《Bye-bye Trash! Hello Queen!》


 Chapter 1

    The day Natalie Sanders died was Christmas'' Eve. Snow was falling, and the night sky was aze with fireworks.


    It was also the day she was kidnapped alongside her husband''s mistress, Joanna Scott.


    Her four brothers and her husband chose to save Joanna.


    And so, the man she loved most pushed her from the top of a building, sending her and the child in her womb plunging to their deaths.


    As her soul drifted from her broken body, she looked down at the wreckage of herself andughed. The family she had dedicated her life to protecting had all wanted her dead.


    On the first day of her captivity, her brother Jerome, desperate to save Joanna, had let the kidnappers destroy her beautiful face.


    On the second day, to keep Joanna alive, he had them break both of her hands.


    On the third day, for Joanna''s sake, he had them inject her with an agonizing poison.


    On the fourth day, to ensure Joanna''s survival, he had them shatter her legs.


    She had been four months pregnant.


    Just when the pain was at its most unbearable, they had arrived. And the man she adored, in his rush to save Joanna, shoved her off the ledge.


    She died mangled beyond recognition, but in that final moment, she felt a sense of peace. She was finally free.


    But her soul could not move on. For decades, it drifted among her so-called loved ones, a silent witness to all their fates. It wasn''t until the day Sebastian Griffith finally died that she felt the weight of her resentment lift, allowing her to leave in peace.


    Her spirit had wandered for what felt like an eternity, unable to reincarnate, and she never knew why. But now, she wanted to see what else the afterlife held. With Sebastian gone, her grudge had finally settled.


    Natalie took onest look at Sebastian''s photograph, then turned and walked toward the vi''s entrance without a shred of regret. As she reached the doorway, a brilliant white light red before her. A jolt of joy shot through her. Sebastian had been the anchor tying her soul to this world, and now she was truly free.


    But in the next second, a powerful force yanked her back.


    "Ah!" Natalie screamed, wing at the air but finding nothing to hold on to.


    "Stop ying dead, Natalie. Get up," a cold voice boomed from above. "How dare you use something as vile as a kidnapping to frame Joanna? You''re asking for it."


    Natalie''s eyes snapped open, and she stared in a daze at the handsome man looming over her.


    Sebastian. What was he doing here?


    Damn it, she was furious. Had she only just watched him die for his soul to chase her down this quickly?


    "You vicious woman," he seethed. "How could I, Sebastian Griffith, have ever married someone as malicious as you? I know you''re not unconscious. Get up right now and sign these divorce papers."


    He tossed a document onto her. "I won''t press charges, for the sake of the two years you took care of me. But we are getting a divorce."


    "Divorce?" Natalie, still disoriented, looked from the furious Sebastian to her surroundings. Everything was painfully familiar.


    Then it hit her like a bolt of lightning.


    Had she been reborn?


    Reborn and sent back to the night of Joanna''s birthday party. The night Joanna framed her, iming Natalie had arranged her kidnapping. The night Sebastian served her divorce papers, and her own parents and four brothers presented her with a letter of disownment.


    Back then, she had been a fool, so blinded by love that she couldn''t let go of the man she had nursed back from the brink of death. She refused to sign a decision that ultimately led to her and her baby''s demise. The memory of Sebastian pushing her, pregnant and terrified, from that rooftop seared through her with agonizing rity.


    She was the granddaughter raised by Mr. Sanders Sr. She remembered the look on her beloved


    grandfather''s face when he saw her corpse his voice raw with a pain she had never heard as he called her waste. He, who had never said a harsh word to her, had cursed her with such disappointment and despair.


    Living again, she finally understood. If someone doesn''t love you, no amount of sacrifice will ever make them see you.


    This time, she wouldn''t fall for Sebastian Griffith. This time, she would focus on being the rich, powerful woman she was always meant to be.


    Rule number one of my new life: no more agonizing, just unleash hell. She would make every single person who had ever wronged her pay.


    Just as she pieced everything together, an enraged voice cut through the air. "Natalie, the Scott family has no daughter as vicious as you. In front of all our guests, we are officially cutting all ties. Here are the papers of disownment. Sign them."


    Natalie looked up at her furious


    biological father, Nathan Scott, who was holding the document out to her. Her gaze swept over Joanna, sobbing as if her heart would break, her venomous mother, and the four brothers whose eyes burned with a murderous hatred. She didn''t need the Scott family''s affection. With a bleak smile, she looked at Nathan and said, "Fine. I''ll sign."

 Chapter 2

    Nathan froze, stunned that she had agreed so readily.


    Joanna was equally taken aback. In the past, Natalie would have begged for forgiveness, making their father despise her even more. But this time, she was calm andpliant.


    "Please don''t sign," Joanna pleaded, tears streaming down her face. "It''s all my fault. I''m the one who took your ce, your identity. That''s why you were so angry with me. I won''t press charges, really. I forgive you. Please, don''t leave us."


    Natalie watched her, disgusted by the most nauseating disy of crocodile tears she had ever witnessed.


    She smiled serenely. "Isn''t this exactly what you wanted, Joanna? For me to agree to the divorce and leave the Scott family?" she said, her voice dripping with irony. "You im you stole my ce, so why don''t you do the decent thing and leave? You say it every time but never do. Who are you putting on this show for?"


    Joanna was speechless. Natalie had changed. When had she be soposed?


    Seeing Joanna at a loss for words, Natalie turned her attention to Nathan. "Mr. Scott, when Sebastian had that car ident and went blind, Joanna fled the country. That''s when you brought me back, to marry him in her ce. Consider my debt for raising me paid in full."


    Nathan breathed a sigh of relief, terrified for a moment that she was about to reveal the whole truth. Joanna, too, felt a wave of relief wash over her. There was no way Natalie could have known.


    Natalie took the disownment papers from her father''s hand without a nce. She''d already read them in her past life. Without a moment''s hesitation, she signed her name.


    She was the Scott family''s biological daughter, a fact they had never


    acknowledged. Because she had grown up in the small town, they considered her


    an embarrassment and told everyone she was adopted.


    The document was in duplicate. She tucked one copy into her handbag, which


    she had picked up from the floor, and quickly sent a text message.


    [I need toe home. Joanna Scott framed me. Get me the evidence. You have twenty minutes.]


    She was leaving, but not before giving Joanna a parting gift.


    Nearby guests were still murmuring about how wicked she was, but Natalie''s


    heart had grown numb to the pain. She handed the signed document back to Nathan. "Here you are, Mr. Scott."


    Nathan took it, a flicker of unease crossing his face as he saw her cool, indifferent expression. She genuinely didn''t care anymore.


    Natalie then turned to Sebastian, who was still holding the divorce agreement. She had fainted earlier because he, in a fit of rage on


    Joanna''s behalf, had pped fol


    ??????


    twice, knocking her uncons Three years had passed, and she had almost forgotten that her martial arts skills were more than enough to kill this bastard.


    "Natalie, you were such a fool for love."


    She took the papers from his hand and looked at his chiseled features. He was a titan of the city''s elite, with a prestigious family and striking looks. No wonder Joanna had pursued him so relentlessly.


    A tragic smile touched her lips. This would be thest time she ever felt pain for this man.


    "Sebastian, for two years, I took care of you with everything I had. I never did a single thing to betray you or our marriage. My conscience is clear."


    Sebastian flinched. He remembered her tireless care during those dark years. Her deste smile stirred an unfamiliar agitation in his heart. But she was too vicious hurting Joanna time and again. He found the sight of such a malicious woman repulsive.


    "Hmph. You''d better mean it, Natalie. Don''t try any tricks. Every other time I''ve tried to divorce you, you''ve found some excuse to refuse. What you did this time was unforgivable. I''m only letting this go because of the care you showed me and for Joanna''s sake."


    Natalie let out a coldugh as tears welled in her eyes. The pain was sharp, immediate. How could she still be crying over a scumbag like him?


    "I don''t need your pity," she spat. "You never had me in your heart. You never believed me, not even once. A bastard like you is perfect for Joanna. Since you two are so deeply in love, I''ll get out of your way."


    Sebastian''s face contorted with rage. He was about tosh out when he saw her sign her name on the divorce papers without the slightest hesitation.

 Chapter 3

    A thrill of victory shot through Joanna as she watched Natalie sign the papers. It was almost impossible to conceal her excitement. Natalie was finally getting a divorce, and Sebastian would finally be hers alone.


    Natalie confirmed that Sebastian''s signature was already on the document. With hers added, the agreement was legally binding. She straightened her back and handed the papers to him.-


    He was standing close, closer than he''d ever been during their two-year marriage. For the first time, he truly saw her. Her skin was like porcin, her eyes as clear as a mountain spring. Dressed in a simple ck dress, she radiated a cool, almostnguid elegance. But the loving gaze she once reserved for him was gone, reced by an icy indifference that seemed to pierce right through him.


    A sudden panic seized Sebastian''s heart, as if something vital was being ripped away. His hand tightened around the divorce papers.


    Natalie turned to Joanna. "Are you satisfied now, Ms. Scott?"


    Satisfied? Joanna was ecstatic. The whole point of this charade was to have Natalie publicly humiliated and thrown out. Her n had worked perfectly.


    "Please don''t say that. I never meant to me you..."


    "Oh, I know," Natalie cut in. "You never me me. You just orchestrate things to turn my family against me. Well, congrattions. You''ve won."


    Natalie nced at her parents and her four cold-hearted brothers, a resigned smile on her face. She checked the time in her head, then turned and walked away with a graceful, unhurried stride.


    As she walked, her mind raced. The Scott family had thrown thisvish birthday party for Joanna, only for Joanna to arrange her own kidnapping and assault that very day. Her maid, Lily, had then pointed the finger at Natalie, which was why Sebastian had flown into a rage and knocked her out. After all, he and Joanna were childhood sweethearts.


    She counted down in her head. Five, four, three, two, one...


    Suddenly, therge screen behind the stage flickered to life.


    "Miss, if you want to get Natalie out of the Scott family for good and make Mr. Griffith divorce her, there''s only one way. You have to suffer a little. We''ll hire some men to kidnap you and frame Natalie."


    "Everyone adores you. One word from you, and they''ll believe anything. They''ll never trust that country girl over you."


    "Lily, what if we get caught?"


    "What''s there to be afraid of, Miss? Don''t you remember all the other times? Even when Natalie talked until she was blue in the face, Sebastian never believed her. He doesn''t love her He loves you. You''ve always been the one he loves. Why wouldn''t he believe you?"


    "Lily, I..."


    "That''s enough, Miss. I''ll arrange everything. We just need to find a way to make sure Natalie is out of the house that day, then have the family testify against her. We''ll be rid of her for good."


    A collective gasp swept through the crowd.


    "My God, we''ve been watching this drama unfold all night, and it turns out she staged the whole thing!"


    "That woman is terrifying. To get her sister''s husband, she''d even do something like this to herself."


    The guests erupted in a flurry of whispers.


    Sebastian''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Natalie''s cool,posed face. She seemed different, as if she were above it all.


    Joanna was horrified. The screen


    was supposed to be showing a highlight reel of her dance performances a gift from her brother Jerome. Instead, it was broadcasting the evidence of her scheme against Natalie.


    "No! That''s not real! It''s not me!" Joanna shrieked, immediately trying to spin the narrative. ¡°Natalie, why are you framing me? You''re leaving, but you still have to resort to this?"


    Natalie let out a cold, thinugh.


    "Even if I were framing you, wouldn''t all these loving people standing by your side still believe you? You could confess to murder, and they wouldn stil defend you without a second thought."


    Joanna lowered her eyes, unable to believe her plot had been exposed.


    Sebastian stepped forward to defend her. "Natalie, don''t be ridiculous. Joanna is too kind to do something like this. Are you sure you''re not the one framing her?"

 Chapter 4

    "Hah!"


    A pained, heartbrokenugh escaped Natalie''s lips. She looked at the man before her, tears glistening in her eyes. How could he be so cruel?-


    "Sebastian, we lived together for two years. Am I really that wicked in your eyes? Then again, you love Joanna so much you probably think her shit smells like roses. Of course you''d believe anything she says."


    Her voice cracked. "The proof is right in front of you, and you still refuse to believe it. What could I possibly say that would ever make you trust me?"


    "You..." Sebastian faltered.


    He looked into her beautiful, grief-stricken eyes, saw the heartbreak and sorrow, and it was as if being married to him was the most disgusting thing in the world. She stood alone, illuminated by the glow of the distant screen, an ethereal figure in the garden. A gentle breeze lifted the hem of her dress and strands of her hair. She was a vision of cold, stunning indifference, her eyes glinting with frost and finality.


    Sebastian suddenly realized how much she had changed. Her deep, expressive eyes now held a universe of emotions he couldn''t begin to understand.


    "The truth isid bare, Sebastian, and still, you won''t believe me, not even once," Natalie said with a derisive smile, her voiceced with a profound sorrow that struck him like a physical blow.


    An unexpected pang of pain shot through his chest.


    Just then, two police officers walked in, escorting a pair of rough-looking men. The guests watched, their appetite for drama insatiable. In this city, the Griffiths and the Scotts were always a source of juicy gossip.


    One of the captured men pointed at a stunned Lily. "It was that old hag who paid us! She gave us the money. Officer, I have proof."


    The officer turned to Lily. gued by high blood pressure and exposed by the video, she saw the police and felt her world spin. Her blood pressure spiked, and she copsed to her knees, trembling. "Officer, it was all me! Ms. Scott had nothing to do with it. Arrest me! I did it on my own."


    Natalie watched Lily''s dramatic confession with a flicker of confusion. The maid was actually willing to take the fall for Joanna. She had only wanted to see Natalie leave empty-handed, and this was the grand spectacle she had orchestrated.


    Natalie feigned disbelief. "Lily, I''ve never done anything to you. Why would you frame me like this?"


    Lily hesitated, looking at Natalie''s face. Something about her was different. It was just your bad luck Natalie," she spat. "I can''t stand the sight of you. Your husband doesn''t love you, and your brothers hate you.


    I just didn''t want you tearing this


    family apart anymore. You''re


    nothing but a jinx."


    A bitter smile touched Natalie''s lips. So even a maid found her insufferable. Just how pathetic had her life been? But from now on, she would live for herself, and she would never let anyone hurt her again.


    It was time to go home. She had


    thrown her life away for a worthless man. In her fast life, she had let down so many people who loved her. This time, she would not make the same mistake. This family was destined for turmoil, and she would


    be content to watch from the sidelines.


    Natalie, Natalie, you were such a lovesick fool.


    Thank God for second chances.


    Natalie turned to the police officer, a charming smile ying on her lips. "Please direct all further inquiries to mywyer. He will be in touch with your station shortly."


    With that settled, she walked over to Mrs. Scott. Leaning in, she whispered, "Mrs. Scott, you''re about to cast out your own flesh and blood for the daughter your husband had with his mistress. Let''s see how things y out for you from here on out."


    Having dropped her bombshell, Natalie strode away without a backward nce. It was true.


    Joanna wasn''t adopted; she wa


    Nathan Scott''s illegitimate daughter, born to his mistress. To bring his lover''s child into the family, they had swapped her out at birth a secret she had discovered only as a wandering soul.


    Mrs. Scott stared after Natalie''s retreating figure, her eyes wide with shock and horror.


    Sebastian watched her slender back as she walked away, not even sparing him a final nce. He turned his attention to Joanna.


    Joanna looked at him, her face a mask of anxiety. "Sebastian, I didn''t know. I swear, I didn''t know anything."


    Lily had taken all the me, so all she had to do was y ignorant.


    As Sebastian walked toward her, Joanna''s vision blurred, and she fainted into his arms.


    "Joanna!" he cried, scooping her up and rushing outside.


    As he exited the vi, he saw Natalie''s proud silhouette slipping into a luxury car.


    He ran after it, but the car shot past him, leaving him in a cloud of dust.

 Chapter 5

    From inside the car, Natalie watched Sebastian''s frantic concern for Joanna with a clinical detachment. It was just like him. No matter how vicious Joanna was, he would always protect her as if she were a precious treasure.


    "Ahem." A deep, weathered voice beside her broke the silence.


    A chill ran down Natalie''s spine. She turned her head slowly to face the old man next to her, and tears immediately welled in her eyes.


    "Grandpa," she choked out, overwhelmed with emotion. She hadn''t expected him toe for her too.


    This was Noah Sanders, the man who had raised her, the grandfather who loved her more than anyone. His weathered face was stern, his eyes burning with a quiet rage. Sebastian and the Scotts had hurt his precious girl, and they would pay for it.


    "Don''t you cry," he growled. "I''m not dead yet."


    But Natalie smiled through her tears. In her past life, her death had broken him. He had followed her a yearter. She had been such an ungrateful granddaughter.


    "Waaaah!" The thought sent a fresh wave of grief through her, and she broke down into loud, heaving sobs.


    The handsome young man driving gripped the steering wheel, his knuckles white. He wanted to tear that bastard Sebastian limb from limb.


    "Still crying?" Mr. Sanders Sr. demanded, his expression a mixture of anger and heartache as he red at her.


    Natalie''s words came out between ragged sobs. "Grandpa... Wayne... I was so stupid!"


    Wayne Sanders had also been raised by their grandfather, along with two other boys who were like brothers to her. They had all grown up together.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. swallowed the harsh words on the tip of his tongue.


    Wayne let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°So, little girl, you''ve finally woken up."


    Natalie''s crying subsided. She pulled a tissue from her purse and blew her nose loudly.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. winced and shut his eyes in disgust. "Have you no shame? What in God''s name was in there that you had to blow it that loud?"


    Embarrassed, Natalie threw the tissue in the trash bin. "Grandpa," she hupped, "I''m... hic... hurting... don''t be... hic... mean to me."


    "Quiet!" he snapped, the sound grating on his nerves.


    "Okay, I''m quiet," she mumbled, and for once, she was.


    This time, she would protect her family. In her past life, Wayne had tried to avenge her, only to be killed by an assassin Joanna hired. This time, she would rewrite their fates. She would tear off Joanna''s mask and then the world would be her oyster.


    Wayne nced at her in the rearview mirror, his charming eyes full of azy warmth. "Natalie, you want to get away for a bit? Clear your head?"


    "Yes," she said without hesitation. "I''m going to the Sarnian rainforest."


    Mr. Sanders Sr. nearly leaped out of his seat. "You''re going where?" he roared, his sharp eyes wide with rm.


    The sheer volume of his voice made both Natalie and Wayne jump.


    Natalie shrank back, exining timidly, "Grandpa, I''ve been idle for a few years. It''s time I went out and grew a little.¡±


    Reborn, she wanted to truly live, for herself.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. considered it. Maybe a little hardship would knock some sense into her. "Fine,¡± he conceded. "You have three months. If you get yourself killed out there, I''ll pretend I never raised you."


    A confident smile spread across Natalie''s face, illuminating her pale features. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''le back healthy and strong to take care of you in your old age and see you off to... a long and happy life. She caught herself just in time.


    "Heh heh," she giggled sheepishly.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. shot her a re. See me off? This ungrateful girl. She was lucky she hadn''t finished that sentence.


    But he nodded, satisfied. "Alright. Wayne, you take her. Don''t bring her back until she''s got her head on straight."


    Wayne shed azy grin. After dropping their grandfather at home, he drove Natalie straight to a private airfield, and they flew to Sarn.


    Three monthster.


    International Airport.


    Natalie was a vision in a sleek, ck


    catsuit. Three months of intense


    training had sculpted her body into a perfect, sensuous curve, and radiated an intimidating, unapproachable aura. Her hair was putted back in a high ponytail, revealing a delicate face and sharp, clear eyes that shone with a cold" light. People turned to stare as she passed, their expressions a mixture of awe and admiration.


    She pushed her luggage cart toward the exit. Once outside, she checked her watch. Luna, who was supposed to pick her up, waste. The girl had texted saying she had already arrived.


    Natalie took a deep breath, the familiar city air filling her lungs. She was finally back.


    Suddenly, a familiar, icy voice cut through the noise. ¡°Natalie, where have you been?"

 Chapter 6

    Natalie''s brow furrowed in annoyance. What rotten luck. She''d barely set foot back in the city and she was already running into Sebastian. There was something she needed to handle here on the tenth of the month, which was why she had returned.


    Her gaze, cool and distant, fell on him as he strode toward her. His tall frame was ramrod straight, exuding an innate nobility that, in every life, had made her feel leagues beneath him. Her icy eyes flickered over him dismissively. What was this loser doing here instead of hovering around Joanna?


    Sebastian stared at the woman before him. Her entire demeanor had changed. For the past three months, he hadn''t been able to find a single trace of her. Only after she left did he realize how empty and cavernous the house was without her.


    "I asked you a question. Where have you been?" he demanded, his voice tight with an anxiety he couldn''t ce as he took in her detached expression. He had just returned from a business trip and thought he saw someone who looked like her at the arrivals gate. When he got closer, he realized it was her. She looked thinner, but her figure was even more striking.


    Natalie''s gaze remained frosty. "Mr. Griffith," she said, her red lips barely moving, "we''re divorced. Where I go is none of your concern."


    "I''ll remind you, Natalie, that we haven''t finalized the paperwork. You are still legally my wife." Her indifference was making him frantic.


    "Tsk, tsk," Natalie said with a wicked grin. "Aren''t you supposed to be at Joanna''s beck and call? I signed the papers, but you''re the one who hasn''t filed them. Sebastian, you bastard, is this how you repay Joanna for all her scheming on your behalf?"


    "You... What happenedst time was Joanna''s fault, and she said she would apologize to you personally. Don''t make things difficult for her."


    Natalie had known he would defend Joanna, but she hadn''t expected him to be this shameless about it. "She staged a kidnapping, framed me, and you knocked me unconscious. I was forced to sign divorce papers and a letter of disownment. And all she has to do is offer a half-hearted apology and I''m supposed to just let it go?"


    "Sebastian, you pathetic dog, stay away from me. Your breath stinks," she


    sneered. "And don''t even think about showing your face around me again. You''ll ruin my chances of finding a real man."


    "Natalie, you..."


    "Miss," a respectful voice called out. A woman in sunsses was approaching them.


    "Mm," Natalie acknowledged with a slight nod.


    The woman, radiating a coolpetence, walked over, took Natalie''s luggage, ced it in the trunk of a luxury car, and then held the rear door open for her.


    Natalie got into the car without giving Sebastian a second nce.


    He watched, stunned. Natalie had grown up in a small town. How could she possibly afford to be chauffeured around in a car like this? Astartling realization hit Kim: he knew nothing about the woman he had been married to for two years The Natalie he knew was demure and obedient, a woman who had loved him to distraction. During the two years of his blindness, she had cared for him tirelessly, never onceining. She had read him the financial news every day to keep him informed and had even studied acupuncture and nursing to help with his recovery.


    He only defended Joanna because she had saved his life once.


    Whatever, he thought. Natalie''s back now. She''lle home on her own. She''s thrown tantrums before when Joanna returned, and she''s always been the first to back down. He had wronged her this time, he admitted, but she woulde around once She cooled off. Every time they fought, Natalie was the one who apologized first.


    Sebastian arrogantly assumed this time would be no different. She wouldn''t dare go through with the divorce.


    But he was wrong. Another two weeks passed, and Natalie still hadn''te back,


    tail between her legs, to apologize. Sebastian was starting to get antsy.


    He ordered his assistant to find her.


    The Blue Grant Hotel.


    In the back garden.


    Natalie was reclining elegantly on a chaise lounge, enjoying the good life. In the two weeks since her return, she had caught up on the city''s powerdynamics. The scandal at the


    1.n


    sessfully hushed up. With


    Scott family party had met


    Sebastian''s protection, no media outlet dared to report on Joanna''s misdeeds.


    But that was fine. The incident had only made Joanna bolder. And Natalie? She wouldn''t have to lift a finger to enjoy the show.


    Before that, however, she had to reim everything she had given to the Scotts and the Griffiths.


    Her nails, adorned with nude-colored rhinestones, sparkled in the sunlight. The plump pad of her thumb slid across her phone screen as she made a call.


    "Luna, terminate all our partnerships with the Scott and Griffith families."

 Chapter 7

    She had been the one to name Luna. As a child, the girl had been ethereal, with eyes as clear as a spring.


    "Understood, Miss. I prepared the necessary documents before your return," Luna''s cool voice replied.


    Natalie was pleased with her efficiency. "Good. Make the calls."


    She hung up, a smile ying on her lips. In her past life, on this very day, at this very ce, an incident had urred. She had been injured, and Joanna had swooped in to take the credit. This time, Joanna wouldn''t be so lucky. The person she "saved" had ended up helping Sebastian, who then treated Joanna like a precious jewel, terrified she might break.


    That credit had originally been hers. This life, she wouldn''t make the same mistake.


    "Natalie, what are you doing here?"


    The sound of Joanna''s voice made Natalie tense. In her past life, she hadn''t run into Joanna this early. She looked up, her eyes narrowing. It was Joanna and Sebastian. Now that they were divorcing, they weren''t even trying to hide their affair, appearing together in public, side-by-side.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. "What I''m doing here is none of your business."


    Joanna faltered. Natalie had been different ever since waking up at the party. "Natalie, this is a VIP-only area. How did you get in? I''d hate for you to be thrown out and embarrass the Sanders family."


    Sebastian stood beside her, his gaze intense. Where had she been for thest three months? "Natalie, where did you go?" he asked, stepping closer. She was lounging on the chaise in a white sundress, lookingpletely transformed from the dutiful wife she used to be. There was a captivating allure to her newfound coldness.


    Natalie shot him azy, amused nce. "Mr. Mistake, where I''ve been is none of your concern. Haven''t you heard? Running into an ex is like stepping in dog shit. So please, keep your distance."


    She was now imprable, untouchable.


    "Don''t push it, Natalie,¡± Sebastian warned, his brow furrowed. Why had she be so sharp-tongued?


    Herugh was defiant. "Oh, I''m the one pushing it? How about the fact that I was so blind I actually fell for you in the first ce?" She then turned her smile on Joanna, a look of mock gratitude on her face. "Thankfully we have Ms. Scott here, the trash collector. Her very existence proves I made the right choice in leaving. Now scram. Don''t interrupt my hunt for a new boy toy."


    Joanna''s eyes widened. When had she be so vulgar?


    Natalie checked the time. It was almost time. She rose and walked toward the nearby swimming pool.


    Sebastian watched her defiant back, a growing sense that something was slipping from his control.


    "Sebastian," Joanna said, her voiceced with concern, "do you think the divorce has affected her? Why is she talking about finding a boy toy?" She deliberately emphasized thest two words.


    As she''d hoped, Sebastian''s eyes grew colder. His back stiffened, his hands clenched into fists, and his eyes swirled with a destructive fury. "Let''s go. Pay her no mind. She''lle home when she''s done with her tantrum."


    Joanna''s face paled. "Sebastian, you''re divorced. Do you still want her back? You love me. We grew up together. I should have been the one to marry you."


    Sebastian''s face was a stony mask. He didn''t want to divorce Natalie. The papers were signed, but they weren''t finalized. He didn''t answer Joanna''s question. Seeing his cold expression, Joanna knew not to press further. But her n for today had to seed. Her eyes darted toward the swimming pool in the distance. The two of them continued toward the banquet hall.


    As Natalie neared the pool, she


    heard cries for help. It was a


    sweltering summer day, perfect for a


    swim. The luxurious, azure pool


    shimmered romantically in the sun.


    There were several pools


    side-by-side, and Natalie walked


    directly to the one where the


    incident had happenedst time.


    "Help!"


    Without hesitation, Natalie dove into the water. She swam toward the drowning person, pulling an elderly woman who was already sinking beneath the surface toward the edge of the pool. As she hoisted the woman safely onto the deck, she pushed off the pool floor and felt a sharp pain in her foot.


    Her eyes widened in shock. In her past life, she had injured her foot while getting


    out of the pool. It was happening again. Even reborn, some things were unavoidable.

 Chapter 8

    A sharp pain shot through Natalie''s foot, and her body began to sink.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. gasped for air. Something had pricked her foot, causing a cramp in the deep end. She had nearly drowned. Seeing Natalie sinking, she cried out in rm, "Miss, are you alright? Get out of the water!"


    Natalie forced herself to stay calm. Gritting her teeth against the searing pain, she fought her way back to the surface. Mrs. Spencer Sr. saw the blood clouding the water around Natalie and the gash on her leg. Her eyes hardened. Someone had put something in the pool.


    "Miss!" Mrs. Spencer Sr. tried to pull Natalie out, but she was too weak.


    Natalie felt a wave of dizziness. Something was wrong. She pushed herself up with all her might, only to copse helplessly beside the woman. The world was spinning. The substance in the water must have beenced with an anesthetic.


    "Grandma... there''s... there''s something in this water," Natalie slurred, her strength failing. "It''s making me weak."


    She was soaked, and blood was streaming from the gash on her foot. The wound was deep and gruesome. Mrs. Spencer Sr. saw that Natalie''s injury was far worse than her own. She, too, felt her strength draining away.


    "It''s alright, my bodyguard will be here any second," Mrs. Spencer Sr. said weakly. "Thank you for saving me. If it weren''t for you, I would have died here today."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. was fading fast. Natalie tried to speak, but her consciousness was slipping away.


    "Ma''am, are you okay?" Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s bodyguard ran over, his face pale with panic.


    She pointed a trembling finger at Natalie. "Quick, get her to a hospital. She''s badly hurt."


    "Ma''am, I have to get you there first," the bodyguard insisted.


    "Don''t argue with me! She saved my life. Get her to the hospital now!" her voice was firm, leaving no room for debate.


    The bodyguard didn''t dare dy. He lifted Natalie into his arms and rushed toward the hospital. As they disappeared from view, Mrs. Spencer Sr. finally fainted.


    Just then, Joanna arrived, having missed the entire scene. She ran to Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s side. Seeing her unconscious, Joanna quickly jumped into the pool, soaked herself, then climbed out and cradled Mrs. Spencer Sr. in her arms.


    "Help!" she screamed. "Help! Someone''s drowned!"


    At that moment, Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s grandson arrived to pick her up. Hearing the cries, he broke into a run.


    "Grandma! Grandma!"


    Marshall Spencer was more


    beautiful than any woman, yet his beauty was not feminine He was tall and lean, with an air ofzy elegance. Joanna stared at him, mesmerized. Compared to a cold, distant man like Sebastian, this was the man of her dreams.


    "Sir, we need to get her to a hospital, quickly," Joanna urged.


    Marshall nced at her, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for saving my grandmother. Here''s my card. Please contact me tomorrow."


    Joanna took the card, her face a mask of concern. "Sir, it was nothing. Please, just get your grandmother to the hospital."


    He said with emphasis. "You must call me."


    Marshall''s ga?e fell on the blood staining the poolside. His eyes darkened. Someone had tampered with this area. His grandmother was an excellent swimmer; she would never have had an ident like this on her own the lifted her into his arms and left, his bodyguards clearing a path.


    Joanna stared at the business card in her hand, a triumphant, sinister smile spreading across her face R She had been dyed escorting Sebastian to the banquet hall, but the oue was exactly what she had hoped for.


    Just you wait, Natalie, she thought. I will crush youpletely.


    ...


    Natalie didn''t wake up until the next day.


    Wayne was sitting by her bedside. When he saw her eyes flutter open, the tension


    in his handsome face finally eased.


    "You brat," he scolded, though his voice was thick with relief. "If you hadn''t woken


    up soon, they would''ve been carving your name on a tombstone."


    "You''re saying I almost died?" Natalie asked, shocked.

 Chapter 9

    "That''s right. Almost. For once, you actually listened to me," Wayne said, leaning backzily in his chair.


    Natalie pouted, her spirits sinking. This wasn''t how it happened in her past life. Mrs. Spencer Sr. was supposed to have fainted first, then her. She had been taken away by Joanna''s men, and Joanna had be Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s savior. Did this mean that no matter what she did, some things were destined to happen?


    She had seen Mrs. Spencer''s grandson once before. The man was devastatingly handsome. Joanna had be his close friend, and they often went out together. Using that connection, Joanna had managed to obtain a great deal ofmercial intelligence, which she used to help that man. But who was he? She had never found out in her past life.


    Wayne''s voice,ced withzy sarcasm, cut through her thoughts. "The news is saying that Joanna saved the matriarch of the Spencer family. But when I found you, you were soaked to the bone. Are you telling me that you, a champion swimmer, had an ident?"


    His mockery stung. "Wayne, did you brush your teeth today?" Natalie retorted, shooting him a cool look.


    "Huh?" Wayne breathed into his hand and sniffed, a look of self-disgust on his face. "Do I have bad breath?" He had used mint toothpaste that morning. His breath should be fresh.


    Then it dawned on him. He shot to his feet, indignant. ¡°Hmph! You ungrateful brat. I''m leaving. Your ex-husband is outside, and I think he''s getting the wrong idea about us."


    "Whatever. That bastard could drop dead for all I care. Blind, heartless piece of trash. Good riddance to my ex..."


    Natalie''s frustration at her failure to change fate poured out in a stream of insults aimed squarely at Sebastian.


    Sebastian, who had just reached the doorway, heard every word. He frowned. The woman was getting bolder. She actually dared to curse him.


    Wayne chimed in, picking up where she left off. "And you''re only just realizing he''s a scumbag? After he pped you around a few times? You''ve really got high standards, Natalie. When you''re done talking to him, give me a call. I''m making your favorite lobster tonight."


    Natalie sat up abruptly. "Don''t you dare eat my share! I''ll be ready in five minutes."


    Wayne nced at his watch with an indulgent smile. "Alright. You''ve got five minutes." He walked out, not even sparing Sebastian a nce.


    The sight of their easy intimacy stirred an unpleasant feeling in Sebastian''s gut. He strode into the room, his eyes fixed on Natalie. Her face was pale, making her look both fragile and breathtakingly beautiful. The memory of Wayne''s easy


    captaraderie with he


    aderie with her sparked


    flicker of rage in his eyes. "You''ve


    been with him for thest three


    months?"


    Natalie knew Sebastian. If he wanted to know something, he could find out anything about her. His question told her that he hadn''t bothered to look for her at all. A sharp pang of pain shot through her, but her expression remained cold. "State your business. If you have none, get out."


    She had no intention of being civil to him. The memory of him pushing her from that building was still fresh, a raw wound that festered with hatred. That push had sent both her and her baby to hell.


    "Natalie, how long are you going to keep this up?" Sebastian''s patience was wearing thin. Why couldn''t she just be the obedient, dutiful wife she used to be?


    "Joanna was wrongst time, and I was wrong to hit you. Come home with me now." He didn''t want to waste any more time. Joanna had arranged a business meeting with Marshall for him, and he needed to get going.


    "Home?" Natalie looked at his handsome, almost demonic face. The bastard had never had any patience with her, but he had endless patience for Joanna. In her past life, she had been aplete foot for love apdog for Sebastian, all because of that face she must- have been insane. There were plenty of handsome men in the world. Why had she insisted on hanging herself from this one crooked tree?


    Sebastian had grown up in aplicated family. His father was a


    notorious phnderer with


    illegitimate children, and his mother was ina mental institution. That environment had shaped him into the sullen, withdrawn man he was today Joanna had been the light of the bethad his youth but the moment he had his ident, she had abandoned him and fled. Thinking back, she realized she had never even met that illegitimate child in her past life.


    Lost in thought, she was startled by Sebastian''s low, cold voice. "Natalie, did you


    hear a word I said?"

 Chapter 10

    Natalie jumped, clutching her chest. Her full lips were parted in surprise, herrge eyes wide and alert. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"


    Sebastian stared at her pouting face. She looked so vibrant, so alive. The Natalie he remembered was staid and serious, a model wife who cooked dinner for him every night and waited up for his return. He had never seen this yful side of her. The period of his blindness had been the darkest time of his life, and she had been his constantpanion. If she would just stop antagonizing Joanna, he thought, he could actually get along with her.


    Seeing his silence, Natalie continued, "Mr. Mistake, you should see a vet about that head of yours. At Joanna''s birthday party, you forced me to sign divorce papers. I walked away with nothing. You signed them too. The agreement is legally binding."


    "You want me toe home? Are you insane? I set you free to be with your childhood sweetheart. Now, do me a favor and get as far away from me as possible."


    As she spoke, Natalie remembered all the times she and Sebastian had fought over Joanna. It was always she who had to beg for his forgiveness. The memory of her groveling made her cringe.


    p. She struck her own face, hard.


    Sebastian frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "Making sure I''m awake," she said with a cold smile. "So I don''t make the mistake of falling for a scumbag again."


    Her words seemed to strike a nerve. His expression darkened. "Natalie, you¡ª"


    "Natalie, five minutes are up," Wayne called from the doorway. He leaned against the frame, a wicked,zy grin on his face. He was devastatingly handsome. After getting used to an old piece of jerky like Sebastian, this fresh-faced man was a sight for sore eyes.


    Natalie immediately held out her arms, her voice yful and demanding. "Carry me."


    Wayne walked in, his smile indulgent. "You''re too heavy to carry. I''ll give you a piggyback ride."


    She smacked his shoulder yfully. "Telling a woman she''s fat is just asking for bad karma."


    Wayne was speechless. That mouth of hers was a weapon. He was genuinely scared. "Alright, alright. You need to rest. Your foot is badly injured, and they used


    a strong anesthetic. You won''t have a sense of taste for a while."


    "Then what''s the point of eating lobster if I can''t even taste it?" Natalie whined, a numb sensation spreading through her mouth.


    "Get on," Wayne said, patting his broad back.


    A wave of warmth washed over


    Natalie, and her eyes misted over. In her past life; Joanna had hired a hitman to kill Wayne. This time, thought if she could just stay away from that bastard Sebastian none of


    that would happen.


    She climbed onto his back, her voice thick with emotion. "Let''s go home."


    Wayne sensed the change in her tone. His heart ached for her. This little girl had been through too much.


    "Natalie, you''re going home with him?" Sebastian demanded, his voiceced with fury.


    Natalieposed herself, her voice


    still soft but now full of defiance.


    "Mr. Mistake, where I go is none of your business


    DIVOKe''re divorced


    Just like you wanted.


    Divorced."


    "Your face might be nice to look at, but I''ve grown tired of it."


    Wayne snorted withughter. This was the Natalie he knew and loved. A sharp tongue and a kind heart.


    Sebastian stared at Natalie for a long moment, then turned and stormed out.


    Natalie let out a sigh of relief. "Let''s go," she said, resting her head on his back. Her brother''s back was so warm.


    "Yeah. Let''s go home."


    Wayne carried her downstairs. She


    was light, lighter than he


    remembered. After she had decided.


    to party Sebastian she


    had cut of


    contact with them. The heartless girl


    had finallye to her senses.


    Nataliey quietly on his back, a single, painful sentence escaping her lips. "I''m


    sorry."


    Wayne stopped. "Natalie, what are you sorry for?"

 Chapter 11

    Tears welled in Natalie''s eyes. "I cut you all off to marry Sebastian. I broke Grandpa''s heart. Lennon won''t even speak to me, Owen hates me so much he moved abroad, and you''re the only one who''s stuck by me through everything."


    "I''ll never be that stupid again," she vowed, her voice choked with emotion. "I swear, I will never love Sebastian again."


    "If I ever..."


    "That''s enough," Wayne interrupted gently, his voice full of affection. "You''re going to make me cry, you silly girl. As long as you''re true to yourself, that''s all that matters. The rest is up to karma."


    "You''re right," Natalie said, her voice firming. "Anyone who has ever caused me pain will pay." An apology wouldn''t be enough. Joanna had stolen her life; true justice would be for Joanna to live the life she had endured.


    Wayne took Natalie back to Breeze Manor.


    Breeze Manor was a sprawling 3,500-square-meter estate. The walls were made of a pristine, dream-like white jade, and the ten-meter-high floor-to-ceiling windows created a vast, open space that exuded opulence. It was decorated in her favorite style. Her grandfather lived on the first floor, she on the second, Wayne on the third, and Lennon and Owen on the fourth. Each floor had its own entertainment area. Her floor also housed a 120-square-meter library and a gym next door.


    This was where she had grown up. When the Scotts had found her, she had been away at a training camp in the countryside, which led the Sanders family to believe she was just an unrefined country girl. She had fallen for Sebastian at first sight, willing to alienate her own grandfather to marry him. Looking back now, she realized what an utter fool she''d been.


    "Grandpa, I''m home!" she called out as she entered.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. was surreptitiously sipping liquor from a teacup. At the sound of her voice, his hand jerked, spilling some on his hand. "Ouch! Hot!" He red at her. "You''re back, so you''re back. What''s with all the shouting?"


    Natalie was speechless. Seeing his trembling hand, her eyes widened. "Old man, did I scare you?"


    Mr. Sanders Sr.''s face was a mask of grim displeasure. "The moment you appear, all the birds in the sky vanish, and all the paths are empty of people."


    Natalie rubbed her nose. Was she really that terrifying?


    Mr. Sanders Sr. looked down at the hot liquor in his cup. A man couldn''t even have a drink in peace. He was reduced to sneaking sips, and still he got caught. Life was hard.


    "Ooh, Grandpa''s sneaking a drink," Natalie teased, eyeing the cup. The old man''s health wasn''t the best; he shouldn''t be drinking.


    Mr. Sanders Sr.''s mouth twitched. This girl was trying to kill him with aggravation. He lifted the cup and downed the contents in one gulp, then patted his chest with a look of pure bliss. "Now that''s the stuff."


    Natalie and Wayne exchanged nces.


    "Dinner time," Mr. Sanders Sr. announced, heading to the kitchen with a stern expression.


    Wayne carried Natalie to the kitchen. The meal wasvish, but without her sense of taste, it was a hollow experience for her. After dinner, the servants served tea, Mr. Sanders Sr. finally asked about her injured foot. "You left on your feet and came back on your back. What happened, see a ghost?"


    Natalie''s face fell. "I did see a ghost. Something much scarier than a ghost." Then, as if struck by a bolt of lightning, she straightened up and dered loudly, "Grandpa, my fate is my own to decide! If heaven tries to destroy me, I will destroy heaven!"


    CRACK!


    As the words left her mouth, a bolt of lightning split the sky outside. Natalie flinched.


    Mr. Sanders Sr.''s eyes widened. "Alright, alright, happiness is what matters most. No need to incur the wrath of the heavens. I''m... I''m going to bed I''m afraid of thunder." With that, he practically skipped away like a child fleting a monster. This girl was a jinx. He was getting as far away as possible.


    Wayne burst outughing. When Natalie was home, even the old man ran for cover. "Come on, Natalie, I''l take you to your room. Try to look on the bright side if you don''t run into a few bad apples, How will you know what''s best for you?" He stood up to carry her.


    Natalie felt that Wayne was right. If she couldn''t change fate, she would change herself. "I get it. It''s easy to dodge an obvious attack, but hard to defend against a hidden one. I need to rise to the asion."


    Natalie''s face fell. "I did see a ghost. Something much scarier than a ghost." Then, as if struck by a bolt of lightning, she straightened up and dered loudly, "Grandpa, my fate is my own to decide! If heaven tries to destroy me, I will destroy heaven!"


    CRACK!


    As the words left her mouth, a bolt of lightning split the sky outside. Natalie flinched.


    Mr. Sanders Sr''s eyes widened. "Alright, alright, happiness is what matters most. No need to incur the wrath of the heavens. I''m... I''m going to bed I''m afraid of thunder." With that, he practically skipped away, like a child fleting a monster. This girl was a jinx. He was getting as far away as possible.


    Wayne burst outughing. When Natalie was home, even the old man ran for cover. "Come on, Natalie, I'' take you to your room. Try to look on the bright side if you don''t run into a few bad apples, how will youknow what''s best for you?" He stood up to carry her.


    Natalie felt that Wayne was right. If she couldn''t change fate, she would change herself. ¡°I get it. It''s easy to dodge an obvious attack, but hard to defend against a hidden one. I need to rise to the asion."


    Natalie''s face fell. "I did see a ghost. Something much scarier than a ghost." Then, as if struck by a bolt of lightning, she straightened up and dered loudly, "Grandpa, my fate is my own to decide! If heaven tries to destroy me, I will destroy heaven!"


    CRACK!


    As the words left her mouth, a bolt of lightning split the sky outside. Natalie


    flinched.


    Mr. Sanders Sr.''s eyes widened. "Alright, alright, happiness is what matters most. No need to incur the wrath of the heavens. I''m... I''m going to bed I''m afraid of thunder." With that, he practically skipped away like a child fleeing a monster. This girl was a jinx. He was getting as far away as possible.


    Wayne burst outughing. When Natalie was home, even the old man ran for cover. "Come on, Natalie, I'' take you to your room. Try to look on the bright side lf you don''t run into a few bad apples, how will youknow* what''s best for you?" He stood up to carry her.


    Natalie felt that Wayne was right. If she couldn''t change fate, she would change herself. "I get it. It''s easy to dodge an obvious attack, but hard to defend against a hidden one. I need to rise to the asion."


    Natalie''s face fell. "I did see a ghost. Something much scarier than a ghost." Then, as if struck by a bolt of lightning, she straightened up and dered loudly, "Grandpa, my fate is my own to decide! If heaven tries to destroy me, I will destroy


    heaven!"


    CRACK!


    As the words left her mouth, a bolt of lightning split the sky outside. Natalie


    flinched.


    Mr. Sanders Sr.''s eyes widened. "Alright, alright, happiness is what matters most. No need to incur the


    wrath of the heavens. I''m... I''m going to bed I''m afraid of thunder." With that, he practically skipped away like a child fleeing a monster. This girl was a jinx. He was getting as far away as possible.


    Wayne burst outughing. When


    Natalie was home, even the old man ran for cover. "Come on, Natalie, I'' take you to your room. Try to look on


    the bright side if you don''t run into a few bad apples, how will you know what''s best for you?" He stood up to carry her.


    Natalie felt that Wayne was right. If she couldn''t change fate, she would change herself. "I get it. It''s easy to dodge an obvious attack, but hard to defend against a hidden one. I need to rise to the asion."


    Natalie''s face fell. "I did see a ghost. Something much scarier than a ghost." Then, as if struck by a bolt of lightning, she straightened up and dered loudly, "Grandpa, my fate is my own to decide! If heaven tries to destroy me, I will destroy


    heaven!"


    CRACK!


    As the words left her mouth, a bolt of lightning split the sky outside. Natalie


    flinched.


    Mr. Sanders Sr.''s eyes widened. "Alright, alright, happiness is what


    matters most. No need to incur the


    wrath of the heavens. I''m... I''m going to be I''m afraid of thunder." With that, he practically skipped away a child fleeing a monster. This girl


    like


    was a jinx. He was getting as far away as possible.  Wayne burst outughing. When


    Natalie was home, even the old man


    ran for cover. "Come on, Natalie, I''l take you to your room. Try to look on


    the right side lf you don''t run into a few bad apples, How will youknow what''s best for you?" He stood up to carry her.


    Natalie felt that Wayne was right. If she couldn''t change fate, she would change


    herself. ¡°I get it. It''s easy to dodge an obvious attack, but hard to defend against a hidden one. I need to rise to the asion."

 Chapter 12

    Wayne''s mouth twitched. "You''re a woman. How are you going to ''rise''?"


    Natalie froze, her face flushing crimson. What was he thinking? Did he mean what she thought he meant? "What are you thinking? It''s not what you think! Just take me to my room."


    Wayneplied, carrying her to the elevator.


    "Why aren''t we taking the stairs?" she asked. "Carrying me up would be good exercise for you."


    Wayne looked like he wanted to throttle her. "You think you''re light as a feather? You think I''m not breaking a sweat carrying you?" She had some weight to her, alright. And besides, his body was a work of art. Women practically threw themselves at him. He didn''t need to lose weight.


    Natalie smiled, a genuine, happy smile. She had a family that loved her. Why had she ever craved the affection of those four idiots? Her Wayne adored her. In her past life, she had been so foolish, so convinced that her biological family woulde to love her. But the one thing she craved most was worthless in their eyes. She had tried so hard, only to be rewarded with a one-way ticket to hell for herself, her baby, her grandfather, and her dear friend.


    It had been three months since she left, and there had been no news from the Scott family. Mrs. Scott probably hadn''t found anything out. In her past life, Mrs. Scott had gone to her grave without ever knowing the truth. This time would likely be no different.


    "Do you believe that I was the one who saved Mrs. Spencer Sr.?"


    Wayne was silent for a moment. "What? You saved her?" His expression darkened. That Joanna was a piece of work, brazen enough to steal credit for saving someone''s life.


    "Yes. But Joanna took the credit. Is it going to be difficult for you to partner with the Spencer family now?"


    Business was tough these days. The Sanders Group was a powerhouse, butpetition was fierce.


    Marshall, that sly fox, was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He looked like a yboy, but in the business world, he was ruthless. She had heard of him and even seen him inter past life, but getting a meeting with him was nearly impossible. He was a business prodigy on par with Sebastian. And now, she had made him their enemy. This was a headache.


    Wayne scoffed. "It''s not like we have to work with the Spencers. The world is a big ce. There are plenty of other people to work with. And besides, you never know what might


    happen. Maybe the


    Maybe the Spencers will


    have a run of bad fuck and go


    bankrupt tomorrow."


    Natalie thought Wayne was dreaming. She would have to find another way. There was always a solution.


    As they reached her room, Wayne put her down on the bed and ruffled her hair gently. "Don''t overthink it, silly girl. Get some sleep. We don''t need a partnership with the Spencers."


    Natalie nodded. "Okay. I won''t overthink it. I''ll just think about how many handsome men I want."


    Wayne stared at her, then bolted from the room like a startled rabbit.


    Natalie was left speechless. She was just joking.


    She sprawled out on the massive bed, all decorum forgotten, and stared up at the crystal chandelier trying to figure out her next move f moverif she wasn''t careful, Joanna Would find out she was the one who had really saved Mrs. Spencer Sr. and turn it around on her. That woman was a master of maniption.


    She knew Marshall would investigate the incident, which meant he would check the security footage. The cunning Joanna would have surely destroyed it by now.


    Natalie sat up abruptly. She had told Luna to take care of it, but had she acted in time? She fumbled for her phone on the nightstand. Just as she was about to dial, a call came in. It was Sebastian.


    What a jinx, she thought, rolling her eyes. She answered the phone, only to be met with Sebastian''s furious roar. "Natalie, why did you try to harm Mrs. Spencer Sr.?"

 Chapter 13

    Natalie froze, then pinched herself hard on the arm. It hurt. She hadn''t misheard. Sebastian was using her of trying to murder Mrs. Spencer Sr. The thought had barely crossed her mind, and now it was happening. How could things be moving this quickly? Was she doomed to be ensnared in Joanna''s schemes even in this life? If so, she might as well just die again.


    ¡°Natalie, are you listening to me? I asked you, why did you try to murder the old matriarch?" Sebastian''s voice was cold, his rage palpable.


    "I heard you," Natalie said calmly. "Who told you I tried to murder her?"


    "Marshall investigated his grandmother''s ident and found footage of you pushing her," Sebastian roared back. "That''s why she fell. Natalie, can''t you go one day without scheming against someone?"


    Natalie scoffed. Her eyes glinted with a cold light. She was done being silent. "Sebastian, would you die if you didn''t wrongfully use me for one day? Now get the hell off my phone."


    She hung up before he could respond.


    At the Scott family home, Sebastian stared at his phone in disbelief. Natalie''s words had been crystal clear, and everyone in the room had heard them. They were all stunned. Was this the same Natalie they knew?


    Sebastian''s mood soured. What nonsense was she spouting? using him of wrongly using her? Marshall had video evidence. The figure in the video was undeniably Natalie.


    Joanna saw her opening. "Sebastian, Dad, Mom," she said, her voice trembling with concern, "murder isza crime. Why would Natalie do


    dilike this? Do you think the


    divorce has pushed her over the edge? She''s even started talking so crudely." A triumphant glint shed in her eyes. It had worked. This time, Natalie, you''re finished.


    Nathan scoffed. "What do you mean, ''pushed her over the edge''? Joanna, she''s just jealous of you. She goes crazy every time Sebastian shows you any affection. She''s always been like this She''s no longer my daughter. This has nothing to do with the Scott family. Joanna, you need to go to Mr. Spencer tomorrow and make that clear."


    Joanna nodded sadly. "Of course, Dad. Natalie is being so reckless. She''s going


    to drag both the Spencer and Scott families into this." She deliberately emphasized the Spencer family''s name, and, as she expected, Sebastian''s face grew even darker.


    Mrs. Scott, Wendy, shot a look at her husband. Natalie''s words had been haunting her for three months. She had secretly had two DNA tests done. Joanna was not Nathan''s daughter. But Natalie had lied to her. She was so disappointed in her daughter.


    She took a deep breath. "I''ll go talk to Natalie tomorrow. I''ll convince her to turn herself in."


    Nathan''s eyes flickered with rm. "Wendy, you''re not well. Don''t overexert yourself. Let Joanna go. They''re closer in age; they understand each other. Let Joanna talk some sense into that ungrateful girl."


    Wendy considered it. She didn''t


    want to see Natalie either. The girl was trying to tear their family apart, "Alright. don''t want to see her anyway. I was going to give he some money after the divorce, to help her get on her feet, but this is too much. How could she stoop to something like this?" She was, after all, her own flesh and blood. It pained her to see her daughter in trouble. After three months of suppressed frustration, her anger finally boiled over.


    "Never mind, I''ll go see that vicious woman myself tomorrow." She couldn''t let this go. Was Natalie trying to destroy their family? She was just jealous of Joanna''s favored position.


    Sebastian frowned. He and Natalie weren''t officially divorced yet. He shot a cold look at the three of them. This house felt colder than ice. Without another word, he left. He had to investigate this himself. He had wrongly used Natalie once before. This time, he needed undeniable proof.

 Chapter 14

    Natalie had just hung up with Luna when her phone rang again.


    It was Sebastian. She was annoyed. In the past, she would call him, and he would often ignore her. But when he called, she would answer on the first ring. That kind of groveling love, seeped into her very bones, could never earn his respect.


    A wicked smile yed on her lips. Sebastian, I''m going to treat you exactly as you treated me. She tossed the phone aside and let it ring. Now that she was free from the fog of love, logic could easily suppress any unwanted emotions.


    Sebastian called several more times, but Natalie didn''t answer. His handsome face darkened. "Natalie, you''re getting bolder. Daring to ignore my calls."


    Joanna, who had followed him out, heard his words, and a venomous jealousy filled her eyes. Why was he still calling Natalie? "Sebastian, are you leaving?" she asked gently, trying to mask her insecurity. She didn''t want him to go.


    Sebastian was on edge. The image of Natalie with that other man, yfully asking to be carried, had been haunting his sleep for days. "I have some things to take care of. You should go back inside," he said, his voice low and detached.


    Joanna sensed that something was off, but he was already striding away. She clenched her teeth, watching his retreating back. He had changed. They were divorced, so why did she feel like she was losing him? A wave of panic washed over her. Natalie, this time, you are finished.


    Natalie rested for three days, and her foot was finally well enough to walk on. Wendy had called her every day, asking to meet, but she had refused each time. As for Sebastian, she had blocked his number. Why was he calling her instead of tending to his precious childhood sweetheart? A woman who only loved him for his money. Sebastian''s greatest "fortune" in life was meeting Joanna.


    Since her divoree, she no longer had to wake up at the crack of dawn to take care of him. She now slept until she naturally woke up. From now on, she would rather be the viin


    everyone hated than the doormat everyone trampled on. She had been such an idiot before, trading a life of leisure for one of abuse at Sebastian''s hands, only to be pushed off a building and die with her child.


    Reborn, she understood that human nature wasn''t wed; she had just been too


    weak. In this world, there was only strong and weak, not sympathy and love.


    It had been a week since she had cut ties with the Scott and Griffith families. Why was it so quiet on their end? Natalie tilted her head, a glint in her eyes. The day Mr. Scott would be disabled was fast approaching her past life, she had warned him that there was. something wrong with his car, but he had called her crazy, used her of wishing ill on her own family, and praised Joanna for being so considerate. This time, she would warn him again. Whether he listened or not was up to him.


    After freshening up, Natalie went downstairs to make breakfast for her grandfather. She skipped and hummed a happy tune. The old man had just emerged from his room when he saw her cheerful back. A fond smile spread across his face, his eyes moistening. The little girl he had raised was finally back.


    Wayne was busy and hadn''t been home in three days. She made egg-filled crepes and millet porridge, which the old man loved. After breakfast, he announced he was going to the park to dance with thedies and find her a new grandmother. Natalie''s mouth twitched, but she didn''t respond.


    Then, she received another call from Wendy. This time, she didn''t refuse. They agreed to meet at the Sun Club.


    In the luxurious private room, a pot of orchids bloomed beautifully on the marble table. Natalie reflected that her life had never been as beautiful as those flowers.


    Wendy, elegant as always, was seated on the sofa. Seeing Natalie looking well, her own three months of torment felt all the more bitter. "Natalie, are you not satisfied until you''ve destroyed my happy family?"

 Chapter 15

    Natalie calmly sat down across from her. "So, Mrs. Scott, did you get the DNA test?"


    "I did," Wendy snapped. "And it turns out you were lying. Joanna is not your father''s daughter."


    Natalie looked at her with a sense of pity. The woman had lived her whole life in a web of deceit. But it didn''t matter anymore. When she had been kidnapped, they had all sided with Joanna. This family had no love for her, and she had been foolish enough to abandon those who truly loved her for them. This time, she would protect the ones who mattered. The fate of these people was none of her concern.


    Natalie stood up, her voice cold. "There are three major medical institutions in Yaro. The Griffith and Scott families have connections to two of them. They all know you. Do you really think you could get a genuine DNA report from either of them?"


    "But it doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. We have no rtionship anymore. And I don''t want a mother like you anyway. You chose your adopted daughter over your biological one. If you enjoy raising someone else''s child, be my guest. I won''t stand in the way of your tragic fate."


    The words felt liberating. "In fact, your tragic fate is about to begin. And not just yours, but your four sons'' and your parents'' as well."


    Wendy''s eyes widened. She stared at Natalie, her expression a mixture of shock and horror. "Natalie, how could you be so cruel? How could you say such a heartless thing? I am your mother! How could you wish such a terrible fate upon me?"


    det


    Natalie found her histrionicsughable. "So what if you''re my mother? When I was wrongly used, you always chose to believe Joanna, If you had shown me even a sliver of genuine affection, I wouldn''t have cut ties with you so easily. But did you? Ever?"


    "I understand, really. You raised Joanna from a baby. You have a deep bond with her. I get it. And I understand that you have no feelings for the daughter who was only returned to you in her teens. You''re the one who gave me up. I never did anything to wrong you."


    The words were like daggers in Natalie''s own heart. The mother she had once longed for had only brought her despair. But now, she had no more expectations. Her grandfather was all she needed.


    Wendy was trembling with rage. She could no longer contain her anger. "Natalie," she shrieked at her retreating back, "this thing with you pushing Mrs. Spencer Sr. isn''t over! Marshall is looking for you, and he won''t let you get away with it!"


    Natalie turned, her beautiful eyes cold and sharp. "I know. And don''t worry, my problems won''t affect the Scott family or that bastard Sebastian." With a dismissive smile, she walked away.


    Wendy watched her go, a sharp pain twisting in her chest. Was she wrong? Joanna was the daughter she had raised. She was skilled in all the arts, her pride and joy. Natalie was malicious, constantly hurting Joanna. And now she had the audacity to say she didn''twant her as a mother. There had been clear evidence of her bullying Joanna every time, yet she always denied it, iming Joanna was framing her. Joanna had


    She was incorry that happened at


    already exined


    the birthday party. Why couldn''t Natalie just let it go? She had framed Joanna so many times; why couldn''t she be a little more understanding when Joanna did it to her just once?


    Wendy''s chest ached with anger. She chased after Natalie, catching up to her at


    the elevators, only to see two men in suits escorting her away.

 Chapter 16

    Seeing her daughter being taken away, Wendy''s maternal instincts kicked in, overriding any anger she felt. She ran after them, but the elevator doors closed just as she reached them.


    "Natalie!" she cried out.


    She bit her lip and rushed to another elevator, her heart pounding. But by the time she got to the ground floor, Natalie was gone. In a panic, she pulled out her phone, not knowing who to call. In the years since her return, Natalie''s jealousy of Joanna had alienated everyone. Sebastian had always resented her for taking Joanna''s ce as Mrs. Griffith, and with his new partnership with the Spencers, he wouldn''t lift a finger to help her.


    Maybe, Wendy thought, a little scare would do her good. Maybe it would teach her a lesson.


    She looked up at the zing sun, her mind in turmoil. What was this tragic fate Natalie had spoken of? She couldn''t shake the feeling of dread. But Natalie was right. If she had the DNA test done at either of those two ces, the results could have been tampered with. Nathan had never given her any reason to doubt him over the years. Was Natalie just making things up?


    Her thoughts were a tangled mess.


    It was still hot, even in early autumn. Natalie was escorted to a luxury car by two bodyguards. The air conditioning was sting, but she was still sweating. She was pushed into the back seat. The emblem on the car told her all she needed to know: these men were from the Spencer family. The Spencers were an aristocratic family with their own crest.


    Luna had already found out that Mrs. Spencer Sr. was still unconscious in the hospital. The only way to clear her name was to wake Mrs. Spencer Sr. up. She had known she was being followed when she arrived at the club. She had known Marshall was looking for her. She had known these men were his.


    In this life, she had found herself again. She would not be the doormat she was in her past life, bullied by Marshall because of Joanna''s fake act of heroism, Joanna was skilled withputers. and the only person who knew her well enough to create such a convincing deepfake video was Joanna herself.


    Soon, Natalie was brought to the hospital and taken directly to Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s room. To her surprise, Sebastian and Joanna were already there.


    Sebastian''s expression darkened when he saw her being manhandled by the two bodyguards. Natalie was still his wife. Marshall was showing him a great deal of disrespect.


    Joanna, on the other hand, couldn''t hide the gloating look in her eyes.


    Natalie''s gaze fell on the man sitting by Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s bed. His face was like polished jade, his expression arrogant and untamed, his eyes burning with an intense fire. The sight of him made her forget Sebastianpletely. He was more beautiful than a demon, with a noble, elegant, and dangerously charming aura. Some men were so beautiful they were almost ethereal, yet not at all feminine. This was one of them.


    A smile yed on Natalie''s lips, her heart pounding. But a sarcastic voice cut


    through her reverie, ruining the moment.


    "Natalie, the old matriarch is still unconscious because you pushed her into the water. And you have the audacity to smile? Do you have no conscience?" This time, Joanna had evidence Even if Natalie denied it she could show it to Marshall and let him deal with her. These rich young masters had all sorts of twisted


    ways of getting revenge.


    Natalie turned to look at the indignant Joanna and chuckled. "Joanna, why don''t


    you ask your own conscience that question?"


    A smile yed on Natalie''s lips, her heart pounding. But a sarcastic voice cut


    through her reverie, ruining the moment.


    "Natalie, the old matriarch is still unconscious because you pushed her into the water. And you have the audacity to smile? Do you have no conscience?" This time Joanna had evidencez Even if Natalie denied it, she could show it to Marshall and let him deal with her. These rich young


    masters had all sorts of twisted ways of getting revenge.


    Natalie turned to look at the indignant Joanna and chuckled. ¡°Joanna, why don''t


    you ask your own conscience that question?"


    A smile yed on Natalie''s lips, her heart pounding. But a sarcastic voice cut


    through her reverie, ruining the moment.


    "Natalie, the old matriarch is still unconscious because you pushed her into the water. And you have the audacity to smile? Do you have no conscience?" This time, Joanna had evidence Even if Natalie denied it she could show it to Marshall and let him deal with her. These rich young


    masters had all sorts of twisted ways of getting revenge.


    Natalie turned to look at the indignant Joanna and chuckled. "Joanna, why don''t


    you ask your own conscience that question?"

 Chapter 17

    Joanna was taken aback. Natalie had truly changed. The old Natalie would have flown into a rage and tried to attack her. This new, calm, and collected Natalie was a threat.


    "Natalie, is it so hard to admit when you''re wrong? Mr. Spencer is right here. If you just apologize and confess, he''ll let you go."


    Natalie frowned. "I''ve done nothing wrong. Why should I confess or apologize?" Her words left Joanna speechless. How could she still be so stubborn?


    "Natalie," Sebastian roared, "we have evidence. We have the video. I''ve looked into it myself. Joanna didn''t frame you. How long are you going to keep this up?"


    Natalie shot him a look of disgust. "Who do you think you are? What right do you have to speak to me? Was it your grandmother I pushed? You''re an outsider. Keep your mouth shut."


    "Natalie, you-"


    She turned her cold gaze on Marshall. "Mr. Spencer, I hear you''re throwing a party for this youngdy tomorrow night to thank her for saving your grandmother. How about this? To show my sincerity, I''ll get on my knees and publicly apologize tomorrow night. How does that sound?"


    Joanna was shocked. She was going to apologize in public? Fine. She would make sure Natalie became a social pariah, scorned by everyone.


    Marshall looked at Natalie with a smirk. She was stunning, but her heart was ck. He stood up and walked over to her.


    p. He struck her across the face.


    Sebastian frowned and stepped forward. "Marshall, don''t take it too far. Natalie is my wife."


    Natalie''s pale cheek instantly swelled. She looked at Sebastian with a cold smile, a pang of familiar pain in her heart. "Don''t be disgusting, Sebastian. You''ve hit me plenty of times for Joanna''s sake. Have you forgotten? You''re no better than him. Now get out of my sight. The sight of you makes me sick."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, his eyes filled with disgust. She was incorrigible.


    Marshall adjusted his suit jacket, his demeanor calm andposed. "That was for your insolence. If you ever dare to be so arrogant in front of Joanna again, I''ll ruin that pretty face of yours." His eyes roamed over her, a predatory glint in them.


    flinch. She met his


    Natalie didn''t flinch.


    gaze with a smirk. He was, as always, a white knight. "Alright, Marshall remember this p And tomorrow night repay you tenfold. I''ll break both of yourhands myself."


    Kon


    With that, she turned and walked out of the room.


    Joanna was stunned. What gave her the right to be so arrogant?


    Sebastian quickly followed her out. The sight of her frail back filled him with a restless energy. He was about to go after her when he saw a beautiful young woman approach her


    "Darling!"


    Natalie stopped in her tracks, surprised. "Queena!"


    The two friends embraced, jumping up and down with excitement. "Ah! Natalie, I''ve missed you so much! It''s been three years!"


    Queena pulled back and saw Natalie''s swollen cheek. Her pretty face immediately darkened. ¡°What happened to your face? Who hit you? Come on, I''ll get revenge for you."


    Natalie quickly stopped her. "Don''t be rash. I just ran into three dogs, and one of them bit me. You wouldn''t bite a dog back, would you? That''s just disgusting."


    Sebastian, standing nearby, heard every word.


    Queena looked at her with concern. "I had a vision that you were in danger, so I came to find you. And I was right."


    Natalie was touched. Queena rarely left her home. For her toe all this way meant a lot. "Thank you so much Queena I''m fine I''ve run into abit of trouble, but can handle it


    Queena pouted. "I know you can handle it. I know what you''re capable of. As long


    as you''re not blinded by love for Sebastian, you can do anything."


    Natalie smiled. "Oh, his childhood sweetheart is back. We got a divorce three months ago. I''m single now."


    Queena''s eyes lit up. "Natalie, you''re not lying? You really divorced him?"

 Chapter 18

    Natalie chuckled. In her past life, Queena had warned her that Sebastian would be the death of her, but she hadn''t listened. Queena''s a skilled practitioner of metaphysics, and her predictions were always urate. She hadn''t believed her then, too infatuated with the man''s looks. Now she did. Sebastian would believe Joanna even if she farted rainbows. No matter how many times Joanna framed her, he would never believe her, only the girl he grew up with. The sight of them together now made her sick to her stomach.


    Queena hugged her again, her touch gentle andforting. "That''s wonderful, Natalie. You''ve finallye to your senses. No more loving that scumbag Sebastian, who took everything you gave and still treated you like dirt. Come on, let''s go. A man like that belongs in a dumpster. I''ll take you to get that cheek looked at. The person who hit you will not have a happy ending." She took Natalie''s hand and led her away.


    A cold smile touched Natalie''s lips. Of course he wouldn''t have a happy ending. She would make sure of it. She sent a quick text to Luna, telling her to sneak in and wake up Mrs. Spencer Sr. Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s foot had been poisoned, and the toxin was rare and difficult to counteract. Most doctors wouldn''t be able to diagnose it.


    Sebastian watched them leave, his fists clenched. Natalie was serious this time. He had only been trying to protect Joanna, his childhood friend, who was a sensitive soul. He had hit Natalie because he was angry, because he thought she had been capable of something as vile as arranging a kidnapping. But it had all been a misunderstanding. A sudden thought struck him: he didn''t want to get a divorce. The thought of Natalie being gone for good left a hollow ache in his chest.


    He knew how good she had been to him. Every morning, she made him a nutritious breakfast. Every night, she waited up for him toe home. The emptiness of the house these past few months was a stark reminder of her absence. His face clouded over. But then he thought of Joanna, the girl who had grown up with him, constantly being bullied by Natalie, and the memory of Natalie''s kindness was instantly eclipsed by his loyalty to his childhood friend.


    "Sebastian, let''s go," Joanna said, emerging from the room. Seeing him alone, a wave of relief washed over her.


    At the sound of her voice, Sebastian''s expression softened. "Alright. Let''s go."


    Joanna looped her arm through his. Seeing that he was in a better mood, she asked sweetly, "Sebastian, Natalie is getting out of control. She''s going to bring danger to the family. And besides, you were always supposed to marry me She''s already signed the papers when are you going to finalize the divorce?" She had to marry him. With Sebastian by her side, her future would be secure.


    The question brought his agitation rushing back. He looked down at her. Her eyes were full of a deep, unwavering love. They had grown up together. He couldn''t resist that look. But then he remembered Natalie''s mocking expression. "We''ll talk about itter," he said. "I will honor the promise I made to you." The words left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    To make matters worse, his partnership with Ceryn Corp. had been abruptly terminated.


    Joanna heard his promise, and her heart soared. She leaned against his arm, a gentle smile on her face. If Sebastian was reluctant, she had plenty of ways to force his hand. She wouldn''t let Natalie have anything that was hers, not even a single grain of rice, she had known about Natalie''s existence for a long time. Her first step had been to use her acting skills to make everyone hate her. A vicious light shed in her eyes. She couldn''t wait to see Natalie on her knees, begging for forgiveness in front of everyone tomorrow night.

 Chapter 19

    The night was warm.


    In the hospital corridor, a small figure slipped into Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s room after the nurses had left. She ced a small pill in Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s mouth, then disappeared as silently as she hade.


    Meanwhile, at the Scott family home.


    Joanna and Sebastian had just returned from dinner. Wendy and Nathan were both home. Their four sons were good-for-nothings who rarely came home. Wendy was now single-handedly running thepany, with Nathan as her assistant. The Scott family was barely staying afloat. The recent termination of their partnership with Ceryn Corp. had cast a dark cloud over her. She couldn''t understand why they had unterally canceled the contract when things had been going so well. Sebastian''s partnership had been canceled as well. And Natalie''s words still echoed in her mind, filling her with a sense of unease.


    Nathan''s face lit up when he saw Joanna and Sebastian. "Joanna, Sebastian, did the Spencer family have any demands regarding the partnership?"


    Joanna smiled triumphantly. ¡°Dad, the young Mr. Spencer didn''t have any demands. But since Natalie pushed his grandmother into the water, he''s demanding that she publicly kneel and apologize to the Spencer family tomorrow."


    Nathan''s face contorted with rage. "That disgraceful girl! She''s nothing but trouble. I never should have brought her back. First she schemes against you, now she''s going after the Spencer matriarch. She''s a waste of air."


    Wendy''s heart skipped a beat. Before, she would have joined in on the criticism of her own daughter. But now, she realized with a jolt of horror that Nathan was practically wishing for his own daughter''s death. The seeds of suspicion in her mind began to sprout. Natalie was right. Nathan could easily interfere with any of the three major DNA testing facilities in Yaro. She would have to go out of town to get a real test done.


    To avoid arousing Nathan''s suspicion, she put on a cold expression. "You''re right, Nathan. I never should have brought that unrefined country girl back. She''s caused Joanna so much pain."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let her set foot in this house again. She''s an embarrassment to us all."


    Nathan''s eyes flickered. "It''s not us I''m worried about," he said, his face a mask of concern. "It''s Sebastian. He has to deal with that vicious woman every day. It must be so difficult for him."


    Wendy''s heart sank. He was tantly trying to turn Sebastian against Natalie, all so Joanna could marry him. But it was Joanna who had abandoned Sebastian after his ident, when he was blind and crippled. If she hadn''t run away, she would have been the one to marry him.


    Sebastian listened to the three of them tear Natalie apart. Before, it wouldn''t t have bothered him. But today, their words were like nails on a chalkboard. He thought of the way Natalie had so carefully cared for him, the way she had read him the financial reports with such enthusiasm, encouraging him to keep fighting. A wave of irritation washed over him. He stood up abruptly, his voice colder than ever. "I''m going home."


    "Joanna, see Sebastian out," Nathan said with a smile. "You two will be husband and wife soon enough."


    Tet


    Wendy looked at his smiling face, and it suddenly seemed grotesque. On the night of Joanna''s birthday party, it was Joanna who had staged the whole thing to frame Natalie. Which meant that all the other times... She couldn''t bring herself to finish the thought. They had never listened to Natalie''s side of the story. They had always just taken Joanna''s word for it. A sharp, needle-like pain pierced her heart. Had she really been so blind? Was Joanna the one who had been causing trouble all along?

 Chapter 20

    Natalie''s mocking words echoed in her mind. "So what if you''re my mother? When I was wrongly used, you always chose to believe Joanna. If you had shown me even a sliver of genuine affection, I wouldn''t have cut ties with you so easily. But did you? Ever?"


    Wendy''s heart ached. Every time Joanna got into trouble, she med Natalie. The daughter she had raised with her own hands was so sweet and considerate. She was nothing like the wild, untamed Natalie. She had given all her love to Joanna, and had never once believed her own daughter when she was suffering. The thought was a torment.


    "Wendy? Wendy."


    Nathan''s voice pulled her back to the present. "What is it?" she asked.


    He stood up, his face a mask of concern. "Wendy, have you been feeling unwelltely? You seem so distracted. Maybe I should take you to the hospital tomorrow. Are you sick?"


    Wendy froze. Was it that obvious? Natalie''s words had thrown her into a state of turmoil. "Do I look sick to you?" she asked, her brow furrowed.


    Nathan frowned. "Well, yes, you do. You''re not focused, and you''re always spacing out. Wendy, women go through menopause. Maybe you should get it checked out."


    Wendy''s eye twitched. Was he saying she was menopausal? "So, you think I''m menopausal and should be locked up in a hospital?" A seed of resentment began to sprout in her heart.


    Natalie''s other words came back to her. "In fact, your tragic fate is about to begin. And not just yours, but your four sons'' and your parents'' as well." What the hell did that mean?


    Wendy stood up abruptly, her anger boiling over. "Nathan, do you not know what I''m so upset about?"


    Nathan''s eyes flickered. He didn''t say anything. Had she really found out? After all these years, she had never suspected a thing. Any suspicion she had should have been squashed by now.


    "Nathan, do you not know that Ceryn Corp. has terminated our contract? Ourpany has been struggling for the past two years, and we can''t seem tond any new deals. I''m so stressed out I can barely function, and you''re telling me I''m


    menopausal?"


    "Seeing me so upset, shouldn''t you, as my husband, be getting up early every morning to pray for my sess?"


    Nathan let out a silent sigh of relief. He walked over to her and put his arm around her. "Alright, Wendy. I''ll get up early tomorrow morning and pray for you. I have a business dinner tonight, so I''ll be backte."


    Wendy''s expression was neutral.


    She nodded wearily. "Alright. Go on. I''m going to bed early. I have a meeting with the general manager of Ceryn Corp. tomorrow morning need to find a way to meet with their CEO and discuss the partnership."


    Nathan knew about Ceryn Corp. They had approached them for a partnership two years ago. Why had they suddenly pulled out? He didn''t dwell on it. Th¨¨se things happened in business. It was probably just a misunderstanding. But it wasn''t his problem. All he had to do was collect his share of the profits and enjoy his life.


    After Wendy went upstairs, Nathan went to the garage and drove off.


    Wendy stood by the second-floor window, watching his car disappear down the


    street. Her face was grim. She sent a text message.


    [Follow him. I want to know everyone he meets.]

 Chapter 21

    The story of Natalie pushing Mrs. Spencer Sr. blew up online overnight. The inte was abuzz with concern for the elderly matriarch''s well-being.


    [Natalie is the Scott family''s adopted daughter. Where does a foster kid get the nerve to shove a woman like Mrs. Spencer Sr.?]


    [She''s absolutely vicious.]


    [Oh my god, that''s horrifying. Mrs. Spencer Sr. is nearly seventy years old, and Natalie just throws her into a swimming pool?]


    [Ugh! I''ve seen that woman before. She''s a totalpdog. The four Scott brothers can''t stand her-in fact, none of the Scotts can. She''s always so timid and constantly trying to please everyone. It''s pathetic to watch. I can''t believe someone so meek could do something so terrible.]


    [It''s always the quiet ones who snap. Why would she go after an old woman?]


    [I heard the real Scott family daughter, Joanna, dove into the pool without a second thought to save her. They were raised in the same house, how can they be so different?]


    [Exactly! Joanna is gentle, kind, beautiful, and graceful. She''s a piano prodigy, a talented dancer-she excels at everything. I honestly don''t know what the Scott family was thinking, adopting a useless charity case like Natalie.]


    In an instant, Natalie became public enemy number one, buried under an avnche of online hate.


    The only person who couldn''t sleep was Joanna, the architect of it all, who was buzzing with excitement. It was perfect. Natalie''s entire existence was to serve as her foil. She had spent years mimicking her, even stealing the man she loved. Joanna nned to expose it all, piece by piece, until Natalie was a pariah that everyone despised.


    Within half an hour, the story was trending at the top of every major tform. Then, another bombshell dropped.


    [Source tells us that the young master of the Spencer family is hosting a special thank-you banquet tomorrow night to honor Ms. Scott for saving his grandmother.]


    [Mr. Spencer is such a boss. I''m obsessed with him, he''s prettier than most women.]


    [OMG, I wish I could go! I heard you need a personal invitation to get in.]


    [Don''t worry, they''ll definitely livestream an event like this. Just get your popcorn ready and wait for the drama to unfold.]


    Back at Queena''s apartment, Natalie and Queena were having a BBQ, drinking beer, and scrolling through the drama online. Thement threads grew longer by the minute.


    Natalie just smirked. "Is this the best Joanna can do?"


    In herst life she had been so


    blinded by love that she''d willingly let Joanna walk all over her, all for a few pathetic scraps of affection she mistook for family. She died without ever feeling a single ounce of warmth from them. She was Constantlypared to Joanna, and when she inevitably outshone her, she was punished for it out of jealousy.


    "Tsk, I was dumber than a box of rocks", she thought. It was like her brain had been waterlogged.


    Queena chewed on amb skewer, her almond-shaped eyes narrowing with anger as she red at Natalie. "Are you just going to sit here and let these people nder you? Let Joanna plot against you from the shadows?" Queena''s heart ached for her foolish friend.


    Natalie gave her a mysterious smile. "Queena, the harder they rage now, the more satisfying it will be to put them in their ce tomorrow. Don''t worry m prepared for the banquet No one''s going to bully me Tomorrow, you''reing with me to get my hair cut. This is my second chance, and I''m going to live it on my own terms."


    Queena studied her, her perceptive eyes trying to see through the


    facade. Natalie thought of her friend''s unique abilities and felt a flutter of panic. She didn''t even know how she''d been reborn herself perhaps it was the sheer


    weight of her regrets. She quickly


    averted her gaze.


    Queena''s brow furrowed as she looked at her deeply. Second Chance? No wonder her fate was so murky.


    Natalie, what on earth did you go through to say something like that?

 Chapter 22

    Queena leaned against Natalie''s shoulder, scrolling on her phone with one hand and munching on grilled chicken with the other.


    "Tsk, it looks like someone''s directing the hate train against you," Queena remarked. She wasn''t a tech expert, but she knew about paid online trolls. This had to be a coordinated campaign.


    But for Natalie, this was her home turf. She had been groomed by Mr. Sanders Sr. to be his sessor, excelling in every field. Her only weakness had been her foolish, romance-obsessed heart. The way she used to grovel at Sebastian''s feet was so pathetic that even Queena, her best friend, could barely watch.


    Queena patted Natalie''s shoulder earnestly. "Please tell me you''re really over him this time. You''re not going to be hispdog anymore, are you? If you go back to groveling for Sebastian, I might have to disown you."


    "You''re young and have your whole life ahead of you. Why throw it away?" Queena continued, sounding like a seasoned yer. "Think about it. Is one man really worth giving up the entire forest for? There are plenty of fish in the sea."


    Natalie caught the hint of a man-eater in her tone and broke into a brilliant smile. "I''m done with that jerk. Joanna can have him. They''re a perfect match, anyway."


    With that, she took a long swig of beer, chasing it with a bite of meat. It was the kind of simple, guilty pleasure that warmed you from the inside out. Pure bliss.


    The next morning, Natalie woke up in Queena''s bed. She rolled over ungracefully and, with a stroke of incredible luck, tumbled right onto the floor.


    "Oof!" The impact jolted her awake.


    Queena''s eyes shot open. She saw Natalie sprawled out, one leg still on the bed, the rest of her on the floor, crowned with a bird''s nest of hair. The sight was so ridiculous that she couldn''t hold back herughter.


    ¡°Haha...¡± Queena sat up, roaring withughter.


    Natalie pouted. What was wrong with her? At least it was just her best friend who saw. She slowly picked herself up. The sunlight streaming through the window


    was bright and sharp. It was a new day, and she was fully recharged.


    Tonight, there was a battle to be fought, and she had to give it her all. Reborn, she would be bold, confident, and utterly unstoppable.


    After a quick breakfast, Natalie texted her grandfather.


    [Grandpa, your granddaughter is going to crush some people at the Spencer banquet tonight. It might raise your blood pressure, so maybe you should sit this one out.]


    Mr. Sanders Sr. replied almost instantly: [You cured my high blood pressure, high cholesterol, and high blood sugar years ago, what''s a little excitement going to do? I''ming to watch you kick some ass in person.]


    Natalie shook her head. The old man just loved a good spectacle. She shouldn''t have texted him. Just as she thought that, another message came through.


    [Why would you tell me not toe if you didn''t want me there? You just wanted to pique my curiosity, didn''t you? You little rascal, you did that on purpose.]


    Natalie realized he was right.


    Ignoring him, she and Queena went out for a day of shopping and a spa treatment. After a deep-cleansing facial Natalie returned to Breeze Manor and adorned herself with the magnificent diamond jewelry her grandfather had prepared for her years ago-pieces she had never once worn.


    Staring at her reflection, she saw the girl she used to be, years ago. She was truly beautiful. Every woman was an angel, gentle and sweet. She was, too.


    A memory surfaced. When she was about to leave with her biological parents, her grandfather had pulled her aside. "My girl," he''d said, his voice thick with emotion, "I''ve raised you, and I truly love you. I have only one request don''t tell your parents who you really are. If you get hurt over there, my home is always open to you. You will always be my most cherished granddaughter."


    Back then, she had foolishly believed she would find the love she craved from her birth parents. She had looked at her grandfather''s retreating back and resolutely followed Wendy to the Scott family He must have known, even then, that she would be hurt. She was the only one who had been so naive.

 Chapter 23

    Natalie let out a bitter, self-mockingugh. The family she thought would save her had been the beginning of her destruction.


    Never again. It didn''t matter anymore whether Wendy believed her or not. How those four brothers and Sebastian were ruined by Nathan and Joanna was no longer her concern.


    Returning to this life, she had only two goals. First, build her career. Second, protect the family that truly mattered. But before any of that, she had to deal with the menace that was Marshall Spencer.


    Meanwhile, the investigator Wendy had hired to tail Nathan reported back. Nathan had gone to the office and nowhere else. She then had a technician hack into his phone, which waspletely clean. His contacts were all business-rted or family. There was no trace of a mistress.


    When Wendy received the news, she wanted to tear Natalie in half. Her daughter''s words had kept her on edge for days. As she''d suspected, that wretched girl hadn''t changed at all.


    She had initially nned to let Natalie stay in a small, rundown apartment on the outskirts of the city after the divorce, which she would take back once she remarried. Now, she decided against it. She would wash her hands of a daughter who wished ill upon her own mother. Consumed by guilt over her suspicions, shepletely forgot about getting another DNA test. She resolved to make it up to Nathan for doubting him.


    Outside the room, Nathan smirked. Wendy had finally dropped her suspicions and was now drowning in guilt. He had won. He slipped quietly down the stairs. Wendy had no idea that the investigator she''d hired was one of his men. Over the years, he had infiltrated the entire Don family enterprise. It was already practically his.


    The Scotts were a small-time family.


    1.n


    He had only married Wendy for her looks and because of that incident which had secured him a life offort. One stupid daughter, four stupid sons, and one stupid wife-he all in one fel


    would get rid of them


    Swoop. He knew Wendy''s


    personality inside and out; her guilt


    would make her dote on him for


    some time.


    Humming a cheerful tune, Nathan went downstairs. Joanna was already dressed for the banquet, waiting for Sebastian to pick her up. She was in high spirits. Tonight, she would see Natalie kneel and apologize in public. Her own selfless act of "saving" Mrs. Spencer Sr would create a surge of positive press, paving the way for her entry into the entertainment industry.


    "Dad, what''s got you in such a good mood?" she asked with a smile.


    Nathan''s smile widened as he looked at his beautiful daughter. "Good news, my dear. Your mother ising down. Let''s go watch Natalie beg for mercy. Sebastian is meeting us at the venue."


    A vicious smile yed on Joanna''s lips. She had already arranged for paparazzi


    to be there tonight. She was going to grind Natalie into the dirt.


    The inte was in a frenzy. Everyone was scrambling for a way into the banquet to see Natalie''s public humiliation. Joanna had been carefully cultivating her image for her celebrity debut. She was already somewhat famous for being kind,


    girlfriend


    gentle, and Sebastian''s the


    -She was a ho


    topic Natalie on the


    other hand, was the viin of the story, used of everything, including trying to steal Joanna''s


    man. The online vitriol grew uglier by the hour.


    In his car, Sebastian sat with an imposing air, his dark suit barely containing his powerful frame. He was scrolling through the news, his brow furrowed and a dark energy radiating from him as he read the endless stream of insults directed at Natalie.


    His assistant, Sean, was driving. He had also seen the online chaos. Natalie had once helped him, and he couldn''t stay silent. "Sir, should I have the posts taken down?"

 Chapter 24

    Sebastian rubbed his temples. "No," he said in a low voice. "She brought this on herself."


    She made her bed, now she has to lie in it.


    Sean''s expression turned cold.


    They were married, after all. When Joanna had left, it was Natalie who had stood by Sebastian during his darkest time. He should have known. Men of power were always heartless. The moment Joanna came back, Sebastian forgot everything his wife had done for him.


    Sean felt a surge of indignation on Natalie''s behalf, but there was nothing he could do.


    The Spencer family''s banquet was being held in the most luxurious ballroom at Yaro''s prestigious Taros Club. Everyone had arrived except for the main event: Natalie, the one who was supposed to apologize.


    Marshall Spencer was entertaining his guests of honor: Joanna, Sebastian, and their family. He looked at the beautiful Joanna, a charmingly wicked smile on his face. ¡°Joanna, that dress looks stunning on you."


    Joanna had opted for a look that was both pure and seductive. Her sleek ck dress was modest yet perfectly hugged her subtle curves. She smiled shyly and leaned closer to Sebastian. "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Spencer."


    Marshall was quite taken with her. She was beautiful and kind-hearted-his favorite type. As a wealthy heir, he had seen every kind of woman, especially women like Natalie: vile, shameless, and cruel.


    "By the way, Joanna," he added, "I heard Natalie even kidnapped you once. You''re too kind for letting her get away with it."


    Joanna and Sebastian''s expressions flickered simultaneously. She had only vaguely mentioned the incident to Marshall during a casual chat, but it had clearly deepened his hatred for Natalie.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "Mr. Spencer, where did you hear that?"


    Joanna tensed. If Sebastian found out she was the source, it would shatter the perfect image he had of her. Before Marshall could answer, she quickly changed the subject with a smile. "Mr. Spencer, where could Natalie be? Do you think she got cold feet and isn''ting?"


    A murmur went through the crowd.


    Marshall frowned, a cold sneer on his lips. "It doesn''t matter. If she doesn''t show, I''ll make sure she regrets it in private."


    Sebastian''s jaw tightened. Had Natalie really been pushed so far that she still wouldn''t humble herself and call him for help? He had been waiting for her call all day. He pursed his lips in frustration.


    Joanna feigned concern, pleading on Natalie''s behalf. "Mr. Spencer, I''m sure Natalie didn''t mean any harm. Please, just let it go this one time."


    Marshall found her sad expression adorable. His eyes lit up. "Joanna, you''re too kind. Let''s not talk about her. After this is over, the Spencer family will sign contracts with both the Griffith and Scott families."


    This was exactly what Joanna had been waiting to hear. Sebastian''s eyes glinted, but he remained silent.


    "But I wonder if Natalie really isn''ting," Joanna said, ncing toward the entrance. "She''s keeping everyone waiting."


    "Who said I wasn''ting?"


    A cool, clear voice cut through the chatter. Every head turned toward the sound. There stood Natalie, draped in a fiery red gown and adorned with dazzling diamonds. The vibrant red against the brilliant sparkle of the gems created a


    stunning visual impact. She carried


    herself with a confident warmth, her


    delicate face luminous and captivating.


    Sebastian was momentarily stunned. He had never seen Natalie look so beautiful. She was like a living me, an absolute vision. It was as if she had walked out of


    a fairy tale, wreathed in thorny roses, and she outshone everyone in the room.


    Joanna was shocked, a bitter wave of jealousy washing over her. She had noticed Natalie''s beauty after she returned and had deliberatel given her outdated, unttering dresses to suppress it. But now, Natalie was no longer under her control.


    Even Marshall was taken aback.


    Was this really Natalie? She looked


    more like a goddess descended


    from the


    the Every-man heavens. Every man in the ballroom was captivated, their eyes fixed on her. She had a maic


    quality; her every move effortlessly


    drew their attention.


    Natalie stopped in front of Joanna. ¡°Joanna, if I didn''t show up, how could I stop


    you from enjoying your moment in the spotlight?"

 Chapter 25

    Natalie''s cool voice snapped everyone back to reality.


    Joanna looked at her with a wounded expression. "Natalie, what are you talking about? I was just asking Mr. Spencer to forgive you."


    "No need," Natalie said calmly. "It''s quite a coincidence that Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s bodyguard got into a car ident right after she had her ''ident.'' Funny how some so-called tech whizzes couldn''t tell the difference between what was real and what was fake."


    Joanna froze.


    Sebastian frowned. "Natalie, are you still going to cause a scene at a time like this?"


    Natalie shot him a look of pure ice. "What gives you the right to say I''m causing a scene?"


    "Natalie, you..." Sebastian faltered, caught off guard by the unfamiliar coldness in her eyes. The irritation simmering inside him grew harder to control.


    Natalie''s gaze shifted to Marshall, then swept over the elegantly dressed crowd. Hmm, where''s Grandpa? she wondered. Where is that old man hiding? He probably couldn''t bear to see me get bullied and is hiding somewhere. Beforeing in, she had asked Queena to find him and keep himpany. She could handle this alone.


    "Marshall," she said, her voice steady. "Let''s begin."


    Marshall''s sharp eyes narrowed as he stared at her defiant face. He had a strange feeling, a phantom pain in his hand. "Natalie," he said, his voiceced with venom, "today, I''m going to teach you the meaning of a fate worse than death."


    Natalie offered him a dazzling smile, her pearly white teeth a stark contrast to her crimson lips. "Mr. Spencer, do you remember what I said yesterday? For that one p, I''ll be paying you back tenfold today."


    The guests gasped at her audacity.


    "Natalie, you''re not only vicious, you''re delusional! Do you have any idea what''s going to happen to you here tonight?"


    "You''re a monster! You went after an old woman. People like you should be drawn and quartered and cast into the deepest pits of hell!"


    A few young women standing near Natalie, hearing her bold words, stepped forward to defend Marshall''s honor, hoping to get on his good side.


    Natalie gave them a cold, dismissive nce and said nothing. Go on, curse me out, she thought. The more you do now, the more pathetic you''ll lookter.


    "How absurd," Marshall scoffed. He then turned to Joanna and gestured gracefully. ¡°Our beautiful Ms. Scott, please join me on stage.¡±


    Joanna took a deep breath. This moment of glory would make her the star of high society and bring a flood of support and partnerships for her father. Even Sebastian''s status would rise with hers, and he would treat her better than ever.


    Natalie watched Joanna walk away


    with a faint smile on her lips. Sebastian caught the expression, and his heart jolted. It wasn''t just any smile; it was the smile of a stranger. This Natalie was stunning, butpletely alien to him The old Natalie, the one whose eyes were always glued to him whenever he was in the room, was gone. It seemed the girl who once saw only him no longer wanted to look at him at all.


    An overwhelming sense of frustration washed over him. He took a step toward her, about to speak, but she turned and walked away Sebastian froze catching the


    her


    her


    look of disdain she threw over the


    shoulder. It was a look that screamed, Stay away from me.


    On stage, Marshall was beaming. "Thank you all for attending this evening''s banquet. The beautiful woman beside me, Ms. Scott, saved my grandmother, and in doing so, she saved the entire Spencer family. Everyone knew that the matriarch held the controlling shares in the familypany.


    Marshall then fixed his gaze on Natalie. ¡°Natalie, kneel and apologize. After you''re done, I will break both of your hands so you can never harm anyone again."


    Natalie simply raised an eyebrow, unmoving. Sebastian frowned. Wasn''t this going too far?


    Joanna quickly interjected, "Mr. Spencer, my sister didn''t mean it. Please, let her go." She pleaded loudly, earning nods of approval from the crowd.


    "Joanna, stay out of this. My decision is final." He red at Natalie. "Natalie, kneel down now! Stop wasting time."


    Joanna shot Natalie a look of feigned worry. Just as she was about to speak again, a frail but icy voice echoed from the entrance.


    "Who said Joanna was the one who saved me?"

 Chapter 26

    Joanna froze, a sliver of dread piercing her heart. The crowd turned in


    astonishment toward the entrance. Everyone was shocked, except for Natalie, who stood calmly to one side.


    Marshall''s face lit up. ¡°Grandma! You''re awake!"


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. shot her grandson a look of pure fury. This idiot couldn''t even tell the difference between a friend and a foe. "If I hadn''t woken up, you would have been so thoroughly duped by this woman that you''d have handed the entire Spencer family over to her on a silver tter."


    "Grandma, Joanna saved you..." Marshall began.


    "Shut your mouth, you fool! The person who saved me wasn''t Joanna. I was set up that day. Someone put something in the swimming pool. And my bodyguard suddenly getting into a car ident? You knew the doctors found traces of a toxin in my system, but you didn''t investigate further. Instead, you hailed this woman as a savior."


    "The Spencer family has no grandson as foolish as you."


    The matriarch''s furious words hung in the air, and a wave of shocked murmurs rippled through the guests as they stared at Joanna.


    Joanna''s world tilted. How is that old hag awake? she thought, her mind racing. Her n was to deal with Natalie, then ensure Mrs. Spencer Sr. never woke up at all. She was the one who had orchestrated the entire pool incident.


    Being scolded so publicly for the first time in his life, Marshall felt his face burn with humiliation. ¡°Grandma, I don''t know what you''re talking about..." he yelled back, his voice cracking with anger.


    "Then take a look at the screen behind you."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. nodded at her bodyguard, who pressed a button on a remote. Therge screen flickered to life, showing Joanna running toward the pool. Seeing no one around, she quickly jumped in, then just as quickly scrambled out and began screaming for help, pretending to have just saved the matriarch.


    Marshall''s jaw tightened. He really was an idiot.


    Joanna''s face turned ashen. She had destroyed that footage. Where did thise from?


    Her head snapped toward Mrs. Spencer Sr as she desperately tried to exin. "Madam Spencer, I wasz terrified when I saw you lying there motionless! I panicked and fell into the pool, but the first thing I did when I got out was scream for help. Mr. Spencer came running when he heard me!"


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. sneered. "Then exin this: why did my bodyguard suddenly get into a car ident?"


    "What does your bodyguard''s ident have to do with me?" Joanna shot back, though she knew perfectly well what had happened. She had arranged it.


    "Hmph. I will find out what happened to my bodyguard, and I have a feeling it will lead right back to you." Mrs. Spencer Sr. gave Joanna no room to argue, signaling the bodyguard to y the next clip.


    A new video appeared on the screen. It showed Natalie hearing the screams for help, immediately diving into the pool, and pulling the unconscious matriarch to safety.


    The crowd erupted in whispers.


    "Oh my god, so it was Natalie who saved her! Joanna just swooped in and took the credit."


    "Look at that first video again. She didn''t slip. She saw no one was around and jumped in herself. The nerve of her to lie to everyone''s faces and steal the glory!"


    Down below, the chatter grew louder. Sebastian stared at Natalie, a deep sense of guilt washing over him. He had wronged her again.


    "Natalie..."


    As he approached, Natalie, seeing himing to grab the spotlight, turned away and walked toward the stunned Marshall. Marshall met her cool gaze, his eyes flickering with shame. He thought of the p hed given her yesterday and the cruel threats he''d just made. He had never felt so humiliated.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. looked at Natalie. ¡°Ms. Sanders, you saved my life. Name your price."


    Natalie wasn''t about to be polite. "Madam Spencer, I can''t ept anything from your family. However, your grandson pped me


    yesterday. Today, I want to rebel


    the favor tenfold and break both hands. That is my price."

 Chapter 27

    At her words, Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s expression hardened instantly.


    Nathan grew frantic. That stupid girl! he fumed. This is a chance to secure a partnership, and she wants revenge instead? How could I have such a foolish daughter?


    "Natalie, you may have saved me, but that is an outrageous demand," Madam Spencer said, her voice sharp.


    "Is it?" Natalie''s smile was thin and cold. "Let me remind you, Madam Spencer, if you hadn''t been pulled from that pool, the person who set you up would have been targeting the entire Spencer family. I didn''t just save you; I saved your family''s fortune. Is your grandson''s hands too high a price for that? I was vilified online, mocked by your grandson, threatened by him, and hit by him."


    She pointed a furious finger at Sebastian and Joanna. "I was framed by this despicable pair, humiliated by them. And wasn''t all of this caused by that woman stealing the credit for saving your life?"


    Sebastian stepped forward. "Natalie, breaking Mr. Spencer''s hands is too much. We misunderstood you, and we apologize..."


    "Sebastian, shut up," Natalie snapped. "You don''t even have the right to


    apologize. You were the main instigator from the very beginning. The lengths you two will go to for a contract with the Spencer family are truly impressive.¡±


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. "What are you trying to say?"


    Natalie turned back to the matriarch. "What I mean is for the Spencer family to investigate. It has nothing to do with me anymore."


    "Natalie, don''t you trust me?" Sebastian asked, his voice low and strained.


    Natalieughed coldly. "You''ve never trusted me. Why should I trust you?" Sebastian looked at her defiant, radiant face and felt a tremor run through him. It was true. Ever since Joanna had returned, there had been one conflict after another, and he had never once believed the woman who had stood by him through his hardest times. A wave of guilt washed over him.


    Natalie looked at Mrs. Spencer Sr. with an air of finality. "Madam Spencer, if you have no objections, I''m going to proceed."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. remained silent, giving her tacit approval.


    Marshall felt a chill run down his spine.


    Smack! Before he could react, a stinging pain exploded across his cheek. A surge of rage boiled up inside him, but before he could even form a word, another heavy blownded.


    After ten sharp ps, Natalie stopped. Then, as Marshall stood there, dazed, a searing pain shot through his wrist.


    "Aaargh!" A blood-curdling scream echoed through the ballroom.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. watched, stunned, as Natalie moved with lightning speed. Suddenly, another scream tore through the air. Natalie had brutally snapped both of Marshall''s wasts.


    The crowd stared in shocked


    silence. Marshall copsed to the


    floor, curling into a ball and writhing


    with


    in agony his eyes burning wi hatred as he red at Natalie The pain was excruciating, unlike


    anything the pampered young heir had ever experienced.


    The ballroom was dead silent.


    The sharp click-ck of Natalie''s heels broke the stillness. She stood over the whimpering Marshall. "I know you''re rich, and I know you''re arrogant. A single word from you subjected me to a torrent of abuse. When you threatened to make my life a living hell, did you have any idea what that really meant?"


    "You can be arrogant with your money, but don''t you dare bully people and trample on their lives."


    In her past life, this man, bewitched by Joanna, had tormented her endlessly. This time, she wouldn''t stand for it.


    Natalie crouched down and took Marshall''s injured hand.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. couldn''t watch any longer. ¡°Natalie, you''ve had your revenge! What more do you want?" she cried, her voice trembling as she rushed to intervene.

 Chapter 28

    Natalie looked up at Mrs. Spencer Sr. with a cool, detached smile. "Madam Spencer, I was the one who broke his hands, so it''s only right that I fix them. If his bones aren''t set within ten minutes, he''ll be permanently crippled."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. froze. You could have led with that! I wouldn''t have stopped you. Her grandson had his good qualities, but his intense hatred for maniptive women had led him to treat Natalie this way. Today''s lesson, she thought, would teach him some much-needed discernment.


    Marshall paused, his body still trembling with pain. His hands could be fixed? He remained silent, staring at Natalie, the pain so intense he could barely breathe. He could feel the powerlessness in his hands. If he was truly crippled, he would rather die.


    Natalie gently felt along the bones in his wrist, her expression calm and focused. With a sharp crack, she set the bone back in ce. She did the same with the other hand.


    Her skill left everyone in the room dumbfounded, their skin crawling. This Natalie was a madwoman. She had been given a golden opportunity to align herself with a powerful family, a chance at a lifetime of wealth and luxury, and instead, she chose to make an enemy of Marshall Spencer.


    Marshall flexed his hands. They were sore, but he could feel strength returning to them. "Wow... holy crap, it''s amazing. I can feel my hands again!" he eximed, rubbing his wrists. With his swollen, bruised face, his joyful grin looked somewhat terrifying.


    Natalie stood up, her gaze falling on the stunned Joanna. "Joanna, now might be a good time to start begging Marshall to spare you. After all, he went through all this because of you."


    A murderous glint


    shed in


    Joanna''s eyes. She wanted to tear Natalie to shreds. No, this has to be a dream. Everything was supposed to be under her control. How had it all been turned on its head? Where did Natalie get that video? ording to her timeline, Mrs Spencer Sr. shouldn''t have been able to wake up yet.


    Natalie paid her no mind and walked gracefully over to the matriarch. She leaned in and spoke in a low voice "Madam Spencer, I apologize for my actions tonight, but if I hadn''t done this, your grandson would have been ruined far more thoroughly in the future. We were both poisoned with the same drug. I developed the antidote, but you have ess to the poison''sponents. Find out who purchased it, and you''ll find you culprit. The person behind this is after your entire family fortune. As for who it is, you''ll have to discover that for yourself."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s eyes narrowed in gratitude. "Ms. Sanders, I am truly indebted


    to you. If you ever need anything, you must let me know." Natalie''s courage and


    decisiveness had earned her deep respect.


    Natalie smiled faintly. She wanted


    nothing to do with the Spencer family. In the future, Joanna''s brother would seize theirpany, and Marshall would die a horrible death. Only in his final moments would he learn that Joanna, the Woman He had so carefully protected, was the true demon. By then, it would be toote.


    With a final, cool nce, Natalie turned and walked away.


    As she reached the ballroom exit, Sebastian blocked her path. Natalie''s brow furrowed.


    "Natalie, we need to talk," he said, his voice deep and serious.


    Sheughed coldly. "Talk about what, Sebastian? I finally understand. Falling in love with you was the beginning of my own destruction. I will never love you again. From now on, I''m going to love myself. Now, get out of my way."

 Chapter 29

    "Natalie, can you just listen to me for a second? Joanna didn''t do it on purpose..."


    "Cut the crap! It''s never her fault, is it? It''s always mine. I don''t care what happens to Joanna. If you want to protect her, that''s your business. Why are you bothering me?" Natalie''s voice wasced with a venomous calm. The memory of how he had ruthlessly pushed her aside in her past life was so vivid she could almost taste the desire to kill him.


    She took a deep breath, forcing her voice to remain steady. "I almost forgot. Even with the truth staring you in the face, you''d never believe it. To you, everything Joanna does is perfect. You believe every word she says. So go on, keep believing her. It''s the least you can do to honor your precious devotion."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Sebastian stood frozen, watching her cold, retreating back. The way she had spoken those words, with that dismissive smile, sent a sharp, stabbing pain through his chest. He had just wanted to say, Natalie, I was wrong about you this time. But it was clear she wasn''t listening. When Marshall had pped her, he, as her husband, should have protected her. But clouded by the so-called evidence, he had done nothing. He never imagined it truly wasn''t her.


    Not far away, her grandfather and Queena were apuding the scene.


    Mr. Sanders Sr.''s eyes welled up with emotional tears. ¡°Queena," he said, his voice trembling, "my Natty has finally grown up. She''s not lovesick anymore. She finally sees that scumbag for who he is."


    Queena hadn''t heard him use that nickname in a long time. The old man truly adored Natalie. ¡°Grandpa, as long as Natty keeps a clear head, everything will be fine. Don''t you worry. You''ll live a long and healthy life."


    Mr. Sanders Sr. beamed like a child. "Your words are afort, my dear. I n to stick around for a while. I want to see our Natty get married and have children. I want to be a great-grandfather, you know."


    Queena''s heart ached seeing the tears in his eyes. "Don''t cry, Grandpa. Let''s go find Natty."


    "Who''s crying he grumbled, wiping his eyes. "These are tears of joy." The old man wouldn''t admit it, but he was bursting with pride. His granddaughter had been


    everything he had raised her to be.


    magnificent tonight. She was y e


    Just as Natalie reached the elevator, Wendy called out to her. "Natalie.¡±


    Sebastian, who had been about to turn back, stopped in his tracks.


    Wendy rushed toward Natalie, her voice filled with desperation. "Natalie, you have to help Joanna. Mr. Spencer is going to break her hands."


    Natalie was slightly surprised. In her past life, Marshall had been one of Joanna''s biggest supporters, constantly helping her torment Natalie. The desire to break his hands tonight had been, in part, revenge for that past life.


    She let out a coldugh. ¡°A moment ago, when Marshall was threatening to break my hands and make me kneel, did any of you plead for me? No. You all just stood by and watched, probably enjoying the show. Joanna made her bed, so why are youing to me? Wendy, how dare you even ask me such a thing?"


    Wendy was taken aback. It was true. A moment ago, she too had thought Natalie deserved it. ¡°Natalie, I didn''t know the truth then. I thought you really had pushed Mrs. Spencer Sr...."


    "And what if you had known? Would


    you have saved me? Would you have believed me for once? No. You will always believe Joanna. I never once framed her, but you neve bothered to investigate. You took her word as gospel and then ganged up on me, insulting and humiliating me we have nothing to do with each other now I signed the papers I severing our ties, and I signed the divorce agreement. Have I bothered you once in thest three months?"


    Wendy was at a loss for words, but she couldn''t bear to see Joanna get hurt. "Natalie," she pleaded, "if you help Joanna this once, we''ll call it even. Everything will be settled. Please?"

 Chapter 30

    The words hit Natalie like a punch to the gut. Her chest tightened, a sharp, suffocating pain spreading through her. It felt like someone was squeezing her heart.


    She forced a smile, her eyes glistening with unshed tears as she looked at Wendy, using her first name. "Wendy, there is no ''calling it even.'' There is only me winning. Because you were never, ever fair to me."


    "Natalie!" Wendy shouted in frustration. "No matter what, we are still family..."


    "Then what was the point of signing the papers to disown me?" Natalie shot back. Wendy choked on her words. It was true. They had officially cut ties. She looked at Natalie, who stood there exuding a natural, aristocratic grace that reminded Wendy of herself in her youth. But the girl was such a disappointment.


    "Natalie, you''ve truly disappointed me."


    "You never had any expectations for her, so how could she disappoint you?" a cold, aged voice cut in from nearby.


    Wendy spun around to see Queena helping Mr. Sanders Sr. approach them.


    "Oh! Grandpa, I didn''t see you in there. Were you scared?" Natalie''s tone shifted instantly, bing sweet and soft. It was as if she had be a different person.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. cleared his throat. Of course he wasn''t scared. He walked up to Wendy, his sharp eyes pinning her in ce. "The hell you say! When you need her, it''s ''Natalie.'' When you don''t, it''s ''that scumbag.'' You people bully my granddaughter to this extent, and you have the audacity to be disappointed? What a shameless, rotten family."


    Wendy stared at him, shocked. So this was the kind of person who had raised her daughter. No wonder she was so outrageous. Sebastian also sized up Mr. Sanders Sr. He looked like an ordinary old man. This was Natalie''s grandfather? Why had she never mentioned him?


    "Natty, let''s go," the old man said, turning to his granddaughter. "Don''t let this stunning outfit go to waste I''m taking you to meet someone. The other day at the park, I met an old fellow while ying chess. Hi chess. Hiss grandson just turned twenty five, a perfect match for you. He just got back from studying abroad, has his ownpany, and all he''s missing is a wife."


    Natalie was speechless. The plot was taking a sharp turn she didn''t remember from her past life.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? Your granddaughter just escaped one toxic rtionship. I''m finally single Why would want to walk right back into the prison of marriage? I''m not going."


    "Are you silly? You''re emotionally avable right now, which makes it easier to ept a new man. And listen, Grandpa has seen a picture.


    He''s andsome and super


    rich you love him. And he doesn''t work out, Grandpa will find you a few more pretty boys to keep on the side."


    Natalie and Queena exchanged a look. Did he really just say that out loud?


    Sebastian, who had been lingering nearby, strode forward, his voice tight. "Sir, Natalie is still legally my wife. She can''t go on a blind date."


    Mr. Sanders Sr. froze, looking at Natalie in rm. ¡°My girl, didn''t you tell me you were divorced?"


    Natalie nodded vigorously. ¡°Grandpa, I swear on everything, they forced me to sign the divorce papers that day. He signed first. We''re divorced. We''re really divorced."


    "Oh, you scared me! If you were still tied to this jerk, I was afraid I''d have to hire someone to get rid of him."


    Sebastian''s jaw clenched.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. clutched his chest dramatically. "Well, as long as you''re free. Come on, let''s go. Just meet him once. He''s seriously handsome. I''m very pleased with him."


    Natalie knew her grandfather had good taste. Maybe it was worth a shot. At that thought, a genuine smile lit up her face. "Okay, Grandpa. Let''s go take a look."

 Chapter 31

    "Natalie, you can''t go!" Wendy chased after them, blocking their path again. ¡°Joanna is in a terrible position right now. Please, just ask Mrs. Spencer Sr. to spare her. Her hands... she has a pianopetitioning up. Her hands can''t be ruined."


    The moment she heard "her hands can''t be ruined," a sh of pain crossed Natalie''s eyes. Joanna''s hands can''t be ruined, but mine can?


    "Wendy, in this lifetime, I will never forgive you. You don''t treat me like family, so why should I treat you like family?" Her voice was dangerously calm. "At Joanna''s birthday party, didn''t you see her talking with Lily? They plotted against me, not just once, but countless times. The time she ''fell'' down the stairs, she deliberately waited until Sebastian was there just to watch him hit me."


    "And you," she said, her voice breaking, "you hit me too. There were no cameras in the stairwell, so she could say whatever she wanted. She was the victim, and I deserved to be beaten and cursed by all of you. Wendy, I will never forget the pain and humiliation you put me through."


    A single tear escaped and traced a path down her cheek. "Joanna has framed me so many times. From now on, I will pay her back for every single one."


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake, Natty! You went through so much and you never came home?" the old man said, his voice thick with emotion. He squeezed Natalie''s hand tightly. "Come on, you little rascal. From now on, the lives and deaths of these people have nothing to do with you." He pulled her into the elevator.


    Queena shot Wendy a final, cold look. "Ma''am, you will regret losing your real daughter for the rest of your life."


    Wendy stood there, stunned.


    Sebastian''s mind reeled. He remembered the incident on the stairs. He had been impulsive, hitting Natalie in a fit of rage when he saw Joanna lying there, covered in blood. Who wouldn''t have been angry? Natalie had been by his side, yes, but that wasn''t enough to make him love her. If she hadn''te back into their lives, he would have married Joanna. But then he''d had his ident, lost his sight, and Joanna had gone abroad for treatment. He couldn''t me her for that.


    He tried to convince himself of this, but a heavy, unsettling feeling settled in his chest. Joanna kept doing these outrageous things. Could he still trust her? Sebastian''s expression grew darker.


    Wendy stood frozen for a long moment before hardening her resolve. She would trust what she had seen with her own eyes. Natalie was the liar. She turned and went back to save Joanna.


    Inside the ballroom, Joanna was desperately trying to persuade Marshall. "Mr. Spencer, I honestly didn''t know Natalie had already rescued Mrs. Spencer. When I got there, I was truly terrified, bubl did caff for help immediately!"


    Joanna had a good reputation, and some guests spoke up for her. "Mr. Spencer, Ms. Scott has a point. She may not have known about Natalie, but she still tried to help. Just let it go this once."


    Marshall''s face was already swollen and throbbing. "Joanna, you just used me to get to Natalie. Don''t act so noble. Your hands or your feet, you choose."


    A wave of fear washed over Joanna. She gripped the fabric of her dress, her knuckles white. Her n had failed. She was furious, terrified, and her eyes burned with murderous intent.


    "I did not," she insisted, sticking to her story.


    Just then, Sebastian walked back in.


    Joanna''s face lit up with hope.


    Sebastian wouldn''t let anything happen to her. "Sebastian! I didn''t do anything wrong. Please help me I''m scared," she cried, looking as if she might faint.


    Sebastian looked at Marshall, his gaze steely. "Mr. Spencer, Joanna did nothing wrong. If you feel she must be punished, I will give you the partnership. Let her


    go."

 Chapter 32

    Marshall looked at Sebastian. He suspected the man was in on it with Joanna, that this was all about securing the partnership.


    "Fine, Sebastian. But let me be clear," Marshall warned, his voice low. "My grandmother was set up, and her bodyguard was in an ident. This had better have nothing to do with either of you. If I find out it does, I have ways of making you wish you were never born." He then turned to his grandmother. "Grandma, let me take you home to rest."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. gave Joanna a sharp look. "Joanna, while I may not have concrete proof, there is a video that shows you going to the pool area after you and Sebastian separated. We can only see your back, but you drop something into the water. Without better evidence, you got lucky this time. You won''t be so lucky again."


    Then she looked at her wayward grandson. "Marshall, Ms. Sanders is an exceptional and kind young woman. You should spend more time getting to know her. I only spent an hour with her, but I can already tell she is genuine and unpretentious."


    Marshall thought of the woman''s swift, decisive actions and felt a pang of admiration. He managed a weak smile. "Ouch... that hurts." Natalie hadn''t held back.


    "Are your hands okay?" Mrs. Spencer Sr. asked with concern.


    Marshall shook them out. "They''re fine, just a little sore."


    Sebastian frowned. Natalie knew medicine? Then what about his eyes all those years ago...? He quickly dismissed the thought. Impossible. His grandmother had found the doctor. But her technique for setting bones... A wave of irritation washed over him. He turned to Joanna. "You should go home and rest. I have something to take care of."


    Joanna grabbed his arm, her eyes pleading. "Sebastian, aren''t you going to stay with me? I''m so upset right now."


    But Sebastian was too agitated. Without another word, he turned and left. Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s words echoed in his mind. Joanna had left his side for a little while after they entered the banquet hall. But the Joanna he knew was gentle and kind; she wouldn''t do something like that. He concluded that Natalie must have poisoned Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s mind against her. The thought brought him a small measure offort. Natalie had a long history of malicious behavior...


    But then, her words from the elevator surfaced again. Every time, it was Joanna framing her... He shook his head. Impossible. He had seen her antics with his own eyes on several asions.


    Joanna watched Sebastian''s retreating back, and tears of frustration welled in her eyes. Sebastian never just left her like this.


    Wendy put aforting arm around her. "Let''s go home, Joanna.¡±


    Joanna nodded meekly. "Okay."


    The party continued, with the Spencer family staff ensuring the remaining guests were well-fed and entertained.


    Once in his car, Sebastian asked Sean, "Find out where Natalie is."


    Sean pointed to a restaurant across the street. "Ms. Sanders is on a blind date over there. I saw her when I¨¨ went to grab dinner. The gentleman she''s with is quite handsome and has a good demeanor. Ms. Sanders seemed to be having a very pleasant conversation with him."


    Sebastian threw open the car door and strode across the street.


    Inside the restaurant, soft music yed. Natalie was enjoying a steak, chatting happily with the man across from her. It was Matthew Monroe. Young and sessful, he had built his career abroad and had now moved his operations back to the country a few years, Natalie khew, he would be one of the wealthiest men in the nation. In her past life, she had only met him briefly at a wee-home party. This time, thanks to her grandfather, they were meeting much sooner.


    Natalie couldn''t believe her blind date was with Matthew Monroe, the future tycoon she had once admired from afar. They got along wonderfully. Natalie had studied in Rivia, and when she brought it up they found they had much to talk about.


    Sebastian saw them the moment he walked in. As he moved to enter, a force


    pulled him back.

 Chapter 33

    Queena dragged Sebastian back outside the door. "What do you think you''re doing?" she warned.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. hissed in a low voice, "Sebastian, if you dare interrupt my granddaughter''s date, you''ll have me to answer to. If you want dinner, find another restaurant. I''ve booked this entire ce so she could have some peace and quiet."


    "Can''t you see how happy she is? When she was with you, all she got was usations and abuse. This young man is a fine match, someone I carefully selected. If you go in there, I will expose everything Joanna has done and make sure your childhood sweetheart ends up in jail."


    Sebastian studied the old man. He wore a simple, ssic suit and had sharp, piercing eyes. He looked ordinary, but the way he held his gaze suggested he was anything but.


    "Sir, please do not nder Joanna, or I will have mywyer contact you," Sebastian said, his tone serious and edged with hostility.


    Mr. Sanders Sr. justughed. "I wee it. I''d be surprised if you had the guts. Now get lost. You''re not wee here."


    Sebastian opened his mouth to argue, but Queena pulled him further away.


    "Come on. Don''t let Natty see you. Don''t ruin her mood." All Queena wanted was for Natalie to fall for someone else and find a happy future, something she clearly couldn''t have with Sebastian.


    Sebastian swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. He and Natalie hadn''t finalized the divorce yet. She was still his wife. How dare she go on a date?


    Inside, Natalie was making her pitch. "Mr. Monroe, if you have any business ventures in Yaro, I hope you''ll consider me. I''m a fashion designer, and I''m fluent in fivenguages, so I can also work as a trantor. I heard you''re also in the antiques business-well, I do antique restoration, and I''m also trained in medicine." Seeing a future industry giant in front of her, she wasn''t wasting any time. Getting in his good graces now was the smartest move she could make.


    Matthew watched her, a look of pleasant surprise on his face. Her eyes were bright, and her smile was beautiful. She was, without a doubt, the most stunning woman he had ever met. He took a sip of water topose himself. "Your grandfather told me you were exceptional, but I didn''t realize just how much."


    Natalieughed, a little embarrassed. "Mr. Monroe, could we perhaps not think of this as a date? Consider me a business partner, or a friend."


    "I''m divorced," she stated inly. "I


    know I''m not good enough for you. Right now, all I want to do is focusz I on my career." She


    career" She grinned, her


    eyes twinkling with a


    charming slyness. This man was out of her league. All she wanted was to be rich.


    Matthew was surprised by her frankness but found himself drawn to her. "I don''t mind."


    "Huh?" Natalie was confused. He didn''t mind that she was divorced? Well, she minded that he was so rich!


    "Mr. Monroe, a man as outstanding as you deserves better. Here''s my card," she said, handing it to him. "If any coborative projectse up, please give me a call. Thank you!"


    Matthew smiled and epted the simplevender card, which bore only her name and number. He found her refreshingly direct. "Of course," he said with a graceful nod.


    They continued their meal, the conversation flowing easily. Afterward, Matthew had to leave. having just returned to the country, his schedule was packed. They agreed to meet again the next day.


    Once he was gone, Natalie stepped outside and found her grandfather waiting. She rolled her eyes. Had he been standing guard this whole time?


    Mr. Sanders Sr. was practically vibrating with excitement. "Natty, see? I told you he was a good man!"


    Seeing the proud look on the old man''s face, Natalie couldn''t help but smile. Your taste is impable. We had a great time." And they had the was a future titan of industry after all.


    "So, do you like Matthew?" her grandfather pressed.

 Chapter 34

    Natalie''s smile twitched. It was their first meeting. How could she possibly know if she liked him?


    Before she could answer, her grandfather continued, "Hehe... Well, it''s good if you like him, Natty. But if you don''t, that''s fine too! You were always talking about building your own harem, and you haven''t even started yet."


    "I''ve scouted a few handsome young men recently. If you like, you can take them all home and have some fun," he said, patting his chest proudly. "There''s the elegant, artistic type, the muscr type, the mature, older man type, and the fresh-faced pretty boy type. I guarantee, each one is more handsome than thest. You''ll love them. Want to go see them now? I can take you."


    Natalie was speechless. Queena''s jaw dropped. The old man was wilder than most people her age. Was he serious? She then realized it had been a long time since her grandfather had called her ''Natty.''


    Her eyes welled up. "Not tonight, Grandpa. Tomorrow."


    The words had barely left her mouth when a chilling presence washed over her. She looked up and saw Sebastian standing across from them. She froze. What was he doing here? He must have heard what she and her grandfather were talking about. Good. The more he heard, the better. They were divorced, after all. Grandpa is the ultimate wingman! she thought, a thrill running through her.


    She straightened up, ignoring the icy re radiating from Sebastian. That man only saved his gentle expressions for Joanna. She happily looped her arm through her grandfather''s, her smile brighter than a flower. "Grandpa, Queena, let''s go home. Mr. Monroe and I agreed to meet again tomorrow. He just got back to the country and doesn''t know his way around, so I offered to show him the sights."


    Mr. Sanders Sr. beamed. "That''s wonderful! Natty, you have excellent taste. That boy is handsome and debonair. He''s so good-looking he could get away with murder. And with a granddaughter as beautiful as mine, he won''t stand a chance. You''ll have him wrapped around your finger without even trying."


    Natalie''s jaw dropped. Grandpa''s really hamming it up tonight, isn''t he?


    "Although," he continued, "being that


    handsome should be illegal. From now on, he ca


    can only be that


    handsome in front of you, so other little girls don''t get any ideas. Pfft, as faman my granddaughter res would ever look at another woman. Matthew isn''t apdog like Sebastian."


    Sebastian, who had just been hit by a stray bullet, flinched.


    "Grandpa, let''s just go home," Natalie said,ughing helplessly.


    Sebastian stepped in front of them, his handsome face dark with anger. "Natalie, we need to talk."


    She looked at him, feigning confusion. "What is there to talk about? We''ve already said everything that needs to be said. When I left, I didn''t take a single thing from the Griffith family home-not even the clothes on my back. What, do you want money?"


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. Did she think he was that petty? "We are not divorced yet," he stated, his voice cold.


    "Oh, that''s your problem. You signed the divorce agreement first, and I signed it too. All you need to do is have Sean file the paperwork. Or do you need me to meet you at City Hall tomorrow morning?" She was more than willing to cooperate. Anything to finalize the divorce. Joanna was his destiny, and tonight''s events wouldn''t change his feelings for her. In her past life, Sebastian had been forced to marry Joanna after her death. Even without that maniption, he would have married her eventually. He was always meant to be with Joanna.


    This time, she wouldn''t stand in the way of their "true love," nor would she interfere with Wendy and the others on their path to self-destruction.


    Seeing her determination, Sebastian asked again, his voice tight, "You really want this divorce?" The image of herughing with another man ignited a storm of anger inside him.


    Natalie thought he must be insane. Wasn''t he the one who had been pushing for this all along?


    "Sebastian, you''re the one who


    wanted this. I''m giving you a


    Joanna my blessing. You two are a perfect match, a golden couple made in heaven. I wish you a long and happy life together, with many children. So, Mr. Mistake, there''s nothing left for us to talk about. Goodbye."

 Chapter 35

    The three of them left,ughing and chatting. Sebastian watched Natalie''s


    retreating back, his anger burning like a wildfire. He turned and got back into his car. Closing his eyes, he felt a familiar ache behind them. "Home," he ordered


    coldly.


    Sean turned to look at him. "Sir, Ms. Scott has been calling you repeatedly. She wants you to go over."


    The image of Joanna''s tear-streaked face shed in his mind. The events of the evening, the matriarch''s words... it was all a confusing mess. "Tomorrow, I want you to investigate the cause of Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s fall," he said, his brow tightly furrowed.


    "Yes, sir," Sean replied, thinking to himself that Joanna was really pushing her luck. He said no more and started driving toward the Scott family residence.


    It was only then that Sebastian realized it had been nearly four months, and he had no idea where Natalie was living.


    "And tomorrow," he added, "find out Natalie''s address."


    Sean thought, Four months, and you''re just now asking where she lives? He couldn''t help but say, "Ms. Sanders has it rough. Her family doesn''t care about her. Whenever something goes wrong, it''s her fault. They onlye to her when they need something. No one treats her like a human being. Honestly, she''s better off without them."


    Sebastian''s eyes snapped open. He looked at Sean, wanting to argue, but he knew everything his assistant said was true.


    "She''s cruel,¡± Sebastian muttered, as if saying it out loud would make it true and ease the knot in his chest.


    Sean fell silent. The truly cruel one was Joanna. But no one would believe him if he said it. Perhaps it was easier to see the truth from the outside.


    Soon, they arrived at the Scott family home. Sebastian walked in to find Joanna sobbing on the sofa. A wave of irritation washed over him. Nathan, however, was relieved to see him. It meant he still cared about Joanna. "Sebastian,e, sit."


    Sebastian walked over, the frustration evident in the harsh set of his jaw. Joanna saw him and felt a surge of joy. He did care about her. He was so much gentler than that other man, but her heart still belonged to the other.


    "Sebastian, you''re here," she said, her voice choked with tears.


    He frowned. "Yes. Stop crying. Marshall didn''t do anything to you in the end, did he?"


    "I know, but... I''m just so hurt. I saved his grandmother too..." Joanna trailed off, her voice filled with grievances.


    Wendy was also distraught.


    Natalie''s words had cut her deeply. Had her daughter really given up on her? Signing the papers had just been @threat; she never thought Natalie would actually leave. And now, knowing she had wronged her again tonight she felt a pang of guilt. But then she remembered Natalie''s attempts to drive a wedge between her and her husband, and the anger returned.


    "Did you need something?" Sebastian asked, his patience wearing thin.


    Nathan looked at him intently. Sebastian was a ruthless man who rarely showed kindness to anyonez but Joanna. It was a good thing he had beenying the groundwork for his ns all these years. He decided to be direct. "Sebastian, you and Joanna are childhood sweethearts. Now that you and Natalie are divorcing, you two should get married as soon as possible."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. "I am not divorced from Natalie yet."


    Nathan was taken aback. He had seen them sign the papers himself. "Sebastian, I''m not trying to pressure you, but you two grew up together. You have a deep bond and a stable foundation. Joanna has given so much for you You''re a perfect match. Marrying sooner rather thanter would put our minds at ease. All parents want to see their children happy."


    At thatst sentence, Sebastian shot to his feet. "Natalie is your daughter too. She


    is my wife. Don''t you want to see her happy?"

 Chapter 36

    Nathan was caught off guard by Sebastian''s sudden anger. He forced a strained smile. ¡°Of course, I want her to be happy. But she''s so malicious. For years, she''s been bullying Joanna simply because you love Joanna. She can''t stand it, so she constantly frames her. Just look at tonight. If she had just said from the beginning that she was the one who saved Mrs. Spencer Sr., Joanna wouldn''t have had to suffer such humiliation."


    Sebastian stared at him, Sean''s words echoing in his mind. This family... not a single person cares about Natalie. When something goes wrong... His thoughts snagged. He was the same way, wasn''t he? He always assumed it was Natalie''s fault, never bothering to find out the truth. But her actions were always so infuriating.


    "Sigh. Sebastian, you''ve been through a lot these past few years," Nathan said with a heavy-hearted sigh. "Natalie is a girl from the countryside with no education and no job. Now that you''re divorcing her, I feel we''ve finally done right by you. Once you and Joanna are married, you can live happily, and we parents can finally rest easy."


    Wendy, listening from the side, felt a surge of anger. They were both her daughters. Why did he speak so contemptuously of his own flesh and blood? Natalie''s usations had gotten under her skin, and she couldn''t help butpare his words.


    "What are you talking about?" Wendy snapped, her voice sharp. "Natalie is our biological daughter. If it weren''t for the mix-up at birth, she would be just as exceptional. How can you say such things about your own child?" With that, she stood up and stormed upstairs.


    Nathan frowned. She was never like this before. But he couldn''t wait any longer. His eyes narrowed. Marrying their daughter to Sebastian would give him a significant advantage.


    Sebastian''s face was a mask of cold fury. He turned and walked out.


    Joanna was stunned. Nathan''s brow furrowed.


    "Dad, were you too hasty?" Joanna asked nervously. "Sebastian isn''t like other men. He''s only been good to me all these years because I saved him. If it weren''t for that, he probably wouldn''t even look at me twice."


    Nathan was just as anxious. ¡°That''s why I''m afraid that incident will be exposed. If he finds out Natalie was the one who really saved him, it''s over between you two That''s why want you to marry him quickly. Once you''re married and have a child, he''ll be tied to you for life."


    Joanna pouted. "Dad, you can''t rush these things. Just wait a little longer. Oh, and don''t forget to give Mom her tonic."


    Nathan''s expression was unreadable. He gave a slight nod. "I know." He went to the kitchen and brought a bowl of Wendy''s "tonic" upstairs.


    Wendy had just stepped out of the shower. Seeing Nathan, her guilt resurfaced. She shouldn''t have doubted him.


    "Wendy, you''ve been so tiredtely. Drink this. It will help you sleep, and you''ll have more energy for work tomorrow. Thepany depends on you."


    Wendy smiled warmly and drank the entire bowl Nathan watched her, a strange light glinting in his eyes asz she finished thest drop. Wendy didn''t notice. She was too busy thinking about how to make it up to him. She set the bowl aside and opened her nightstand drawer pulling out an expensive the "Honey I bought this for you the other day. The tie clip is very valuable, so take good care of it."


    Nathan''s face lit up. He knew her guilt would lead to gifts; he knew her too well. "Wendy, you shouldn''t have. I have plenty of ties. You should


    spend that money on yourself some nice clothes, get some spa" treatments. You need to love


    yourself more.¡± He was an expert at charming women.


    Wendy was deeply touched. Natalie had to be lying. How could her loving husband ever cheat on her?

 Chapter 37

    "Alright, I know you mean well. I''ll buy myself something nice," Wendy said with a soft smile. "You''ve been tired too, so get some rest. I''ll figure out what to do about Natalie. She''s caused nothing but chaos since she came back. I''ll find her an apartment and have her live on her own." It was the best solution. She was still her daughter, after all, and she couldn''t just abandon her. A high school dropout with no stable ie-how had she survived thest four months? But then she remembered Natalie''s words, and a wave of disgust washed over her. She could onlypensate Natalie financially; anything else was impossible.


    Nathan''s original n had been to prevent Natalie from ever returning. So what if she was his biological daughter? A useless girl would only tarnish his reputation. Everything was meant for Joanna.


    "Alright," Nathan said, feigning concern. "She is our daughter, after all. We can give her that old, rundown ce on the edge of town. We brought her back under the guise of an adopted daughter anyway. If we give her that house, people can''t say we''re cruel."


    Wendy nodded. "Yes, that''s what I was thinking." Natalie, you can''t me your mother, she thought. You have only yourself to me. I can''t have a daughter who tries to destroy her parents'' happiness in my home.


    Sebastian returned to his cold, empty house and felt a strange sense of unease. He disliked having staff around, so besides the part-time cleaner, Natalie had always managed the household. He tugged at his tie, a bitterugh escaping his lips. Why was he letting a cruel woman get under his skin? But then he remembered those two years when he was blind, and how Natalie had been the one to meticulously care for him. The more he thought, the more agitated he became. He stood up and went upstairs to shower, the image of Natalie smiling brightly at another man tormenting him.


    Natalie, her grandfather, and Queena returned to Breeze Manor. Natalie immediately dragged Queena upstairs.


    "Hey, let go! Don''t bother me, I''m going to your study to read," Queena said, shaking her off.


    Natalie was baffled. "The books aren''t going anywhere. What''s the rush?"


    "I need to find a romance guide!" Queena dered passionately. "This time, I''m going to help you find a good man, someone who won''t take your heart and grind it into the mud."


    Natalie froze, a warm feeling spreading through her chest. "Queena, thank you. I swear, my head is finally clear. I am never, ever going back to Sebastian." She Ran over and hugged her friend tightly. "Queena, I''m so sorry I made you all worry so much. It won''t happen again. From now on, I''m going to be my own person, build my business, and make Grandpa happy."


    Queena hugged her back, her heart aching for all the pain her friend had endured. That''s the spirit," she said softly. "No more lovesickness. I did a reading, by the way. You and


    Matthew are destined to connect. Now go put on a face mask You need to look your best forhin tomorrow. I''m going to hit the books."


    ?????


    "Okay, okay," Natalieughed. "Don''t stay up toote. Your room is right next to the study, so you can just sleep there when you''re done.". Queena happily disappeared into the study, drawn by its collection of rare books. Natalie went to her own room and copsed onto the bed. Looking around the familiar space, she smiled. She had a second chance.


    The next morning, Natalie was jolted awake by her phone. It was Sebastian. She


    remembered their conversation about going to City Hall.


    ¡°Sebastian, is it time to go to the City Hall?" she asked brightly.

 Chapter 38

    Sebastian''s face darkened on the other end of the line. "Natalie, are you that eager to divorce me?"


    Natalie couldn''t hide the excitement in her voice. "Weren''t you the one who wanted it? It''s Monday. If you''re ready, I can get up right now."


    "Where did you put my silver tie?" he asked, his voiceced with irritation.


    Natalie blinked. She checked the caller ID again. It was definitely Sebastian. "Are you sick? You''re calling your ex-wife to ask about a tie? Go ask your girlfriend. Joanna is always in your room; I''m sure she knows. Don''t call me again unless it''s about the divorce." She hung up, annoyed at having her sleep disturbed.


    She tossed the phone aside and tried to go back to sleep, but it rang again. Frustrated, she snatched it up without looking at the number. Assuming it was Sebastian, she answered sharply, "What do you want now?"


    A low, amused chuckle came from the other end. It was Matthew Monroe. "Natalie, is everything alright? Did I call too early?" His voice was a pleasant baritone, and Natalie''s irritation instantly melted away.


    Realizing it was the mogul, she shot up in bed, her voice turning sweet. "Mr. Monroe! No, not at all! What can I do for you?"


    "Right, you mentionedst night that you speak severalnguages. Do you happen to speak Ardonian? I need a trantor for a meeting tomorrow with a partner from Ardonia." His voice was deep and steady, and Natalie felt a thrill of excitement. Even his voice sounded like money.


    She was more than happy to help. In herst life, she had only met Matthew a few times. This time, they had been set up on a date. It was all thanks to her grandfather. ¡°Yes, yes, of course! My Ardonian is excellent. What time is the event?"


    "Six o''clock. I can pick you up."


    "No, that''s not necessary," she said quickly. "Just send me the address. I''ll be there on time."


    "Alright, Natalie. I''ll see you at the entrance then."


    After hanging up, she received a text with the address. She saved it, then got up for her morning workout. The incident a few years ago when she''d saved Sebastian had taken a toll on her body, and she had only recently fully recovered. After an hour of exercise, she felt refreshed and energized.


    When she went downstairs, the house was still quiet. The butler, Lucien, smiled at her. "Good morning, Miss. Breakfast is ready, but Ms. Lopez and the Master are not up yet."


    "I''m here, I''m here!" her grandfather called out, jogging out of his room in high spirits.


    Natalie went to help him. ¡°Grandpa, slow down."


    "Aha! Why are you still here, girl? Shouldn''t you be on a date?"


    Natalie was stunned. "Who would I be on a date with this early in the morning?"


    Mr. Sanders Sr.''s sly eyes widened. "Matthew, of course!"


    It was clear her grandfather had a type. But to avoid Sebastian this time around, she was willing to give it a try. Maybe Matthew was the one who had saved her all those ye years ago. A thrill shot through her "Grandpa, we already made ns to meet this afternoon. I have a dateter today."


    "That''s my girl! You have to be assertive with a man you like." He looked at her


    with an expression that said, My granddaughter has finally seen the light.


    "Ha! Grandpa, the most assertive I ever get is when I start feeling like all your money is mine."


    Mr. Sanders Sr. red at her. "You ungrateful rascal! I''m still alive, you know Why must you be so tant with your ambition? Haven''t already given you all my money?"

 Chapter 39

    "Hehe..." Natalie rubbed her nose sheepishly and yfully swung her


    grandfather''s arm. ¡°Grandpa, I knew you loved me best." Who needed a man when you had money? She was incredibly wealthy; she just preferred to be low- key about it. From now on, she would dedicate herself to being a rich, single


    woman.


    "Hmph. At least you have some conscience left," the old man grumbled. He nced around but didn''t see Queena. "That little girl Queena doesn''t even have a boyfriend. Why is she sleeping in sote?" They were all of marriageable age, yet none of them seemed to be in a hurry. He was the only one stressing about it. "Grandpa, what kind of logic is that? Are you saying women with boyfriends are alwayste risers?" Natalie asked, genuinely confused.


    The old man''s face flushed. Was the girl really that clueless, or was she just pretending? "Fine, fine. You young people work too hard. You deserve to sleep in.¡± He huffed and went to the breakfast table, his eyelids drooping. He couldn''t keep up with the youth anymore.


    Natalie called Queena, who was still deep in sleep after ate night of reading. The ringing phone woke her, and she answered with a groan. "Hello? Whoever this is, I hope you know that disturbing someone''s sleep is bad karma.¡±


    Natalie shuddered. "Queena, time to get up. Breakfast is ready," she said, her voice full ofughter. The books in her study were irresistible; she knew her friend must have been up all night.


    "Natalie, I''m so sorry," Queena mumbled apologetically. "Your study is amazing, and this bed is toofortable. I can''t get up. Please apologize to your grandfather for me. Let me dream a little longer. I''ll never find a bed this good back home."


    Natalie quietly hung up. Her grandfather, seeing her expression, knew exactly what had happened. He smiled to himself. The girls he had watched grow up were all exceptional. He was immensely proud. A love of reading was a good thing; it offered answers when life was difficult.


    As Natalie sat down, she received a text from Queena.


    [Natalie, you''re going to have good luck tonight. Go for it!]


    The message made her beam.


    Natalie: [Thanks, Queena! Love you, muah!]


    After breakfast, her grandfather went to the park for his morning walk and d chess games with the other retirees. Natalie took a book out to the garden. The most important thing for her now was center herself. Reborn, she wouldn''t let herself run wild. She would live a brilliant life. Once she made a decision, she rarely looked back.


    She realized that letting go of Sebastian had brought her more happiness than she had felt in years. Her life no longer revolved around him, and it was liberating. No more waking up at six to make him breakfast. No more waiting upte for him toe home for a midnight smack No more dealing with his family''s endless drama. It was a relief. Now, she was living for herself.


    To avoid repeating her past mistakes, Natalie diligently studied thepany''s business files, poring over every word. She even had lunch in the garden The day flew by. By the afternoon, she had a clear understanding of all the divisions under her management. Her assistant, Luna, picked her up, and they went to a salon before heading to the venue to meet Matthew.


    The event was at the renowned Ocean Grant Hotel, which Natalie knew was a Griffith family property. She hesitated at the entrance. What were the chances she would run into Mr. Mistake?

 Chapter 40

    As it turned out, her premonition was correct. The moment she and Luna stepped inside, she came face-to-face with the very people she wanted to avoid: Joanna, Sebastian, and Nathan. The business conference was hosted by the Monroe family, an event they wouldn''t dare miss.


    "Natalie, what are you doing here?" Joanna demanded, her voice sharp. How did she get into an event this exclusive? And how was she wearing thetest dress from the cover of a magazine, a dress even Joanna couldn''t get her hands on?


    Sebastian''s eyesnded on Natalie, and he was struck by her appearance. She wore a simple ck strapless gown, the neckline trimmed with a row of diamonds that entuated her fair, delicate skin. Her long hair was swept up in an elegant chignon, giving her an air of cool sophistication. She wasn''t shy, but she possessed a breathtaking, luxurious beauty. A flicker of awe crossed his face. She had truly changed.


    Joanna saw the way Sebastian was looking at Natalie and felt a surge of rabid jealousy. She had been feeling down ever since the incident with Marshall, and she was still terrified the Spencer family would trace the bodyguard''s ident back to her.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow and smiled brightly. "If you can be here, why can''t I?"


    Joanna''s disdain was palpable. "Natalie, do you even know what this ce is? It''s a banquet hosted by Mr. Monroe for his returning grandson, a major business conference."


    "I know you want to cling to Sebastian like you used to, but you need to pick your moments. He has a very important deal to close tonight, and he can''t afford you messing it up. Have some decency, even if youckmon sense."


    The usation stung. Sebastian, remembering Natalie''s past obsessive behavior, shot her a look of disgust. Natalie caught it, and despite herself, she felt a sharp pang in her chest. So that''s how he saw all her past devotion-as something disgusting.


    "Pfft..." Natalie couldn''t help it; she burst outughing, her eyes dancing with amusement. "Joanna, I haven''t even nced at Sebastian. Who are you putting on this little show for? In my opinion, anything someone else can stealss garbage. If you enjoy recycling trash; don''t let me stop you."


    "Sebastian adores you; you can act as spoiled as you want with his permission. But why drag me into it? We''re divorced. If you ever try to tie me to him again, I''ll make sure all of your dirty little secrets see the light of day." She smiled as she delivered the warning, knowing her happiness would drive Joanna insane.


    This life was already diverging from thest. There had been a conference then, too, but she hadn''t attended. Sebastian and Joanna had gone together, and after that night, everyone knew Joanna was the one he cherished. The story that Natalie was the third wheel who had broken them up soon followed. And wasn''t it true? The one who isn''t loved is always the other woman.


    But this time, she had met Matthew first, changing the course of events. She wondered what else tonight had in store. A small smile yed on her lips. She was looking forward to it.


    Sebastian stood under the lights, radiating power and prestige, his eyes fixed on her. Natalie didn''t even bother to look his way.


    Joanna''s face tightened. She turned to Sebastian, her voice trembling. "Sebastian, Natalie is trying to frame me again."


    Natalie''s eyes sparkled as she blinked innocently, a yful, lively expression on her face that Sebastian had never seen before. "Frame you? You have some nerve. Do you even need framing? Your very existence is a disaster."


    She strolled closer, a sweet smile on her face as she looked at Joanna''s panicked expression. "Joanna, we''re just getting started. Are you scared already? You and your father know exactly what you did to me. Don''t think I''m a fool just because I kept quiet."

 Chapter 41

    "That''s enough!" Nathan snapped. "You insolent girl, haven''t you done enough damage to Joanna?"


    When had the girl gotten so spirited? he wondered. Her old, sullen disposition used to drive him mad.


    But this was the real Natalie.


    She''d been doted on as a child, and her true nature was vibrant and free. But when she came to the Scott family, their rigid expectations had chained her down. The biggest regret of her life was twisting herself into someone else for a pack of heartless vipers.


    But now, she was finally herself again. Free tough, to speak her mind, to do as she pleased without that suffocating pretense of solemnity. God, it felt good.


    "Mr. Scott, I can say this with a clear conscience: I have never once tried to hurt Joanna,¡± Natalie said, her smile never wavering as she met his gaze. "In fact, it''s always been the two of you scheming against me. But I won''t be giving you that opportunity ever again."


    Nathan''s chest heaved with fury. The little brat was getting sharper by the minute.


    "Natalie, this banquet is for our international guests. You, a high school dropout, how do you expect to converse with anyone? Leave now before you embarrass us all."


    He couldn''t stand the thought of anyone knowing he had such a disgraceful daughter.


    Joanna shared his fear. She couldn''t have Natalie ruining her night, especially since Sebastian had arranged for her to perform on the piano. She nned to be the star, to finally capture the Monroe family''s attention. As for Natalie''s so-called truths? Joanna wasn''t worried. No one would ever believe a word she said.


    "Natalie, I know you''ve been struggling since the divorce..."


    "That''s it!" Natalie exploded. "Joanna, why are you so obsessed with my divorce? You got Sebastian, isn''t that enough? Why do you have to keep reminding him of his ex-wife? Can''t youe up with a new way to be cruel?"


    "And another thing-when I deign to treat you like a human being, you could at least try to act the part instead of just slinging mud."


    "Stop trying to define me with that venomous tongue of yours. I have nothing to do with you."


    She was fuming. Why did they always bring up the divorce?


    Joanna was stunned into silence.


    It was then that Luna spoke, her tone deceptively casual. "Miss, is that man over there-Mr. Griffith-your ex-husband?"


    Natalie shot her a wary nce. The timing was strange; her Luna was a woman of few words.


    She nodded cautiously, not daring to say more. "Yes."


    Luna''s gaze swept over Sebastian with disdain. ¡°How did a man like that ever deserve you? You must have been blind."


    Sebastian''s carefullyposed expression finally cracked, his face turning thunderous.


    A chill shot down Natalie''s spine as she felt the cold fury radiating from him, but she couldn''t suppress a smile. She nodded in fervent agreement. "Luna, you''ve never


    spoken angler word i have sel


    no idea. what I was thinking back then. But don''t worry, it won''t happen again.


    ¡°Good,¡± Luna said, her voice sharp as a razor. ¡°I''m d to see you''ve finallye


    to your senses, Miss."


    Joanna stared, bewildered. "Natalie, what family are you from?¡±


    A dazzling smile spread across


    Natalie''s face, her eyes curving intet ? "And Whare!???


    beautiful crescents.


    business is that of yours, Ms. Scott?"


    Joanna stomped her foot in frustration. "Natalie, I was just concerned about you


    Natalie cut her off with augh.


    "Wow, all that time in drama school


    really paid off. Such a convincing performance! If you were so concemed about me, why did you steal my husband? If you were so concerned, why did you stage that whole borate farce to frame me? If you were so concerned, why did you take the credit for me saving Mrs Spencer Sr. And if you''re so truly concerned that I''ll embarrass you tonight, then let me ask you: have youpletely lost your mind?"

 Chapter 42

    Sebastian finally snapped, hissing in a low, furious voice, "That''s enough, Natalie!"


    Damn, he''s actually barking.


    Natalie took a quick step back, bumping hard into a warm chest.


    "Careful, Natalie!" A deep voice rumbled by her ear, smooth and intoxicating like a fine aged whiskey. A clean, crisp scent enveloped her, making her tense up for a split second.


    She looked up into Matthew''s handsome face, his smiling eyes meeting her own worried ones. ¡°Mr. Monroe, I''m so sorry! Did I hurt you?"


    Matthew''s eyes glinted with amusement as he gazed into her clever, lively ones. "I think I''ll live,¡± he chuckled. "Though my heart took a bit of a knock. You barged right in and gave it a good kick. It''s quite sore."


    Natalie blinked. Was he... flirting with me? Oh my god! This is Mr. Monroe! Flirting? With me?! That''s a foul, Mr. Monroe! A grant foul!


    Sebastian watched them, his expression thunderous as they held each other, their eyes locked in a silent conversation. A surge of rage ignited within him, his narrow eyes shing with a cold, dangerous light.


    "Remember your ce, Natalie," he warned under his breath.


    Joanna, however, was seething with jealousy. How on earth did Natalie know Matthew Monroe?


    Matthew''s expression hardened instantly. His gaze met Sebastian''s, and in that moment, a silent war was waged and lost a hundred times over.


    "Watch yourself, Mr. Griffith," Matthew said, his tone a clear warning. "Natalie is my date for the evening."


    "Your date?" Sebastian''s head whipped toward Natalie, his eyes zing with an inferno of rage that seemed to rise from the depths of hell itself.


    Natalie just nodded. "Yeah. Got a problem with that?"


    "You''re my..."


    "Your what? Ex-wife? Watch your mouth, Mr. Griffith," Natalie cut him off with a sharp, warning smile. She wasn''t putting up with his nonsense anymore. She had been patient before because she foved him. Now that she didn''t, he was worth less than the dirt on the side of the road.


    Matthew shot Sebastian onest dark look before turning his attention back to Natalie, his voice softening. "Sorry I''mte, Natalie. Something came up and I couldn''t get here to meet you."


    She shook her head, her smile effortless and bright. "It''s fine. I just ran into an old acquaintance and said hello."


    Natalie then looked over at Luna. ¡°Luna, go have some fun. Find something good to eat. We''ll leave at ten on the dot."


    Luna nodded. She wouldn''t stray far; she''d be watching from the shadows to protect her.


    "Come on, Natalie," Matthew said, offering her his arm. "I''ll introduce you to Mr. James."


    "Okay!" she said cheerfully, letting him lead her away.


    The name ''James'' caught


    Sebastian''s attention. He was also here tonight to discuss a partnership with him. The problem was, he only spoke his native tongue, and his trantor had been hospitalized after falling ill from the travel. He''d brought Joanna along because she had spent two years in France and supposedly spoke thenguage. He never expected to run into Natalie here.


    "Joanna, let''s go see what''s happening."


    Joanna smiled sweetly. "Don''t worry, Sebastian. I''ll make sure you get this deal." If she could secure this partnership, Sebastian would have no choice but to marry her. The thought of her happy future brought an irrepressible smile to her lips.


    Nathan didn''t follow them, choosing instead to mingle with his own business contacts. The hall was filled with quests, all chatting andughing amiably over the exquisite spread of food and wine. Natalie, a connoisseur of fine food eyed every, passing tray with a greedy glint in her eye, her "little glutton" expression making Matthew chuckle. He moved through the crowd with easy grace, greeting people as they went.


    in


    Even Sebastian found his gaze drawn to Natalie. She looked like an enchanting


    pixie, and for a moment, he couldn''t look away.


    They entered the main hall, avishly decorated space reserved for the most distinguished guests. There, seated elegantly, was a white-haired French gentleman of about seventy, still a titan in hispany. He was here to negotiate an auto parts deal with Matthew.


    Spotting him, Joanna rushed forward, cutting in front of everyone. "Monsieur James, bonjour,¡± she said respectfully in what she thought was perfect. "I am Joanna. It is an honor to meet you!"


    James looked up, his sharp blue eyes filled with confusion. He frowned, "What is this gibberish you''re speaking?"

 Chapter 43

    Joanna froze. She''d lived there for two years and was confident in her basic conversational skills. She repeated herself, enunciating each word carefully.


    But Mr. James just looked even more bewildered.


    "I''m not feeling well," he said. "I need a doctor."


    Joanna,pletely missing the point, assumed he''d finally understood her. Beaming, she took his hand. "Mr. James, hello, hello! It is such an honor to meet you!"


    James understood that much. His brow, etched with the deep lines of age, furrowed in anger.


    Natalie almost burst outughing at Joanna''s cluelessness. She knew this old man had a notoriously short temper. Joanna had really stepped in it this time.


    James suddenly roared, yanking his hand away from Joanna''s. "Can''t you understand me? Get away from me! If you have rocks in your head, go see a psychiatrist!"


    "Ah!" Joanna stumbled backward, falling right into Sebastian''s arms.


    "Pfft..." Natalie couldn''t hold it in any longer and let out a snort ofughter.


    Joanna shot her a venomous re, and Sebastian''s eyes warned her not to cause trouble.


    Ignoring them, James looked furiously at Matthew, the only person he recognized. "I need someone who can actually understand what I''m saying."


    Matthew looked helplessly at Natalie, trusting herpletely.


    Natalie stepped forward with a warm smile. "My apologies, Grandpa James. This youngdy isn''t with us. You mentioned you weren''t feeling well? I can take a look for you. I''m a doctor."


    Joanna was stunned by Natalie. How could she? She didn''t even finish high


    school! The memory of her own condescending words to Natalie earlier made her face burn with humiliation.


    Sebastian''s eyes widened in shock.


    James let out a sigh of relief, a faint smile gracing his lips. Finally, someone who could understand him. He hade in a hurry with only an assistant, who had


    unfortunately fallen illet


    deal


    with the promising young Matthew Was crucial, and he wanted to sign the contract and return home as soon as possible.


    "Excellent!" he eximed. "Thank you, my dear girl. And you are very beautiful!"


    Natalie blushed slightly at thepliment. "Thank you, Grandpa James. You''re very kind yourself."


    The endearing term "Grandpa" seemed to warm his heart. He beamed at her. "You are a truly thoughtful child."


    Natalie knelt beside him and took his


    wrist, her fingers lightly pressing against his pulse point. Her gaze was sharp and assessing as she observed hisplexion and the look in his eyes. He had dangerously high blood pressure, and his system was clearly under immense stress.


    Suddenly, her expression grew serious. "Do you have a malignant tumor in your brain?"


    James'' gray-blue eyes widened in shock. "My dear girl, how could you possibly know that? From just a touch? Your medical knowledge is truly profound!"


    Natalie''s tone was professional and firm. "I can tell you''re in a hurry to return home, and thatbined with your high blood pressure and skipping lunch has made you feel unwell," He was a few years older than her own grandfather, but while her grandfather''s health was robust from years of careful maintenance, James'' body was worn down from constant travel and overwork. In his condition, he was at high risk of a stroke at any moment.


    James nodded grimly. This project was incredibly important to him; that''s why he''de in person.


    "You are a miracle worker, kind girl. But I am here to discuss business with Mr. Griffith and Mr. Monroe."


    Natalie produced a small pill from a vial in her purse. "Grandpa, take this first. It will help you feel morefortable."


    "Thank you, you lovely girl." James looked into her clear, honest eyes and trusted her implicitly.


    Natalie turned to Matthew. "Mr. Monroe, could you have someone bring in a light, restorative broth?"


    Matthew nodded. "Of course. Natalie, ask Mr. James if there''s anything else he needs."

 Chapter 44

    Natalie asked James, who mentioned he liked basa fish, though he could only eat nd food at the moment.


    She smiled. "Take this pill, and I''ll go prepare some basa for you. I make a delicious poached basa fillet. With your high cholesterol and blood pressure, you can''t have anything too greasy."


    James was deeply moved. "You kind, wonderful girl! Thank you!"


    Natalie turned back to Matthew. "Mr. Monroe, could you have the kitchen prepare a fresh basa fillet? I''ll go cook it right now."


    Matthew looked at her, surprised. "You''re going to cook it yourself, Natalie?"


    She nodded. "Yes. I know what Grandpa James likes. The chefs here might make something he won''t eat." This old man was notoriously picky.


    Matthew had heard the rumors. He was impressed by how thoughtful Natalie was, knowing even the smallest details about Mr. James'' preferences.


    "Alright. I''ll have them prepare everything immediately," Matthew said, pulling out his phone to call the kitchen.


    After a few more words with James, Natalie followed a server to the kitchens.


    Joanna stared in disbelief, her eyes nearly popping out of her head. How could Natalie possibly...?


    Sebastian was just as stunned. He was suddenly realizing he didn''t know his own wife at all.


    Matthew stayed with James, while Sebastian and Joanna sat nearby. Joanna was fidgeting, on pins and needles. She hadpletely botched things tonight. What do I do? I can''t let Natalie outshine me! she thought frantically, sneaking a nce at Sebastian. He satposed, his handsome face an unreadable mask, his presence every bit as powerful as Matthew''s across from him. Matthew was the heir to the Monroe family fortune. How did Natalie even get to know him? Joanna was consumed by a helpless, burning jealousy.


    After a short while, James was sipping a nourishing broth, his stomach slowly starting to settle.


    Half an hourter, Natalie returned carrying a tray.


    "Dinner is served!" she announced, her voice as light and clear as a bell.


    James couldn''t help but smile.


    Natalie ced the dishes on the table in front of him: a delicate poached basa fillet, its meat tender and vorful without a single bone, perfect for an older gentleman She''d also prepared a simple clear vegetable broth to go with it.


    James took a bite of the fish and gave Natalie a hearty thumbs-up.


    Her smile was beautiful, vibrant and soothing all at once. Both Matthew and Sebastian found themselves utterly captivated.


    After another half an hour, James elegantly dabbed his mouth with a napkin.


    Natalie then poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Grandpa, this is an oolong tea. Please, try some."


    James happily took the cup and took a sip. The vor was rich andplex, with a lingering fragrance. He nodded in approval. "Delicious! Beautiful girl, let us begin our talks."


    Natalie nodded and turned to Matthew. "Mr. Monroe, shall we begin?"


    She introduced both Matthew and Sebastian to James, figuring she might as well help Sebastian since James had mentioned him. She had no desire to interact with him, but was a simple courtesy. This diffe she wanted was for the people she cared about to be safe and happy, and maybe, just maybe, to knock the scheming Joanna off her pedestal.


    Sebastian was surprised that Natalie was willing to trante for him.


    With a serious expression, Natalie ryed Matthew''s partnership proposal to James, hernguage fluent and precise. Whatever questions James raised, she tranted them quickly and urately.


    By the time they finished with Matthew''s proposal, two hours had passed Natalie''s throat was dry, but to spare the esteemed entrepreneur any further strain, she decided to trante for Sebastian as well.


    She took a sip of water before turning to him. "Mr. Griffith, would you like me to


    trante your proposal? If not, we can conclude things here."

 Chapter 45

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Sebastian handed her his proposal. He knew Natalie had never betrayed him; he could trust herpletely.


    "Thank you," he said, his tone detached and polite.


    Natalie gave a faint nod and began reading the document to James, line by line. If James didn''t understand something, she would exin it multiple times until he was clear before moving on.


    Finally, she looked up at Sebastian, her fox-like eyes clear and direct. "Mr. Griffith, Mr. James says that with the high taxes, conceding a single percentage point on your end is a fair deal. He says he''s an honest businessman who prefers to work with people he can trust. If you can concede that point, he''s ready to sign the contract right now."


    Sebastian looked into her transparent gaze. That one point was well within his projected margin. The old man knew his business.


    Joanna, however, objected. "Natalie, what do you know? Do you have any idea how much money one percentage point is?"


    Natalie''s brow furrowed. "I don''t. You do. You tell him."


    Joanna hadn''t understood a word they''d been saying.


    "Natalie, I know you think you''re impressive, but you can''t just sabotage Sebastian''s business like this..."


    "That''s enough, Joanna," Sebastian cut her off coldly. He looked at Natalie, noticing how dry her lips were. "Tell Mr. James I''m willing to concede the point. And I thank him for his trust."


    Natalie ryed the message to James. He was delighted, and after both parties signed the contracts, Matthew arranged for a car to take James back to his hotel to rest.


    Matthew then turned to Natalie, his heart aching for her. He had done his research on her. Seeing how Joanna and Sebastian treated her, he could only imagine how difficult her fife with the Scott family must have been. Joanna was the family''s celebrated princess, and everyone knew she and cebastian were


    childhood sweethearts. No matter what Joanna did, Sebastian always forgave her. It was all true.


    With James gone, Matthew smiled gratefully at Natalie. "Tonight was a huge sess, all thanks to you. Let me take you to dinner to celebrate, and then I''ll drive you home."


    Natalie was exhausted. Four straight hours of tranting had left her drained and sleepy. She nodded, herrge, watery eyes looking clean and alluring. "Mr. Monroe, can I have a whole roast chicken? I''m starving."


    Matthew looked straight into her clear eyes. She was so damn cute. A chord was struck deep inside him, and he couldn''t stop the smile that spread across his face. "I''ll get you two."


    "Thank you!" she beamed, her every movement exuding a lively, infectious energy.


    Joanna had never seen this side of Natalie-she was like a bewitching siren. Where was the dull, boring woman from before? She used to be so prim and proper, like a wooden doll. Was she trying to copy her now?


    "Natalie, I don''t remember you being like this," Joanna said with a sneer.


    imation and


    "You''re just a cheap imitation and frankly, it''s embarrassing You should try to act with a little more dignity in front of Mr. Monroe."


    Natalie was too tired for this. Joanna was just too loud. "Is it impossible for you to live without being the center of attention?" she retorted, fed up. "This is who I am. A cheap imitation? Of you? Are you as vibrant as I am? As smart as I am As beautiful as I am? What exactly


    Tam? As


    would I be copying?"


    "Do you know what it means to y the innocent victim? It looks just like you¡ª


    rotten to the core but still pretending to be a saint."


    Joanna burst into tears. Natalie''s tongue had gotten sharper and sharper. She


    looked at Sebastian, her voice trembling. "Sebastian, you see? This is how she bullies me all the time."

 Chapter 46

    Natalie was disgusted by her faux-innocent routine. "I bully you? Joanna, do you


    believe in karma? Everything you''ve ever done to me is going toe back to you."


    Joanna was stunned into silence. The old Natalie never would have fought back.


    Natalie turned to Sebastian. "Sebastian, I''ve already given you two what you want. You and Joanna really don''t need to keep tormenting me."


    Sebastian frowned, remembering thest few times he had wrongly used her. His expression darkened. "Natalie, I misunderstood you before. We were..."


    "Don''t apologize," Natalie cut him off with a coldugh. "You don''t deserve to, Sebastian. What you owe me, not even your life could repay. The Scott family, the Griffith family-all the false usations over the past two years... you can never pay me back for what you owe. So don''t you dare offer me a cheap apology."


    Sebastian''s gaze hardened. "Do you have to make such a scene?"


    "A scene? Are you kidding me? Why do you always say I''m making a scene? Are you blind and deaf? Did I do anything to your precious Joanna tonight? She framed me for her own fake kidnapping, and your family dismissed it by saying ''she doesn''t know any better.'' I did nothing wrong, yet your whole family ganged up on me, attacking me, forcing me to do this and that. Go to hell! You say one more word, and I swear I''ll punch you."


    Natalie was livid. She refused to hold back any longer. Around these people, she felt like she could snap at any moment.


    Sebastian was furious too, his expression grim. "Natalie, you''re being utterly vulgar."


    Natalieughed, a bright, sharp sound. He''s right. I have no shame. I was too thin-skinned before, and that''s why you all walked all over me.


    "So what if I''m vulgar? Your Joanna is so sweet and gentle. Go cherish her. Why can''t you people just leave me alone? I helped you tonight, didn''t I? And did I say a single word about it?"


    With a final, icy smile, she turned and walked over to Matthew.


    "Mr. Monroe, let''s go. There''s no point in arguing with a dog. We''re clearly not the same species. And I''m starving."


    Matthew''s shoulders shook with suppressedughter. That mouth on


    her. He didn''t nce back at


    Sebastian


    Joanna, knowing


    expressions


    their must be absolutely


    foul. He simply led Natalie away to dinner.


    Joanna trembled with rage. Natalie had truly changed. She wasn''t a pushover anymore.


    Sebastian watched them leave,ughing and talking, a storm of fury building in his chest.


    Sensing his anger, Joanna worried that Natalie''s words might be getting to him. "Sebastian, after all this, you''re still not going to divorce her?"


    He looked at her, his gaze deep and searching. "Why?"


    Joanna blinked, confused. "Sebastian, what do you mean, ''why''?"


    His eyes were fixed on her. "Why did you frame Natalie?"


    Joanna froze. He had never asked her about that before.


    "Why?" Joanna let out a bitterugh. "Back then, your mother forced me away. You know how crazy she was. How could I have stayed? When you had your ident, I wanted to stay and take care of you, but my father insisted on marrying Natalie to you. In just an adopted daughter. Yours know my situation better than anyone."


    She began to cry softly, painting herself as the victim. Thank God she had managed to get that woman locked away in a psychiatric hospital. No one could stop her from getting what she wanted Sebastian had to marry her. She would never go back to that other man. She had finally realized that only Sebastian truly cared for her.


    Sebastian thought of his mother''s temper and felt a wave of helplessness.


    "Let''s go. I''ll have Sean take you home." Without waiting for her response, he strode toward the exit.

 Chapter 47

    The idea of Sean taking her home immediately displeased Joanna. Sebastian always drove her himself.


    She ran to catch up with him, her voice a sweet, pleading whine. "Sebastian, you always take me home. Why not today? Are you worried about Natalie? If you are, let me remind you that she''s the reason we were torn apart. It was because of her that you betrayed me and got together with..."


    "Enough," he interrupted sharply. "You were the one who left. And we never had a formal rtionship, so there was no betrayal. My grandfather forced my hand; I had to marry Natalie. Go home. I don''t want to hear this again." The irritation in his eyes was more pronounced than ever.


    Joanna froze. No formal rtionship? No betrayal? It was true, Sebastian had never explicitly said he wanted to marry her. But he had never spoken to her with such a harsh tone before.


    Seeing her tears, Sebastian''s resolve softened. "Joanna, just go home. I''lle see you tomorrow."


    His voice was gentler now, which gave Joanna hope that he still had feelings for her. Thinking back on what happened all those years ago brought a fresh wave of pain, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. She had loved that other man, so how could she have married Sebastian? Sebastian had grown up in darkness, and her arrival was meant to be his guiding light. But the better he treated her, the more she resented it. She felt she deserved more than this grim, cold man who seemed to have crawled out of hell itself. She hadn''t even been able to look him in the eye. But after being hurt, she finally understood just how good Sebastian had been to her.


    She nodded meekly and obediently followed Sean out.


    The g was a resounding sess. Leaving his butler and assistant to handle the remaining guests, Matthew took Natalie to a quiet ce for dinner.


    True to his word, he had a fragrant roast chicken waiting for her. As soon as they sat down, Natalie downed two sses of hot water, finally soothing her parched throat. Matthew watched her, a soft smile ying on his lips at her genuine, unpretentious actions. He was known for being a reserved, calcting man, but Natalie''s authenticity always brought a smile to his face. Nearby, his assistant saw the rare, gentle expression on his boss''s face and his jaw dropped, staying open for a long time.


    Natalie looked up at Matthew with


    an apologetic.grin. "Sorry, Mr. Monroe I''m absolutely starving righ now so I''m skipping the whate ''eating like ady'' performance."


    With that, she slipped on a pair of disposable gloves, tore off a chicken leg, and began to eat with gusto.


    Matthew''s eyes flickered, a hint of


    disappointment he couldn''t quite


    hide. When a woman didn''t care about her image in front of a man, it


    meant she didn''t see him.


    nas


    potential partner, but as someone insignificant.


    His face momentarily hardened, but watching her eat with such relish, the disappointment melted away. He smiled. "Slow down. It''s all yours."


    Natalie just grinned back, her mouth full. His voice was so gentle, warm, andforting. "Mmm-hmm," she mumbled, nodding.


    After devouring one chicken leg, the


    l.n&t


    frantic gnawing in her stomach subsided. She slowed down, and she looked up, her eyes met Matthews intense gazeter hear skipped a beat. She pointed to the food in front of him. "Mr. Monroe, what are you looking at me for? I''m not as fluffy as rice or as crispy as this chicken. You should eat."


    Matthew chuckled, his gaze soft as it rested on her, making Natalie feel a warmth


    spread through her, like a gentle spring breeze caressing her soul.


    "Natalie," he asked softly, "are you and Sebastian still not divorced?"

 Chapter 48

    The topic was like a sour taste in her mouth. "Mr. Monroe, Sebastian and I both signed the divorce papers months ago. We just haven''t finalized the legal process yet.¡± But she already had a n. Sebastian''s affair with Joanna gave her grounds to file for a unteral divorce.


    Matthew''s gaze deepened. Not finalized? "Natalie, if you need any help, please don''t hesitate to ask. Mypany has excellentwyers."


    "That''s not necessary. I left with nothing, so as long as Sebastian agrees to go to the courthouse and get the certificate, it should be simple." Involving Matthew would onlyplicate things. A simple matter should have a simple solution.


    "Alright. But if you do need me, you must promise not to be a stranger. And thank you again for tonight."


    This was exactly what Natalie wanted-for him to owe her a favor. "Don''t mention it, Mr. Monroe. We''re friends. Helping each other is what friends do." Her smile was as sweet as honey. Have I sessfullytched onto the big boss''s coattails? Matthew finally lowered his head and began to eat with quiet elegance.


    After dinner, Natalie declined Matthew''s offer to drive her home. She called Luna and waited by the curb for her to arrive. It was only ten o''clock, and the streets were still busy with people. Natalie smiled, her expression bright and full of life. The night was beautiful. How could she have been so foolish before, locking herself away in a luxurious mansion, waiting for a man who would never love her back? To yearn for love from someone who couldn''t give it-that was the greatest folly of all.


    "Natalie." A low growl shattered the peace.


    The familiar voice made her jump. She turned. It was Sebastian. He stood a short distance away, the glittering lights of the city skyline framing his handsome, chiseled face. His powerful frame was tall and intimidating.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. Why was he always haunting her?


    "Come home with me, Natalie. We''re not divorced yet." He strode toward her. "And another thing you''re still a married woman, yet you''re getting cozy with other men. Are you trying to have an affair?"


    The usation hung in the air like a physical weight, and Natalie let out a bitterugh. She looked at him, a sudden wave of sadness washing over her. "Sebastian, how can you even say that? If you chose Joanna, why did you marry me in the first ce? If you had told me you loved her would have refused you without a second thought. But you married me and then you threw me away. I finally figured it out. You only married me because your grandfather forced you to. It was the only way you could secure your inheritance."


    "Grandfather had good intentions. He wanted you to have a family, to settle down: But even so, you had no right to treat me like a toy. When the Scottsbullied me, you joined in hating me, pushing for a divorce Hupe and time again I''ve already signed the papers. What more do you want? And don''t you dare talk to me about affairs when you and Joanna are seen everywhere together."


    Sebastian stared at her, saying nothing, his eyes filled with a storm of unspoken emotions.


    Natalie''sugh was deste. "You know what, Sebastian? You and the entire Scott family are animals. Not a single one of you is decent. You twist the truth to cover for Joanna''s disgusting deeds and pin all the me on me. Did you think I didn''t feel pain just because I didn''t fight back? You were wrong. I was in agony My own parents, my own brother, my own husband.


    all of you hurting me, suppressing me, humiliating me for that woman. It hurt every single time. So, Sebastian, whether you finalize this divorce or not, I will never love you again. If you want to drag this out and let the precious apple of your eye, Joanna, be branded a homewrecker, then by all means, carry on."

 Chapter 49

    Sebastian looked at her deste smile, and the frustration inside him grew. He didn''t know how to exin himself. "Natalie, every time you supposedly framed Joanna, there was evidence. How do you exin that?" He had only ever gotten angry after seeing proof. She used to be so gentle and kind. Why had she changed so drastically after Joanna returned?


    I will never love you again. The words pierced his heart.


    Hearing him, Natalie felt a wave of absurdity wash over her. Why was she even here, arguing about things that didn''t matter? He would never believe her.


    She looked at Sebastian, her eyes bright and clear. "You know, Sebastian, somewhere along the way, I learned to stop exining myself. The heartache, the injustice, the pain... among a thousand silences, the unspoken one is the most unbearable. You never once tried to understand me." Her gaze drifted to the distant night sky.


    Sebastian followed her line of sight and saw only a woman cloaked in exhaustion and sorrow. A hollowness echoed in his own chest.


    "Natalie, I will try to understand you. Let''s not get divorced. And you need to stay away from Matthew."


    Natalie slowly brought her gaze back to him, a bitterugh escaping her lips. He was unbelievable. "And how will you exin that to Joanna?" she asked, her voice dripping with irony. "How will you exin it to the public? To the Scott family? We''re not divorced, yet you won''t even acknowledge me as your wife. You and Joanna are inseparable, a perfect pair. Why don''t you keep your distance from her?"


    Sebastian froze. He hadn''t thought about that. Joanna had always been by his side; everyone assumed they were meant to be, and he''d never corrected them.


    Seeing his silence as confirmation, a sharp pain stillnced through her heart. "You can''t have your cake and eat it too, Sebastian. You''re the worst kind of hypocrite. If you care about Joanna so much, you should divorce me. A man who treasures her as you do shouldn''t be willing to let her be the subject of a single whisper of gossip." Her voice was calm, a chilling tranquility that sent his world into a tailspin.


    "Natalie, I..."


    "Miss, get in." Luna pulled the car up to the curb, leaning over to open the door. Without another nce at Sebastian, Natalie got in.


    He watched her go, his jaw tight. Fine. He would wait for her toe to her senses. It used to only take a few days. This time, he''d give her a little longer. After the partnership. with James was finalized bed be too busy to coax her anyway.


    But a heavy pressure settled in his chest, making it hard to breathe.


    Sean returned after dropping off Joanna. Sebastian got into the back seat and told him to drive home. He leaned his head against the cool ss Natalie''s words echoing in his mind, fueling his irritation. Herolled down the window. Her recent appearances, her clothes her confidence... Natalie was moreplex than she appeared on the surface. When they divorced, she had chosen to leave with nothing. He had assumed it was a matter of pride, that she didn''t want anything from him. Now, he wasn''t so sure. Maybe she simply didn''t need it.


    The diamond ne she wore at the Spencer family g... he felt like he''d seen it somewhere before, but he couldn''t ce it.


    The image of herughing with Matthew sent a fresh jolt of anger through him. And how did she know French? He felt like Natalie was aplete enigma.


    Sebastian turned to Sean, his voice


    raspy. "Sean, I want you to investigate Natalie.


    morowal


    don''t care what it takes, I want to know who she really is."


    Sean looked puzzled. ¡°Sir, you''re already divorced. Why investigate her now?"

 Chapter 50

    Sebastian shot him a cold re. "Just do it."


    Sean knew he had overstepped. "Yes, sir. I''ll get on it first thing tomorrow."


    Sebastian closed his eyes, thinking of what Luna had said. He grew even angrier. That woman had said Natalie was blind, that he didn''t deserve her. An immense frustration washed over him as he tried to rest. No matter how he looked at it, he knew absolutely nothing about Natalie. She had just been a pawn, a piece he''d used to secure control of thepany. But he hadn''t forgotten the kindness she had shown him.


    The more he thought, the more tangled his feelings became.


    ...


    In the car, Natalie leaned against the window, watching the scenery blur past. "Luna, keep an eye on Sebastian," she said quietly. "I showed my hand a little too much tonight. He''s going to start digging into my background. Don''t let him find out who I am." She knew Nathan too well. If he discovered the colossal Ceryn Corp. was behind her, he would stop at nothing to take it for himself.


    Luna''s eyes were sharp and clear. "Don''t worry, Miss. He won''t find anything." Natalie hadplete faith in her. She trusted Luna and Keith Jones implicitly. When she got home, her grandfather was already asleep, so she crept quietly upstairs.


    "Natty, you''re back?" Queena called out, her voice muffled by a face mask.


    Natalie nodded. "Yeah." She was tired and just wanted to shower and sleep.


    Queena could see her exhaustion. "Did your luck turn around tonight?" she asked with a smile.


    Natalie thought about meeting Mr. James. Was that good luck? She wasn''t sure. "You''re never wrong. If you say my luck turned, then it must have."


    "Alright. You look exhausted. Go get some sleep. We can talk tomorrow." Queena waved and disappeared into her own room.


    Natalie smiled at her retreating back and went to bed.


    Joanna, however, was far from calm. The moment she got home, she recounted the evening''s events to her parents, framing it as Natalie stealing her glory but conveniently leaving out the part about Natalie speaking fluent French.


    "Dad, Mom, it was such an important event, and Natalie just had to show up and make a scene! She obviously hasn''t given up on Sebastian. She''s just trying to get his attention."


    Aaaah! I''m going to lose my mind! Natalie was not only more beautiful, but now she was starting to showe her talents. Joanna''s sense of insecurity, always simmering


    th the surface was.el.ne


    boiling over. Worse, she was terrified of what Marshall might do. That man was dangerously vengeful.


    Nathan and Wendy were furious on her behalf.


    Seeing Joanna so upset, Wendy, who had doted on her since she was a child, rushed tofort her. "Don''t be sad, Joanna. Natalie is nothing more than a petty troublemaker. She can''tpare to you go see her myself tomorrow and make it clear. she needs to stay far away from any ce you are."


    Nathan and Joanna exchanged a look of relief.


    Joanna hugged Wendy''s arm, feigning concern. "Mom, you don''t have to. Natalie


    is your real daughter. Don''t let me get in the way of your rtionship."


    Hmph. As if they have a rtionship. Wendy had been so thoroughly manipted


    by her and her father that she would always believe Joanna over Natalie. Everything the Don family had, and Sebastian himself, would be hers.


    Wendy looked at Joanna''s considerate behavior and then thought of Natalie''s sharp tongue, and a headache began to form. She truly didnt understand why Nafalle had be so vicious. She decided she would visit her tomorrow, see how she was living, and give her a firm warning not to bully Joanna.

 Chapter 51

    The next morning, Natalie was woken from a deep sleep by her phone ringing. She cracked open her heavy eyelids and saw that the sun was already bright outside. Frowning, her beautiful face clouded with annoyance. Who would be calling this early?


    She grabbed the phone. "Hello?"


    "Natalie, it''s me."


    Recognizing Wendy''s voice, Natalie''s brow furrowed deeper. "What can I do for you, Mrs. Scott?"


    Wendy flinched, a flicker of pain in her eyes. "Natalie, I''m your mother. You won''t even call me Mom anymore?"


    Natalie let out a humorlessugh. How could she even say that? "Mrs. Scott, have you forgotten? I''ve already cut ties with your family. You are not my mother. Please don''t refer to yourself that way. I don''t have one. Besides, what kind of mother stands by and does nothing while her own daughter is being dragged away?" She still remembered seeing Wendy watch as Marshall''s bodyguards took her, doing nothing.


    Wendy felt a pang of guilt over the incident. "Natalie, at the time, I thought you had hurt the old madam. I wanted you to learn a lesson, to think before you act so recklessly. I knew they wouldn''t actually harm you."


    The words were a cold dagger to Natalie''s heart. She shouldn''t have held out any hope, so why did she let it hurt her? If something is disposable, dispose of it. Once you broaden your perspective, you realize how many emotions simply aren''t worth your time.


    Natalie sat up and padded barefoot to the window, pulling back the white curtains. The garden below was beautiful, and the morning air was fresh. Her mood instantly lifted. "Mrs. Scott, if that''s all you called to say, then I''m hanging up."


    "No, wait! Natalie, are you free? I need to see you. There''s something I have to tell you."


    Natalie scoffed. "Is there really any reason for us to meet?"


    The cold question seemed to stun Wendy. "Natalie, we''re mother and daughter. How can you say such a thing? If a mother and daughter can''t see each other, who can?"


    Natalieughed again. "Then please tell me, Mrs. Scott, have you ever, even for a second, treated me like a daughter?"


    "Of course I have! Would I treat you this way if you hadn''t done those things? I''m asking you to meet me because Thave something important to discuss. I know you''ve had a tough few months I have a rundown I little apartment on the outskirts of town. You can stay there for now."


    Natalie was speechless. Did she hear that right? She wanted her to live in a rundown apartment? Natalie would rather take on the world than subject herself to that kind of misery. A rundown apartment? That''s all she thought Natalie deserved?


    "No, thank you. Remember what I told you before? In less than six months, you and your family will have nothing. That rundown apartment might be all you have left. You''d better save it for yourself."


    "Natalie, are you cursing me? Why must you always be so venomous? I''m your mother. I''m offering you a ce to live out of the goodness of my heart. There''s no need for such sarcasm."


    "It''s true, I prefer Joanna. She''s


    obedient and considerate, not like you with your words like daggers, stabbing me every day. Do you think that doesn''t hurt me? Wendy voice rose with emotion She couldn''t understand why Natalie had to be so rebellious.


    Natalie had thought she was past the point of being hurt, but hearing those words


    spoken aloud still felt like a knife twisting in her gut.

 Chapter 52

    In this life and thest, Wendy had never shown her an ounce of motherly love. So why should she want something so cheap now? Perhaps she was just destined to have weak family ties. From now on, she would love who she loved and hate who she hated. Kindness and grievance could both go to hell.


    "Is there anything else, Mrs. Scott? If not, I''m hanging up." She couldn''t listen to any more of this nonsense.


    "Natalie, are you really going to be this ungrateful?" Wendy''s blood pressure was skyrocketing. This girl was utterly defiant.


    ¡°Heh...¡± Natalieughed, a sharp, bitter sound. "When I was obedient andpliant, you called me useless. When I fight back, you call me ungrateful and disrespectful. No matter what I do, it''s always wrong in your eyes. As my own mother, you pushed me into the darkness, into the abyss. Is that what you call love? Wendy, six months from now, when your suffering reaches its peak, you will finally understand what I''ve been through these past few years."


    With that, Natalie hung up the phone.


    "Hoo..." She took a deep breath. Don''t get angry. Don''t get angry. Absolutely not. You had to conquer your own negative emotions to conquer life. Life would always leave you scarred, but those wounded ces would eventually be your strongest.


    ¡°Haha.......¡± Natalieughed as she walked to the bathroom. It actually worked. After a goodugh, she felt like her perspective had widened considerably.


    After showering and getting dressed, she went downstairs for her morning workout. An hourter, she took another quick shower before heading down for breakfast.


    "Natty, hurry, hurry! We have your favorite ravioli!" her grandfather called out with a smile. Seeing his granddaughter getting back to her old self filled him with joy.


    "Coming, Grandpa!" Natalie sat down next to Queena and dug in.


    Her grandfather beamed at her, his face full of affection. "Natty, you seem so clear-headed these days. It puts my old heart at ease."


    Natalie smiled back at him, her eyes twinkling. "Being too clear-headed can be a sad thing in itself, Grandpa."


    "Nonsense. Even if you don''t have some handsome young thing by your side at least you have your wits about you you''re a smart gut why * were you so determined to y the foot for so long?"


    Natalie fell silent. That''s just how the human heart was unable to change reality, unable to forget the past, yet cursed with a nostalgic soul.


    "Grandpa, eat up before your dance ss is over. Your second chance at love might run off."


    At that, her grandfather quickly finished thest two ravioli on his te and stood up. "You two girls take your time. I''m off to find second spring!"


    Natalie and Queena burst intoughter.


    20


    After he left, Queena asked, "So, where are we going today? We finally get to see each other so don''t you dare say you have to work. You have to hang out with me.


    Natalie thought for a moment. She hadn''t really gone out and had fun in years. "Where do you want to go, Queena?"


    "I heard there''s a famous hot springs resort nearby. How about we go for a soak?" "Okay!" Natalie agreed. "Let''s go in a bit."


    But she seemed distracted, and even managed to bite her tongue while eating. She fumed inwardly. Why is even my own tongue turning against me?


    Queena noticed her foul mood. "Natty, you seem down. What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 53

    Natalie was frustrated that Sebastian hadn''t finalized the divorce. The man was infuriating. He was the one who wanted the divorce, yet he was dragging his feet on the final paperwork.


    "There is one thing that''s bothering me," she admitted. "Sebastian and I both signed the divorce agreement, but he hasn''tpleted the final legal steps. So, legally, I''m still his wife."


    Queena was furious. "You can sue for divorce," she suggested. "He was the one who cheated first. Plus, the fact that he hid your marriage from everyone ispletely out of line. What, are you some dirty secret he has to hide? A man who won''t even publicly acknowledge his own wife... what are you keeping him around for?" Queena''s cheeks puffed out in anger, making her look adorable.


    Seeing her cute expression, Natalie''s mood lightened. "Don''t worry, he''ll finalize it. He and Joanna are childhood sweethearts. He won''t let her bebeled a homewrecker. If I can''t force the divorce, Joanna has plenty of ways to make him do it."


    Having reasoned it out, Natalie felt the knot in her stomach loosen. She focused on her breakfast, finishing her steak and another five ravioli.


    Feeling full and satisfied, the two of them took a stroll in the garden before heading inside to get ready for their trip to the hot springs. Just as they were about to leave, Natalie received another call from Wendy. After multiple calls, she decided she might as well see what Wendy wanted.


    "Queena, Mrs. Scott wants to see me. I''ll be right back. After I meet with her, we can head straight to the resort."


    Queena looked at her, confused. "Who is Mrs. Scott?"


    "My biological mother," Natalie exined, her voice tinged with bitterness.


    A fire ignited in Queena''s eyes. "What does she want now? After everything they''ve put you through they still won''t leave you alone?" She had met Wendy once before, when she hade begging Natalie for something on Joanna''s behalf. The woman didn''t deserve to be a mother. "I''m going with you." Queena went upstairs to change.


    They drove to the meeting ce, a private club owned by Sebastian. Queena


    waited in the car while Natalie went inside.


    When she entered the private room, Wendy was already there. Natalie sat down across from her. Wendy was as always, impably dressed. A great beauty in her youth, the mother and daughter sitting together now looked more like sisters.


    Seeing that Natalie seemed to be doing well, dressed in beautiful clothes, Wendy felt a strange sense of relief. She broke the silence. "Where have you been living all this time? Have you found a job?¡±


    "Mrs. Scott," Natalie said coolly, "where I live and whether I have a job is none of your concern. I won''t be asking you for a single penny, so you don''t have to worry."


    Faced with the same icy demeanor, the anger Wendy had been suppressing red up again. "Natalie, must you be so cold to me? I''m your mother."


    Natalie''s brow furrowed at the impatience in Wendy''s eyes, and her own voice grew colder. "If you only asked me here to discuss these trivial matters, then I''ll be leaving."


    "You truly are an ungrateful brat!" Wendy snapped.


    A dangerous glint appeared in Natalie''s eyes. "Wendy, did you raise me for a single day? When I returned to the Scott family, I wore Joanna''s hand-me-downs. You bought her clothes worth tens of thousands, while I wore her cast-offs. I didn''t take a single one of them with me when left. Fell me how much do you think I cost you in the year I lived in your house? Calcte it, and I''ll transfer you the money."

 Chapter 54

    "What?" Wendy was taken aback, a flicker of guilt crossing her face. She hadpletely forgotten that Natalie had worn Joanna''s old clothes. She avoided Natalie''s gaze. "Don''t talk about money. We''re family."


    Natalie found her evasivenessughable. "Mrs. Scott, I''m just a girl from the countryside with no education and no taste. I wouldn''t dare to associate with a family as prominent as yours, let alone call myself one of you. Is there anything else?"


    Without waiting for an answer, she opened her banking app and transferred a hundred thousand dors to Wendy.


    Wendy had intended to bring upst night''s events, but the notification of the transferpletely threw her off. Her heart pounded in her chest.


    "Natalie, I told you we''re family! You''re my daughter. Do you really think I would charge you for the food you ate in my house for a year?" She was fuming, her chest tight with a confusing mix of emotions. She wanted to love her biological daughter, she really did, but Natalie was always causing trouble, always at odds with Joanna. She had even tried to drive a wedge between her and her husband. That was what hurt the most. Maybe she was harsh with her sometimes, but it was only because Natalie was such a disappointment.


    "My apologies. A hundred thousand should be more than enough to cover a year''s room and board. As of this moment, I no longer owe you anything. When you looked down on me, your own daughter, did you ever stop to think about why I was switched at birth? Why I was taken from you? If I had grown up by your side, I might have be an outstanding daughter. But you never held out that hope for me, so don''t you dare act disappointed now. You don''t deserve to. And even without you, I am still exceptional-so exceptional you could never hope to reach my level."


    Wendy''s chest ached. Seeing the finality in Natalie''s eyes, she finally exploded. "You say I don''t deserve to be a mother? Do you deserve to be a daughter? Why do you have to be involved in everything? Last night, you stole Joanna''s credit! She and Sebastian grew up together. You two have no feelings for each other. You''re divorced, so why do you keep showing up and harassing him? Do you enjoy fighting with Joanna over everything? If you had any decency, you wouldn''t do such things. Why must you always take what''s hers?"


    The words were a physical blow. This was the real reason Wendy had called her here to read her the riot act.


    Without a word, Natalie unblocked Sebastian''s number and dialed.


    "Nata-"


    "Where are you?"


    Sebastian was surprised by her call, a sudden hope blooming that she hade to her senses and wanted toe back. But her voice was as cold as ice.


    "I''m at the club, meeting with a client."


    Natalie knew this was his favorite spot. "Come to room 402." She hung up before


    he could reply.


    Wendy frowned. "Who did you call?"


    "You''ll see in a minute, Mrs. Scott. I


    told you, I won''t be bullied by you


    people anymore. And I certainly


    won''t let you nder me." Each word was faced with ice. She was going to


    force this divorce she would never have anything to do with Sebastian again in this lifetime.


    Sebastian had just finished his


    times he had wrongly uset


    meeting. Remembering thest few


    Natalie, he decided to give her the courtesy of showing up.


    Wendy and Natalie sat in silence, Natalie with her head lowered. Wendy began to


    feel uneasy. Had she made a mistake again?

 Chapter 55

    Just as Wendy''s thoughts were spiraling, Sebastian pushed the door open. His tall frame filled the doorway, exuding an intimidating presence. He was surprised to see Wendy there and greeted her before taking a seat next to Natalie.


    Natalie unlocked her phone and yed a recording, fast-forwarding to the part she wanted him to hear.


    "You say I don''t deserve to be a mother? Do you deserve to be a daughter? Why do you have to be involved in everything? Last night, you stole Joanna''s credit!"


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. What credit?


    Natalie turned to him, her eyes devoid of warmth. "Mr. Griffith, please exin. Did I steal Joanna''s creditst night?"


    Sebastian looked at Wendy. "What is this about? Why would you say Natalie stole Joanna''s credit?"


    Wendy told him what she knew. "Joanna came homest night and said Natalie showed up at the g and took credit for her trantion work. She said it was lucky the deal went through, or it would have caused you a great deal of trouble." Sebastian understood immediately. Joanna had lied.


    Seeing him hesitate, Natalie let out a coldugh. "Sebastian, please, just tell the truth."


    Sebastian looked at her icy, distant expression. He thought of her going on a date, smiling so brightly at Matthew, while treating him with such coldness. A malicious smile touched his lips. "Natalie, you did steal Joanna''s creditst night. Joanna wasn''t wrong."


    A shudder ran through Natalie''s body. A deep, physical pain seized her. She knew he would never stand up for her, yet she had called him here anyway, just to humiliate herself once more.


    Sebastian saw the raw pain in her eyes, and his expression faltered.


    Wendy, however, was even more incensed. She picked up her cup of coffee and threw the contents in Natalie''s face. "You liar! Can''t you tell the truth for once in your life? You lie and then you have the audacity to calf Sebastian here to back you up?"


    Sebastian''s eyes shed with anger as he turned on Wendy. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Stay out of this, Sebastian!" Wendy shrieked, consumed by rage. "I''m teaching this liar a lesson! It''s a good thing I never publicly acknowledged her as my daughter. She is despicable, and she will never change!"


    Tears finally streamed down Natalie''s face. With a trembling hand, she yed thest part of the recording.


    "She and Sebastian grew up


    together. You two have no feelings for each other. You''re divorced, so why do you keep showing up and harassing Sebastian? Do you enjoy fighting with Joanna over


    everything? Why must you always take what''s hers?"


    Natalie looked at Sebastian, her heart shattering. She tried to speak, but her lips trembled and no words came out. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and finally managed to whisper, her voice shaking "Mr. Griffith, I was not harassing yourst night. And I never want to hear those words again. Please, finalize our divorce."


    She slowly rose to her feet, her body trembling with a pain so profound it was almost unbearable.


    Sebastian saw the tears welling in her eyes, saw the immense grief that enveloped her. His fists clenched at his sides. "Natalie, I..."


    But Natalie was already walking away, giving him no chance to speak.


    Sebastian shot up from his seat and ran after her. "Natalie, wait!" He caught up to her in the hallway. "Just now..." He met her gaze, which was as sharp and cold as ice, and the words died in his throat.


    "Sebastian, you are Joanna''s loyal dog. I truly don''t understand. I gave her the space she wanted. Why won''t you people just leave me alone?"

 Chapter 56

    "I told you, I won''t let you bully me anymore. Sebastian, you will pay for every humiliation you''ve put me through." They had already killed her once. Did they want to do it again? No. This time, she wouldn''t give them the chance. "If you want to drag this out, fine. But you''ve ganged up on me again over what happenedst night. Sebastian, I will get my revenge. You''d better protect Joanna. Don''t you ever let her fall into my hands."


    Natalie''s eyes were cial, her tone demonic, yetced with an anguish she couldn''t contain. With that, she turned and walked toward the elevator.


    Sebastian started after her, but was intercepted by Joanna, who had just arrived.


    ¡°Sebastian!" She grabbed his arm. ¡°I''ve been looking all over for you. Didn''t you say you were taking me to lunch?"


    His eyes were cold as he looked down at her. "Joanna, did you go homest night and tell your parents that Natalie stole your credit?"


    Joanna froze. How... how does he know?


    She recalledst night''s events, and her anger red anew. "Sebastian, I was just upsetst night. You didn''t even drive me home. I justined a little when I got back. I didn''t know Natalie woulde running to you to cause trouble."


    "This isn''t about causing trouble, Joanna! You couldn''t understand a word Mr. James was saying. Natalie tranted for four hours to help me sign that contract. Don''t you have an ounce of gratitude?"


    "And she hasn''t bothered me once since the divorce. Why would you tell your parents she''s harassing me? I may have grown up with you, but I will not tolerate your lies, one after another."


    The coldness in his eyes frightened her. Tears welled up as she looked at him, her expression one of pure vulnerable innocence. It finally r¨¦gistered that he had called her by her full name, something he never did. A wave of panic washed over her.  S


    "Sebastian, it''s not a big deal. I was in a bad mood. Can''t a person vent when they''re upset?"


    "But because of your lies, your ebf


    mother came here today to harass Natalie!" Sebastian pulled his arm free. The image of Natalie''s


    tormented face made him want to


    hit something. He turned and strode away without another word to Joanna.


    Wendy, who had followed them out, overheard the entire exchange and stood frozen in ce. Natalie hadn''t lied. Joanna had.


    "Ah..." Wendy''s mind shed back to the cruel things she had said, and she ran in a panic to find Natalie.


    Natalie was in no state to take the elevator. She ducked into the fire escape, and in the dim light of the stairwell, she finally broke dow copsing onto the steps


    sobbing. She had thought she was over it, but her heart had betrayed her.  S


    Natalie cried, letting it all out, knowing it was the only way to release the pain. Only a good, hard cry would ease the suffocating tightness in her chest.


    Sebastian found her there, sitting on the stairs, weeping. His gaze was fixed on her thin, trembling shoulders, and a sharp pain shot through him. He started to move toward her, but the ringing of her phone stopped him in his tracks.

 Chapter 57

    Natalie heard her phone ring. She sniffled, wiped her tears, and answered with a forced smile. "Wayne," she said, her voice thick with emotion.


    "Natalie, what''s wrong?" Wayne asked, his voice tight with rm. "Who hurt you? Why are you crying?"


    At that moment, all Natalie wanted was to let her guard down. She had a family too. She could cry to her brother and ask forfort. "I''m just so sad. I feel like my life is a tragedy. I have a ruthless family, and I fell in love with a scumbag. I want to get out of here. The air feels dirty, especially when I see that bastard Sebastian. The thought of him with Joanna makes my skin crawl. He doesn''t even deserve to be called human. I''ll make them both pay for their lies. When he was crippled and blind, Joanna ran off to another country with some other man. I spent a hundred million dors and a year of my life finding rare medicines to heal him. And what did I get in return? His baseless usations. How did I ever get involved with someone like that?"


    "Natalie, where are you right now?" Wayne asked urgently.


    Natalie''s sobs had subsided. She managed a smallugh. "I''m okay now, after venting to you. From now on, you guys are all I have."


    "Silly girl, didn''t I tell you? We''re your family. No matter what happens, you have to tell us first. Don''t waste your tears on people like them. You have to believe that you are, and have always been, exceptional. You are your own light, and you can light up the world for others too. Don''t cry anymore, you little fool. I''ming back tonight. What do you want me to bring you to eat?" Wayne''s voice was full of affection.


    Natalie smiled, a warmth spreading through her chest. She thought for a moment. "Bring me a salt-baked chicken. And get some shrimp for Queena. She''ll be staying with us for a while."


    Hearing the calm return to her voice, Wayne sighed in relief. "Alright, I''ll get everything. Go home and get some rest. I should be there around six. And no more being sad over Sebastian. That scumbag isn''t worth it."


    "I know. He''s not worth my tears. Mwah! Mwah!" Natalie hung up with a smile.


    A good cry really did help. She pulled out a wet wipe and cleaned her tear-stained face and sticky eyshes. After a deep breath, She felt lighter She stood up and slowly made her way downstairs, hoping all traces of her tears would be gone by the time she reached the bottom so Queena wouldn''t worry.


    She never saw Sebastian standing in the shadows of the stairwellnding.


    Every word she had said echoed in his ears like thunder. It was Natalie who had saved him. Joanna had run off with another man.


    A cold darkness settled over Sebastian''s features, his face a mask of shadow in the dim light. The hand at his side clenched into tight fist. His heart pounded in his chest a frantic, chaotic rhythm of rage and shock.


    So, she knew.


    Downstairs, Wendy had made it outside but couldn''t find Natalie anywhere. Just


    as she was starting to panic, she saw Natalie emerge from the building, her eyes red and swollen.


    She rushed over. "Natalie, just now, I..."


    "There''s no need to exin, Mrs. Scott," Natalie cut her off. "Think what you want of me. But please don''t call me again if you have. evidence of my wrongdoing in the future, take it to the police. I will not see you again."

 Chapter 58

    "You only need to step on my existence to prove your own nobility once." Natalie''s voice was cial as she turned to leave, giving Wendy no chance to speak. When Wendy had hurled those insults, had she forgotten for even a second that Natalie was the daughter she had carried?


    Wendy ran after her. "Natalie, please, let me exin..."


    "I said, no exnations are needed. You can think what you want. Joanna is your perfect angel. I never tried topete. In your eyes, everything I do is wrong. The papers severing our ties are signed. I''ve paid you back for the year I lived with you. Is there anything else I owe you? Tell me now, and I''ll settle it all at once."


    Wendy looked at the pain in Natalie''s eyes, her own voice trembling as she tried to speak, but no words came out.


    "Oh, right," Natalie remembered. "As your child, I owe you financial support in your old age. When you turn sixty, feel free to sue me in court. I''ll pay whatever the judge deems appropriate."


    "Natalie, that''s not what I meant..."


    Natalie turned and walked away, getting into a luxury car waiting at the curb.


    Sebastian came downstairs just in time to run into Joanna.


    Joanna watched Natalie''s car speed away, her voice dripping with envy. "Mom, Sebastian, how can Natalie afford such a nice car? Don''t tell me she''s doing something shady now that she has no other options.¡±


    The words jolted Wendy from her grief-stricken state. "Joanna, shut your mouth!" she roared. "Isn''t she in this position because of you? The moment you came back, Sebastian wanted a divorce. She signed the papers and left, and you still have the nerve to nder her?"


    Joanna stared at her mother in disbelief. Was she... defending Natalie?


    "Mom, I... I was just worried about Natalie. She is your daughter, after all."


    Wendy didn''t reply. Instead, she looked at Sebastian, a deep disappointment in her eyes. He had helped Joanna frame Natalie. She had been so wrong about him, A feeling of utter istion washed over her. Natalie''s ather wo echoed in her mind-that Joanna was Nathan''s daughter with his mistress. She had to investigate. This time, she would do it herself.


    Her gaze, now cold and hard, settled on Sebastian. "Do you know, Sebastian, that


    a single lie can make you lose a person forever?"


    Her stare made Sebastian''s skin


    crawl. He had the sinking feeling that Wendy would never ept him as a son-inw again. He thought of what Natalie had said, and his ow heart felt hollow aching with a pain that stole his breath. He had only acted that way because he was so angry. How could Natalie go on a date while she was still married? And with Matthew, of all people.


    Joanna saw the back of her mother''s retreating figure. She had overheard their conversation. A wave of guilt and anxiety washed over her. She knew her lie had been exposed, and that it would only drag her deeper into a mess of her own, making. One lie required a hundred more to cover it, and even then, it might never be enough.


    Just as she was spiraling, Sebastian''s voice cut through her thoughts.


    "You''ve really disappointed me, Joanna. Go get lunch by yourself." His voice was as cold as ice.


    The words startled her. She took a deep breath and ran to catch up with him, her eyes filled with unease. "Sebastian, I was just joking. Are you really going to be mad at me for that?"

 Chapter 59

    Sebastian coldly pulled his hand away and looked at her intently. "Joanna, in my eyes, you were always gentle and kind. When you bad-mouthed Natalie, I believed you without question, which waspletely unfair to her. But why did you have to nder her again when you went homest night?"


    "I..." Joanna was at a loss for words. She didn''t know how to answer him.


    She had disparaged Natalie in front of him countless times before, but he had never contradicted her like this. Hadn''t he always taken her side?


    "I was just angry, venting a little. How was I supposed to know my mother would take it seriously and go cause trouble for Natalie?" she finally stammered.


    "Sebastian, we grew up together. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? It was Natalie who came back and stole the happiness that should have been ours."


    Sebastian''s mind shed to the phone call he''d overheard between Natalie and her brother. When he had his car ident years ago, Joanna had run off with another man. He had never once doubted her story.


    He had believed everything she''d told him.


    "Joanna, even if you hadn''t left back then, the person I would have married still would have been Natalie. She is the true daughter of the Scott family. My


    grandfather only recognizes the Scott family heiress."


    Back then, he hadn''t understood love. If his life had gone on without any major incidents, he might very well have married Joanna.


    But Natalie had be the biggest incident of his life.


    Sebastian turned and walked away.


    Joanna burst into angry tears. So, even if she hadn''t left, he wouldn''t have married her.


    Sebastian, you have no idea you were only ever my backup n.


    Tears streamed down her face as she stood in the wind. She took a deep breath, suppressing the pain in her heart, and hailed a cab. She knew she had to hold on to Sebastian to get everything she wanted.


    Natalie, you will not beat me.


    She would find a way to turn this around. She would find an opportunity to make Sebastian despise Nataliepletely.


    Only then would he finally marry her.


    On the way back, Natalie closed her eyes, but she couldn''t block out the sting of Sebastian''s words. They were like daggers plunging into her chest, and the pain was sharp.


    Queena nced over at her friend''s tormented expression and could only shake her head slightly.


    A toxic bond.


    It was truly a toxic, cursed connection.


    Natalie''s mind drifted back to the past, to all the times she had tried so hard.


    She used to check in on him every day, asking if he was feeling okay. She''d send him countless caring


    messages, reminding him to eat


    lunch reminding him to eat dinner. She rarely got a response, but she never tired of it, believing that one day, her devotion would move him.


    But she was wrong. The man had a heart of stone. He loved no one but himself.


    In the end, all she had was the hollow satisfaction of her own one-sided efforts.


    She thought she would spend the rest of her life trying. In her past life, she had.


    But in this life, just after being reborn, she felt utterly exhausted. He used to be the only thing she could see.


    Now, there was truly nothing left.


    Only at this moment did she finally understand that even the most beautiful, profound love has a breaking point. It can be worn down until nothing remains.


    She had no regrets about the divorce, only a profound sense of relief. She had made that decision because of everything she had suffered in her past life.


    And since she had decided to leave, there was no reason to stay.


    Now she was free, and she had imagined her wonderful future countless times. She knew all this messy business would try to hold her back, but she wasn''t afraid.


    Losing someone you love means you might meet someone better, right?


    And life wasn''t just about love. She was only twenty-four. Compared to


    the twenty-eight year-old Sebastian.. she was vibrant, young, and


    beautiful. Why should she waste her time with a piece of old jerky?

 Chapter 60

    And have to smell his smoky old-fashioned ways.


    In their entire rtionship, she had never once felt cherished or loved.


    She was the only one who had loved, the only one who had given, and in the end, her reward was a brutal death for both her and her unborn child.


    She was someone who could love fiercely and let gopletely.


    But thinking about it now, she was still so angry, so unwilling to ept it.


    Sebastian had taken her love for granted, treating her opinions as if they were nothing. He never respected her, never cared for her.


    On their wedding night, after dropping her off at home, he had told her coldly, "Natalie, I married you for our grandfathers'' sake. But I will never love you."


    He left right after saying that. Not long after, he had the car ident. For two long years, she had taken care of him, attending to his every need.


    And that damn Sebastian had repaid her with nothing but neglect and contempt.


    Looking back, she really couldn''tpare to Joanna. One phone call from Joanna, and he would drop everything and rush to her side. He was always there for Joanna, doting on her, protecting her. That was what real love looked like, wasn''t it?


    Even in this new life, she could still feel that heart-wrenching pain of being ignored, of being utterly insignificant to him.


    Natalie took a deep breath. Stop it. Don''t think about it anymore. I am good, I am exceptional, and I deserve someone who will give me their whole heart.


    But her connection with Sebastian went far deeper than this. She had known him long before, but he didn''t remember her.


    Natalie''s eyes snapped open as her phone buzzed with a message from him.


    [Natalie, if youe home, I will go exin to your mother. You weren''t lying aboutst night.]


    The short message wasced with an unyielding,manding tone.


    Natalie let out a bitterugh. How did he have the nerve to send something like this?


    She quickly typed back: [Sebastian, you''ve got some serious nerve. Who the hell do you think you are? You''re a damn yer. Get lost.]


    After sending the message, she blocked his number.


    Sebastian had been waiting for a sign of reconciliation, but instead, he was called a damn yer. His expression turned impossibly dark. He tried calling her directly but after several attempts the line remained busy.


    His grip on the phone tightened.


    She had blocked him again.


    He looked at their message history, which was frozen on the day before they signed the divorce papers.


    [Sebastian, your stomach is sensitive, remember not to eat anything spicy. I''m making your favorite slow-cooked ribs tonight, so remember toe home for dinner.]


    [Sebastian, it''s really hot today. Don''t sit right under the air conditioner; you know it gives you a headache.]


    He scrolled up and up, seeing an endless stream of her concerned messages. He had always ignored her, found her clinginess annoying. He was a grown man did she really think he couldn''t take care himself?


    Now that she was gone, he had the peace he thought he wanted, but it felt like


    something essential was missing.


    He loved the ribs she made.


    Because he liked them, she cooked them often, and she was exceptionally good at it. Sebastian suddenly realized it had been nearly five months since she''d left, and in all that time, he hadn''t enjoyed a single meal cooked by his chef He kept thinking about the simple,


    home-cooked dishes Natalie used to


    make, all his favorites.


    Staring at his blocked number, Sebastian''s face was grim. Her words-I will never


    love you again-echoed in his mind, making him increasingly agitated.


    He looked at Sean, who was driving. "Sean, it''s been days. Have you found where Natalie is living yet?"

 Chapter 61

    Sean shook his head. "Sir, I haven''t been able to find out where Ms. Sanders is living."


    Sebastian frowned. How could that be? The city was big, but there couldn''t be that many people named Natalie Sanders. "Why are you calling her Ms. Sanders? Why not Mrs. Griffith?"


    Sean was confused. He was only following orders. "Sir, you''re the one who told us not to call her that. We sometimes still did, in private. A few days ago, I saw her post on social media. She said that making yourself small and losing yourself for someone you love is the stupidest thing you can do. Then today, she posted again. She said she has finally,pletely fallen in love with herself, and that loving herself is so much happier than loving anyone else."


    Sebastian''s grip on his phone tightened. He realized he had never seen Natalie''s social media posts. She had blocked him.


    A fresh wave of anger surged through him. "You two are friends on social media?" His voice was low and dangerous.


    Sean felt a chill run down his spine, but he nodded bravely. "Yes. Ms. Sanders would sometimes ask me what time you wereing home so she could prepare dinner or ate-night snack for you. But she never bothered me, just checked on your schedule."


    In his eyes, Natalie was a truly good person, a good wife. She was only ever timid and cautious around the boss. In her daily life, she was vibrant confident, and full of life. "Honestly, sir, Ms. Sanders was really good to you. Im not trying to speak ill of Ms. Scott, but she never did anything for you. She never cooked for you; you two always ate out. Ms. Sanders, on the other hand, spent every day carefully looking after you. All Ms. Scott ever wanted was for you to take her to fancy restaurants so she could show off on her social media feed. The difference is..."


    "Enough. I don''t want to hear it," Sebastian growled. Now that Natalie was gone, all the things she used to do were suddenly magnified in his mind. "Natalie is malicious, she''s nothingpared to Joanna."


    Joanna... a voice in Sean''s head jeered. You really think you''re all that? To Ms. Sanders, you''re cheap andmon now. Joanna is kind and gentle? Sir, you''re blind. He desperately wanted to shout to the world: Sebastian, stay away from me, you reek of scumbag!


    .n


    "Heh..." Sean couldn''t help himself. "Sir, if you think Ms. Scott is so wonderful, then maybe you should stop this half-hearted search. Haven''t you heard the saying? After the divorce, my world is none of your business, and you''re only allowed to be a spectator i mine. You were the one who pushed for the divorce, sir. Now that she''s gone, you''re the one who can''t let go. You can''t be that much of a jerk."


    Natalie had helped him out many times, so of course, he was on her side. Sebastian had the head of a pig on his handsome shoulders, and it was toote for it to develop now. Sean sighed inwardly. He knew that no matter what he said Sebastian wouldn''t listen. The beauty of some rtionshipsy in their uncertainty. If you knew the oue from the beginning, love would lose its magic. Joanna and Sebastian were a perfect example of that. When Joanna wanted something, she clung to it. Sebastian, unsure of his own heart, got married and still couldn''t untangle himself from another woman.

 Chapter 62

    Oh, Sebastian, Sebastian. One of these days, you''re going to be the poster child for toxic exes. They might even give you an award.


    Sebastian''s cold gazended on Sean. "Sean, just drive the car. Why are you talking so much?" he barked, his voiceced with irritation.


    Sean immediately fell silent.


    Sebastian''s thoughts returned to Natalie, to the image of her sobbing


    uncontrobly on the stairs, and to what she had said.


    She''d spent a hundred million on herbs for him.


    His heart grew heavy. He''d been blind at the time.


    But why would Natalie lie to him about it?


    Sebastian picked up his phone and called his grandmother.


    "Hello? Grandma, it''s me."


    "Well, well! Look who it is. I thought it might be some heartless rogue. What do you want with this old woman?"


    Sebastian was speechless. His grandmother was clearly still upset about his divorce from Natalie. She had always adored her.


    "Grandma, I wanted to ask you... was it really you who found the doctor to treat my eyes back then?"


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. knew instantly that he was starting to suspect the truth. Natalie had never wanted him to know.


    But the truth was, Natalie had been the one to save him.


    "No, it wasn''t. I''m an old woman. When the Griffith family was on the brink of bankruptcy, I was too busy trying to salvage thepany to pay you any mind. It was Natalie. She was the one who saved you."


    "She knew you had feelings for Joanna and was afraid you''d feel burdened by the truth, so she made me promise not to tell you."


    "Now that you''ve kicked her out for that other woman, you might as well pretend you don''t know. And don''t you dare go looking for her. Don''t dirty her sight with your presence."


    "I imagine that whenever Natalie sees you now, all she can think about is how you tortured her for Joanna, and even the air around you must feel contaminated."


    Sebastian was silent.


    His grandmother hung up.


    His hand tightened around the phone.


    "Sean, pull over. Find out where Natalie is right now. I need to see her."


    Sean said pointedly, "Sir, why don''t you just call your wife and ask?"


    Sebastian flinched. Natalie had blocked him.


    "You call her," hemanded, his eyes shing coldly.


    Feeling the pressure, Sean flicked on the turn signal, pulled the car over, and dialed Natalie''s number. He tried


    twice, but no one answered. He was in a tough spot; Natalie wasn''t even picking up his calls anymore.


    Sean turned to face Sebastian''s icy expression, but before he could speak, his boss roared, "Track her phone!"


    Sean quickly pulled out his phone


    again and initiated a trace on


    Natalie''s number. A momentter a


    location popped up


    Sir, M


    outofthe


    Sanders is heading th


    Should we follow?" he asked


    excitedly.


    Sebastian gave a curt nod. "Follow them."


    Queena drove Natalie directly to a hot spring resort in the countryside.


    As the car pulled into the parking lot, Natalie looked at the surrounding mountains,


    and her mood instantly lifted.


    After they got out, Queena pulled their suitcases from the trunk.


    "Come on, Natalie, let''s go. I already made reservations."


    ¡°Okay!" Natalie looked around at the resort.


    It was nestled in a valley, beautifully developed to enhance the natural scenery. On the mountainside, she could see standalone vis. A gentle breez@rustled through the trees and flowers, and she could hear the cheerful chirping of birds. It felt like a ce where all troubles could be forgotten, leaving only the peace and harmony of nature.


    "Ahh... Queena, I absolutely love it here! Let''s go inside, quickly!" Natalie eximed, running ahead happily.

 Chapter 63

    Queena was happy too. As she was about to follow, she spotted a cluster of vendors selling fruit and snacks. "Natty, wait up!" she called out. "There are a bunch of food stalls over there. I''m going to buy some things."


    Natalie jogged back to her side.


    "They have snacks?"


    Queena pointed to the nearby stalls, her eyes wide with excitement. "Let''s go, let''s go! We can get some roasted nuts, some corn on the cob, and some seasonal fruit. Look at how delicious those peaches look! And they have cherries! Oh my god, I love ces like this. This resort is amazing."


    Queena dragged her suitcase over, and the two of them bought a pile of snacks before finally heading inside.


    After checking in, they dropped their things off in their pre-booked rooms, changed their clothes, and headed for the hot springs.


    The water was flowing, channeled into pools sectioned off by smooth river stones, with a thinyer of steam rising from the surface. They had chosen the most expensive option, a private area with its own secluded pool. A small table and a wastebasket were set up nearby for their snacks and fruit.


    A fewrge, lush trees grew beside the pool, their leaves creating a dappled canopy. Sunlight filtered through, reflecting off the water in shimmering patterns. As soon as Natalie sank into the warm water, she felt her entire body rx. "Wow, Queena, this is pure bliss. I feel so much lighter already."


    Seeing her friend so happy, Queena felt relieved. Natalie was a resilient person, but it seemed her love life was destined for turmoil.


    She sat down next to Natalie and looked her in the eye. "Natalie, call me crazy, but I''m getting a strong ''he''s being yed'' vibe from your Mr. Mistake."


    Natalie scoffed. "He''s just Joanna''s backup n, pretending to be some tragic, devoted hero. Why would I warn him? Joanna is the love of his life; he can''t live without her."


    "Even if the man Joanna actually loveses back, he''d probably be willing to share her."


    "Oh my god, you knew?" Queena asked, stunned.


    A cold glint shed in Natalie''s eyes. "Knew? Please. Let''s not talk about him, Queena. Do you know I actually cried over that man before we left? Why bring him up? Now, any ce he''s been, I feel like the air is contaminated."


    "I remember a month ago, I was sick with a high fever. I wanted to ask him to take me to the hospital, but really, just wanted a little bit of his attention. I could have treated a simple fever myself."


    "But one phone call from Joanna and he was gone. And that didn''t happen just once or twice; it happened countless times."


    "I went from loving him deeply to slowly umting enough disappointment and despair to finally wake up."


    "Our connection was a cosmic mistake, so I''m not going to force it anymore. My grandfather really likes Matthew, doesn''t he? I think I might give things a try with him."


    In this life, she would not get entangled with Sebastian again. She''d let that toxic pair chain themselves together while she lived a life of freedom and joy.


    The man behind Joanna wasn''t simple. He never appeared in her past life. But in this one, so much had changed. She was certain she could find him.


    And when she did, she would let Sebastian have a taste of what it felt like to be betrayed by the one you love most.


    Queena seemed to be doing a mental calction. "There''s a connection between you two, but it''s not a destined one."


    Natalie was speechless. Was she supposed to keep wrestling with this toxic bond?


    ¡°Queena, in that case, maybe I should just forget about getting married. Once I settle mypany''s affairs. I''ll leave this ce and start a new life somewhere else. That way, I can avoid all of this."

 Chapter 64

    Whether it was running away or simply leaving, she no longer wanted anything to do with the people who had destroyed her in her past life.


    Queena knew she would say something like this. She was already mentally and physically exhausted.


    "Alright. Once you''ve handled your business, I''ll take you traveling." Queena''s dream was to see the world.


    "Deal. I''ll go with you. I know your dream is to travel the world, and I want to do that too." She knew Queena had mentioned this wish more than once.


    Standing not far away, Sebastian heard every word of their conversation. He hadn''t heard the part about him being yed, but he did hear Natalie say she was going to give things a try with Matthew. A cold fury rose in his eyes.


    Natalie, you''re thinking about other men before we''re even officially divorced? You''re asking for trouble.


    Leave this ce? Where does she think she can go?


    If she won''t love me, who else does she think she can love?


    Forty minutester, Natalie and Queena emerged from the hot springs.


    They returned to their rooms to rest. They were single rooms with small beds, so Natalie had booked two for their afternoon nap. A soothing nap after a hot spring soak-it was a perfect day.


    Natalie had justin down and was drifting between sleep and wakefulness when she heard the door open.


    She assumed it was Queena. "Queena, I''m about to fall asleep. Did you forget something again?"


    There was no answer.


    Sebastian stood there, watching her on the bed in her shorts and t-shirt. Her skin was fair, her body lean and toned, exuding a captivating allure. He had always known Natalie was beautiful, but he''d never realized just how stunning she was. Her eyes were closed, her long, curledshes like delicate feathers resting on her eyelids, adding a touch of softness to her features. With her eyes shut, some of her coldness melted away. Her lips were slightly parted, pink and inviting.


    Sebastian''s breath caught in his throat. He felt a stir of desire.


    Natalie didn''t hear Queena''s voice, but she sensed a sudden, dangerous presence approaching.


    Her eyes snapped open. It was Sebastian.


    She shot up, pulling the nket around herself.


    "Sebastian, what are you doing here?" she asked, her voice sharp with suspicion.


    He carried a unique aura-calm andposed, yet with a sharp, hidden edge. His gaze was deep, as if it could see through everything.


    Seeing smile


    You defensive posture, a faint


    you''re my wife Can''t Ie your room? His tone was


    on his lips. "Now,


    Wasing.


    Natalie let out a bitterugh. She felt so powerless against him. Had he already forgotten the hurtful things.; he''d said just hours ago in the private room?


    "Sebastian, I know you''re good at ying with people''s feelings, treating love like a game, and leaving those who genuinely care about you in pieces. So please, stop showing up in front of me."


    "You need to leave. If Joanna finds out you came to my room alone, who knows how she''ll nder and insult me this time."


    Sebastian walked toward her, his cool presence enveloping her. Natalie''s gaze darkened, and she instinctively scooted back.


    "Sebastian, I''m going to call Joanna right now and tell her you''re here. She cane and collect you."


    As Natalie reached for her phone on the nightstand, Sebastian stopped her, his hand mping down on her wrist.


    His eyes were dark. ¡°Natalie, are you trying to push me away to another woman?" The question made her feel sick.


    Her anger red. "Let go of me! You''re disgusting!"

 Chapter 65

    Sebastian remembered her conversation with her friend-anywhere he was, she found disgusting. His gaze turned murderous. She despised him this much now?


    "Natalie, don''t take it too far. I''m not going to marry Joanna. You will always be my wife!"


    The only thing Natalie could feel was the pain in her wrist. His grip was like an iron vise. Her eyes filled with rage. "Of course. A man like you is a wolf in sheep''s clothing, preying on the weak with a dark, cunning heart."


    "But whatever games you two want to y, leave me out of it. You have no moralpass. You''ll never appreciate it when someone treats you well..."


    Natalie stopped abruptly, realizing there was no point in saying more. She lowered her head, avoiding his gaze, a wave of despair washing over her.


    Sebastian watched as she deted like a popped balloon, suddenly unable to say another word.


    "Get up. You''reing with me. We need to resolve this. Hiding here won''t solve anything," he said, his voice a low, angry growl that still managed to pierce her heart.


    "Let go," she said, her tone exceptionally cold.


    Sebastian released her hand and sat down beside her, intending to talk things over properly.


    "Natalie, let''s talk," he said, softening his tone.


    But Natalie''s eyes were filled with a chilling, murderous intent.


    Sebastian saw it, and a flicker of shock crossed his face. He had never seen her hate him this much.


    Still, he asked, "Grandma said you were the one who saved me."


    "No. Grandma only said that to make you treat me better. How could I dare save you? You want my filthy blood and my kidney inside your body?"


    Sebastian''s expression darkened instantly. "It wasn''t you?"


    "That''s right, it wasn''t me. The one who saved you was Joanna. It was Joanna, not me." In this life, those two were going to be shackled together. Two people with no bottom line deserved each other; they could create a truly interesting life together. Joanna would be like a malignant tumor, slowly consuming Sebastian from the inside out.


    And she would finally be free.


    Sebastian let out a coldugh, staring at her. She despised him so much that she would even give Joanna credit for this?


    "I knew it wasn''t you, you liar."


    "Sebastian, I''m not lying. When did I


    ever say I was the one who saved et


    you? We''re alre


    Please,


    just stay away from me."


    "I swear, I won''t stand in your way with Joanna. If you two get married tomorrow,


    I''ll even send a huge wedding gift.¡±


    Natalie took a shaky breath, forcing herself to stay calm. Calm down. You have to stay calm.


    Getting angry with this scumbag meant she had already lost.


    She looked at him with indifference. "Mr. Griffith, you''ve never once


    believe


    me, so there''s no need to


    a?k Just believe what you see and


    what you hear."


    Sebastian saw the pained look on her face, the fragility in her eyes that made his own heart ache.


    "So you''d rather I never know you spent a hundred million to save me, just to cut ties with me?"


    Natalie froze. How could he know about that?


    She lowered her head, avoiding his gaze. "That never happened. But you''re right about one thing: I want to cut all ties with you."


    Sebastian frowned, about to say more when his phone rang. He looked at the screen. It was Joanna.


    "Joanna."


    Hearing that name, Natalie''s heart sank to the floor.


    "Sebastian, help me! Marshall came


    here with his men. He said I hired


    someone to hit his bodyguard''s car. Sebastiart, Ldidn''t do it, I


    int deft, I sweet! It


    must have been Natalie! She must


    have framed me!"

 Chapter 66

    "I would never dare do something like that. Sebastian, please, you have to save me, please?"


    "Make Nataliee here and exin it to Marshall. It really wasn''t me..." Joanna''s cries were heart-wrenching.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "Alright, Joanna, stop crying. I''ll bring Natalie over right now."


    Hearing his words, Natalie''s face went deathly pale. It was always the same. He only ever believed Joanna.


    Sebastian hung up and turned to Natalie, a flicker of conflict in his eyes. "Natalie, you''reing with me. Joanna says you framed her..."


    "Enough, Sebastian! If Joanna told you to jump off a cliff, would you do it? What does her business have to do with me? You want to take me with you? Fine, you can take my dead body." Natalie''s anger finally erupted.


    Why, even after she had signed the papers severing their ties and finalizing the divorce, would these people still not leave her alone?


    Sebastian''s expression hardened, a sh of anger in his eyes. "Natalie, do you have any idea what Marshall is capable of? Joanna could die."


    Natalie gave a chilling smile. "You, Sebastian Griffith, can''t even protect the woman you love? What right do you have to be in a rtionship?"


    "Let''s go. I''m giving you onest chance..."


    "I don''t need your chances. Anything you give me is disgusting. Joanna says I framed her? Then tell her to show you the proof."


    Just then, a video message came through on Sebastian''s phone. He opened it to see two men kneeling on the ground, their faces bruised and swollen. "Mr. Spencer... I''ll talk... It was... it was Natalie who told us to do it."


    Sebastian''s eyes turned to ice as he held the phone out for Natalie to see.


    When Natalie saw the video, she was already numb.


    "Heh..." She let out a painedugh.


    "I thought if I just left, all this scheming would stop. It seems there''s no escaping it. And if I can''t escape, then I''ll just have to hit back harder.¡±


    Sebastian didn''t understand what


    she meant. He was furious. "Natalie, how long are you going to keep being so malicious? You''reing back with me right now to confess, Otherwise it wont just be Marshal you have to worry about. Lwon''t let you off either!"


    Natalie smirked, a broken light shimmering in her eyes. "Oh? You won''t let me off?


    And how exactly do you n to do that, Mr. Griffith?"


    "I''ll make sure you rot in jail. Now,e with me," he said, his voice devoid of warmth, filled only with contempt and disgust.


    The pain in Natalie''s heart was like a raging fire. Sebastian''s words were knives, carving deep wounds into her soul. She tried to w her wa out of the abyss of agony, but the more she struggled, the deeper she sank.


    She looked at him with despair. "Fine. Let''s go see what the truth really is."


    Natalie called Queena.


    "Natalie, you''re still awake?" Queena''s voice was drowsy.


    Natalie felt a pang of guilt for waking her. Queena had grown up secluded in the mountains and rarely got a chance to rx like this. She didn''t


    want to disturb her.  fo


    "Queena, something came up at work. I have to go back. I''lle pick you upter."


    Queena sat bolt upright. "Natty, your voice doesn''t sound right. Wait for me. I''ming with you."


    ¡°Okay,¡± Natalie said softly.


    She got out of bed, found afortable outfit in her suitcase, and went into the bathroom to change, not once looking at Sebastian.


    His back to her, Sebastian felt a tremor run through him as he watched her heartbreakingly deste figure.


    Queena pushed the door open and saw him standing there. That scumbag. What is he doing here?


    "Sebastian, are you bullying Natty again?"

 Chapter 67

    Sebastian''s hands, hanging at his sides, clenched into fists. "I''m just seeking the truth. This isn''t about bullying."


    Queena''s sharp eyes studied his face, and she saw something there. Her brow furrowed. "It seems I need to sever the connection between you two. You''ve wounded Natty too deeply. You''ll be the death of her, her utter destruction. If that''s the case, then I''ll cut the ties myself."


    "You dare?" Sebastian''s eyes zed with murderous intent as he threatened her. "Queena, I''ve had you investigated. If you dare interfere with my marriage, I will make you regret it. I will turn your entire spiritual retreat into a pile of rubble."


    But Queena was not afraid. "Go ahead and try. But I will not allow my best friend to be torn to shreds."


    Queena had made up her mind.


    Sebastian''s threats had failed. He balled his fists, veins popping on his arms. A powerful, cold aura radiated from him, sweeping through the room like a storm. Queena frowned but stood her ground.


    Just then, Natalie emerged from the bathroom, dressed.


    "Queena, let''s go." She walked over and grabbed her suitcase.


    Queena saw how fragile she looked. She took the suitcase from her and followed Natalie downstairs.


    On the first floor, Sebastian''s phone rang again. It was Joanna. He nced at Natalie''s downcast figure walking ahead of him and ignored the call.


    "You''ll ride in my car. Natalie, you''d better not try any tricks."


    Queena snapped, "Shut up, you bastard! Can''t you see how unwell Natalie is?"


    Sebastian''s gaze was cial. "I see someone who''s afraid."


    Natalie''s head shot up. "Where is Joanna?"


    Sebastian looked at her intently. "At the Scott family estate."


    "I''ll go to the estate. I''m not scared, and I''m not running. Mr. Griffith, you don''t have to worry about me ying any tricks. Do you remember what I said before?"


    "However you bullied me, I will bully you back in kind. So yes, I will most certainly go see Joanna and Marshall."


    With that, Natalie walked out.


    Sebastian''s face was a grim mask as he got into his own car.


    Scott


    Once in her car, Natalie called Luna. "Luna, get the video of Joanna ordering the hit on Mrs. Spencer Sr''s bodyguard. Bring it to the estate. If I''m not there yet, wait for me at the gate. And if Mrs. Spencer Sr''s bodyguard has recovered, bring him with you."


    "Yes, miss," Luna replied.


    Queena drove, seething with anger. She didn''t ask what had happened; she knew


    she would find out as soon as they arrived at the Scott estate.


    The drive back took an hour. Natalie was silent the entire time, her eyes closed as she rested. Sebastian''s car followed them closely, pulling up night behind them as they stopped at the gates of the Scott family estate.


    Luna was already there, waiting.


    When Natalie got out of the car, Luna approached her. "Miss."


    "Is everything ready?" Natalie asked.


    Luna nced at the car. "Yes. The man is inside, and the video has been sent to Marshall. If that idiot still doesn''t believe it after seeing the video I find a way to take him out myself. Luna''s


    ice was cold. Keith


    had already prepared everything on


    his end.


    Natalie smiled and patted her arm. ¡°Don''t worry. Marshall isn''t that stupid. We''ll go


    in first. I''ll call you when it''s time to bring him in."


    Luna understood and forwarded another video clip to Natalie''s phone.


    Sebastian''s car drove straight through the gates. It took Queena and Natalie a bit longer to walk in.

 Chapter 68

    Marshall had brought ten bodyguards with him. The grand hall of the Scott family estate was packed, a sea of dark suits and grim faces.


    As Natalie and her group walked in, Joanna ran over, crying, and threw herself into Sebastian''s arms.


    "Sebastian, you''re finally here! You have to help me! I never did anything to harm the Spencer family."


    Sebastian gently patted her back, but his eyes were drawn to Natalie. Her


    expression waspletely detached, void of any emotion. A nameless fire ignited


    in his gut.


    "Natalie, why did you frame Joanna?" Nathan was the first to attack.


    Wendy, who had been feeling a sliver of guilt, lost itpletely when she heard the two men had used Natalie.


    "Natalie, why are you so wicked? I should never have given birth to you. If I had known you would turn out like this, I would have smothered you in your crib," Wendy said, looking at Natalie with a mixture of hatred and disappointment.


    Her words struck Natalie like a physical blow, wounding her deeply.


    Queena felt a sharp pain in her own heart. How could a mother say such things?


    Meanwhile, Joanna, still nestled in Sebastian''s arms, allowed a triumphant smile to cross her lips. Today is the day you die, Natalie. She had known Marshall woulde looking for her, so she had made arrangements in advance.


    Marshall saw Natalie arrive. That woman... she had humiliated him so thoroughly the other night. Today, he would make her pay. Attempted murder for hire-she was going to prison.


    He gave her a lecherous smirk. "Natalie, you were pretty full of yourself that night, weren''t you? So tough, breaking both my arms and pping me ten times. I bet you didn''t think I''d find evidence, did you? You were behind it all, and you even framed Joanna."


    Natalie looked at his idiotic expression. There were things he clearly wasn''t aware of, simply because he was toozy to investigate properly. Even a genius could be a fool.


    Just then, Marshall''s phone buzzed with a new video message. He watched it, and his eyes filled with rage. He had almost been yed by Joanna again.


    Queena smiled sweetly. "Mr. Scott, perhaps we should call the police first? With them here, things will be fair."


    Marshall''s eyesnded on Queena. What a beautiful woman. "Alright. A request from a beauty must be granted. Let''s call the police."


    He took out his phone to make the call.


    Hearing this, the two men kneeling on the floor panicked.


    One of them pointed a shaky finger at Queena and yelled, "Natalie, you''re the one


    who hired us! You should be the one going to jail!"


    Queena froze.


    Everyone in the room stared in stunned silence.


    Joanna''s eyes darkened. That idiot. How could he...


    Queena gave a mischievous smile. ¡°I certainly didn''t hire you. Take a good look at


    my face. Are you sure it was me who personally gave you the order?"


    The man, terrified of the police, was desperate to shift the me. "Yes, it was you Natalie recognize you? You gave us five hundred thousand each and told us to hit Mrs. O


    Spencer''s bodyguard''s car


    Joanna was in shock.


    Nathan looked like he wanted to kill the two fools. How could they mistake the person?


    "Hah..." Queena''s eyes shed with


    anger


    looked at the man.


    "You''re seen me before??t


    was really me


    ho gave you t


    milion dors?"


    The man wavered. He had never actually met Natalie. But since this woman was challenging him, she must be the one.


    He spoke with conviction. "Yes! It was you!"


    Sebastian''s face was grim. He pushed Joanna away and strode over, looming


    over the man. "Are you sure she is Natalie?"


    The man was terrified by


    Sebastian''s icy presence. He


    trembled as he answered, "I''m sure.


    I''m sure it was her who gave us the million dors and told us to frame Ms Scott."

 Chapter 69

    A murderous glint appeared in Sebastian''s eyes. Had he misunderstood Natalie again?


    He spun around to look at her. Her face was calm, her beautiful eyes as still as a frozenke.


    Sebastian''s world tilted. He had wronged her again?


    Marshall immediately understood what was happening. Joanna was trying to frame Natalie again.


    "Tsk, Joanna. So you knew I wasing for you and hired these two actors, deliberately letting me catch them so you could frame Natalie. How can you be so vicious?" Marshall narrowed his eyes at her.


    Joanna was dumbfounded. Those bastards. Utterly useless!


    She burst into tears and tried to exin. "Mr. Spencer, it''s not like that, you have to listen to me! They''re the ones who identified Natalie! It has nothing to do with me!"


    Queena scoffed. "Identified? When you bought them off, you should have at least given them a picture of Natalie. Then they wouldn''t have mistaken the person, and your little act wouldn''t have fallen apart so easily."


    Joanna red at Queena. Who is this woman? She''s beautiful. That''s why I want Natalie dead-I''m jealous of her beauty.


    "Who are you? This is my home. You have no right to speak here."


    Queenaughed, her stunning face radiant and her eyes glinting with a strange light. "I''m the ''Natalie'' they''re talking about. The subject of this whole charade. Are you telling me I don''t have the right to speak?"


    Joanna shot daggers at her.


    As Queena spoke, she flicked a truth charm at one of the men, so fast that no one noticed.


    Just then, Marshall swaggered over and kicked the man to the ground. "Talk! Who paid you to hit my family''s bodyguard? If you don''t tell me, I''ll break both your legs."


    The man scrambled up in terror and pointed at Joanna. "It was... it was her! Joanna! She gave us a million dors and told us to me Natalie when you found us. We... we gust did it for the money. Please... spare me!"


    The man had no idea why he was saying this; he couldn''t control himself.


    Joanna was stunned into silence, staring at him. How could he have confessed? He was dead!


    Just then, Natalie, who had been silent all this time, walked forward and yed a video. It connected to the Scott family''srge digital TV and soon, three figures appeared on screen: Joanna and the two men kneeling before them. Joanna''s voice filled the room. "Here''s a million dors, for the two of you to split. I have a job for you. Marshall has been investigating his family''s bodyguard incident. When he tracks you down, you will tell him Natalie nned the whole thing. That will not only clear our names but also let me rewrite the story of that night. I want that old hag to admit with her own mouth that I was the one who saved her."


    "Ah!" Joanna''s face turned ashen.


    How could this be? How did Natalie get a video?


    "No... that''s not me! Natalie, you''re framing me! Why are you doing this to me? Who did you get to fake this video? It looks so real! Are you not happy until you''ve destroyed me? Joanna immediately turned on Natalie, screaming and crying hysterically.


    Natalie looked at her twisted, ugly expression and felt sick, taking a step back.


    Sebastian also unconsciously took a step back.


    Realizing her outburst, Joanna mped her mouth shut and red venomously at Natalie.


    Nathan shot to his feet, furious. "Natalie, how long are you going to cause


    trouble? You and Joanna are sisters..."

 Chapter 70

    "Who''s sisters with her? Nathan, I wouldn''t dare be sisters with such a vicious woman,¡± Natalie said, cutting him off with a smile.


    "You and your daughter are two peas in a pod. Whenever Joanna does something wrong, you''re the first to jump out and pin the me on me. This has happened countless times."


    "I told you at the g that I wouldn''t let you bully me anymore. For every time you try to hurt me, I will hit back even harder."


    Nathan was speechless. This damn Natalie had really changed.


    He stammered, "...Natalie, what are you talking about? Where did you get this video to frame Joanna?"


    "Fine. You say I''m framing her? Then let''s hand all this evidence over to the police. I''m sure her call history with these two men will be very interesting." Natalie''s cool gaze swept over Joanna.


    Joanna sat on the floor in terror. She couldn''t go to jail. With a criminal record, the Griffith family would never let her in.


    Damn it! I''m his daughter too! Why can''t I be the Scott family heiress and marry Sebastian? Why do I have to be the illegitimate daughter, the adopted one hidden from the world?


    "It wasn''t me! Natalie, why are you framing me? What did I ever do to you? You stole Sebastian from me, you stole my parents from me. Why are you being so cruel? I just wanted someone to care about me!" Joanna wailed.


    Sebastian couldn''t bear to see her suffer. He helped her to her feet and looked at Natalie. ¡°Natalie, I''m asking you onest time. Did you frame Joanna?"


    Natalie stared at him as if he were aplete moron.


    She wanted to curse him out with every vile word in existence, to curse his entire family tree back eighteen generations.


    "Jesus Christ, what a fucking moron. How did I end up married to him for two years?" Natalie felt like she was about to cry from sheer frustration.


    Sebastian was stunned into silence.


    "Pfft..." Marshall couldn''t hold back augh.


    "Natalie, you really have the worst luck, marrying apdog like this. The evidence is right in front of his face and he still doesn''t believe it. How much have you had to put up with?" Marshall said, smirking at Sebastian.


    The man''s face was so dark it looked like it could drip ink.


    Natalie took a deep breath, pushing down the pain in her heart. Strangely, it wasn''t heartache she felt, just pure anger.


    "Marshall, you''re going too far," Sebastian warned, his gaze menacing.


    l.ne


    "Too far? You let your first love harm my bodyguard and my grandmother, and you''re telling me I''m going too far?" Marshall''s charming eyes shed with a dangerous red glint He held up a USB drive have more evidence right here. If she goes to jail, she won''t be getting out. Are you sure you want to keep protecting her?"


    Marshall''s smile was eerie. His eyes flickered toward theposed Natalie.


    Natalie nced at the drive in his hand, feeling exasperated. That was the


    evidence she had sent him. It wasn''t the right time to use it yet.


    Joanna clung to Sebastian, sobbing. "Sebastian, it wasn''t me, it really wasn''t! How could I possibly do something like that? I didn''t do it! I don know why Natalie wapts to frame me!"


    Natalie''s voice was cold. "Mr. Spencer, didn''t you call the police? Where are they? Let''s get them over here to sort this out."


    "And since these people can''t see the truth, let''s invite all theizens of the world to judge for themselves."

 Chapter 71

    When Joanna heard Natalie insisting on calling the police, she was truly terrified.


    Where did Natalie get the confidence to defy Sebastian? Where did she get the nerve to stand against the Scott family?


    Marshall sauntered over to stand next to Natalie, a wicked smile on his face. "Natalie, don''t you worry. I''ll call the police right now."


    He took out his phone.


    Natalie was confused. Hadn''t he already called them?


    Sebastian saw this and a glint appeared in his deep eyes. ¡°Marshall, hold on. What do you want?"


    Marshall knew Sebastian would step in for Joanna. Natalie, on the other hand, was already used to this. When you get used to something, your heart just goes numb.


    "Tsk, Mr. Griffith, you''re really willing to do anything for your first love. Fine. I want fifty percent of the Griffith Corporation''s shares. Yourpany in exchange for her freedom. Sebastian, that''s not too much to ask, is it?"


    Joanna and Nathan''s eyes bulged.


    Joanna was livid. Not too much? That was insanely excessive!


    "Marshall, you''re going too far! If you take the entire Griffith Corporation, what will happen to Sebastian?" How could he make such an unreasonable demand?


    Marshall scoffed, looking at Joanna with disgust. "What happens to him is none of my business. He''s doing this to save you, isn''t he? He loves you so much; you''re priceless in his eyes. Using his family''s entire fortune to save you is practically an insult to your value. He should be offering his life for you. That would be the purest form of love."


    Joanna was terrified of the roguish Marshall. He had been a little tyrant since childhood, and no one dared to cross him, not even her four brothers. Even Sebastian was wary of him. It was because he was such a loose cannon that she had targeted Mrs. Spencer Sr. in the first ce. Her n had been perfect; she had no idea how it had failed.


    Natalie nced at Marshall. He really is a little devil. And he''s got a sharp tongue.


    Sebastian knew Marshall wasn''t actually nning to call the police; he was after something else.


    "Mr. Spencer, you can''t swallow my entirepany. Tell me what you really want," Sebastian said, his voice deep and maic.


    Marshall didn''t waste any time. He turned to Natalie. ¡°Natalie, I heard you left the marriage with nothing.. Sebastian is quite the cheapskate. How about I get you twenty percent of hispany shares?"


    Natalie shot him a cold look. "No, thanks. It''s dirty. Just hurry up and finish this. I can''t breathe in here."


    Sebastian stared at her. She thought he was dirty? He unconsciously took a step back, putting distance between himself and Joanna.


    Seeing her refusal, Marshall turned


    back to Sebastian. ¡°Since Mr. Griffith wants to save loanna fine. The western developmentnd. Give it to the Spencer family."


    Sebastian agreed without a second''s hesitation.


    Marshall quickly got the contract signed. He grinned at Joanna. "Ms. Scott, please, keep scheming. It''s an easy way for me to make a few hundred million."


    Joanna red at him, silent tears streaming down her face.


    A murderous look shed in Marshall''s eyes. Go on, re.


    "Haha!" Marshallughed, clutching the contract. He looked at Queena and Natalie. "Natalie, let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner. What a sensfying day. I''ll give you twenty percent of the profits from thisnd deal when it pays off."


    Natalie shook her head. "No. It would dirty my hands."

 Chapter 72

    Without looking at anyone, she left with Queena and Marshall.


    Wendy copsed onto the sofa, watching Natalie''s retreating back. She knew, in that moment, that she had truly lost her biological daughter forever.


    Joanna quickly grabbed Sebastian''s arm, crying indignantly. "Sebastian, you can''t just let that bitch Natalie walk away! They conspired to frame me!"


    Sebastian''s icy gaze fell on her. "Joanna, then why were you so afraid to let the police investigate? Do you think I can''t find out what they can? There''s a limit to this nonsense. This is thest time I will tolerate it."


    "Consider this my final act of patience, for the sake of you saving my life. If this happens again, you can deal with it yourself."


    With that final word, Sebastian turned and left.


    Joanna stood frozen, as if struck by lightning.


    Sebastian doesn''t believe me anymore?


    Nathan''s face was ashen. He got up and furiously kicked the two hired thugs.


    ¡°Useless! You damn useless fools! You can''t even handle one simple thing! Get out!" Nathan roared.


    The two men scrambled out of the house as fast as they could.


    Wendy sat on the sofa, watching the scene unfold in a daze, tears silently rolling down her cheeks. She was filled with a regret so deep it felt like it was tearing her apart, but it was toote.


    At the main gate, just as Sebastian was about to leave, he heard Marshall''s voice. "Natalie, why didn''t you let me show the rest of the evidence? With that, we could have sent Joanna to prison for at least twenty years."


    Natalie took a deep breath. "It''s useless. Sebastian would do everything in his power to save her. Even if you handed over the


    evidence, nothing would happen to


    Joanna The person be hapet


    her is her is


    after your ir entire Spencer family don''t know who it is, but can only warn you to be careful."


    "Natalie, I know I almost


    misunderstood you again today. I''ll keep investigating. I suspect Sebastian and Joanna are working together to take over the Spencer family. They were both there that" day, deliberately poisoning the pool to''save'' my grandmother, so they could get close to our family and steal business secrets."


    Natalie paused. He was right. That''s exactly what happened in her past life. Her


    presence this time had changed the Spencer family''s fate.


    She shook her head. "It''s not Sebastian. Because that person wants the Griffith Corporation too I''ll look into it and contact you if find anything. not going to dinner. I''m exhausted and just want to go home and rest."


    Marshall stopped her as she was about to leave. "Natalie, aren''t you sad at all? Being married to a man like Sebastian?"


    Natalie was surprised by the question. She smiled and answered honestly, "There''s nothing to be sad about. When you stop loving someone, the sadness goes away. It wasn''t his fault."


    He just didn''t love her.


    Marshall grinned yfully. "Natalie, my looks and family background are just as good as Sebastian''s, right? Why don''t you consider me?"


    Natalie froze, remembering how horribly he had treated her in her past life. In this life, he actually liked her? His flirtatious eyes seemed to hold a hint of sincerity.


    She smiled and gently refused. "Mr. Spencer, I won''t consider you. But I will consider Matthew."


    Marshall lookedically offended. Isn''t this face handsome enough?


    "What? Matthew? That old fossil is just as ancient as Sebastian. Why would you consider him? You''re only twenty-three, and they''re both twenty-eight. I''m only a year older than you. We''re a perfect match."


    Natalieughed. "Marshall, do you know why I''d consider him?"

 Chapter 73

    Marshall yed along. "Why?"


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Because I know he''ll be a good man-gentle, kind, and


    considerate. And he''s going to be very wealthy in the future. So you should work hard too. We can bothtch on to him and make a lot of money."


    Marshall was speechless.


    Latch on to him?


    We? Did the young master of the Spencer family need totch on to anyone?


    But Natalie was right. Matthew was young and brilliant. Latching on to him wasn''t a bad idea.


    A curious smile yed on his handsome face as he looked at her. He finally understood. Sebastian was blind. He couldn''t see how exceptional Natalie was and instead wanted to marry that vicious woman, Joanna.


    "Natalie, then promise you''ll have dinner with me tomorrow night. My grandmother wants to meet you too. Even though you pped me ten times and broke both my arms, my grandmother said I grew up overnight because of it."


    "She said she wants to thank you and invite you over."


    Natalie was dumbfounded. Who gets beaten up and then feels grateful to their attacker? Marshall''s words were unexpected. In her previous life, instigated by Joanna, that boy had never shown her any mercy.


    "Alright. The day after tomorrow. I''ll visit your grandmother then and check if there''s any residual poison in her system."


    "Her bodyguard is awake and in my car. You can take him with you. His injuries aren''t severe, but he did suffer a fractured leg bone. He''ll need to rest for three months before he can work again. He was the one who carried me to the hospital that day. I was grateful, so I treated him."


    Marshall now understood the full story of that day. He smiled, his deep eyes fixed on her. "Alright. Natalie, thank you." With that, he took the bodyguard and left.


    Queena came over. "Natalie, are you just going to let Sebastian and Joanna go? They''re in this together."


    Sebastian, still standing by the gate, overheard. What did Queena mean? How were he and Joanna "in this together"?


    "Yes, I know they''re a team, using me for their own sick amusement. But you also know that even if sent Joanna to prison, Sebastian would find a way to get her out


    "Sebastian is madly in love. Honestly, I just want them to get together sooner so I can get my divorce certificate." That was Natalie''s true thinking.


    Of course, she couldn''t let Joanna go to jail just yet. She needed to use her to draw out the person pulling the strings from behind. That person was the real threat.


    Sebastian''s eyes filled with rage. So Natalie believed that too?


    Queena warned her, "Natalie, because of a woman like Joanna even the people close to you will be hurt you have to stay far away from her, and that includes Sebastian


    "If you want, I can help you sever the marital ties between you two."


    "No, Queena. That would cause a bacsh for you. What Sebastian did to me was enough to make my heart die Whether that are exists or not doesn''t matter anymore. What matters is that I''m going to run far, far away from him."


    "Come on, Wayne is buying us dinner tonight. If we head back now, we''ll catch him. I even asked him to bring your favorite crispy shrimp."


    Queena looked at her with deep affection. "You silly girl. What am I going to do with you?"


    Natalieughed. "What else? Come with me!"


    Their footsteps faded into the distance.


    Sebastian''s world felt deste. He remembered the first time he had met Natalie. She was so vibrant and full of hope, a light shining in her eyes.


    ¡°Hello, Sebastian. My name is Natalie," she''d said, her face blushing before she even finished the sentence.

 Chapter 74

    Was Natalie really giving up on him?


    Sebastian couldn''t ept it. The girl whose eyes used to be filled with nothing but him-could she just stop loving him like that?


    He felt an overwhelming sense of frustration. And then there was Matthew. Was that man really so great in her eyes? What was so special about him that she would praise him like that?


    Hmph. Natalie, you will always be my wife.


    On the drive home, all Sebastian could see was Natalie''s radiant expression, her clear, earnest eyes full of love for him.


    The scene shifted to that afternoon, to her uncontroble pain, and then to the confrontation at the Scott estate. It turned out to be nothing more than a show directed and staged by Joanna.


    So, did that mean all the previous times Joanna had imed Natalie was scheming against her... were all lies?


    A bleak emptiness settled over Sebastian. He was afraid he was about to lose Natalie for good.


    He looked at his driver. "Sean, still no luck finding where Natalie lives?"


    Sean shook his head. "No, sir. The men we sent couldn''t track her. They lose her every time."


    Serves you right, Sean thought. He had witnessed the entire fiasco tonight. Joanna was truly evil. To push out the real heiress and enjoy the Scott family''s wealth for herself, she would stop at nothing.


    It was a ssic case of the bystander seeing things more clearly. They could all see Joanna''s true character. But Sebastian, blinded by love, could not.


    Sean turned on the radio, deliberately tuning it to an audiobook station.


    By a stroke of sheer coincidence, the program was titled, The Real Heiress Returns, and the Fake Heiress Panics.


    The story was about a fake heiress who, fearing the real heiress would take everything from her, framed her repeatedly until the real heiress was kicked out by her own parents...


    Sebastian froze.


    Sean nced in the rearview mirror, saw Sebastian''s grim face, and quickly turned the radio off. He was just as stunned by the coincidence.


    Sebastian was lost in thought, his lips pressed into a tight line, unable to speak.


    ...


    At the Scott estate, Joanna and Nathan watched the two thugs leave through the back door.


    When they returned inside, Joanna didn''t see her mother and grew anxious. "Dad, where''s Mom?"


    She was afraid her mother would stop trusting her after this.


    Nathan''s expression was dark. "Probably upstairs."


    Joanna didn''t forget about the tonic. "Dad, the tonic has to be taken every day to work. Hurry up and heat it, then take it to her. Oncesshe develops dementia, we''ll be able to get what we want soon."


    Nathan nodded. "Okay. First thing tomorrow morning, you go find Sebastian Fell him you have no idea what happened today me everything on Natalie. He''s alwa trusted you. As long as you soothe his ego, he''ll continue to trust you."


    "Dad, don''t worry about Sebastian. No matter what I do, he''ll always forgive me," Joanna said withplete confidence.


    Nathan was relieved. "Good. I''ll go prepare the tonic. Another half a month of this, and she''ll slowly start showing signs of dementia."


    Joanna smiled. "Dad, my mother has been waiting for this day for over twenty years. Don''t let her down again."


    Nathan ruffled her hair. "Don''t worry. Our family will be happy together."


    Joanna went to her room to rest, and Nathan headed to the kitchen.


    Hidden at the bottom of the


    staircase, Wendy heard their entire versation. She


    a h


    fa hand


    conversation. She mped a hand over her mouth in shock, her face a


    mask of disbelief.

 Chapter 75

    She began to cry silently. So, everything Natalie had said was true. And she... she had lost her real daughter forever.


    How could she not know the personality of the daughter she had raised? That stubborn streak was just like her own. Once she made a decision, she would never give up, and she would never look back.


    Nathan, Joanna, Sebastian... just you wait. I won''t let you get away with this.


    While Nathan was in the kitchen, Wendy quietly slipped back into her room and went to take a shower. When she came out, she put on her nightgown, climbed into bed, and stared out at the night sky.


    The neighborhood was quiet, but Natalie''s anguished voice echoed in her ears like thunder.


    "Sebastian, stay out of this! I''m just trying to teach this liar a lesson! And she has the audacity to ask you to vouch for her! She''s despicable, she''ll never change. I''m d I never acknowledged her as my real daughter."


    Wendy couldn''t stop the fresh wave of tears.


    What horrible, hurtful things had she said?


    Natalie would never forgive her now.


    The daughter she had looked down on had been switched at birth, forced to be the despised adopted daughter of the Scott family, and she hadn''t even had the courage to admit she was her own flesh and blood. She didn''t deserve to be a mother.


    Wendy regretted everything she had done to Natalie. She had been kept in the dark for over twenty years.


    When Nathan had proposed to her, she had thought he truly loved her. Now she understood it was all a lie. Because of his apparent kindness, she had borne him five children. She had always wanted a daughter, and though Nathan hadn''t wanted more children, she had gotten pregnant on purpose. She told him she longed for a daughter. Nathan had seemed reluctant at the time, but she thought he just didn''t want to go through it again. She never suspected anything was wrong.


    Nathan always came home, even if it waste. He traveled for business once or twice a month, but only for a few days at a time and always,tinge with an assistant. How had he managed" to keep a lover on the side, adover whose daughter was the same age as her own?


    Joanna and Natalie were born on the same day. Her daughter was switched with Joanna.


    Nathan had nned all of this from the beginning.


    And now, he couldn''t wait to be with


    that other woman. So he was feeding her a slow-acting poison to give her dementia, steal everything she had, and then abandon her and her four


    sons. He could then dive" happily with his mistress and their child.


    Wendy had never dreamed her marriage would be such a sham.


    She knew Nathan would be up soon. She quickly wiped her tears and put on a


    face mask to hide the evidence of her crying.


    Sure enough, two minutester, the door opened.


    "Wendy, you''re doing a mask. I warmed up some tonic for you. You should drink some. I know today was stressful had a bowl myself to calm my nerves: You should have some too." Nathan''s gentle voice the room as he ced a bowl on the nightstand.


    filled


    Wendy deliberately sat up and "identally" knocked his hand, spilling some of the liquid.


    ¡°Okay, just leave it there. I''ll drink it after I take off my mask. It''s not convenient right now." Her voice was unchanged, as gentle as always.


    Nathan didn''t notice anything amiss. He saw she was busy with her mask, so he set the bowl down and went to take a shower.


    The moment he was gone, Wendy quickly took out a small bottle she had prepared and poured some of the tonic into it. The rest she poured out the window. After she was done, she returned to bed.

 Chapter 76

    She hid the bottle with the sample under her bed. Once Nathan''s guard was down, she would find a chance to get it tested.


    Underneath the mask, Wendy''s face was contorted in agony.


    She had never once doubted Nathan''s love for her. In all these years, he had never slipped up. If he hadn''t be so impatient to be with his mistress, she might have died without ever knowing the truth.


    That damn scumbag. She would make him pay. He had caused her to lose her daughter; she would make sure he lost everything.


    As for that toxic pair, Joanna and Sebastian-since Natalie wanted nothing to do with them, she would personally make sure they were shackled together forever.


    Wendy''s heart ached thinking of her daughter''s cold, indifferent attitude. What had she done? What awful things had she said?


    Wendy cried softly, her fists clenching the sheets in unbearable pain.


    After another good cry, she felt a bit better. She took off the mask and went downstairs to wash her face with cold water. Staring at her reflection in the mirror, she saw she was still an attractive woman. Why should she waste her life with that bloated old sausage, Nathan?


    But first, she would make sure he lost everything. He wanted to take her family''s fortune? He could dream on.


    A cold smile touched Wendy''s lips.


    Once she saw Nathan''s betrayal for what it was, she found she was able to move past the tears surprisingly quickly. After all, besides sweet talk, what had he ever really done for her over the years? There were no deeply cherished memories, so how could there be any love left? There was only her own self-deception.


    "Hmph." Wendy took a deep breath. She had always been a strong woman. She wasn''t afraid of a fraud like Nathan. And Joanna was all style and no substance. Without her money propping her up, she would be no concert pianist. Let her dream.


    Nathan wanted her to have dementia? She would see who ended up truly losing their mind.


    Wendy''s eyes narrowed as she returned to the bedroom.


    Wendy


    Nathan came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. His face, no longer young, was greased with wrinkles. Wendy suddenly found him greasy and repulsive. Without the filter of love, the man was truly ugly.


    "Honey, let''s go to bed," Nathan said, relieved to see she had drunk the tonic. Soon, he would be free of this woman.


    Wendy looked at his fake smile and felt a wave of revulsion. Now that she saw him clearly, he just seemed to reek of filth. But to ensure he left with nothing, she endured it.


    "Mm. I haven''t been feeling well


    disturb your sleep. Maybe


    you


    should sleep in the guest room."


    Nathan paused. He had just showered and was in the mood. Wendy might be


    getting older, but her figure and skin were still top-notch.


    "Wendy, we''re husband and wife. How can we sleep in separate rooms? I''ve missed you. I don''t want to be apart."


    Wendy didn''t argue further. For the sake of the truth, she would endure


    it. Tomorrow, she would find a


    medicine to make him temporarily impotent. The thought gave her a sense of satisfaction.


    Shey down on the very edge of the bed, turned off the light, and faced away from him.


    Nathan wrapped his arms around her waist, his breath hot on her ear. He was a man who prided himself on being clean and well-dressed, and he could still look handsome.


    Wendy pushed him away. "I''m not in the mood tonight. I was just thinking... were those men tonight really hired by Joanna to frame Natalie?"

 Chapter 77

    Her words startled him. He narrowed his eyes. Seeing her distracted expression, his mood soured. At his age, he needed to be in the mood to perform. With Wendy, whose body was still perfect, he was usually interested. It was Joanna''s mother who had let herself go over the years, losing her youthful vitality. But she was his childhood sweetheart, his first love, the one who had always made his heart flutter.


    He answered tly, "Of course not. It was Natalie. Joanna is too kind to do something like that." He was also puzzled. Why would those two men betray them after taking the money?


    Wendy scoffed internally. She had been such a fool, joining this father-daughter duo and her own four sons in tormenting her real daughter. Every misunderstanding, every insult... it must have been a living hell for Natalie. She herself had been wrongly used before; she knew how terrible it felt.


    Her Natalie had endured so much.


    Thinking of the hardships her daughter had faced, she wanted to p herself. That was her own flesh and blood, yet she had never once believed her. Now, she had broken her heartpletely, and Natalie wanted nothing to do with her.


    Wendy knew she had no one to me but herself.


    And it turned out Joanna and Nathan had orchestrated everything. Even her four useless sons had been won over by Joanna. They were not only good-for-nothing but also rarely came home. Her eldest loved car racing, an expensive hobby that consumed most of the money he earned from hispany.


    Thinking back, Nathan had never offered any meaningful guidance to their sons. Instead, he let them do whatever they wanted. Now, she saw how terrifying that kind of parenting was. He was intentionally letting them be useless.


    A dreadful thought suddenly struck Wendy. Does Nathan have another son out there?


    It was the only exnation. It was the only reason he would want to destroy her children and her. Joanna would eventually marry and leave. So, he must have a son somewhere else.


    Ahhh...


    Wendy''s heart was in turmoil.


    Just then, she heard Nathan start to snore.


    Wendy immediately sat up, grabbed her pillow, and went to sleep in the guest room. Nathan, sleeping like the dead, never even noticed she was gone.


    ...


    When Sebastian returned to his vi, he was met with endless darkness. Without Natalie, the house was filled with a profound emptiness.


    He copsed onto the sofa and buried his face in his hands.


    He wondered how long Natalie was going to keep this up.


    Sebastian let out a self-deprecatingugh. The cold, detached man he used to be


    was actually missing Natalie. The realization left him feeling lost.


    He sat on the sofa for a long time before finally turning on the lights. He hadn''t eaten dinner, and his


    stomach was starting to ache He


    stood up and opened the


    refrigerator, only to find itpletely


    empty.


    When Natalie was here, the fridge was always full. Now, it was empty and smelled faintly musty.


    Sebastian closed the fridge and


    went to the kitchen. He rummaged through the cabs and found a


    package of his favorite athe


    in noodles, and next to it, a


    package of the fire noodles Natalie loved.


    MS


    Once or twice a month, Natalie would crave something incredibly spicy, which was why they were there. He couldn''t handle them. He put a pot of water on to boil and cooked a bowl of in noodles for himself. There was nothing else in the house, but he had seen Natalie eat noodles with just a couple of spoonfuls of sugar, and she had looked so happy.

 Chapter 78

    Sebastian knew how to boil noodles. When they were done, he poured them,


    along with the water, into a bowl and found the sugar, adding two spoonfuls. He carried the bowl to the dining table and began to eat. The taste was slightly sweet, and it was okay.


    But it was nothing like the food Natalie used to make.


    In the past, when he came homete after a business dinner where he hadn''t eaten much, there would always be a deliciouste-night snack waiting for him.


    After finishing the noodles, his stomach felt better.


    He went upstairs to his bedroom. He and Natalie had never shared a room. He slept in the master bedroom, and she in the one next door. They had been married for two years without ever consummating the rtionship. On the day they got their marriage license, he had made his position clear, and Natalie had never pushed him.


    But the woman was talkative, always chattering away in his presence. Now that she was gone, the silence in the vi was deafening, as if the world had gone mute.


    Sebastian''s mind drifted back to the innocent young woman he had first met, her smile just right, so warm.


    ¡°Sebastian, from today on, I''m your wife. I''m going to love you with all my heart.¡± He had looked at her and said, "I will wait for Joanna toe back."


    That one sentence had wiped the smile from her face. After that day, he couldn''t remember ever seeing that warm smile again.


    Sebastian stood at the door for a moment before pushing open the door to the room Natalie used to upy.


    The room was neat, the bed made


    with a pink duvet cover. On her


    vanity, there were still some


    half used cosmetics


    Nothing had


    been touched since she left. After signing the divorce papers, she had nevere back.


    Sebastian sat on the bed she had slept in. Months had passed, and her scent was long gone. All that remained were traces of her life.


    The thought that Natalie was the one who had cured his blindness filled him with aplex mix of emotions.


    He stood up and walked slowly out of her room. As he reached the doorway, his phone rang. It was his good friend, Julian Cooper.


    "Hello," he answered, his voice low. He stood in the hallway, his tall figure casting an imposing shadow.


    "Sebastian, I''m back in the country. Let''s get together. Matthew Monroe is here too. You''ve probably met him he just got back as well good chance for everyone to get acquainted."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed at the mention of Matthew''s name, but he agreed. "Send me the address."


    After hanging up, he received the location. He called Sean toe pick him up, then went back to his room to change into some casual clothes before heading to the bar.


    Forty minutester, he arrived at a private room in a high-end club. It was a luxurious, secluded space, elegantly designed with unique. personal touches that offered an exclusive experience. Severabother wealthy heirs from vare w¨ºre already there. They all stood up respectfully to greet Sebastian when he walked in.


    Julian was strikingly handsome, tall with sharp, refined features that gave him a devilish charm, a stark contrast to Sebastian''s cold, reserved nature.


    Matthew, however, was more like Sebastian-calm andposed, but with a wild streak that made him hard to read. He sat to one side and gave Sebastian a nod before looking back down at his phone.


    Julian had met Matthew a few times for dinner abroad. Seeing him glued to his phone, Julian teased, "Mr. Monroe, judging by that smile, I''d say you''ve got a girlfriend."

 Chapter 79

    Matthew leaned back on the sofa, rxed and at ease. "I''m still in pursuit. We met on a blind date. She''s a fascinating woman-brilliant and poised. I just don''t know if she''ll have me."


    Sebastian''s face instantly darkened. He was talking about Natalie.


    Julian''s interest was piqued. He knew many women were after Matthew, but he''d never shown interest in any of them, not even in the strategic marriagesmon in their circle. Who was this girl?


    "Oh? Who is she? I''ve never heard you mention anyone before. And now you''ve juste back and already found someone you like."


    "Well, if you''re interested, I''ll introduce you next time. I''m actually meeting her for dinner the day after tomorrow. Her name is Natalie." Matthew smiled, his eyes flicking almost imperceptibly toward Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s cold gaze shot toward him. "Mr. Monroe, it''s not good form to covet another man''s wife."


    Julian''s smile froze. Natalie? The Natalie he knew?


    He whipped his head around to look at Sebastian. The soft light cast shadows on his handsome face, and the pressure in the room dropped several degrees. Even the men ying cards in the corner felt a chill run down their spines.


    Julian waspletely bewildered. He''d been gone for a few months; what on earth had happened?


    Sebastian was furious. Why had he evene here, just to torture himself? He and Matthew were clearly bad news for each other. Everything seemed to be apetition between them.


    "Mr. Monroe, Natalie is still my wife," Sebastian reminded him coldly.


    Matthew smirked. "Oh? Because from what Natalie told me, she''s been divorced from you for months. And I did my research. You were the one who forced her to sign the papers. Your affair with Joanna, all the trending topics and staged photos everyone in Yaro knows you two are a match made in heaven. But no one knows Natalie was ever your wife."


    "So, the one who should be careful is you, Mr. Griffith. Don''t go harassing my future girlfriend just because you''re divorced."


    As Matthew finished speaking, he received another message from Natalie.


    [Mr. Monroe, I don''t think I can join you guys. I ate too much tonight, so I''m going for a walk. How about I treat you to dinner the day after tomorrow?]


    Matthew deliberately typed his reply in front of Sebastian: [Sounds good, Natalie.] Natalie: [xoxo]


    Matthew put his phone away and looked back at Sebastian. "Mr. Griffith, do you know what I felt the first time I saw Natalie?"


    Sebastian''s eyes were murderous, but he said nothing.


    Matthew was unfazed. He picked up his drink and took an elegant sip.


    "The moment I saw her, I knew. She was the woman I would spend the rest of my life trying to marry."


    The one you threw away is the one someone else would do anything for.


    Sebastian''s fist tightened, ready to fly, but Julian grabbed his arm, stopping him He looked at Matthew sensing something was off


    Matthew was a man who ran deep.


    Sebastian stood up and walked out. Julian shot an apologetic look at Matthew. "Mr. Monroe, you guys enjoy yourselves. Tonight''s on me. We''ll have dinner together some other time:


    Matthew smiled. "Another time."


    Julian chased after Sebastian. Once they were in the car, he couldn''t hold back


    any longer. ¡°Sebastian, what the hell is going on?"


    Sebastian leaned back, his head aching. "It''s nothing," he said in a low voice.


    Julian didn''t believe him for a


    second, but he knew Sebastian still


    Gl


    had feelings for Joanna. "Look, I know you were forced to many


    Natalie Joanna''s back now.


    Divorcing Natalie to marry her makes sense, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 80

    "You can tell Natalie loves you. A divorce would crush her."


    Sebastian''s mind shed back to earlier that day-to Natalie, sitting on the stairs, her shoulders trembling as she cried, telling someone on the phone she would never love him again. A pang of guilt twisted in his gut.


    "But I don''t want a divorce," Sebastian said suddenly.


    Julian stared at him. "Aren''t you in love with Joanna? Why wouldn''t you get a divorce? Sebastian, you can''t do this to Natalie. You have another woman in your heart, and now that she''s back, you should let Natalie go. It''s not fair to her." "No one waits around forever, you know. You''ve neglected Natalie for two years." "And honestly, I don''t get you. If I cared about a woman, even a little, I wouldn''t let her get tangled up with anyone else. But you? You seem to want it both ways."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "Why doesn''t even you believe me? There''s nothing going on between Joanna and me. She saved my life back then, so I''ve always been more lenient with her, but I never thought my tolerance would enable her to make such terrible mistakes."


    Julian frowned, but seeing Sebastian''s reluctance to borate, he didn''t press the issue. ¡°Fine, fine. It''s your life, none of my business. I just want to remind you, no matter how much vengeance you''re carrying, don''t take it out on an innocent woman."


    The image of his mother''s sudden descent into madness shed in Sebastian''s mind, and his eyes turned icy. He had always suspected the Scott family was involved.


    Julian sighed in resignation. Sebastian had always been cold, but his treatment of Joanna had always been a clear exception.


    "Still, divorcing Natalie would be good for both you and Joanna..."


    "Good in what way?" A dangerous glint flickered in Sebastian''s eyes, his


    handsome features darkening. He would not divorce Natalie.


    "Let''s drop it. You


    want to go home?"


    The thought of Natalie''s


    conversation with Matthew ignited a


    nameless fire in his chest. He


    reyed the day''s events, her confrontation with Marshall, and realized he had hurt her twice in one day.


    And this person Joanna supposedly had behind her? Was Natalie just saying that, or was there a side to Joanna he had never known?


    Someone who wanted to take down


    both the Spencer and Griffith families? Where would she get that kind of ambition-or power?


    Ultimately, Sebastian still leaned toward trusting Joanna. They had grown up together; she couldn''t possibly harbor such grandiose ambitions. He tried to convince himself of it, but a seed of doubt had been nted.


    What was this evidence Marshall had? Natalie seemed so sure of herself, yet she wouldn''t reveal it. What could it be?


    Sebastian had never questioned Joanna before. But her recent, repeated


    attempts to frame Natalie, all backed by fabricated evidence, made him realize he had to look into the past.


    He sent a message to Sean.


    [Sean, discreetly investigate the real reason Joanna left all those years ago.]


    Sean replied almost instantly: [Right away, sir.]


    Since Julian hadn''t been drinking, he drove Sebastian home. He dropped him off at the curb without going inside and drove away.


    Sebastian walked into the vi, his gaze sweeping across the cold, empty hall. The light in his eyes grew darker, more menacing. In two years, Natalie had seeped into every corner of his life.


    The thought that she had blocked his number made his grim expression turn murderous. He then remembered how she refused to even admit she had saved his life,


    just to distance herself from him. The anger in his chest burned hotter, but when he pictured the utter disappointment in her eyes, he felt, for the first time, that he might actually lose her for good.

 Chapter 81

    The next morning, Natalie woke up naturally. Her phone rang just as she opened her eyes. It was Luna.


    "Luna, what''s up?"


    "Miss, it''s the day of our regr meeting. I was afraid you''d forgotten. There''s a problem with our fashion design division. Keith said you need toe into the office today."


    Natalie frowned, stretching slowly. "What kind of problem?"


    Luna''s voice was cold with anger. "Our design director, Ms. Young, was poached. And thepany that poached her was Sebastian''s."


    Natalie froze. Damn it. Why did Sebastian have to oppose her in everything?


    "It''s fine," she said, her voice calm. "I happen to have some free time. I''ll personally take over as design director. Tell Keith to put my name on the roster, but don''t reveal my identity."


    Luna''s spirits lifted. "Miss, with you in charge, Ms. Young will be utterly humiliated. She also took the new designs for the fall collection with her."


    Natalie''s gaze sharpened. "She took more than just the designs. It''s likely she tookpany secrets. Have Keith investigate immediately. We need to know exactly what she took so we can formte a response. And we need to be fast." "Right away, Miss."


    Natalie hung up, her eyes glinting with a cold light. Verna Young had jumped ship to the Griffith Group. She hadn''t seen thating. This woman had really blindsided her. She didn''t normally hold a grudge against people she couldn''t keep, but this sudden departure infuriated her. Q&N Collective had treated her well these past two years.


    She got up and started getting ready for the office.


    When she came downstairs for breakfast, she was already dressed for work. Her grandfather and Wayne exchanged a look of disbelief. Was Natalie really going to the office?


    Her grandfather''s face broke into a wide grin. His girl was finally growing up. "Sweetheart, has the sun risen in the west? You''re finally going to thepany!"


    Natalie smiled sheepishly. She


    wasn''t a fan of corporate


    backstabbing; she much preferred cooking "Grandpa Wayne I''ve decided prefer money What''s not to love about earning millions a month at my age?" Her new life goal was simple: make more money than Sebastian.


    Wayne and her grandfather apuded. Tears of joy welled up in the old man''s


    eyes. "Natty''s all grown up! Come, eat your breakfast."


    Natalie smiled and sat down next to Wayne. "Is Queena not up yet?"


    "Oh, she had something to do. She left early this morning." Wayne handed her a


    ss of milk. "Should I have the driver take you?"


    Natalie shook her head. "No, I''ll drive


    myself. My design director was poached, so I''m taking over the position myself. Let''s see who dares to try and poach me. Hmph. There''s no challenge I can''t ovee." She downed the milk in one go, looking every bit the conquering hero.


    Seeing her so energized, Wayne felt a sense of relief. He hoped this wasn''t just a


    passing phase but asting change.


    After breakfast, Natalie drove herself to the office. Herpany was located directly across the street from Sebastian''s. His was a


    towering skyscraper the


    city''s


    most expensivemercial district. Hers was a modest five-story


    building. In terms of financial power, she was still no match for him.


    ...


    Ding.


    On the top floor of the skyscraper opposite, Sebastian strode out of the elevator,


    his imposing aura keeping everyone at a distance. His two assistants, Sean and Boris, followed closely behind him.


    Boris stepped forward to give his report. "Sir, the design director from Q&N Collective has arrived. Her contract with them had expired. And I''ve received word that Q&N Collective appointed a new design director this morning."

 Chapter 82

    Boris hesitated, and Sebastian stopped walking, his sharp gaze fixed on him. "Who is it?"


    Boris shook his head. "We haven''t identified Q&N Collective''s new design director yet, but their official website has already made an announcement. They stated that Ms. Young has left thepany, taking with her the autumn design ns and internal trade secrets. They''ve already filed for patents and restructured everything in record time. A second announcement followed, saying a new design director has been appointed and for everyone to stay tuned."


    In other words, Verna''s value had plummeted.


    Q&N Collective was mysterious and ruthlessly efficient. Their profitst year had reached sixty million dors. In the fashion industry, while they couldn''tpare to the Griffith Group''s high-end luxury brands, they were a formidable yer among small and medium-sized enterprises.


    Sebastian was surprised. They had never been able to identify thepany''s owner. "Find out who Q&N Collective''s new design director is."


    "Yes, sir," Boris said with a nod.


    The office door opened to reveal a stylishly dressed woman sitting inside. She was tall, with striking, beautiful features. Seeing Sebastian enter, she stood with a bright smile, her long legs seeming to glow. The undisguised admiration in her eyes was fixed on his captivating presence.


    "Mr. Griffith, hello. I''m Verna." The Griffith Group had poached her with an offer that doubled her previous sry, but she knew the pressure here would be immense.


    Sebastian gave a slight nod, his tone detached. "Thepany already knows about the trade secrets you took. Aside from the design sketches you have, the rest is useless. Report to the fashion design department on the twelfth floor."


    Verna was taken aback. So he''d seen the announcement too. Q&N Collective worked fast. The moment she was out the door, they had found her recement. She was dying to know who the woman was. She had already asked a friend in her old department, who had sent her a photo.


    "Mr. Griffith, this is the new design director. Could you help me look into her?" Verna held out her phone, the screen disying a photo.


    Sebastian nced at it, and his brow furrowed in shock, his gaze locking onto the image. "Are you sure it''s her?"


    Sean and Boris looked over and were equally stunned.


    It was Natalie.


    "Yes, that''s her. She was brought in out of nowhere as the new design director today. Her name is Natalie."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. Natalie knew fashion design?


    Sean was astonished. "That''s impossible."


    Verna looked at their shocked expressions, confused. Why were they so surprised? "Sean, do you know her?" She had assumed Q&N Collective would be lost without her but it seemed she was more disposable than she thought. They had reced her within minutes of her departure.


    Sean nced at Sebastian and didn''t dare speak.


    The oppressive atmosphere emanating from Sebastian was suffocating: The air grew heavy, and


    all three of them felt it was hard


    breathe Since sean remained silent,


    Verna didn''t ask any more


    questions.


    Sebastian finally spoke. ¡°Sean, take Ms. Young to HR toplete her onboarding."


    "Ms. Young, this way, please," Sean said respectfully.


    Verna shot onest, reluctant look at Sebastian''s ice-cold face before leaving. Her


    real goal ining here had been him.


    Sebastian sat in his swivel chair like


    a stone statue, his expression grim. Since leaying him, it was as if Natalie had unlocked some hidden potential; he hardly recognized her anymore. Fluent in several


    possessing shocking m¨¦dical


    knowledge... what else was she capable of?

 Chapter 83

    Sebastian was bing more and more intrigued by Natalie.


    Boris stood silently to the side. They all knew the president''s unpresentable wife. The story was she was a country girl who hadn''t even finished high school. When they''d found her, she was covered in dirt. Even when she came to the city, she was just a scrawny, in-looking girl with a dark tan.


    They had no idea that in those two years, Natalie had not onlypleted her education but had also been cultivating rare medicinal herbs in the countryside. Who would have thought she was also a designer, let alone one capable ofnding a design director position out of the blue? His wife was full of secrets.


    "Sir, perhaps I should investigate. There might be a mistake."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, his voiceced with a cold, dangerous edge. "Are you questioning my wife''s abilities?"


    The question stunned Boris. It was the first time he had ever heard Sebastian acknowledge Natalie as his wife.


    "Isn''t Ms. Sanders from the countryside? I heard she never graduated high school..."


    "Have you ever met a high school dropout who''s fluent in foreignnguages, has shocking medical knowledge, and is a top designer? Have you?" Sebastian asked, his tone deceptively casual.


    Boris was speechless. When had the president ever defended Natalie? What was going on today? Hadn''t he always been infatuated with Ms. Scott?


    Still, to be a design director at Q&N Collective, especially one brought in so suddenly, required real talent. He scoffed internally. He refused to believe it. Natalie had a pretty face; it wasn''t impossible she was just using her looks to get by. But even that excuse felt weak.


    A thoughtful look crossed Sebastian''s face, a hint of a smile in his deep eyes. He really didn''t know his wife at all.


    "You may leave," he said coldly.


    "Yes, sir." Boris left, still skeptical.


    Sebastian took out his phone and dialed Natalie''s number. It still wouldn''t go through.


    Damn it. How long was she going to keep this up? He had to see her tonight.


    ...


    Wendy had told everyone she was going to Sova on a business trip, sending only a brief text to Nathan.


    Nathan read the message and frowned slightly. Why the sudden trip? Well, it was for the best. It meant he wouldn''t have to go home for a few days.


    He replied to Wendy: [Be safe out there, Wendy. Thank you for all your hard work.]


    Wendy was sitting in a hospital, waiting for the results of a toxicology report and a paternity test. Nathan''s message made her stomach turn. She suspected the private investigator she''d hiredst time knew Nathan, so this time, she was handling it herself. Her four sons were useless; she had to rely on herself.


    After four long hours, she finally had the results. She hade here specifically because she trusted only one doctor: her old university ssmate, Dn White.


    "Wendy, the results are in. Sorry for the wait," Dn said, emerging inchis white coat. He was well-built and handsome, with deep set features. and he offered her a warm smile.


    Wendy shook her head. "Not at all. I kept myself busy. Did you manage to analyze


    theponents of that medicine I gave you?"


    Dn''s expression turned grim. "Wendy, who is taking this?"


    She avoided his gaze. "It doesn''t matter who. Just tell me what''s in it."


    Seeing her relbetance, he didn''t


    press further "It contains a


    slow-acting poison. Over time, it


    induces symptoms. simr


    dementia-hair loss, memory


    decline, and confusion about


    people''s identities."


    Wendy froze, tears welling in her eyes. How could Nathan do this to her? That damn bastard.


    She looked at Dn''s kind, handsome face and pleaded, "Dn, please, don''t tell anyone I was here today."

 Chapter 84

    They were good friends, and she hade to him because she knew she could trust him.


    Dn looked at her intently. "Wendy, we''ve been friends for years. If you need anything, you have to promise you''ll tell me."


    Wendy forced a smile, said her goodbyes, and left the hospital. She couldn''t bring herself to look at the results on the way, afraid of the pain it would cause.


    Back at her hotel, she finally opened the envelope containing the paternity test. The moment she read the words confirming that Joanna was Nathan''s daughter, she broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Oh, God..."


    How could she have been so stupid? How did this happen? Nathan had been lying to her for over twenty years. That monster. She would make him wish he were dead.


    Natalie had tried to warn her, but she had never believed her.


    ¡°Natalie, I''m so sorry. Your mother is so, so sorry..." Wendy was consumed by grief and regret. She remembered the cruel things she''d said to her daughterst night and felt she didn''t deserve to be a mother. How could she have spoken so viciously to her own flesh and blood? The vicious ones were Joanna and Nathan. Her Natalie had been innocent all along.


    Nathan, you want my family''s fortune? Dream on.


    Sebastian, you deceived my daughter so you could marry Joanna? Fine, I''ll help you.


    She would never again let Natalie be with a man like Sebastian. The fault, all of it,y with her. For the past year, Sebastian and Joanna had been tormenting her Natalie, and she and her family had beenplicit. They had let her suffer alone. No wonder she was so angry.


    She was a terrible mother. She truly was.


    Wendy took several deep breaths topose herself and tried to call Natalie. The call wouldn''t go through. With a fresh wave of tears, she realized her daughter had blocked her. Natalie didn''t want her anymore. She remembered the final, cutting words Natalie had said to her.


    Wendy copsed onto the bed, her cries echoing in the empty room, heartbroken and alone.


    Instead of sketching designs, Natalie


    spent the day handlingpany


    affairs The design team was


    bloated, with several employees who had gotten their jobs through connections.


    After sorting through the key personnel, Natalie sent a list to Keith.


    [Keith, investigate these people. Fire anyone who is unnecessary or taking kickbacks. Thispany is not a charity.]


    Keith replied: [You got it, boss!]


    Natalie checked the time. It was already eight o''clock, and she hadn''t eaten


    dinner. She and Luna left the office, nning to grab a bite nearby.


    As they stepped outside, a cool night breeze washed over them.


    Natalie stretched. "Luna, the office just isn''t for me. Once we clear out the dead wood, I''m going back to designing from home."


    Luna noted her weary expression. "It''s because you haven''t been well, boss. You haven''t had a proper chance to recover these past few years."


    ?


    "Ah, the foolishness of youth," Natalie sighed. "Nearly gave my life to save someone who wasn''t worth it." She quickly shook off the


    thought. "Let''s not talk about the n


    past. I don''t want to dwell on it. I''ve been through enough pain to appreciate the freedom and life I have now."


    She tilted her head back, the wind tousling her hair, her smile as bright as the stars.


    Seeing that she had truly moved on, a rare smile appeared on Luna''s usually stoic face. "Let''s go, boss."


    "Yeah."


    As she stepped toward the street, she saw a tall, imposing figure and froze.

 Chapter 85

    Sebastian watched Natalie, dressed in a sharp ck business suit that perfectly showcased her long legs, radiating an aura of confidence. The way she had just smiled into the wind was a sight that made it impossible for him to look away.


    How had the Natalie who left him suddenly be so dazzling?


    Sebastian realized he didn''t know her at all. The woman he''d married was quiet, obedient, and never caused trouble. Her onlyint had been his closeness to Joanna; otherwise, she had been the perfect wife. But this Natalie was full of charm and a mature, captivating allure. It was like she was apletely different person.


    Seeing Sebastian, Natalie felt a surge of annoyance. Before the divorce, seeing him was a rare event. Now, she couldn''t seem to get away from him.


    She walked toward him, her five-centimeter heels clicking with a steady, elegant rhythm. Under the streetlights, she shone like a star, exuding an undeniable charisma. She looked like a queen of the corporate world, her intelligence on full disy.


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. "Come home with me. Stop this nonsense. I was wrong to use you before. I''m apologizing to you. I''m sorry."


    Natalie almostughed. "Sebastian, I''ve told you before. You don''t have the right to apologize. Don''t. You don''t deserve to."


    "We''re divorced. Please, stay away from me."


    She was getting a headache. How could she get rid of this man? That damn marriage certificate... why hadn''t it been finalized yet?


    ¡°Natalie, I''ve already apologized. What more do you want?" Sebastian''s brow furrowed. A man as proud as him had never apologized to anyone.


    Natalie''s lips curved into a smile, her red lips and white teeth a stunning contrast. "Sebastian, do you have any idea how much i''ve suffered this past year? You think a simple ''sorry'' can make it all go away?"


    "You''re dreaming. You want to have your cake and eat it too, juggling both of us, but I''m not ying along. Go finalize the paperwork and marry your beloved first love."


    "Joanna is perfect for you. A match made in heaven." She held up her slender hand, her smile dripping with sarcasm. "Do you realize how


    piece of paper. Not even a wedding ring. Nothing. Do you think I''d ever want a marriage like that?"


    "A foolish man like you? Do you think I''d want you?" Her eyes turned ice-cold. "Get out of my sight. The farther, the better."


    For the rest of her life, she just wanted to be left alone to thrive.


    Sebastian''s pupils contracted. She was right about everything. Their marriage had been a sham from the start, a tool for him to use. She had known it, yet she had still agreed. He hadn''t even bought her a wedding ring.


    "Natalie, if you want a ring, I''ll take you to buy one tomorrow." He did owe her that much.


    Natalie looked at him, bewildered, her beautiful eyes seeming to hold an unconscious allure. "Sebastian how many times do I have to say it for you to understand? We have no future. I don''t want you anymore. Joanna is your future. Don''t betray, her deep love for you, and don''t waste the affair you''ve been having. The woman you protect at all costs, the one you spent a billion dors to clean up her mess for-she''s the one you belong with."


    With that, Natalie turned and walked away.


    Sebastian started after her, but Luna stepped in his way. "Mr. Griffith, my boss is


    very tired today. Please don''t disturb her any further."


    Sebastian''s brow tightened, a murderous rage simmering in his eyes.

 Chapter 86

    His intense gaze followed Natalie''s slender figure as she walked away. She truly had no intention ofing back with him.


    Seeing that he wasn''t moving, Luna turned and followed Natalie.


    Sebastian watched as Natalie got into a luxury car parked by the curb. Luna took the driver''s seat, and they drove off.


    His hands, hanging at his sides, clenched into tight fists. Natalie''s misunderstanding of him ran too deep.


    He took a deep breath and turned, only to find Julian standing right behind him.


    Julian offered a small smile, a faint light flickering in his eyes. "Sebastian, Sean told me what''s been happening. Honestly, if I were her, I wouldn''t forgive you either. I heard you gave Marshall thatnd on the west side to save Joannast night. The Spencer Group has been growing stronger these past few years. You won''t give your ex-wife a cent, but you throw away a fortune for Joanna. Anyone would think Joanna is the one you love."


    Sebastian frowned. "You don''t understand. Joanna and I grew up together..." He trailed off, unable to continue. The thought of Joanna''s recent actions soured the words in his mouth.


    "Last night was thest time. It won''t happen again," Sebastian said curtly and started to walk away. But the image of Natalie''s deste eyes haunted him, leaving a bitter taste.


    Julian watched his imposing back and shook his head slightly. He didn''t believe it was thest time, but he did believe that Natalie would never go back. Sebastian had grown up in darkness; he didn''t understand love. All he knew was that Joanna was like family to him, and if she was in trouble, he would be the first to protect her.


    Julian caught up to him, his next words a fatal blow. ¡°Sebastian, even if you grew up together, how could you help an outsider bully your own wife? Even with evidence right in front of you, you should have at least listened to her exnation."


    "Take my advice: Natalie is noting back."


    Sebastian''s hands clenched tighter. Why was Julian so damn talkative?


    "Let''s go. Time to eat." He hadn''t had dinner yet, having waited for Natalie. A dull ache was starting in his stomach.


    Julian fell into step beside him, and they got into the car. Sean started the engine.


    "To the private kitchen up ahead," Sebastian instructed.


    "Yes, sir."


    Julian scrolled through his phone, dropping the topic. There was no point arguing with Sebastian; once


    could change it. He didn''t want to anger him further. Julian''s


    he''d made up his mind,


    expression deepened. The Natalie he''d seen tonight was truly beautiful, a breathtaking kind of beauty. He knew the real reason Sebastian had married her-it had been a mistake from the start.


    Sebastian sat in silence, his eyes downcast, lost in thought.


    His phone vibrated. It was Joanna. He hung up without a second thought.


    Natalie''s words echoed in his mind: "Whenever Joanna calls, I''m always the one who gets abandoned."


    He remembered that time a while back when she wasn''t feeling well, and he''d left because Joanna had called. Why hadn''t she said anything?


    Frustrated, Sebastian closed his eyes.


    At the Scott family estate, Joann? had been trying to call Sebastian all day, but he wouldn''t pick up. Panic set in After what had happened, had Sebastian seen her true colors? Did he believe Natalie now, not her? nother?


    Joanna was on the verge of tears. Seeing


    eer fathere downstairs,


    she cried out, "Dad, Sebastian isn''t answering do my calls! What do

 Chapter 87

    Nathan felt a sense of crisis as well. Sebastian had never treated Joanna this way. Usually, one call from her was all it took, no matter how busy he was. Had the recent events made him see the truth? Did he believe Natalie now?


    He was furious. "How did Natalie suddenly be so formidable?"


    Joanna''s eyes were filled with venom, her shoulders trembling with rage. "How should I know? Before, she would barely argue back, no matter what we said. She''d just swallow her grievances. Now, she''s gotten so aggressive." She felt like she was dealing with apletely different person. On top of that, Marshall now knew she had tricked him and would surely be plotting revenge.


    The more Joanna thought about it, the more agitated she became. She grabbed a throw pillow from the sofa and hurled it to the floor. No, she had to win Sebastian back. He had always been willing to do anything for her. The bond they shared was far stronger than anything he had with Natalie.


    Seeing his daughter so distressed, Nathan felt a pang of sympathy. "Think. Do we have any dirt on Natalie? Something that could make Sebastiane back to us."


    Joanna''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Matthew! Didn''t Natalie go on a date with Matthew? She''s still married. That''s cheating!"


    Nathan shook his head. "No, that''s too risky. It could backfire and make Sebastian look like the one who cheated, with you as the other woman. Everyone knows how he dotes on you; it would be easy to get you caught in the scandal. Your pianopetition ising up, and you can''t afford to tarnish your reputation. We''ll have plenty of other chances to deal with Natalie. We''ll wait for the right moment and hit her with something that will make Sebastian divorce her for good."


    Joanna bit her lip in frustration. She had never felt so defeated. Sebastian ignoring her made her anxious and scared. She still had so much to aplish, including making all the tycoons in Yaro fall at her feet.


    Nathan, enjoying a few rare days of peace, didn''t want to dwell on the issue. "Joanna, I''ll discuss this with your mother. I won''t be back for a couple of days, so just rx. Jerome will be back soon. He despises Natalie too. You can use him to deal with her."


    Joanna smirked. "Dad, once we''re done using him, let''s get rid of him for good. Everything here should belong to my brother and me."


    Nathan''s expression hardened. No


    matter what, Jerome was still his


    son. But all four of them


    four of them were


    useless; not a single one had made proud.


    "He''s no threat to you..."


    "Dad, how long are you going to be so soft? It''s because of your weakness that my mother suffered for so long, that I had to live as an adopted, illegitimate child! Do you Want me to live in the shadows forever?" She was determined to be the rightful heiress of the Scott family. She already had a n.


    The triennial car race wasing up soon. Jerome loved racing; he would definitely be back for it.


    A wistful look crossed Joanna''s


    face. There was only one man she


    truly loved, but she wasn''t ready to lose Sebasuan, her ever-reble backup.


    Nathan, out of ideas, quietly slipped away, clutching the medicine in his hand. Tonight was going to be a wild one.


    He drove away from the estate. Outside, Wendy was parked in her own car, following him.


    Inside the private restaurant, Sebastian, Julian, and Sean had just walked in when


    they saw Natalie and Luna also dining there.

 Chapter 88

    What infuriated Sebastian was that Matthew was with them.


    Natalie''s meeting with Matthew had been aplete coincidence. A friend had rmended the restaurant to him, and he had run into her at the entrance. The three of them decided to eat together.


    They were deep in a lively conversation and didn''t notice Sebastian''s party take a table behind a nearby pir, perfectly positioned to overhear them.


    Matthew watched Natalie eat with genuine delight. Every movement was natural, every word a pleasure to hear.


    "Natalie, I heard you''re the new design director at Q&N Collective. Your talent is truly impressive." He could see a new light of confidence in her. It felt like wherever she went, she was destined to shine.


    Natalie put down her fork and smiled, her brows like crescent moons and her smile like a blossoming flower. "Oh, I was basically thrown into the deep end. The Griffith Group poached our old director."


    "If we''re talking about impressive, you''re the most impressive person I know, Mr. Monroe. You keep shining, and I''ll do my best to keep up and ride your coattails. The moon and stars may flock to you, but so will I."


    Matthew was taken aback. That''s what she thought of him?


    His voice was gentle as he probed, "Natalie, do you really mean that? You think I''m the most impressive?"


    Natalie nodded eagerly. He was the future king of wealth, a man even Sebastian couldn''t beat. And he was a decent person. Of course, he was the most impressive. A rich, self-respecting man was a rare find, and she was sitting right in front of one.


    The ttery poured out of her. "Of course, Mr. Monroe! I''d build a castle in my heart, and you''d be the only one living in it. Looking at your handsome face, I suddenly understand that all the art andndscapes in the world were just a prelude to a masterpiece like you."


    "Haha!¡± Matthew burst outughing, thoroughly charmed. "Natalie, it''s always so much fun talking to you. How are you so sweet?"


    Natalie grinned. "My words are sweet because my heart is sweet. And my heart is sweet because you''re in it... as a dear friend, of course!"


    Being friends with a tycoon of his stature meant she could ride his wave to sess. How could her heart not be sweet? It was overflowing.


    Matthew''s smile faltered slightly. Thatst part changed the tonepletely.


    Luna just sat there, thinking her boss had no romantic sense whatsoever. For a moment, she had felt lik


    third wheel. Now like the rust f she was at the table.


    Matthew''s smile was a little more restrained "Natalie, their steamed beef and fish are excellent. You should have some more. His sparkled as he watched her


    captivating face.


    "Thank you! I''ve eaten so much already. You should eat too, Mr. Monroe." She turned to Luna. ¡°Luna, you eat up as well."


    "I''m already full, boss. You''ve been talking so much you''ve barely eaten. Hurry


    up."


    In truth, Natalie was full too. She found that she and Matthew had endless things to talk about. Her rtionship with Sebastian had starter in chaos and ended in a messy ision. There was no rea connection, only a toxic bond.


    After finishing thest piece of fish, Natalie said, "I''m full. Let''s head back."


    Matthew found her straightforwardness adorable. He ventured, ¡°Natalie, it''s gettingte. Why don''t I drive you home?"

 Chapter 89

    Natalie''s eyes sparkled as she smiled beautifully. "Mr. Monroe, how about you do me a favor and let us drive you home?"


    Matthew was stunned for a moment, then broke into a wide, happy smile. "Silly girl, why would a grown man like me need you to drive me home?" Hisughter was genuine, brighter than the moon outside.


    "I just want to, that''s all," Natalie insisted, making her intentions clear.


    Matthew pretended to consider it. "Well, all right. If you''re so set on driving me home, then I''ll let you." He was curious to see what she was up to. In just a few days, she had thoroughly captivated him. He knew, however, that the look in her eyes was one of admiration, not romantic interest. He had no idea what he had done to earn such worshipful gazes.


    Natalie turned to Luna excitedly. "Luna, go get the car!"


    Luna sighed internally. Had her boss''s romantic-fool phase returned? Just after getting over Sebastian, was she nowtching onto Matthew? Little did she know, Natalie was thinking about a business partnership. Her romantic brain had been switched off for good.


    She wanted to get Q&N Collective onto Matthew''s highly sessful live- streaming sales tform. With autumn just beginning, they could make a fortune on their winter collection. No one was going to stand in the way of her making money.


    "Mr. Monroe, on the way back, could we discuss a potential coboration? I know your MMO Group is the hottest tform right now. I could walk you through my proposal, and I''ll have a detailed n for you by tomorrow."


    Matthew smiled, his gaze deep andpelling. "Natalie, you don''t need to be so formal with me. I trust your abilities and your products. Trust between people can be established from the very first meeting."


    Yes, she thought, trust can be built in an instant. But some people just choose to be idiots.


    "Heh... I knew I wasn''t wrong about you. Unlike some people who seem to have voluntarily lowered their IQ," Natalie said, the thought of Sebastian making her blood boil.


    "Oh? Are you referring to your ex-husband, Sebastian?"


    Natalie''s smile was radiant. "I didn''t say that."


    "Then let''s not mention him. Shall we?"


    Natalie happily followed him out of the restaurant,pletely oblivious to the furious man watching her retreating back. She admited Matthew''s steady, confident stride. This was what a man should be: mature, stable, and intelligent.


    Sebastian, Julian, and Sean watched


    them leave chilling aura


    emanated from Sebastian, as if winter had arrived in an instant. Julian and Sean exchanged a lock, and wisely remained silent respects, Sebastian was just in stupid. You couldn''t me Natalie.


    some


    Sebastian''s cold eyes remained fixed on Natalie''s cheerful back. She was going to drive Matthew home?


    "Hmph. Seducing Matthew now, is she?" He picked up his ss of red wine and drained it in one gulp.


    Julian and Sean looked at each other. That sounded suspiciously like jealousy. Natalie and Luna drove Matthew to a gatedmunity, and Natalie was shocked to realize he lived in the same neighborhood as her, just across the street.


    What a coincidence.


    After Matthew got out, he saw Natalie getting out as well. "Natalie, thanks for the ride. Would you like to<pe in for a bit?" His voice was deep and maic, incredibly soothing to listen to.

 Chapter 90

    Natalie looked around. She had always loved this area; it was so quiet and beautiful at night. "The view here is stunning. But I won''te in tonight. Maybe we can go for a walk some other time? I actually live right behind you, just two buildings over." She pointed to a white vi in the distance. "That''s my ce."


    Matthew was genuinely surprised. No wonder she had been so willing to leave her marriage with nothing. She didn''t need anything from anyone. She had her own resources and capabilities.


    "Goodnight, Natalie," he said. He walked over and elegantly opened the car door for her.


    "Goodnight!" Natalie got in and waved to him as Luna drove away.


    Luna now understood she had misjudged her boss. It was all about business. Keith had been trying to set up a meeting with Matthew for ages without any luck. Now, with one move, her boss had secured the partnership, which would cut Keith''s workload in half.


    "Boss, I''ll let Keith know the good news right away. He''ll be ecstatic."


    Natalie leaned back, a confident and captivating smile on her face. In this new life, so many things were changing. Staying away from toxic men felt liberating. From now on, she would build her own empire and watch her own fireworks. With Sebastian out of the picture, the whole world felt full of promise. Even after tasting bitterness, she was determined to hold on to her kindness.


    "Luna, wait until we sign the contract tomorrow," she said. "Then you can tell him. Or maybe I''ll go with him to the signing."


    Luna nodded excitedly. "Yes, boss! Let''s bring him along. Keith has been trying to get a meeting with Mr. Monroe forever."


    "Alright, we''ll see about tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    By the time they arrived at the vi, everyone was already asleep. She quietly went upstairs to her room.


    Wendy followed Nathan to a


    residentialplex, Section A, Vi 1. As Nathan pulled into the driveway a slightly heavyset woman came out and embraced him as he got out of the car.


    Wendy watched the two of them, her face a mask of pain under the deste moonlight A sharp, lonely despair gripped her heart. She had never once doubted this man. Even after Natalie''s warning, she had scolded her daughter.


    What had blinded her? Their deception. That father-daughter pair was truly despicable.


    All the beautiful memories they had shared shattered in an instant. She had once thought herself the luckiest woman alive, with a loving husband, kind parents, four sons, and a daughter she adored. She had a life others could only dream of. But now, it was all in pieces.


    alife


    Her fingers dug into her palms, the pain spreading through her body. It felt as if an invisible hand was squeezing her heart, making it hard to breathe.


    Nathan, I was so good to you. Why did you lie to me? For over twenty years!


    That damn liar, that bastard. And now he was trying to ruin her and her children so he could be with that woman. Dream on.


    It was clear now. The private investigator she''d hired must have been one of Nathan''s men. He probably knew she had gone to the hospital for the paternity test.


    Wendy shot a venomous re at the vi and drove away. Her next step would be to meticulously n Nathan''s downfall, leaving him with nothing.

 Chapter 91

    The early autumn morning was cool and crisp. The sun filtered through thin clouds, filling the air with a faint scent of the changing season.


    Natalie wore a pink zer today. She walked with a casual yetmanding presence, her expression cool andposed under the morning sun. Luna followed her as they took the elevator straight to the top-floor office. Her office was separate from the other designers''.


    She had just sat down when Luna came in with atte. "Boss, the staff heard about theyoffs and have been causing amotion since this morning. They''re threatening a mass resignation."


    They were so ungrateful. Many of them had gotten their jobs through connections and had no real skills, just looking for an easy paycheck. With her absent for so long, thepany''s management had grownx, creating opportunities for opportunists. Yet they had the audacity toin.


    "Oh?" Natalie let out a cool, radiantugh. "How interesting. A mass resignation? Is there any other reason?" This was about more than justyoffs. If she didn''t shake things up, thepany would fall behind.


    Luna''s voice was tight with anger. "Boss, the designers in the design department all want to follow Ms. Young to the Spencer Group across the street. And it seems they''re willing to take them."


    Natalie froze. "They''ll take all of them?" Sebastian was a real piece of work. But then, a wave of excitement washed over her. Someone was willing to take on her burdens? How could she not be thrilled? Arge portion of those designers were unmotivated, their work utterly mediocre.


    A sly look appeared in her eyes. "Luna, can you confirm that? The Spencer Group will really hire all our designers, and other staff too?"


    Luna was bewildered by her boss''s cheerful demeanor. "No need to confirm, boss. Just a few minutes before we came in, Ms. Young showed up with their HR department and started recruiting our designers right here in ourpany."


    Natalie mmed her hand on the desk. ¡°The nerve! Sebastian has truly perfected the art of being


    shameless. He''s gone too far,


    my employees!" Then she reconsidered. Actually, this was great. "Tsk, let him have those hot potatoes. It''s perfect. Let the Spencer Group''s HR take them all away."


    Luna was speechless. "Boss, are you serious? If they all leave, we won''t have a


    team to handle our uing projects."


    Natalie twirled a pen in her fingers, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "The world is full of talented people. Why would I keep a bunch of ck ? Wellpletely overfiaul thepany and fill it with our own people."


    "Aside from the design department, I want you to find out who wants to stay. Check if the remaining employees are reliable. Get me a full report." With that, she turned her attention to her proposal for Matthew.


    In Sebastian''s office, he waited for Natalie''s call. An hour passed, and there was still no word from her. That woman really had a lot of patience. He had poached her entire design department, leaving her as the sole designer. What could she possibly do?


    Just then, Sean rushed in, his head bowed.


    Sebastian leaned back in his swivel chair, asking nonchntly, ¡°Is Natalie here?"


    Sean froze. What was he thinking? This man was still thinking about Natalie? She had already cast him aside. Why couldn''t he get a clue?


    "Sir, Ms. Sanders isn''t here. However, the entire design department came over. Some of them are... not very skilled. A few are here because of connections, and their real talent seems to be gossiping."

 Chapter 92

    Sebastian''s expression darkened instantly. "So she''s the only designer left, and she''s not even reacting? She''s noting to me?"


    Sean stared, trying to follow his bizarre logic. He summoned his courage. "Sir, if I may ask, why would Ms. Sanderse to you?¡±


    Sebastian looked at him as if he were an idiot. "I just poached her entire design team. Isn''t she angry?"


    Sean couldn''tprehend his line of thinking. "Sir, not only will she note, she''ll probably thank you. Herpany was full of dead weight, and now they''re all in ourpany. Why would shee looking for you?"


    Sebastian''s gaze was icy. "She''s about to coborate with the Monroe family. She''ll need a team that knows the business. Poach their entire operational team. Let''s see how long she canst out there on her own."


    Sean was speechless, looking at his boss as if he were insane. "Sir... what kind of logic is that? Ms. Sanders won''te to you for something like this. Your actions will only make her think you''re trying to destroy her."


    "You poached her design director, then her entire design department. Sir, Ms. Sanders will only hate you for this. Think about it. You give Ms. Scott anything she wants, but you''re pushing Ms. Sanders into a corner."


    A flicker of doubt crossed Sebastian''s cold, emotionless eyes. When put like that, his actions did seem excessively cruel. In an instant, a powerful, chilling aura enveloped him, like a demon emerging from hell. Sean instinctively lowered his head further.


    "Have someone keep an eye out. The moment Matthew arrives for the contract signing, inform me immediately," Sebastian''s deep, cold voicemanded.


    Sean could only shake his head and leave. He truly didn''t understand- what was going through Sebastian''s mind He had a lot of work to handle on the twelfth floor.


    Two hourster, Luna stormed into Natalie''s office.


    Natalie looked at the fuming young woman and smiled. "How many left?"


    Luna was furious. "Boss, the entire design department is gone. The sales, HR, and marketing departments are still here, but their attitude isn''t great."


    "Hmph. A bad attitude?¡± Natalie rose slowly, her elegant back to Luna. She stood before the massive floor-to-ceiling window, a cunning glint i her eyes. "There''s a newpany benefits package on the desk. Take it to HR and have them announce it. Those who want to stay can stay. Those who want to leave can collect their final paycheck from finance and go. From now on, sry will be based on


    performance."


    "Since they want to stick together, I''ll break them apart. Let them earn their keep.


    If you want to see someone fall, first let them fly too high."


    Natalie turned to Luna. "Who had the best sales in the sales department this month?"


    "Louis," Luna replied. "He''s good, but his manager has been holding him back. He''s had no room for promotion."


    A smile touched Natalie''s red lips. "Good. Promote him to manager. Give him a 3%mission on total sales Tying someone''s interests to thepany''s was the best way to motivate them. That extra point would keep him happy and dedicated.


    Luna was shocked. "Boss, are you sure about that?"

 Chapter 93

    Natalie''s smile was as bright as the sun. "He''s the top performer in his


    department. Of course, he deserves a raise and a promotion. This will show everyone that hard work and ability will be rewarded here." Those who worked hard and with dedication could change their own fate.


    Luna was hesitant. "Boss, if we demote the old manager, he''s sure to fight back..."


    "Fight back?" Natalie cut her off, her voice turning cold. "How? He has no leadership skills and suppresses his employees. Why would I keep a manager like that? Am I saving him for the holidays? Fire him. I don''t care what connections he has. Issue the termination notice immediately."


    "Promote Louis to general manager of the sales department. Then inform the entire department that from now on, everyone''s sry will be based on performance. Do you think anyone will follow the old manager now?"


    Faced with a choice like that, the manager''s empty promises meant nothing.


    Luna understood. The message was simple: attitude was more important than ability.


    Natalie leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. Being the only designer was not sustainable. Sebastian''s move had caught her off guard. But there was a silver lining: the design department had been loyal to Verna. With their leader gone, they wouldn''t have beenmitted anyway. It was better that they left. She would hire better designers.


    A sly smile appeared on her face as she called Keith.


    "Boss," Keith answered cheerfully.


    "Keith, have HR start recruiting designers. Post the newpany benefits package I sent you. We''re casting a wide for talent." With an offer like that, finding designers would be easy.


    Keith had seen the benefits package. Heughed. "Boss, with these perks, even I want to be a designer."


    "Keith, you''re not cut out to be a designer," Natalie teased.


    "Boss..."


    "You''re CEO material. So, don''t get any ideas."


    Keith chuckled. His boss was the same as ever, always joking around. "Yes, boss.


    I''ll have HR post the listings right away."


    Natalie hung up. Soon, the


    recruitment notice appeared on thepany''s official website. Q&N


    Collective was hiring eight designers, each to be given their own livestreaming studio and host.


    They wou eceive an additional


    Such an incredible offer attracted a flood of applications. The


    With the design department sorted, the other departments quickly stabilized. After clearing out the dead wood, Natalie was left with a team she felt waspetent. In a single day, thepany had beenpletely reshaped. Finally, she could have some peace.


    Natalie left work in high spirits. She hadn''t asked Matthew toe by today; the office had been in chaos and her proposal wasn''t ready. She


    She


    was determined to do this righe he


    With ove


    needed to present Matthew with solid n to earn his respect, not just rely on their acquaintance. She was in the business of making women feel beautiful, and she wouldn''t cut corners.


    When Sebastian learned about Keith''s recruitment drive, a murderous glint appeared in his eyes. Instead of forcing Natalie toe to him, he had ended up taking on herpany''s rejects.


    When Verna and the designers she had brought with her saw Q&N Collective''s offer, they felt like they had been yed for fools. The designers who had followed her were stunned by the benefits they had given up, but it was toote to regret it


    now.

 Chapter 94

    Verna''s eyes were filled with a cold light. She was determined to make Natalie aughingstock. How dare they treat her this way? But she conveniently forgot that she was the one who had abandoned Q&N Collective when the Spencer Group made an offer.


    Sarah, one of the designers, couldn''t hold back her frustration. "Ms. Young, we followed you here for a monthly sry of less than a thousand dors, with the rest depending on our performance. That''s a thousand dors less than what we were making before." For new designers like them, it was a huge setback. If they had stayed, they might have developed their own style. More importantly, their oldpany was willing to showcase their designs to the public, giving them a chance at fame. At the Spencer Group, they would always be in the background.


    Verna looked at her arrogantly. "What are you so worried about? Do you think the fashion business is that easy? They''re just a smallpany. Do you really think they canpete with Mr. Spencer? If I remember correctly, the real owner of thatpany hasn''t been seen in four or five years. It''s been Mr. Jones managing everything. Thepany''s recent sess is because of me. Without me, and with a new designer, it''s aplete overhaul. Do you think they have any right to be so bold?"


    Sarah bit her lip and said no more. Listening to her now, it sounded like she was taking all the credit. Q&N Collective''s sess was due to their excellent operational management. But there was no going back. She had to make a name for herself here. Every industry waspetitive now; she hoped she could rise to the challenge at the Spencer Group.


    That evening, Natalie had arranged to have dinner with Marshall and his


    grandmother. As she stepped out of thepany building, her phone rang. It was Marshall.


    "Hello," Natalie said, her voice cool.


    "Natalie, it''s me. Don''t be so cold. We''re friends now, remember?" Marshall''s voice had a devilish charm.


    Natalie basked in the evening sun, a faint smile on her lips. "Mr. Spencer, I''m not being cold. I wouldn''t dare be cold to you. In an age of


    connections, can''t afford to bol.ne


    Send me the address, and be right there."


    Marshallughed. "I can''t have youing on your own. I''m here to pick you up. I''m right at the entrance. Look to your left. See that ridiculously shy red sports car? That''s me."


    Natalie looked to her left and, sure enough, there was a red sports car parked by the curb. Marshall waved at her, a naturally handsome man with a dazzling smile.


    Natalie told Luna to follow in her car and walked toward Marshall. He got out and opened the passenger door for her.


    "Thank you," she said, a slight curve to her lips.


    Marshall''s charming eyes sparkled as he looked at her exquisite face. He disliked suits and preferred ¨¨ casual wear today he wore a white casual shirt and jeans, giving him a youthful look. Natalie had also changed into afortable sweatshirt after work. Their casual attire made Marshall even happier.


    "Let''s go, Natalie." He drove off toward the restaurant.


    Ine


    Not far away, Sebastian arrived just a moment toote, watching as Marshall drove away with Natalie. Joanna, who hade to find Sebastian, also witnessed the Scene. A sh of jealousy crossed her eyes. Marshall used to be so nice to her, but after that incident, he had turned all his attention to Natalie.


    Her voice was soft and gentle. "Sebastian, what''s going on with Natalie? First


    Matthew, now Marshall. Isn''t she ying the field?"

 Chapter 95

    At her words, a cold, faint smile touched Sebastian''s lips. "ying the field? Didn''t you have lunch with someone today? The two of you seemed to be having a good time. On you, it''s fine, but when it''s my wife, it''s called ying the field?"


    Joanna froze. What did he just say?


    Wife?!


    Was he acknowledging Natalie as his wife, right in front of her?


    "Sebastian, what are you talking about? You love me..."


    "I never loved you. If being nice to you is love, then that''s not it. I was good to you, I indulged you, I helped you countless times because you saved my life. But what you''ve done recently has deeply disappointed me. I already told you,st night was thest time I will help you. These past few incidents have cost me several projects and over a billion dors. Joanna, you need to learn when to be satisfied."


    His tone was ice-cold. He finished speaking and got into his car parked at the curb. Once inside, he told Sean, "Follow them."


    Joanna was left standing there, stunned and heartbroken. She stomped her foot in frustration, her eyes filled with hatred as she watched Sebastian''s car drive away.


    "Sebastian, how dare you not love me? How dare you love Natalie?" she muttered to herself. She couldn''t believe that just two incidents had caused Sebastian to abandon her. They were the perfect couple in everyone''s eyes. It had taken her so long to earn his trust, so long to get Natalie out of his life. This was not the oue she wanted. She wanted Sebastian to utterly despise Natalie, to the point of killing her with his own hands.


    Sebastian was unpredictable and hard to read. She had used the fact that she had saved him to make him dote on her. Had he seen through her gentle, innocent act after just these two events? This couldn''t be happening.


    Sebastian, you have to be mine. And the Griffith family must be his. She would pave the way for his return.


    Joanna gathered her light blue dress and hailed a taxi, telling the driver to follow Sebastian''s car. A strange smile yed on her lips. Sebastian, I''m not someone you can get rid of so easily. She took out her phone, and gave the dover his location to track.


    Marshall took Natalie to a private room in a restaurant. His grandmother, Mrs. Spencer Sr., was already there, dressed in a royal blue cheongsam and a pearl ne. Her naturally white hair was styled in an elegant bun.


    When Natalie entered, she greeted her with a warm, refined smile. "Natalie, you''re here. Come, sit next to me."


    Natalie looked at the kind, elderly woman and felt a bit uneasy. Thest time they met, at the banquet, she had been a force to be reckoned with, even beating up her precious grandson for her to be so friendly now felt surreal. Natalie''s steps felt a little unsteady.


    "Mrs. Spencer Sr.," she said, following her lead.


    "Lovely. Ever since I started taking your medicine, I''ve been feeling much better." Mrs. Spencer Sr. genuinely liked Natalie She


    remembered her swift moves at the


    banquet and knew this girl was not


    only open-minded but also


    extraordinary. She had a


    magnanimity that Marshall, with his


    petty nature,cked.


    "This is a gift for you. Hundred-Fragrance Pills. They can help with minor


    ailments," Natalie said, handing her a beautifully crafted box.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. epted it with a smile, holding it like a treasure.

 Chapter 96

    For someone so young, her medical skills were astounding.


    Marshall pouted. "Natalie, don''t I get a gift?"


    Natalie rummaged through her bag and pulled out a small, ck pill, handing it to him. "A st resort'' pill. Want it?"


    "Marshall, I know you love racing, and it can be dangerous. Always check your car before you get in."


    Marshall''s eyes flickered. He took the pill with a grin. It might just save his life one day.


    Natalie watched him take it, a cold glint in her eyes. That pill was meant for


    Jerome Scott, the eldest of the Scott brothers. But he would never believe her. In her past life, she had noticed something was wrong with his car and warned him, but he had dismissed her. After the crash, he and Joanna had turned on her, iming she was the culprit.


    Joanna was a resourceful and maniptive woman. Take the recent events, for example. If Natalie hadn''t been prepared, she would never have been able to clear her name. Joanna was not only cunning but also skilled at winning people over. Her delicate appearance made men want to protect her, and many werepletely devoted to her. The four Scott brothers doted on her, obeying her every whim.


    This time, she would not interfere with what was toe.


    "Natalie, what are you thinking about?" Marshall''s yful voice broke through her thoughts.


    Natalie snapped back to reality, looking at his devilishly handsome face. She smiled faintly. ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking about the uing car race. I heard you''re a fan. Could you take me to see it?" She loved racing too, but this time, she just wanted to watch Jerome destroy himself. That man had always been incredibly hostile toward her.


    Marshall and Mrs. Spencer Sr. exchanged a surprised look.


    Marshall grinned. "Natalie, you like racing?"


    Natalie''s expression returned to normal, her smile gentle. "I like to watch." Her grandfather would never let her on the track, afraid she''d get hurt. If she dared, he would be furious.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. looked at her grandson. "Marshall, that''s easy enough. Just take Natalie to the track with you."


    Marshall always listened to his grandmother; she doted on him the most. He smiled. ¡°Of course, Grandma. I''ll take Natalie and let her experience the thrill of high-speed racing."


    "Good, good. You young people have your fun. I''m too old for that." Mrs. Spencer Sk''s expression suddenly turned serious. "Natalie, you said there was someone behind Joanna. Who is it? I''ve been investigating for a long time and found nothing. I''m certain she was the one who put something in my water."


    Natalie thought for a moment. In her past life, the Spencer family was devoured by the person behind Joanna a year from now Grandma, it won''t be long. That person will appear soon. You must be careful this year."


    This was what Mrs. Spencer Sr. hade to hear. She had consulted a fortune-teller who had predicted a great cmity for her and the


    r family this year


    She had


    She


    already survived one close call. Natalie''s warning solidified her


    ns.


    Marshall''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he looked at Natalie''s slightly flushed, breathtakingly beautiful face. Even in casual clothes, she was stunning. Her


    natural beauty made any outfit look good.


    He was curious about one thing and didn''t hesitate to ask. ¡°Natalie, how did you find out there was someone behind Joanna?"

 Chapter 97

    Natalie leaned back in her chair, hearing the light yet pressing tone in his voice. "Mr. Spencer, you don''t need to worry about how I know. You just need to believe me."


    "Of course, you''re free not to." It wouldn''t change anything. She had done what she could. A year from now, the Spencer family would undoubtedly face a crisis. Even if they were prepared, they wouldn''t be able to stop them; they were everywhere.


    Besides, she had no intention of getting too involved with the Spencer family. In their world, only power and profit earned respect. They were being polite to her now because of her impressive disy at the banquet and the medicine she had provided. If she were just an ordinary person, Marshall would have humiliated her just as he had in her past life.


    "They are insidious. Be careful." She only remembered that Marshall''s death had been brutal.


    Natalie smiled. "Marshall, you might not believe this, but I had a dream. In it, you died a horrible death. Your arms and legs were broken, and your body was fed to dogs."


    "Pfft..." Marshall sputtered, half-amused, half-annoyed. He couldn''t believe she was telling him such a thing with a straight face. Was his fate really so gruesome? "Natalie, that''s not very nice. I don''t want to die. I''m in the prime of my life. I want to live a little longer and spend more time with my grandmother."


    Natalie recalled the horrific state of his body after his death. Even as a spirit, she had felt a sharp pain in her heart. She said nothing.


    But Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s expression grew wary. Certain things were already starting to happen. Just the other day, a problem had arisen with one of theirpany''s projects. By the time she discovered it, an employee had suddenly resigned and disappeared. When they tried to track him down, they found all his credentials were fake.


    "Marshall, about this race..."


    "Grandma, I have to go. It was just a dream. Dreams are always the opposite of reality," Marshall insisted. He wasn''t going to give up the race for such a reason.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. frowned. As the waiter brought their food, she dropped the subject. Natalie had said it would happen a year from now. So, she didn''t need to worry for now.


    ¡°Natalie, the fish is excellent. Have some." Mrs. Spencer Sr. personally served Natalie a piece.


    Natalie smiled at the kinddy.


    17.


    "Thank you, Grandma. You should eat more too. Now that the toxins are out of your system you need to eat well. Don''t neglect yourself."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. understood. She smiled happily and continued to fill Natalie''s te.


    Marshall watched with jealousy. It was as if Natalie was her real grandchild and he was the outsider. He hadn''t gotten a single piece of fish.


    "Grandma, I''m your grandson, remember?" he grumbled.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. ced a shrimp in his bowl. "Oh, right. If you hadn''t said anything, I might have forgotten."


    Natalie chuckled. Mrs. Spencer Sr. clearly adored Marshall. In her past life, after his death, she had died of grief. She was shrewder than anyone, having noticed Joanna''s strange behavior early on, but she had dismissed it as youthful anties. Only after Joanna had taken over the Spencer Group did she realize her suspicions had been correct.


    The great war between Yaro''s major families would officially begin in a year. That would be her best e was


    opportunity. For now, everyone


    fying low, like snakes hibernating for? the winter.

 Chapter 98

    But a year from now, when the Spencer family fell, all the hidden powers would emerge at once. Natalie didn''t reveal too much. In these powerful families, no one was simple. It was better to offer help from a distance, keeping her own path clear. In this new life, she could only see glimpses of the future. She had to be careful.


    From now on, she would not interfere in the happiness of others. She would only focus on making herself happier.


    Dinner was a pleasant affair. Afterward, Marshall took his grandmother home, while Natalie waited by the road for Luna.


    Instead, two familiar bodyguards approached her. Natalie frowned. If they were here, Sebastian must be nearby.


    As expected, a familiar luxury car pulled up. Natalie''s eyes shed with anger. It was him.


    "Ma''am, the president wants you to get in the car. He says you''ve been away for four months. It''s time to stop ying around ande home."


    The word "ma''am" made Natalie scoff. "Morgan, didn''t you used to call me Ms. Sanders? Stick with that. Don''t disgust me with this ''ma''am'' nonsense."


    Morgan bowed his head, not daring to speak, but maintained his respectful posture. Natalie knew he was just following orders and didn''t want to make things difficult for him.


    "Go tell Sebastian we''re divorced. Tell him to get lost."


    The car window rolled down, revealing Sebastian''s handsome face. His deep eyes were fixed on Natalie, his voice devoid of emotion. "Get in the car. We''re going home."


    "Hah.¡± Natalie let out a short, incredulousugh. "Sebastian, can''t you afford a divorce?"


    Sebastian''s eyes grew even more intense. "Natalie, get in the car. I don''t want to say it again."


    "And I don''t want to waste any more words on you. I am not going home with you. At Joanna''s birthday party, you were the one who forced me to leave. Now you want me back? Sebastian, did you have a soul transnt, or did someone rece your heart? Or maybe your brain is just waterlogged, and you''ve forgotten what you did? You


    wounded me deeply, and now you want to take me home? What do you take me for? Something you can summon and dismiss at will?"


    Sebastian looked at her unfamiliar expression and fell silent for a long moment. ¡°I was wrong about what happened that night. You did nothing wrong. So, we don''t need to get a divorce."


    Natalie gritted her teeth, wanting to beat the man senseless.


    "Ha..." She let out a cold, desteugh. The memory of him pushing her away without a second thought was still terrifying. How could she ever live under the same roof with him again?


    "Sebastian, you''ve been carrying on an improper rtionship with Joanna Do you want me toe


    back and be your free maid?" The


    thought of his past actions sent a


    sharp pain through her heart.


    Sebastian frowned, his tone dismissive. "I never thought of you that way. It was


    because you did so many things wrong..."


    "Shut up. I never did anything wrong.


    It was you and that bitch, along with that pack of idiots from the Scott family, who framed me. Do you think a half hearted ''I was wrong'' can make up for all the pain I''ve endured? Natalie lowered her gaze The suffering from her past life,bined with this one, left her exhausted. "Sebastian," she said slowly, her voiceced with weariness, "you''ve brought up divorce countless times. I agreed. Why are you still clinging to me?"

 Chapter 99

    At her words, Sebastian let out a soft, mockingugh. "Natalie, you''re overthinking it. I''m not clinging to you. You are my wife. Since we''re not divorced, you should be living at home."


    "A loveless marriage? How do you expect me to go back? I will not go back with you." In this life, she would rather die than be with this man again.


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes, his patience wearing thin. He abruptly threw open the car door and strode toward Natalie. She instinctively took a step back, but he lunged forward and swept her into his arms.


    Natalie gasped. Sebastian never touched her.


    ¡°Sebastian, what are you doing? Put me down!"


    He tightened his grip on her legs, his voice a low warning. "Natalie, if you don''t want Q&N Collective to exist, then keep struggling. A smallpany like that? I can bankrupt it overnight."


    "You..." Natalie never dreamed he would resort to such a threat. Thank God she hadn''t revealed her true identity.


    Seeing his threat had worked, Sebastian was satisfied. He carried her to the car. Perhaps it was herment about Matthew being the most impressive man in her heart that had provoked him to use force.


    Once inside, Natalie immediately brushed off the ces he had touched. The sight of him now filled her with disgust.


    Sebastian saw her gesture, and his expression turned grim. She was repulsed by him.


    "Natalie, you..."


    "Don''t talk. I don''t want to hear your voice. If you need a woman, I''ll call Joanna for you." She took out her phone to dial.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed in displeasure. He snatched the phone from her hand. "What does Joanna have to do with us? Why are you calling her? Natalie, have you lost your mind?"


    His furious roar stunned her. ¡°Tsk. If your precious childhood friend knew I was going home with you tonight she would be plotting against me by tomorrow. The two of you are truly despicable. Do you have to torture me to feel happy?"


    "Natalie!" Sebastian yelled. "Do you have to be so venomous?"


    "Do you have to be so vile? You framed me time and time again. I was your wife in name, but you never once stood me. You were always one of my tormentors. What right do you have to even show your face to me?"


    "Oh, I get it. Your face is pale. Your stomach problems must be acting up again. You want to drag me back to be your unpaid caregiver. I did that for two years and didn''t get a single penny."


    "We..."


    "Don''t you dare say we''re married," she cut him off coldly. "You never once acknowledged me as your wife. So don''t use that excuse to not pay me."


    Sebastian scowled. The woman''s words were sharp, each one a dagger to the heart. He looked at the unfamiliar emotions on her beautiful face. The Natalie before him tonight was a stranger.


    Her phone rang. It was Luna.


    "Luna, you go on ahead. Tell my grandfather I''m fine and that I''ll be hometer."


    "Boss, I saw Sebastian take you," Luna said anxiously.


    "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Just tell my grandfather I''m busy withpany business. Don''t tell Wayne."


    "Okay."


    After Natalie hung up, Sebastian''s chilly voice filled the car. "You have a grandfather? A family? Why did you never tell me?"

 Chapter 100

    A faint smile touched Natalie''s lips. "Did you ever care? If it weren''t for everything that''s happened recently, you probably wouldn''t even remember what I look like." Seeing her, bristling like a porcupine, his voice grew colder. "Natalie, we can''t talk like this."


    "Why should I talk to you? When you and Joanna were framing me, when I wanted to talk, did you ever give me a chance? Did you ever let me exin?"


    Sebastian suddenly turned, moving to embrace her in a dominant, forceful gesture.


    "Don''t touch me!" Natalie screamed. ¡°Joanna is filthy. You''ve held her, so don''t you dare touch me."


    Her shout made him freeze.


    "Natalie, you''re beingpletely unreasonable," he spoke with finality, tearing into her. "What right do you have to talk about Joanna? What makes her filthy? Look at yourself. You have the nerve to be disgusted by me? Let me tell you, as long as we are not divorced, if you dare to get involved with another man, if you do anything to betray me, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    A sharp pain shot through Natalie''s heart. His words seemed to drain all the strength from her body. So, in his eyes, she truly was nothing. She had loved this man for her entire youth.


    A mocking smile touched her lips. She stopped struggling, stopped arguing. No matter what she said, she was always in the wrong. She no longer had the energy or the reason to fight.


    Seeing her suddenly fall silent, her eyes downcast as she leaned against the window, keeping as much distance as possible between them, Sebastian was struck by the cold, lonely aura surrounding her. He remembered the Natalie of the past two years-quiet, pure. The woman she was now-vibrant, authentic-was the type of woman men fell for.


    An immense frustration washed over him. All he wanted was for her to be obedient.


    From the rearview mirror, Sean nced at Natalie, his heart aching for her. How did she end up with a man like this? Sebastian didn''t


    family''s interests wont


    understand love. For the sake of his he use


    anyone and anything. Natalie must still have some use to him. Only Joanna was special to him. Natalie had agreed to the divorce. Why wouldn''t Sebastian let her go?


    When they arrived at the vi, Sebastian got out first. This time, Natalie followed without a fight. She couldn''t stand his touch. He


    watched her get out of the cal ne


    quietly, no longershing out or caffing him a dog. She seemed to


    have reverted to the Natalie of a few months ago quietpliant doing as she was told. But he didn''t know that she was not naturally a quiet person. She had been restraining herself under the title of Mrs. Griffith. Without that burden, she was like a bird freed from its cage, living


    joyfully every day.


    He found this silent version of her unbearable. He hated it even more when she pushed him toward other women.


    As they entered the house, Natalie headed straight for the stairs. Sebastian, holding the suit jacket he had taken off, started to hand it in her direction out of habit. He froze when no one took it.


    .n


    Before, Natalie would always be at the door to greet him with a smile, dutifully taking his jacket. She would hang it up and then head to the kitchen to prepare food for him. He had a weak stomach, and she would always make him a soothing tea in the evenings that made him feel better. But now, even though she


    was back, she wouldn''t even look at him.


    As she started up the stairs, he finally broke the silence, his voice cold. "Natalie, I


    haven''t eaten yet. Go make me dinner."

 Chapter 101

    Natalie stopped in her tracks and turned to face him. He said it so casually, as if ordering her back to be his maid was the most natural thing in the world.


    "Seriously? What does it matter to me whether you eat or not? I''ve already had my dinner."


    With that, Natalie started to walk away.


    Sebastian''s cool voice followed her. "Natalie, get back here and cook for me. I want pork ribs and root vegetable stew. If I don''t get it tonight, thepany you work for will be bankrupt by morning."


    Natalie took a deep breath. Damn it. The bastard had finally found a way to threaten her.


    Even in this new life, with a signed divorce agreement, she still couldn''t escape Sebastian.


    "You just wait," she snapped, storming upstairs to change into something morefortable while her mind raced, searching for a way out.


    It wasn''t the right time for a direct confrontation with Sebastian. His fate was best left in Joanna Scott''s hands; for now, Natalie would just y the part he''d assigned her. It was only one meal. It''s not like she hadn''t cooked for him before.


    She returned to the room she used to live in, finding everything exactly as she had left it. This was the first time she''d been back since her rebirth, yet she felt no lingering attachment. When your heart is dead, you can truly let go of anything.


    She found somefortable clothes in the closet and changed, swapping her shoes for a pair of ts.


    She sent a quick text to her grandfather.


    [Grandpa, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I''ll be back soon.]


    Mr. Sanders Sr. replied almost instantly: [Did that brat Sebastian bully you again?]


    Natalie: [He can''t bully me anymore, Grandpa. Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself.]


    Wayne Sanders: [Call me if you need anything.]


    Natalie: [I will! You''ll be the first person I call.]


    Smiling, Natalie slipped her phone into her pocket, grabbed her bag, and headed downstairs. She ignored Sebastianpletely and went straight to the kitchen. He never liked having strangers in the house, so it had usually been just the two of them¡ªor more often, just her, alone.


    She knew this ce like the back of her hand.


    After finding pork ribs and some root vegetables in the fridge, she prepped everything, put the stew on to simmer, and cooked some rice for him.


    Sebastian sat on the sofa, pretending to read through some documents, but his eyes asionally drifted toward the kitchen. Under the warm lights, the sight of her busy figure brought him a strange sense of peace.


    Forty minutester, she had prepared a full meal.


    Seeing that dinner was ready, Sebastian got up and walked to the table.


    Natalie crouched down to get some sses from a low cab. As she reached for them, her hand slipped


    and her to the in special mug f floor and shattered. The image of


    her smiling face, printed on the


    ceramic, broke into a dozen pieces.


    A sharp, unexpected painnced through her heart. She had specially ordered


    them as a matching set for couples-one for her, one for Sebastian.


    He walked over at the sound of the crash and saw the broken mug with Natalie''s picture on it.


    "What''s this?"


    Sebastian bent down for a closer look, then opened the cab and pulled out the other mug, a perfect match to the one she''d dropped. This one had his photo on


    it.


    He froze, then looked up at Natalie.


    She kept her eyes downcast, staring at the fragments on the floor. Her voice was t. "I had those made


    three days after we got marrie et


    matching set. I guess it knew we were getting divorced, so it decided to break on its own."


    "Perfect," she added under her breath.


    Natalie gathered the shards and threw them into the trash can.


    Sebastian had never seen these mugs before. He couldn''t believe she had done something like that. Hearing her say it was "perfect" made his expression darken. "Natalie, a mug with so much


    meaning shatters, and you say it''s


    perfect?"


    She didn''t answer, simply found two other sses and made a couple of cups of


    tea. She was thirsty.


    Besides, she wouldn''t have to stay here tonight. Joanna would be here soon.

 Chapter 102

    "Come and eat," Natalie said, cing a bowl of rice in front of Sebastian.


    He nced at the trash can before sitting down across from her. His tone left no room for argument. "You''ll eat, too."


    "No, thanks. I''m not hungry," she replied, already full. "And don''t worry about me poisoning you. I have too much respect for food to ever tamper with it."


    On that, at least, Sebastian believed her.


    He picked up the bowl of stew and took a sip. It was the same familiar,forting taste. Looking at the simple, home-cooked meal, he ate two full bowls of rice.


    When he finally set down his utensils, he watched Natalie, who was sipping her tea with her head lowered.


    "Natalie, I was wrong about what happened before. From now on, I''ll try to trust..."


    "There is no ''from now on," she cut in sharply. "I''m quitting my job tomorrow. I refuse to let you threaten me. How dare you think you can shatter me to pieces, say a simple ''I was wrong,'' and expect me toe running back?"


    "I would rather die than stay by your side in this lifetime. That''s my final answer." Threaten me? Dream on, she thought.


    Sebastian''s gaze turned icy, and the air in the room grew cold and suffocating.


    "Natalie," he said, his voice tight. He looked at her indifferent attitude, remembering how for the past two years, she had loved him sopletely, dedicating all her energy to him.


    Could she really just turn that love off like a switch?


    Was that why she didn''t care when their special couple''s mug shattered?


    A wave of intense irritation washed over him, a feeling more potent than any frustration he''d felt when Joanna had gone abroad.


    "Don''t you dare speak to me with that attitude."


    Natalie frowned at his dark


    expression. "What more do you want from me? When you and the Scott family conspired to drive me away, you should have expected treat you like this."


    "I told you, I misunderstood. I was wrong."


    "And I told you, I don''t ept your apology."


    They stared at each other in silence-Sebastian radiating fury, Natalie exuding a calm, unyielding resistance.


    Where the hell is Joanna? she wondered. I posted on Facebook ages ago.


    The unfamiliar look in her eyes sent a strange tremor through Sebastian''s chest.


    He abruptly shot to his feet, strode over, and pulled Natalie up from her chair. She scowled. "What are you doing?"


    "We''re going to buy wedding rings," he dered, pulling her toward the door.


    Natalie stared at him, bewildered. Wedding rings? Now? The man was insane, and she had no intention of joining his madness.


    "Sebastian, let go of me! I''m not buying any rings. We''re over. We have no future, so what''s the point?"


    He stopped short, his voice a low warning. "Natalie, there''s a limit to ying hard to get."


    She blinked, looking at him in utter disbelief. He still thought she was


    ying games? His ego was


    astounding. He must have grown so ustomed to her affection over


    the years that he''d deluded himself


    into thinking she couldn''t live


    without him.


    And once, that had been true. She had been so hopelessly in love, so


    lost in him that her world


    entirely around his. She felt sick


    when she couldn''t see him. She avoided disturbing him when he was busy with work and always made him special herbal broths when she worried about his health.


    But in this new life? Who the hell would want a scumbag like that?


    Just as Natalie was frantically trying to think of a way to refuse, a pair of bright headlights shed across the window. A sly smile touched her lips.

 Chapter 103

    The moment Sebastian opened the door, Joanna rushed in. The sight of him


    holding Natalie''s hand sent a wave of furious jealousy through her. How could she stand it?


    She made no effort to hide her rage. "Natalie, you have no shame! You''re divorced, and you''re still here trying to seduce Sebastian?"


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed as he looked at Joanna''s contorted face, his eyes smoldering. "Joanna, what are you doing here thiste?"


    Hearing his detached tone, Joanna''s expression shifted to one of pure grievance. ¡°Sebastian, if I hadn''te, would you have let this woman move back in? You promised you''d marry me! When I left all those years ago, you said you''d wait for me. You already broke your promise once-are you going to do it again?"


    Sebastian frowned. Had he really said that? Even if he had, he was already married to Natalie. A verbal promise meant nothing.


    He remembered Natalie''s words, and a seed of doubt took root. He didn''t want to be a fool. Did Joanna leave him back then because she was ashamed of his eye injury and ran off with another man, or was her goal the entire Griffith family fortune? He needed to find out the truth.


    Natalie seized her chance. "Sebastian, you promised to marry Joanna, but you married me instead. You''re the worst kind of scumbag. It''ste, so I won''t interrupt your romantic reunion."


    She yanked her hand free and started to walk away with a defiant swagger.


    But she didn''t get far before Sebastian grabbed her wrist, his gaze dark and menacing. "Natalie, you stay put. Where do you think you''re going?"


    As Natalie turned back, tears streamed down her face. "Mr. Griffith, we''re divorced. Please keep your distance. This is Ms. Scott, the woman you love. I was just trying to give you two some privacy. Is that so wrong?"


    Sebastian stared at her tear-streaked face. She was crying, but something felt off. He pulled her back toward him. "You''re going back inside to wait for me."


    "Wait for what? Who would want to wait for a cheater who''s in love with another woman?"


    With a powerful wrench, Natalie broke free from his grasp. She had changed into running shoes when she went upstairs earlier, and now she botted Damn that wasabi thought. The burn was shooting straight up into her sinuses.


    "Natalie, get back here!"


    She


    Sebastian started to chase after her, but Joanna clung to him, sobbing.


    "Sebastian, why are you doing this to me?"


    He snapped back to reality, his handsome face a cold mask as he stared down at


    her. "Joanna, how did you know toe here tonight?"


    Joanna froze, seeing the chill in his eyes. She frowned slightly. "I came looking for you, of course. You didn''t answer my calls all day, and you wouldn''t talk to me. I was so scared... scared you didn''t love me anymore."


    "I never did," he said, his tone devoid of warmth.


    Joanna was stunned. She had spent her entire childhood trying to get close to him, and he had always been good to her, giving her whatever she wanted. And now he was saying he didn''t love her? Was it because of Natalie?


    "Sebastian, how can you be so cruel? I''ve loved you my whole life.¡±


    He let out a coldugh. "You actually believe the promises and dreams of a couple of kids? You''re ridiculously naive. Joanna, if it weren''t for your recent stunts, I might have


    vei


    §ï§Ý


    continued to treat you well. But your constant, baseless usations against Natalie have really pissed me off."

 Chapter 104

    "You staged your own kidnapping to frame Natalie, all so I would divorce her,


    didn''t you? I''m not blind to your little tricks. I just let you get away with hurting her," he continued coldly. "But you''ve gone too far. I''m done being nice to you."


    With that, Sebastian turned, walked back into the vi, and locked the door, leaving Joanna standing alone in the biting night wind, her thoughts in chaos.


    He really didn''t trust her anymore. Damn you, Natalie. She had spent her entire youth charming Sebastian, and now it was all unraveling. How had Natalie managed to find evidence against her thosest few times?


    "No, I can''t lose. I will not lose to Natalie," she vowed. She had too much left to aplish. She couldn''t fail now.


    "Natalie, you''re going to die for this," Joanna hissed through clenched teeth before storming off.


    Upstairs, Sebastian watched her leave, his expression growing darker by the second. He picked up his phone and called Sean.


    "Sir," Sean answered, his voice thick with sleep.


    "Why did Joanna really leave back then? Have you found anything?" Sebastian''s tone was sharp and impatient.


    Sean was instantly wide awake. The president''s icy voice sent a shiver down his spine. "Sir, I''ve been looking into it. It was two years ago, but I did find a small clue. I suspect Ms. Scott never actually left Yaro at all."


    "On August 15th, two years ago, records show she stayed at the KIN Grant Hotel for three days. But the reservation was only for one person. There''s no information on anyone else."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. Could what Natalie said be true? And why did Joanna suddenly show up tonight? If she never left Yaro...


    "Keep digging," Sebastianmanded. "I need to know for certain if she was alone back then or if someone was with her."


    Sean didn''t understand why they were investigating that maniptive woman, but he didn''t dare ask. "Yes, sir. I''ll keep looking and report back as soon as I have news."


    ¡°Good.¡± Sebastian hung up and stared out the window. The night was quiet again, and Natalie was long gone. A knowing smile touched his lips. You can''t run from me, Natalie.


    ???


    He stood there for a long moment, a solitary figure framed against the dark ss, his handsome face etched with confidence. Then, the page of the Shattered mug in the trash can shed through his mind. He stiffened and turned, heading back downstairs.


    He retrieved the broken pieces from the bin and carefully ced them in a bag. Rummaging through the cab again he found a matching set of dinnerware and a collection of herbs she had meticulously prepared for his health.


    He stood up abruptly, the emptiness of the vi pressing in on him. The restlessness in his chest grew stronger. He remembered the first time he had met Natalie. She had, been so full of life, her eyes shining with passion and determination when she looked at him.


    But the Natalie he saw now...


    Natalie took a cab back home, where she found her grandfather and Wayne still awake and waiting for her.


    She walked in with a bright smile. ¡°Grandpa, I''m back!¡±


    Mr. Sanders Sr. let out a sigh of relief. "Natty, we were just about deciding whether


    we needed tounch a rocket toe rescue you."


    A genuineugh escaped Natalie''s lips. "Grandpa, at your age, you should


    probably stick to riding a tortoise instead of a rocket."


    Mr. Sanders Sr. just grumbled. The old man had been genuinely worried. He knew firsthand how ruthless and cruel Sebastian Griffith could be. In Yaro, few people dared to cross him.


    Wayne''s expression, however, remained grim. ¡°Natalie, what was Sebastian thinking, dragging you back to his house like that?"

 Chapter 105

    Natalie sat down next to Wayne, looping her arm through his. "He just wanted me to cook dinner for him. I made it, and then I left. If something like this happens again, don''t worry. He might be tough, but I''m not a pushover anymore. For the sake of peace, I won''t burn that bridge just yet."


    When she thought about it, Sebastian''s cruelty toward her had always been fueled by Joanna''s maniptions and his ownck of love for her. The image of him gentlyforting Joanna shed in her mind, and her heart gave a painful squeeze. But she quickly pushed it away. A smart woman knows when to bend and when to break. Until she was strong enough, a head-on collision with Sebastian was out of the question.


    This time, she would use her intelligence to get everything she wanted. All the resources Joanna had in her past life-Natalie would take them all for herself.


    In her previous life, she had lost everyone for Sebastian. In this life, she could once again feel the protective warmth of her grandfather and three brothers. It was a wonderful feeling, being cherished.


    Wayne''s brow was still furrowed, his handsome face clouded with worry. "Natalie, if he dares to force you again, the four of us will stand together. You think we can''t take on Sebastian?" He couldn''t bear to see her hurt again.


    Natalie smiled, twirling a strand of her hair. "There''s no need for an all-out war. We have other ways. We don''t have to reveal our identities yet. From what I know, Joanna has someone else backing her-someone with ambitions to swallow up all the elite families in the city. If we expose ourselves now, we''ll be their primary target."


    "We have to be patient and wait for the right moment."


    This time, she would protect her three brothers and her grandfather. She wouldn''t let them suffer the same miserable, tragic fates as before. They had loved her unconditionally, yet in her past life, she had been so blind, abandoning them for the Scotts. In the end, her death had been their greatest sorrow.


    Wayne''s expression softened into a fond smile. "Alright, we''ll do it your way. Go on up and get some rest. Queena isn''ting back tonight either."


    "Okay. You two should get some sleep as well." She was exhausted.


    As she walked upstairs, Natalie couldn''t help but think of her past life. Only Wayne had been willing to try and cheer her up when she was heartbroken. When she was upset, he would buy her gifts. No matter how much she took her anger out on him, he never got mad, only patientlyforting and advising her.


    With the lessons of her past, she knew she could only truly trust Queena, her grandfather, and her three brothers. Everyone else had to be watched with caution. Her fast life was exhausting; this one she was determined to live happily.


    Wayne and Mr. Sanders Sr. watched her go. Mr. Sanders Sr. frowned. "That girl... she really makes me worry. You three brothers need to work hard, make money, and protect your sister."


    Wayne chuckled. "Don''t worry, Grandpa. We''re prepared. We won''t let anything happen to Natalie."


    Mr. Sanders Sr. sighed. "She has such a kind heart. I''m just afraid her kindness will be taken for weakness. It''s fine to be kind, but you must have thorns to protect yourself."


    Wayne understood his grandfather''s concern, a flicker of pain in his eyes.


    Besides, you know what she''s capable of. The three of us are practically useless in front ofher. I heard shepletely shook up thepany today and is about to sign a contract with the Monroe family."


    "I''ll take good care of he ne

 Chapter 106

    A proud smile spread across Mr. Sanders Sr.''s face. "See? I didn''t raise you kids for nothing. Every one of you is a business prodigy. You''re all doing so well, but I still haven''t found a new love. Anyway, I''m off to bed. I''ve got to find my soulmate at the morning dance group at the park tomorrow."


    Wayne just shook his head and smiled. His grandfather had been saying that for years and was still single. What a character.


    He stood up and looked out at the deep darkness of the night. He knew that Natalie truly didn''t love Sebastian anymore. But she had loved him for her entire youth. Could she really let him gopletely this time?


    Anyone but Sebastian. Not that ruthless, cold-hearted man. He was born in darkness; he could never bring anyone light.


    ...


    After a hot shower, Natalie looked around her familiar, luxurious room and smiled softly. The feeling of being alive, truly alive, washed over her again.


    Shey down on therge bed, staring up at the ceiling for a while before sitting up and texting Queena.


    [Queena, are youing back tomorrow?]


    Queena replied quickly: [Not tomorrow, Nat. I''m swamped with something. Justnded a huge project.]


    Natalie smiled as she typed: [Got it. Stay safe.]


    Queena: [I will. You too.]


    Natalie set her phone down, pulled the covers over herself, and closed her eyes.


    She slept soundly, without a single dream.


    Ever since she''d returned home, her sleep had been peaceful. It turned out she didn''t need to wait up for Sebastian toe homete at night


    to get a good rest. She Wouldn''t ''t have to run herself tagged and age prematurely like in herst life.  S


    Now, she had plenty of time to work out in the morning, make breakfast with her family, and just enjoy theirpany.


    When your heart is filled with kindness, every day is a good day.


    Feeling refreshed and energized, Natalie went for her morning workout. An hourter, she was back to have breakfast with her grandfather. Afterward, Wayne left for the office, and Mr. Sanders Sr. headed to the park for his daily chess game. Natalie printed out her proposal and left to meet Matthew. She had arranged a lunch meeting to present her partnership n. She called Keith to join her, waiting for him downstairs at the restaurant.


    A couple of minutester, Keith


    arrived. He was strikingly handsome, with themanding presence of a


    CEO, but his features were gentlene


    and his smile was warm and reassuring. He had a high-bridged nose, and his dark hair fell naturally over his forehead, partially obscuring long, narrow eyes. His thick, darkshes curled upwards, giving his otherwise cool, aloof gaze a captivating, almost seductive quality.


    Natalie''s face lit up when she saw him. "Keith! I haven''t seen you in six months. Have you gotten taller?"


    Keithughed, his voice as smooth as jade. "You must be joking, sis. At my age? I''ve just lost some weight."


    Natalie could see it. "Looks like you''ve been working too hardtely. Now that I''m back, I can help share the load."


    Keith met her smiling eyes and teased, "So, you''re really not going back to the Griffith family? Decided to focus on your career for good?" He hoped she had finally seen that Sebastian was no good for her.


    Natalie''s smile was radiant. "Yep, not going back. Come on, let''s go meet Mr. Monroe."


    As they walked in, they spotted Joanna and her good friend, Yvonne Smith, who was also engaged to Jerome Scott.


    Joanna and Yvonne saw Natalie at the same time. Joanna strolled over, a mocking smile on her face. Her eyes swept over the handsome and gentle Keith standing beside Natalie, and a sh of jealousy crossed her face. Natalie always seemed to have men flocking to her.


    "Well, well, Natalie," Joanna sneered. "Yesterday it was Marshall Spencer. Who''s


    this one today?"

 Chapter 107

    Natalie marveled at the strange twists of fate that made her run into Joanna every single day.


    "Who this is, Joanna, is none of your business," Natalie said coolly. "I''ve already left the Scott family. I''m not fighting you for anything anymore, so you''d be wise to keep your mouth shut and stop provoking me."


    "Sebastian might protect you once or twice, but what about eight or ten times? Do you think he''ll still stand by you when your vicious, ugly true colors areid bare for him to see?"


    Last night, all she had to do was post on Facebook that she was back at her ex- husband''s ce,plete with a photo of her cooking in the kitchen. And just like that, Joanna hade running. Natalie knew that Joanna''s greatest fear right now was that she would go back to Sebastian. His attitude toward Natalie was already changing, and Joanna could sense the threat.


    Seeing her post, especially since her Facebook was set to be visible only to Joanna, was guaranteed to make her rush over.


    Joanna was momentarily speechless. Thinking Natalie couldn''t possibly know what happened after she leftst night, she boasted smugly, "After you left yesterday, I stayed and kept Sebastianpany. He was so gentle... I''m still sore


    today."


    Natalie knew exactly what that implied. A sharp pain stabbed her heart. She thought she was past the point of being hurt by such words, but the ache came without warning.


    She forced a cold smile. "Wow, so desperate to be the other woman you have to announce it in public. I guess there''s no one quite like you, Joanna."


    "Natalie, you¡ª!" Joanna stomped her foot in frustration, unable toe up with a retort. Technically, Sebastian and Natalie weren''t officially divorced yet. But she had already found a way to make sure that happened.


    Yvonne stepped forward, her expression arrogant and her features sharp with aggression. She sneered, "Natalie, the one who isn''t loved is the third wheel. You stole everything that rightfully belonged to Joanna."


    "Thank God you signed the papers disowning yourself from the family. I wouldn''t want someone like you as a rtive. It would be humiliating."


    This country bumpkin, Natalie. Though, looking at her today, she didn''t look like a bumpkin at all. Her outfit was more elegant than what you''d see on most high- societydies.


    Natalie thought Yvonne must be delusional. Where did she get the confidence to assume Natalie wanted to be her family? It wasn''t even certain Yvonne would ever marry into the Scott family.


    "Yvonne, who said I wanted to be your family? You haven''t even married into the Scott family yet. You can talk once you''re in. And even if you do, I''ll never be your sister-inw. Don''t tter yourself."


    That fool Jerome. Not only was he stupid, but he was also being yed by his own fianc¨¦e and didn''t even know it. In the end, he''d be the cuckold, raising another man''s child. Course Natalie wouldn''t tell him


    that. He wouldn''t believe her anyway. In her past life, she had tried, only to be humiliated by them all. This time, she wouldn''t bother with their fates.


    "Good. I''d hate to have you as family, dragging down my reputation. After all, you''re just a country girl who


    never even finished high school et


    Yvonne was determined not to be associated with her. She and Joanna were best friends, and they both looked down on Natalie.


    "And I get that you''re upset about being kicked out," Yvonne added condescendingly. ¡°But sympathy is the cheapest thing in this world. You, with nothing to your name, are truly pathetic."


    "Pfft..." Keith burst outughing. "Where did this idiote from? How could she possibly think you have nothing? Look at her, dressed ke shes on a budget How dare stre say that about you? Her whate outfit is worth less than a thousand dors, while yours is easily over a hundred thousand."

 Chapter 108

    After his outburst, Keith feigned an apologetic look. "My apologies. I shouldn''t havepared you to someone like her. It lowers your standards."


    Natalie just shook her head with a smile. "It''s fine. Some people just love to unt their sense of superiority."


    Yvonne was furious, embarrassed to be called out by such a handsome man. He looked well-dressed and was probably wealthy.


    "What are you, a professional liar? Her outfit is worth a hundred thousand? Natalie, how can you be so shameless? How can you put on such an act?"


    Natalie nced at the time. She didn''t want to waste any more of it on them. "Yvonne, the world has a way of humbling people. You shouldn''t live so arrogantly."


    She turned to Keith. "Let''s go."


    After they left, Joanna immediately sent the photos she had just taken to Sebastian.


    [Sebastian, look who I ran into. It''s Natalie, out to eat with another man. She''ll do anything for money, won''t she? What a promiscuous woman.]


    Sebastian was in his office when he received Joanna''s text and photos. His face darkened instantly. He recognized the restaurant. Closing hisptop, he called for Sean and headed out.


    He had warned Natalie. She was testing his limits.


    Joanna knew Sebastian woulde, so she and Yvonne waited by the entrance. They had been friends since childhood and shared more than a few secrets. While waiting, Joanna found out which private room Natalie was in.


    As expected, Sebastian didn''t disappoint her. He arrived in twenty minutes, his tall frame striding through the door as if carrying a winter storm with him. He looked utterly cial, his handsome face devoid of any warmth.


    Joanna rushed over, feigning concern. "Sebastian, you''re here. I was just so worried about Natalie that I had to text you. I found out she''s in private room 302.¡±


    Sebastian didn''t say a word, his lips pressed into a thin line as he and Sean headed upstairs.


    Joanna and Yvonne exchanged a triumphant nce and followed them up to watch the show.


    Inside the room, Matthew was looking over the proposal Natalie had given him. He was clearly interested. She was offering to use hispany''s streamers. sand even giving him an extra percentage point-a win-win strategy. Matthew agreed to sign on the spot.


    "Natalie," he said with genuine admiration, "if you had told me sooner you were a designer, I wouldn''t have sat down with Mr. Jones today to discuss this coboration."


    Natalie smiled. "I seem to recall telling you the first time we met." Whether he believed her or not was his problem; she had definitely said it.


    Matthew looked at her intently. She was truly brilliant, her smiling face radiating an innocent charm. My apologies. I''ve been so busy since returning to the country, it must have slipped my mind."


    Keith gave a refined smile. "Mr. Monroe, you can''t go poaching may talent Natalie is our top designer. With her on board, you won''t have to worry about the creative side. She has an endless well of inspiration."


    Natalie shot Keith a look. She really liked the way he talked her up.


    Matthew turned to thest page of the contract. "Don''t worry, I''m not Sebastian. I wouldn''t go to yourpany and try to steal your employees. He really went to extremes to force Natalie out."


    Sebastian, who had just reached the door, overheard this. His eyes darkened instantly. He didn''t force Natalie out; he just wanted her toe home. That bastard Matthew was talking behind his back.


    His face a thunderous mask, he threw the door open and stormed in.

 Chapter 109

    Matthew and Keith were in the middle of signing the contract when they saw Sebastian''s imposing figure stride into the room. The expressions on all three of their faces shifted.


    Natalie was furious. What was he doing here again? Why did she keep running into himtely? Before the divorce, she had dreamed of himing home, but her dreams had always remained just that.


    Matthew finished signing his name and handed the contract to Keith. "Mr. Jones, it''s signed. A pleasure doing business with you."


    Keith smiled warmly, his voice as gentle as a spring rain. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Monroe. The pleasure is all mine."


    Joanna and Yvonne, who had followed Sebastian in, were stunned. Matthew was here too? And they were talking about a sessful coboration? Joanna''s face fell. Damn it, Natalie. So, she was here to sign a deal. How could a country bumpkin like her be in a ce like this? Joanna had no idea Natalie was now a fashion designer.


    Sebastian walked over and sat down next to Natalie, his powerful presence filling the space.


    Natalie looked at him and asked, "Mr. Griffith, can I help you?"


    His eyes were cold as they met hers. "No. I was just passing by and saw you, so I came to say hello."


    Natalie was speechless. Just passing by? They were in a private room, not on the street. What a terrible excuse.


    Joanna frowned. Was Sebastian actually trying to be considerate of Natalie''s feelings?


    Natalie spoke again, her tone apologetic but firm. "I''m sorry, Mr. Griffith, but we''re about to have lunch. Please don''t disturb us."


    She was clearly telling him to leave.


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened, and he fought to control his anger. "When are youing home? I''ll pick you up."


    All he wanted was for her toe back. Her hard-to-get act was surprisingly effective. The house felt empty and unbearable without her.


    Natalie nced at Joanna. "Mr. Griffith, didn''t you have Joanna stay to take care of you? I think my presence would just interrupt your little world for two."


    Joanna froze, her lie exposed on the spot.


    "Who said she''s taking care of me?" Sebastian demanded, not understanding why Natalie kept bringing it up.


    Natalie turned her gaze to Joanna,


    noting her evasive eyes.


    "Downstairs, Ms. Scott told me you kept her at the vi to take care of you. She even praised how...


    vigorous you werest night Sounds like you two had quite a time. I wouldn''t want to get in the way. I wish you both a long and happy life together. Now, can you please leave?"


    Sebastian''s icy re shot to Joanna. "Is that what you


    told my


    wife?"


    Joanna was aghast. "Wife? Sebastian, what did you just call her? Wife? Have you forgotten what you did to mest night? How can you call her your wife now? What does that make me?"


    "Joanna, shut your mouth. I was at the office all night. What do you mean you were in my bed?"


    Joanna was stunned. "You... you weren''t at home? You were at the office?"


    Natalie arched an eyebrow at the flustered Joanna. "Have you ever heard the story of the boy who cried wolf Joanna? People might belleve you once or twice, but ten times? I told you the other day that if you provoked me again, I would expose everyst one of your lies."


    Joanna stomped her foot in fury.


    Natalie just smiled sweetly. Annoying Joanna was her new favorite pastime. Unmasking her vicious nature was, after all, her main goal in this new life.


    "Oh, let me guess," Natalie


    continued, her voice dripping with


    sarcasm. You called Sebastian here by telling him what? That I''m


    promiscuous? That I have me fawning all over me? That m constantly seducing men for money?"

 Chapter 110

    "And then you added that yesterday it was Marshall, and today it''s some new stranger. I bet that''s exactly what you told him, and you even sent him a photo to prove it. I saw you take it, by the way."


    "Joanna, you use the same petty tricks every single time, and somehow, certain idiots always fall for it."


    Sebastian''s expression darkened. The idiot she was referring to... was that him? He didn''t have to guess; he knew it was. And he had, in fact, believed the photo Joanna sent him.


    Joanna stared at Natalie in shock. She had really changed. She wasn''t afraid of anything anymore. Before, she had been so careful around Sebastian, always worried about upsetting him. The Natalie now waspletely unrestrained, as if she truly didn''t want Sebastian anymore.


    "Well, it is the truth, isn''t it?" Joanna retorted, unafraid of offending anyone. Sebastian would always protect her. And if he didn''t, her parents and four brothers would. She had nothing to fear. "You''re meeting with two men. Are you nning a threesome?"


    Natalie''s eyes turned cold.


    Matthew''s long, narrow eyes grew even colder, his every move exuding a regal authority. "Ms. Scott, I suggest you clean up yournguage. Only someone with a filthy mind could say such filthy things. We are here to discuss a business coboration."


    Joanna found itughable that Matthew was defending Natalie. What kind of charm did Natalie possess? Joanna had always made it her mission to crush Natalie, to grind her into the mud so she could never get back up.


    "Mr. Monroe, she''s just a country bumpkin. She can''t even read a contract. How could she possibly be signing a deal with you?"


    "Natalie, I know you''re desperate to make a name for yourself, to achieve something so your family and Sebastian will finally notice you. But ying hard to get can only work for so long..."


    "Shut up!" Matthew cut her off


    sharply. "What do you mean, ''ying hard to get''? Natalie is brilliant. You on the other hand, seducing a married man¡ªnow that''s truly an eye opener."


    Joanna was speechless. It was all Sebastian''s fault. Why did he have to marry Natalie? And she couldn''t afford to offend Matthew either.


    She turned to Sebastian, her face a


    mask of sorrow. "Sebastian, are you just going to stand there and let them bully me? Natalie fas mad such ascene. Why won''t you just divorce her? Do you want me to bebeled a homewrecker?"


    Sebastian looked at Natalie. Her eyes were clear and cold. She no longer reacted with anger and jealousy when he defended Joanna.


    Julian''s words suddenly echoed in his mind. ¡°Sebastian, no one will wait for you forever. Even the deepest love can be worn away by your indifference, piece by piece."


    His heart clenched. The girl whose world once revolved entirely around him... she really didn''t love him anymore.


    A wry smile touched his lips. "Natalie, this hard-to-get act..."


    "There is no act," Natalie interrupted, her voice calm and even. ¡°Sebastian, this time, I''m not ying games. I''m genuinely tired, I don''t want to continue this. I just want you and Joanna to be happy together So, if you''re willing, let''s go file for divorce right now. Shall we?"

 Chapter 111

    A cold, mocking smile spread across Sebastian''s face, and the devilish aura he exuded washed over Natalie. He sat there silently, turning his head to meet her gaze. His eyes were so deep and sharp that she had to look away.


    His voice was slow and deliberate. "Natalie, have you forgotten what I told youst time? Between us, there is only death. There will be no divorce."


    Natalie was stunned. That line again. She red at him, herrge, expressive eyes filled with rage.


    "If you won''t divorce me, then what are you doing here? From now on, Mr. Griffith, unless it''s about the divorce, please don''te looking for me."


    She stood up and turned to Matthew and Keith with a yful smile. "Mr. Jones, Mr. Monroe, shall we find another ce to eat?" She was starving and didn''t want these people to ruin her appetite.


    Matthew shot a cold nce at Sebastian. "Of course."


    Keith rose and helped Natalie to her feet.


    The sight of Keith''s hand on Natalie''s arm made Sebastian feel an overwhelming urge to break it. His hand, resting on the table, tightened into a fist, his eyes glinting with a murderous light.


    Joanna looked at Sebastian in disbelief. Natalie wanted a divorce, but he was the one refusing? ''Til death do us part, no divorce. Then what did that make her? The other woman?


    After Natalie and the others left, Joanna turned to Sebastian, tears streaming down her face. "Sebastian, how could you do this to me? What am I to you? You promised you would marry me. How could you break your word?"


    Sebastian stood up, his tall frame casting a long shadow. He looked at her with detached indifference. ¡°Joanna, I thought I made myself clearst time. And what you said today was way out of line. Don''t evere to my house again."


    His cold tone made Joanna stumble back a step. She knew he was furious, but what had set him off? Was it because she had told Natalie she''d spent the night at his ce?


    "Sebastian, I only did it because I love you so much! Why are you treating me this way?" Joanna cried, looking utterly pitiful.


    Yvonne chimed in, defending her friend. ¡°Mr. Griffith, aren''t you two already divorced? Someone like Natalie doesn''t deserve you. Joanna is pure and perfect She''s the one Who''s right for you."


    Sebastian''s gaze fell on her, so cold it could freeze fire. Yvonne pursed her lips and looked down, not daring to say another word. Sebastian was terrifyingly.cold only showing a hint of warmth when he was with Joanna.


    Sebastian turned and left without another word.


    Joanna copsed to the floor, sobbing in frustration.


    Yvonne pulled out her phone and called Jerome. "Jerome, you need to get back here. Natalie is bullying Joanna to death!"


    Jerome, who had been focused on preparing for an uing race, was instantly enraged. "Yvonne, what did Natalie do to upset Joanna now?"


    "What else? She was caught shamelessly flirting with other men, and Mr. Griffith saw it all. But then she med Joanna for meddling. You have toe back. I miss you, too, Yvonne added, her voice turing coy though her eyes were filled with a sinister light.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Yvonne, I''lle back today. Tell Joanna not to be sad. I''ll teach Natalie a lesson for her as soon as I get back."


    Yvonne''s face lit up with a wicked smile. She hung up and nudged Joanna. "Joanna, stop crying. Jerome said he''sing back tonight to get revenge for


    you."


    A glimmer of light appeared in Joanna''s eyes. "Good. Thank him for me."


    Yvonne smiled venomously. Someone like Natalie didn''t belong in their world.

 Chapter 112

    She was just a bug from the gutter. Natalie was not one of them.


    Joanna wiped her tears away. With Jerome to deal with Natalie, what did she have to worry about? Jerome was impulsive. The moment he saw Natalie, he''d probably p her. That would be perfect revenge for the humiliation she suffered today.


    "Come on, Yvonne, let''s go get something to eat." The thought of the trouble Natalie would be in tonight made her giddy with excitement. Getting hit by her own brother-that must be incredibly painful.


    Yvonne gently touched her stomach. Tonight was the night to tell Jerome the truth. "Joanna, I''m thinking of telling Jerome everything tonight."


    Joanna nced at her stomach and smirked. "It''s about time."


    ...


    Natalie, Matthew, and Keith moved to a different restaurant. They avoided talking about what had just happened and enjoyed a pleasant meal. Matthew was relieved to see Natalie eating happily and even cracking jokes.


    After lunch, they went their separate ways. Natalie returned to herpany, and Keith went back to his own work. She had to personally review the submissions for the designer positions she was hiring for.


    Back at the office, Natalie threw herself into her work. The number of applications was overwhelming. She personally sifted through them, selecting eight designers toe in for an interview. With the contract with Matthew secured, she felt a sense of relief.


    Money makes the world go round. With generouspensation, you get dedicated employees. Natalie knew there would be pros and cons, but she was confident that performance would improve.


    Luna brought her a cup of coffee and ced it on a side table. Natalie had a habit of knocking things over when she was focused, so Luna was careful not to put it near theputer. She was so engrossed in her work that she was oblivious to anything else. Spilling her tea was amon urrence.


    "Miss, you''ve been working for five hours straight," Luna reminded her. "You need to rest your eyes. I''ve prepared some coffee and dessert for you."


    Natalie finally looked up from herputer, her eyes meeting Luna''s. "What''s the date today?"


    "It''s August 16th, Miss."


    August 16th. Natalie thought for a moment. That was the day Jerome was supposed toe back. If she remembered correctly, in her past life, she and Sebastian had gone to the Scott family home on this day. Jerome returned Wonne showed up, and she announced her pregnancy. It had to be around this time.


    The race was getting closer, so he had been spending all his time at the track. He


    rarely came home, so he was ecstatic to learn he was going to be a father.


    But in her past life, that other man hadn''t returned yet. Someone had tampered with Jerome''s car. Who was it? She had never found out, only that it was somehow connected to Joanna.


    Natalie looked at Luna. "Luna, for the next few days, have someone follow Joanna. I want to know who she''s meeting with."


    "Yes, Miss. I''ll arrange it right away. You should take a break."


    "Okay.¡± Natalie stood up and stretched, her body aching from sitting for so long. She groaned and rolled her head from side to side. She really wasn''t cut out for office work.


    She walked over to the sofa and saw the fragranttte on the table. Her mood instantly lifted. She picked p Red. She picked jap the white porcin oup and took a small sip. The creamy, milky vor spread through her mouth.


    "Delicious," she murmured with a smile.


    Her phone started ringing. She picked it up and saw the caller ID. Her expression darkened. Why was he calling her?

 Chapter 113

    Thinking of her encounter with Yvonne earlier, Natalie let out a coldugh. Yvonne must have called Jerome toin, which was why he was so eager to call her.


    "Hello," she answered.


    "Natalie, it''s me. I''m downstairs at yourpany. I heard you were bullying Joanna again today. I''m here to settle the score. You have three minutes to get down here, or I''ming up to your office." Jerome''s voice was arrogant and threatening.


    Natalie scoffed. "Jerome, I''ve already cut ties with your family. Besides, Joanna has always been the one doing the bullying. You want to teach me a lesson? Dream on."


    "You just wait. I''ming down, and I''m not holding back this time."


    Natalie hung up, grabbed her bag, and headed downstairs. She was nning to leave for the day anyway; she had dinner ns.


    She quickly reached the ground floor. Jerome was standing by the entrance, handsome and well-dressed, but clearly not the brightest bulb. The four Scott sons had been utterly spoiled. Their parents, especially Nathan Scott, didn''t seem to care much about their four grandsons.


    He saw Natalie approaching and sneered, "Natalie, you got down here fast. Now, go back and kneel before Joanna to apologize, and I''ll forgive you."


    Just then, Wayne''s distinguished figure walked through the door. Natalie''s face lit up. "Bro. You''re here! I''ve missed you so much!"


    Jerome let out a derisiveugh. "Natalie, haven''t I told you? You''re just our adopted daughter. Don''t call me ''brother'' when we''re out. Miss me? You''re not worthy."


    "I''m warning you, don''t call me brother. I don''t have a sister as vicious as you."


    Natalie gave him a look as if he were an idiot, then brushed past him and threw herself into Wayne''s arms.


    Jerome turned around, realizing Natalie hadn''t been talking to him. The words he had just spoken hung in the air, and he felt a wave of embarrassment so intense his toes curled. But seeing her so sweetly call another man ''brother'' ignited an inexplicable irritation in his heart. He was supposed to be her brother.


    "Are you here to pick me up?" Natalie asked happily, linking her arm with Wayne''s.


    "Mm-hm. You promised to have dinner with me tonight. I made reservations and ordered all your favorites."


    "Hehe, you''re the best. I wish Lennon and Owen were home too, then we could all go together."


    Wayne smiled fondly and ruffled her hair. "They''re not angry with you anymore, now that they know you''ve left the Scott family."


    Natalie knew Lennon and Owen had been furious. "I''ll wait for them toe back."


    "Good. By the way, Lennon heard you started working at thepany and give you a surprise. Did you get it?"


    "Hehe, I haven''t had a chance to check my phone." Natalie pulled it out and saw a transfer for $999,999. Her eyes widened. "Wow, that''s a lot!"


    "Well, he was angry when you left because he was afraid you''d be mistreated there. That''s why he was so mad."


    Natalie''s eyes welled up. "I know. I


    know you all love me the most. But we cant leave just yet have


    something to take care of. Big Brother, you can just watch from the side."


    "Hey! Natalie, I''m your real brother-"


    "You are not my family. What was the first thing you said when you walked in? That I should go and knee to apologize to Joanna and


    then you''d forgive


    me?"


    "I haven''t done anything wrong, and I will not apologize to her. Go ask her if she


    even dares to ept an apology from me."


    "And you yourself said I''m just your


    family''s adopted daughter. Well, sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not


    even that. I stoned the papers I have absolutely no connection to the Scott family anymore."

 Chapter 114

    "Joanna wants to use you to humiliate me, to punish me. But all that will do is make her suffer even more."


    "And you, you''re just a pawn in her game against me. I''ll be watching when she eventually destroys you."


    Jerome''s face contorted with rage. Having been arrogant and domineering his whole life, he couldn''t stand this rebellious version of Natalie.


    "Natalie, even if I don''t acknowledge you as my sister, you were still born from the same mother as me "


    "Jerome, I don''t need your acknowledgment, and I will never recognize someone like you as family. Over the past year, because of Joanna''s schemes, you''ve hit me many times. From now on, whether you live or die has nothing to do with me."


    "Your family dotes on Joanna so much, don''t they? Well, she''s about to give you a gift you''ll never forget."


    "Natalie, you insolent brat! I told you to go apologize to Joanna¡ª¡±


    "And what if she doesn''t?" Wayne stepped in front of Natalie, shielding her.


    Jerome scowled. "Who are you?"


    A cold light shed in Wayne''s charming eyes, as if he could devour the man whole. Jerome was taken aback by his powerful aura, noticing the murderous intent hidden in his gaze.


    "I am Natalie''s brother. And I will make the Scott family pay for every single thing you''ve done to hurt and bully her over the past two years."


    "Hah! She''s not even your real sister. Why would you make an enemy of the Scott family for a ruthless woman like her?" Jerome didn''t believe this man had the power to challenge them.


    "Hmph. The ruthless one is Joanna. It''s just that you blind, heartless dogs are too stupid to see it."


    With that, Wayne''s fist shot out,nding a solid punch on Jerome''s face.


    "Argh!" Jerome staggered back, grimacing in pain as he red at Wayne. "You dare hit me?"


    Wayne''s anger burned, his eyes sharp and merciless. "For the past two years, Natalie has suffered so much in your house. This punch is for her.


    "And if she hadn''t considered you family all this time, do you really think you''d be standing here safe and sound?"


    A cold sneer twisted Jerome''s lips. "Natalie, you''ve reallye up in the world. Finding other men to protect you now. How much effort did it'' take to get them on your side?"


    "You may have Scott family blood, but you were born with a cheap soul. You''re dragging down our family''s name."


    Natalie froze, her entire body tensing at the insult. They were siblings. How could he say something so vile?


    "Heh..." Natalie walked over and took Wayne''s arm. "Let''s go. People with dirty hearts tend to have dirty mouths."


    Wayne shot a final, cold warning at Jerome. ¡°Jerome, if I ever see you bothering Natalie again, I will make the Scott family disappear from Yaro."


    With that, Wayne led Natalie away.


    Jerome stood there, stunned. So that was why Natalie had the guts to leave the Scott family-she had someone backing her up.


    "Heh... shameless," he muttered, his tongue probing the inside of his bruised cheek. Natalie, I won''t let you off the hook next time you''ve disgraced the scott family name. I''l make sure you''re sent back to the countryside where you belong. The thought of how she had tricked him still enraged him. He would never forgive her.


    From a distance, Sebastian witnessed the entire scene. He watched Jerome''s


    arrogant back and then turned away, his face a dark mask.


    Sean followed behind him. ¡°Sir, where are we going now?"

 Chapter 115

    Sebastian watched as Natalie left with Wayne. In just a few days, a parade of handsome men had appeared by her side, each one more attractive than thest. How did she attract men so easily? It was so much better before, when she was a docile housewife at home. He didn''t have to deal with all this trouble.


    He had thought that when Natalie left, that would be it. It was probably for the best; she wouldn''t have to face the mess at the Griffith family estate. But after leaving him, her life had be spectacrly vibrant, as if a switch had been flipped. In just a short time, she hadpletely astonished him.


    She knew medicine, she was a talented fashion designer, and she could speak multiplenguages. She was nothing like the country girl the rumors made her out to be. There was clearly a lot about her he didn''t know.


    And the Natalie who had left him now dressed with increasing style and grace, looking more radiant and elegant than any high-society heiress.


    What had he missed all these years?


    "Follow them. Find out who that man is."


    Sean was taken aback. Follow her again? Before, when Natalie would ask him toe home for dinner, he found her clingy and annoying, always nagging him. Now that she was gone, he was the one chasing after her every day.


    Sean didn''t dare say anything. He walked to the car, held the door for Sebastian, then quickly got into the driver''s seat and sped off after Wayne''s car.


    When Jerome got home, Joanna was waiting at the door to greet him. She saw the bruise on his handsome face and gasped. "What happened to your face?"


    Jerome managed a fond smile for his sister. "It''s nothing. I went to see Natalie and we had a little disagreement. Don''t worry, Joanna, I''ll make sure to drag Natalie back here to apologize to you."


    Joanna lowered her head, looking sad. ¡°An apology isn''t necessary. I just wish she would stop bothering Sebastian. It puts him in such a difficult position."


    "Don''t worry, Joanna. Sebastian is yours. I''ll make sure he marries you. Only Sebastian is worthy of our kind and gentle Joanna." Natalie deserved to be a country bump and it would be best if she never showed her face to them again.


    A happy smile spread across Joanna''s face as she took Jerome''s arm. "Thank


    you for always being so good to me."


    Wendy, who had just walked in, overheard her eldest son''s words and scoffed internally. The cheapest thing in the world was insincere affection. But none of them could see it. Because they had watched Joanna grow up, she had always shown them her gentle and kind side. It seemed life always demanded a heart-wrenching betrayal to teach you a lesson.


    "Mom, you''re back!" Joanna turned to close the door and was surprised to see her mother. Why hadn''t she told them she wasing back this time?


    "Yes. Things at work went smoothly, so I came back early," Wendy said coolly, pulling her suitcase inside.


    "Mom, you''re back just in time! Natalie was bullying Joanna again. That woman can''t go a day without causing trouble."


    Wendy nced at the crestfallen Joanna. "Oh? And how did Natalie frame you this time?"


    Joanna sensed a change in her


    mother. The look in her eyes was no


    longer as fond as it used to be.


    Mom whats wrong? Joanna knew her mother suspected her


    rtionship with her father, which was why she was elerating her ns.


    Wendy shook her head. "Nothing. I''m just tired from the long flight, and with you boys being so useless, it''s exhausting." She started walking inside. "So, you were saying? How did Natalie bully you?"

 Chapter 116

    Joanna recounted the events of the previous night with plenty of embellishments, and then told her mother about Natalie being seen with different men.


    Jerome chimed in, "Mom, it''s all true. I went to confront her tonight, and she had another man with her. She called him ''Big Brother'' so sweetly. She never called me with that much affection. With other men, her voice is just dripping with honey."


    The whole way home, a dull ache had been spreading through his chest. If she would just stop fighting with Joanna over Sebastian, he could let her go and live a quiet life in the countryside. But she was constantlypeting for attention, refusing to give up the title of Mrs. Griffith even after Joanna had returned. Didn''t she realize she wasn''t worthy?


    "Mom, you have no idea. The Natalie now is so sharp-tongued."


    Wendy sneered inwardly. For so long, Natalie had humbly tried to please Sebastian and their family, only to be met with their indifference. Now that she was fighting back, Wendy had lost her daughter for good. She didn''t say anything. Given Jerome''s prejudice against Natalie, he wouldn''t believe her anyway. Let him learn the hard way. None of her precious sons were any good. She had tried to raise them right, but they were all useless.


    With a look of resignation, she said, "I''m tired. Just try to behave and stay out of trouble. Thepany is in a tight spot. If the stocks drop any further, the Don family is finished."


    Wendy gave them both a stern warning and went upstairs to rest.


    Afterforting Jerome, Joanna quickly sent a text to her father.


    [Dad, get back here now. Wendy''s home.]


    Nathan: [She''s back already?]


    Joanna: [Yes! Stop fooling around with my mom and get back here. Don''t let her get suspicious. We need to make sure she drinks her ''tonic'' tonight.]


    Nathan: [Alright, alright, I''m on my way.]


    Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. She was thrilled that Natalie had been dealt with tonight. She happily went to the kitchen to get a snack.


    At a beautifully decorated restaurant with a distinct international ir, Natalie and Wayne sat across from each other. In front of Natalie was a cheese and shrimp pizza, her absolute favorite.


    "Wow, I haven''t had this in years. It''s so good!" Natalie picked up a slice and took


    a bite. The sweet and savory vor was just as she remembered.


    Wayne had ordered a steak, shrimp, and a delicious seafood pae. Seeing Natalie eat with such joy, his eyes f


    filled with adoration. ¡°Natalie, I haven''t been back here since I


    brought you three years agodt''s still


    just as good."


    "Mm-hm. I''lle with you more often from now on." Natalie''s life was finally free.


    If it weren''t for Sebastian''s interruptions, it would be even better.


    second


    It took a second life for her to understand that no matter what you''re going through, whether you''re happy or sad, the world doesn''t stop for your exhaustion or sorrow You have to keep moving forward to find true happiness.


    "Deal. We''lle more often. This steak is great, try some." Wayne used his own fork to offer Natalie a piece of steak.


    After she ate it, she put on a disposable glove and offered Wayne a piece of her pizza.


    Wayne, who wasn''t a fan of bread-based dishes, shook his head with a smile. "It''s delicious, but I prefer rice."


    Natalie''s smile was radiant, more beautiful than the sunset outside the window. Just as she was about to speak, a figure suddenly appeared beside their table.

 Chapter 117

    The familiar scent told Natalie who it was before she even turned to look.


    Sebastian.


    She nced over at him. He sat with an air of refined elegance, his posture impable. He was looking back at her, his gaze a deep vortex that threatened to pull her in.


    "Mr. Griffith, please don''t interrupt our dinner." Natalie''s tone was sharp, making no effort to hide her desire for him to leave. She was getting seriously tired of running into him every single day.


    A flicker of anger crossed Sebastian''s brow, though his expression remained distant. "Natalie, I''ll remind you one more time: you are still my wife." His low, maic voice wasced with a chilling edge.


    Natalie felt like she was about to scream. Not long ago, he was throwing divorce papers in her face. When she stubbornly refused to sign, her reward was watching him and Joanna inflict more and more pain on her. Now, he was using their marriage as a weapon to torment her.


    "Mr. Griffith, I have no desire to argue about this again," she said, her voice strained. "I''ve already signed the papers. As far as I''m concerned, we''re divorced. I''m done talking about it."


    "The only papers I recognize are the ones I sign. And let me be clear: I will never return to the Griffith family, and I certainly won''t be going back to the Scotts."


    Why couldn''t he understand? Why did he always use her of ying hard to get? Had her actions over the past few months suggested anything of the sort? "Furthermore, Mr. Griffith, I have a private life. I''d appreciate it if you''d stop interfering in it every day."


    Her words hit him like a physical blow. He remembered saying almost the exact same thing to her years ago. Joanna had been feeling unwell and wanted hispany, but he was swamped with work. When Natalie kept pestering him toe home, he had snapped at her with those very words. Now, hearing them directed at him ignited a strange and potent anger.


    Sebastian stared at her, seeing the genuine resolve in her eyes. A dark fire smoldered in his gaze. "Natalie, my patience has its limits."


    This was the woman who had loved him for years, who had catered to his every need. He''d grown ustomed to her constant, unwavering care. Her sudden withdrawal of that affection left him feeling profoundly unsettled.


    "My patience is limited too, Sebastian!" Wayne suddenly roared, unable to stay silent any longer. "The old Natalie saw you as her husband. But you''re divorced now, so you can get the hell away from her. The person you love is Joanna He fixed Sebastian with a cold, defiant re. This man clearly thought he could bully Natalie because she had no one to protect her.


    Sebastian''s jaw tightened. He had seen the easy intimacy between Wayne and Natalie just moments before, a closeness that now felt like a threat. He knew they had a long history, afortable rapport that sparked a sense of crisis within him.


    "And who are you?" he asked, his voice dripping with ice.


    Before Wayne could answer, Natalie cut in. "He''s my family. Mr. Griffith, I''m begging you, just let this go. I won''t fight with you over Joanna anymore. I won''t bother you ever again."


    "I was foolish before," she continued, her voice t. "Always picking fights with Joanna. You always said I was annoying, that I was malicious, didn''t you? Well, you were right. I''m just a simple country girl, and I''m not good enough for you."


    "Natalie..." Sebastian frowned, disturbed by her self-deprecating words. He suddenly recalled that after every one of her outbursts, his own people would use those exact phrases to put her down.


    She went on, her tone eerily calm.


    "Mr. Griffith, for the past year, you


    ???


    and your circle have used the cruelest methods to humiliate me and the most vicious words to curse me Isn''t that enough? Let''s just end it here. I promise I will never bother you again."


    As she spoke, tears began to stream down her face. She thought her heart had be numb to the pain, but revisiting the memories still felt like a fresh wound. Sebastian''s frown deepened. He knew he had been excessively cruel.

 Chapter 118

    But now that she was fighting back and Joanna''s true nature was starting to surface, who was really telling the truth?


    He...


    "Let''s go," Natalie said, standing up.


    Wayne shot a cold re at Sebastian before leading Natalie out of the restaurant.


    Sebastian sat there in silence, his magnificent form like an emotionless statue.


    Just then, Sean rushed in. "Sir, the Chairman is back."


    At those words, a chilling light shed in Sebastian''s eyes.


    "Where is he?" he asked, his voice low and dangerously suppressed.


    Sean lowered his voice. "He''s back at the old mansion. He wants you there now."


    Sebastian shot to his feet. He nced at the half-eaten pizza Natalie had left behind. Did she really like this kind of pizza?


    "Get a pizza like this to go. And have someone keep an eye on Natalie''s every move, especially when Joanna goes to see her. I want her watched closely."


    "Yes, sir." Sean immediately went to carry out the orders.


    Sebastian looked out the window. In the fading light of dusk, his eyes were as deep and unreadable as the ocean.


    After the Scott family finished dinner, the doorbell rang. Joanna knew it was Yvonne and ran excitedly to open the door.


    Sure enough, it was Yvonne.


    "Yvonne,e in!" Joanna turned and called out, "Mom, Jerome, Yvonne''s here!" Wendy was sitting in the living room drinking tea. At the mention of Yvonne''s name, her expression darkened. Was her eldest son still involved with that girl? Jerome, hearing Yvonne had arrived, rushed downstairs and went straight to her, his face lighting up with a gentle smile. "Yvonne, you''re here. Come on in."


    Yvonne walked in happily. Seeing Wendy was also there, she smiled and greeted her, "Hello."


    She ced a gift of cosmetics in front of Wendy. "This is a small gift for you," she said politely.


    Wendy gave her a cursory nce. Coming over thiste, she must have something to say. "Thank you, Yvonne."


    Yvonne was a little surprised by Wendy''s lukewarm reception. Usually, when she came over to see Joanna, Wendy was incredibly weing. She smiled and said shyly, "Jerome, I came today because I have something to tell you all."


    A bad feeling crept into Wendy''s heart.


    Jerome watched her face for any subtle changes. Was Yvonne finally agreeing to marry him? He was thrilled. "Yvonne, go on."


    Yvonne gently ced a hand on her stomach and looked at Jerome. "Jerome, do you remember what happened at the hotel two months ago? Well... I''m pregnant. I''m usually so careless, only just found out a couple of days ago. Here are the test results from the hospital


    Jerome was so happy he could have cried. He had been in love with Yvonne fora long time, dreaming of marrying her and starting a family. He had never been interested in the other girl he grew up with But months ago Natalie had conspired with that woman to trick him into sleeping with her. He had felt terrible about it, especially towards Yvonne. Now that Yvonne was pregnant with his child, he could finally marry her.


    Wendy was dumbfounded. Her preferred daughter-inw was


    Zenobia Nelson, but after that incident six months ago, Zenobia had disappeared. That incident had only made her eldest son hate Zenobia and Natalie even more. This Yvonne had been troublemaker in school, never taking her studies seriously and always frequenting bars and clubs. And Jerome was in love with a woman like that?

 Chapter 119

    Wendy''s mind shed back to Natalie''s warning: in less than a year, she and her children would all be destroyed.


    It had to be true.


    Joanna and Yvonne had known each other since they were kids. Joanna knew exactly what kind of person Yvonne was. If she truly cared about Jerome, how could she let him marry a girl like this?


    Wendy''s gaze fell coldly on Yvonne''s stomach. "Yvonne, are you sure the child you''re carrying is Jerome''s? You know how you like to party..."


    "Mom, how can you say that? Of course, the baby is mine! We''ve been together for a while,¡± Jerome interrupted angrily. How could his mother doubt his woman?


    Yvonne leaned against Jerome, looking hurt. "Jerome and I are in love. Why would you doubt me like this?"


    Wendy frowned but said nothing more.


    Joanna seized the opportunity. "Mom, Yvonne may like to have fun, but what young person doesn''t these days? She and Jerome have been together for a long time. You can''t just use her like that, especially when she''s pregnant with his child."


    Wendy lowered her gaze, her eyes cold. Her eldest son was stubborn; he wouldn''t listen to anything she said. "So, when are you nning to get married?"


    If she couldn''t persuade him, she wouldn''t try. If a painful lesson was what it took for him to grow up, then so be it.


    Seeing his mother give in, Jerome looked at Yvonne, his excitement palpable. "Mom, my race ising up soon. We''ll have the wedding right after." He then turned to Yvonne, his eyes shining. "Yvonne, what do you think?"


    "Whatever you want," she replied with a gentle smile.


    "Mom, after my race, we''ll pick a date and go to Yvonne''s family to formally propose." Marrying Yvonne was all he had ever dreamed of.


    Wendy looked at his foolish, lovesick expression. He was dead set on Yvonne, a girl she truly disliked.


    Feeling weary, Wendy stood up. "I''m going to bed. You all can talk.¡±


    Seeing that Wendy had agreed, Yvonne shot a meaningful look at Joanna. Joanna raised an eyebrow. She knew Wendy would eventually give in.


    Joanna took the chance to stir up more trouble. "If it weren''t for Natalie and Zenobia scheming against you six months ago, your and Yvonne wouldn''t have had that fight. You''d probably be married by now."


    Jerome''s eyes turned cold. "Hmph! I haven''t settled that score with her yet. I''ll deal with themter. They were always bad-mouthing Lyonne to me but I know what kind of person Yvonne is. They''ll pay for ndering her."


    "Yvonne, would you like some fruit?"


    Yvonne, who was genuinely pregnant, nodded. "I''m craving something sweet and sour, like oranges."


    "Okay, okay, you sit here. I''ll go get them." Jerome was as happy as a child.


    As soon as Jerome was in the kitchen, Joanna whispered, "Idiot."


    Yvonne smirked. ¡°The dumber he is, the easier he is to use, don''t you think?"


    "Hehe..." Joanna''sugh was eerie. Yes, the dumber, the better.


    Jerome returned with a te of fruit and personally peeled an orange for Yvonne.


    She stayed until Nathan came home, greeting him before she left.


    Outside, not too far away, Natalie''s car was parked. She saw Jerome''s car drive Yvonne home. So, Yvonne hade tonight to tell Jerome she was pregnant. He was smiling like a childpletely oblivious to the fact that he was already being cheated on.

 Chapter 120

    Thinking back to what happened six months ago, Natalie felt a surge of anger. Yvonne had been the one who set Jerome up, but somehow, she and Zenobia had been framed. Zenobia was the real victim that night, but no one believed either of them. They only trusted Joanna and Yvonne. Yvonne was brazen because she knew she was favored, constantly insulting Zenobia.


    Zenobia was pregnant now. Based on what Natalie remembered from her past life, the baby should be about six months along.


    Natalie took out her phone and called Zenobia. She had been busy with her own training and hadn''t been in touch. She wasn''t sure if she could reach her now.


    She dialed the number.


    "Hello?" The voice on the other end was faint, but Natalie recognized it as Zenobia''s.


    "Zenobia, are you okay?" Natalie asked.


    Zenobia chuckled. "I''m great. I''m on vacation on a small ind. But I heard you got out of the Scott family mess too."


    Natalie''s eyes softened. "Yeah, I''vepletely cut ties with them.¡±


    "Good for you. They''re a pack of wolves. If we can''t beat them, we might as well run," Zenobia said, her tone light and teasing.


    "Zenobia, about what happened with us being framed..."


    "Eh, it''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about it. If Jerome wants a woman that trashy, that''s his problem. We did what we could, we warned him. Our conscience is clear. Whatever happens to him now, it has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    Natalie knew she was just saying that out of anger. She loved Jerome deeply. Even after he had cast her aside, she couldn''t bear to see him die. But for now, she was pregnant and needed to rest.


    "Zenobia, if you need anything, just ask. I might not be a Scott anymore, but we''re still good friends." After returning to the Scott family, she and Zenobia had be close.


    "Natalie, I''m fine, don''t worry about me. I was actually worried about you when I couldn''t reach you for a while. I''m relieved to hear from you now."


    "Okay, I''ll call you again when I have time."


    Zenobia''s voice turned serious. "Alright. Natalie, the Scotts are the kind of people who will eat you alive and spit out the bones. The Griffiths are no different. You need to be careful. I''m not in Yaro, so I can''t help you."


    "I''ll be fine, Zenobia. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Natalie hung up and drove away. She had done what she could to change the events of her past life. But she was still curious-who had tampered with Jerome''s car? Was it Yvo didn''t make sense She wanted afortable life, so why would she do that?


    Could it have been Nathan''s other son? He had the strongest motive.


    Natalie briefly considered it. She had never even met Nathan''s other son in her past life. He had been well-protected, sent abroad to study, and was far more capable than the four Scott sons. She had heard rumors about him, but at that time, her soul had been bound to Sebastian''s side, unable to venture far. Except for that one time she didn''t follow him. She never knew where Sebastian went that day, but when he returned, he...


    Natalie pushed the thought away and focused on driving home. When she arrived, her grandfather was already in bed. She sent a message to the family


    group chat to let them know she was safe and went to her room.


    After her shower, shey in bed, thinking about Wendy. In about half a month, she would be sent to a mental hospital. Natalie had warned her this time if she didn''t take precautions, there was nothing more Natalie could do to help her.


    As she was lying there, lost in thought, the phone on her bed suddenly rang.

 Chapter 121

    Who could be calling her at this hour?


    "Hello?" Natalie''s voice was soft,ced with a weariness that was pulling her toward sleep.


    "Ms. Sanders, it''s me. Mr. Griffith is having a severe stomach re-up. I... what should I do?" Sean''s panicked voice came through the line.


    Natalie knew all about Sebastian''s stomach problems. He had just been getting better, buttely, he''d thrown himself back into his work, eating irregrly and skipping meals until the old ailment had returned with a vengeance.


    She had blocked Sebastian''s number long ago.


    She never thought the poor bastard would have a reason toe crawling back to her.


    But she wouldn''t take it out on Sean.


    "Sean, go to the room I used to stay in. In the second drawer of the nightstand, there''s a medicine box. Get it and open it up. Everything your boss usually needs is in there."


    ¡°There''s stomach medication, pills for his leg pain, and eye drops. If he''s been straining his eyes, use the pink eye drops. I packaged them into daily doses, so he just needs one vial a day."


    Sean was thrilled. Ms. Sanders still cared so much for him. "Okay, okay! Ms. Sanders, when are youing back?"


    Natalie fell silent.


    What was wrong with Sean? How could he still not understand the situation?


    She was divorced. She wasn''t ever going back.


    "Sean, your boss and I are divorced. I''m noting back. From now on, you''ll have to be the one to take good care of him."


    With that, Natalie hung up.


    She wanted revenge, but she knew she was no match for Sebastian right now. She had to keep him cated for the time being and focus on handling the Joanna situation first. An opportunity would present itselfter.


    She switched her phone offpletely. If Sebastian was in agony, she wouldn''t lose a second of sleep over it.


    "Hmph! That jerk. He only thinks of me when he''s in pain. When he''s wining and dining, he forgets I even exist."


    Natalie turned off the lights and went to sleep.


    She wasn''t going to be sad. She was a wealthy woman in her own right, an


    heiress rolling in cash. It was time for her beauty rest.


    In Sebastian''s world, she wasn''t even a supporting character. So, that damn man couldn''t affect her anymore.


    Back at Sebastian''s mansion, Sean had just ended the call.


    He stood silently, but he knew Sebastian had overheard everything. Sebastian hadn''t been eating properly for days, and the pain in his stomach was real. Every time it


    red up, Natalie would be there


    with his medicine, and after taking it, he''d feel better almost instantly.


    In the past, whenever he had so much as a headache, Natalie would fret over


    him, practically flying to his office to deliver his medication.


    Now, she heard he was in pain and simply told Sean where to find the pills.


    Sebastian sat as still as a statue. His perfectly sculpted features were inscrutable, but the dim light of the evening couldn''t hide the flicker of disappointment in his eyes.


    His voice was hoarse. "You go boil some water. I''ll get the medicine box."


    For some reason, he couldn''t stand the thought of another man going into Natalie''s room.


    "Right away, sir. I''ll go boil the


    water." Sean scurried to the kitchen. The atmosphere in the room was suffocating. He just wanted to get His boss settled so he could go


    home and sleep. This kind of stress was taking years off his life.


    Sean had already ordered some soup for Sebastian; he''d have to get some food in him before he could take any medication.


    Sebastian might be a jerk, but he was a good boss. He was a workaholic. In the few months since Natalie had left, Sebastian had closed several major deals, so busy he barely had time to breathe.


    By the time he finally looked up, his wife was well and truly gone.


    Sean often felt a wicked urge to gloat, but then he''d remember his annual sry and manage to restrain himself.


    Upstairs, in Natalie''s room,


    Sebastian sat on the edge of the


    bed, a wave of nausea washing over him. The pain was particrly bad tonight His dark brows were furrowed over his closed eyes, his nose a sharp, straight line above pale lips. The sickness gave his handsome face a fragile quality After a moment, he pushed himself to his feet and retrieved the medicine box.

 Chapter 122

    It was a pretty, white medicine box.


    He carried it downstairs, his stomach churning violently. Ever since Natalie started looking after him, he hadn''t felt this kind of pain. She had only been gone for four months, and his body was already rebelling.


    When Sebastian returned to the living room, Sean ced a container of takeout soup in front of him.


    "Sir, you should have some soup before you take the medicine. You always used to eat something first when your stomach acted up, otherwise the pills wouldn''t work as well. This soup is really good. I remember Ms. Sanders bought it once because you liked it. After that, she learned to replicate the vor and would often make it for you."


    The pain in Sebastian''s stomach was intense, and Sean''s rambling only magnified every kind thing Natalie had ever done for him. His face grew even paler, his porcin-like skin stretched taut over his sharp, handsome features. His dark, deep-set eyes were clouded with pain. He lowered his head, picked up the spoon, and began to eat in small, slow sips. Natalie''s was better.


    Even with the warm soup in his stomach, the churning agony persisted.


    Sean noticed he''d stopped eating and gently prodded, "Sir, Ms. Sanders always said you have to finish it all for the medicine to work properly."


    Sebastian''s sharp, narrow eyes flickered up at him for a moment.


    Sean just smiled, offering a look of encouragement.


    Silently, Sebastian lowered his head and continued to eat.


    So obedient! Sean thought to himself.


    After he finished, Sebastian opened the medicine box. Taped to the inside of the lid was a small note.


    ~I hope my husband never has to take these again. Stay healthy.~


    Sebastian froze, his breath catching in his throat as he stared at the note. That woman, who once had eyes for no one but him...


    Sean saw it too but said nothing. He could only think that even if Sebastian regretted it all now, Natalie wouldn''t look back.


    Inside, Sebastian found a series of beautiful little ss vials. He picked them up one by one, reading thebels she had written in her elegant, neat script.


    Stomach Medication: Two pills per dose.


    Fever Reducer: One pill per dose.


    Eye Medication: Three pills, three times a day.


    Reading her careful instructions, Sebastian thought of his recent coldness toward Natalie and his indulgence of Joanna. He deserved this. It was his own damn fault.


    He swallowed two of the stomach pills and carried the medicine box upstairs.


    Sean watched his lonely figure retreat and shook his head slightly. When Natalie blocked someone, she did a thorough job. The number he''d used earlier was now, predictably, blocked as well.


    He didn''t dare leave for the night. There was a small guesthouse out back where


    he could stay, just in case Sebastian''s condition worsened and he needed


    someone.


    Back in his room, Sebastian ced


    let


    the medicine box on a table and sank into a plush, cream colored. armchair. He leaned back his posture rxed and still, but his cool eyes grew deeper, churning with an indecipherable storm of emotions.


    As soon as Nathan got home, he brought Wendy her restorative drink. An assistant had been delivering it for her while she was away on her business trip. Wendy was lying back with a face mask on, but she followed the same routine.


    Before Nathan could speak, she smiled. "Nathan, you''re so thoughtful, making this for me the moment I get back. I''m exhausted from the trip. Bring it here, I''ll drink it as soon as I take this mask off. have to say, this tonic you''ve been giving me has really boosted my energy."


    Hearing this, Nathan''s smile was warm, his voice a little hoarse. "Darling, you work so hard for thepany every day. It''s my duty to take care of you. I''m going to go wash up. Don''t forget to drink it, okay?"

 Chapter 123

    "Of course, I will," Wendy said, her tone as gentle as ever. "You go get showered. You smell a little... off."


    Nathan froze. He hadn''t seen Wendy in days and was eager to make love with her. Herment caught him off guard. He had spent thest few days holed up in his secret vi, and they''d had onest round right before he came home, with no time to shower.


    Her nose was sharp.


    But it didn''t dampen his desire for her. Now that she was back, he was feeling victorious and ready for a marathon session in bed.


    As Nathan headed for the bathroom, a cold smile touched Wendy''s lips. It''s over for you, Nathan. You will never touch me again.


    She nced at the drink on the table, then picked it up and poured the contents into a beverage bottle she had prepared earlier.


    She was curious to see who would lose their mind first.


    In the bathroom, Nathan started by rinsing his mouth. He couldn''t have a trace of bad breath; Wendy would be disgusted. Second, he couldn''t have any body odor. Joanna''s mother was so much easier, so tolerant and amodating. With Wendy, it was a constant performance. He had to shower every day, soak his feet to prevent any hint of athlete''s foot, and ensure his breath was always fresh. He had eaten something with a strong vor tonight, so he rinsed his mouth several times with mouthwash until it felt clean. Then, he squeezed a generous amount of toothpaste onto his brush and scrubbed vigorously.


    He showered and applied cologne, not missing a single step.


    When he finally emerged, feeling confident, Wendy had already finished her drink, removed her mask, and was lying in bed.


    Nathan happily climbed in next to her, pulling her into his arms. Ah... Wendy''s body was still the best. Even after five children, she had maintained her figure perfectly.


    Wendy suppressed a wave of nausea and forced a faint smile.


    "Wendy, I missed you," Nathan murmured, leaning in for a kiss.


    Wendy averted her gaze in disgust. For the past few days, she had watched him with that other woman. He was more rxed with her, more himself That woman catered to his every need. They had made love freely in their little home, cooked together, and gone shopping like a normal couple.


    When they went out, Nathan wouldpletely change his


    appearance a wig, sses he didn''t normally wear, a face mask, and


    casual clothes he never


    never wore at


    home. He became a different


    person. No wonder she''d never discovered his betrayal. The man was a master of disguise.


    She could see the dark circles under his eyes, a clear sign of his recent excesses.


    "So, what have you been up to while I was gone? Tell me everything," Wendy asked casually, her eyes cold.


    Nathan, ever the smooth talker, replied, ¡°Just running back and forth between the office and home. It''s been pretty tiring."


    He was telling the truth, in a way. He had been running to a home-just not this one.


    "It must have been exhausting," Wendy said, feigning concern.


    Nathan shook his head. "It''s all worth it for the happiness and future of our family."


    Wendy''s gaze sharpened. How noble, she thought. More like for his own future. After years of living off her family, Nathan had sessfully transformed himself into the very picture of a wealthy man.


    He tried to initiate sex, putting in a considerable effort.


    But then, the embarrassing truth became apparent. His little soldier wasn''t standing at attention. He felt the urge, so why was nothing


    happening? Panie set in as he looked at Wendy, who was beautiful¡± and seemingly ready for him.


    Seeing hisck of progress, Wendy frowned. "Honey, are you too tired? Maybe we should just skip it tonight. I''m exhausted too. It was a long flight, and I was upte workingst night."

 Chapter 124

    The most crucial discovery she''d made was that her own assistant was one of Nathan''s spies. To throw them off, she''d had another trusted assistant impersonate her for a few days before secretly rejoining the group on the trip back. No one had noticed a thing.


    Nathan didn''t want to give up. His face was a mask of humiliation as he continued to try, but it was no use. He remainedpletely limp.


    He was shocked, mortified. Why was this happening? Had he overdone it with Joanna''s mother these past few days? Eaten too much of something? Was something medically wrong?


    Wendy was getting tired of the charade. "Nathan, I''m tired," she repeated, her tone now detached.


    Nathan froze. He saw her expression return to normal and, after so many years of marriage, knew she had lost interest.


    Defeated, hey back down, his mind racing with panic.


    "I... I''m tired too," he mumbled.


    Wendy closed her eyes, a cold smirk ying on her lips. Let''s see you try to get it up ever again.


    After a moment, she said, "Nathan, your mother called asking for money again. Didn''t I have you give them ten thousandst month? They have food, clothes, a maid to look after them, and a new wardrobe tailored every season. Why do they suddenly need so much more?"


    The whole family was a bunch of parasites.


    Only now did she understand why her inws'' expenses were so high. The money was being funneled to that other woman. Nathan gave her a portion of his


    funds too. That vi the woman lived in-that''s how it was paid for.


    Wendy was almost certain Nathan had another son out there somewhere; which would exin why he''d so easily forsaken his own four sons and daughter. But she hadn''t yet found out who that child was. All she knew for sure was that Nathan had a son and a daughter on the side.


    From now on, she wouldn''t give that woman another cent. Within a year, she nned to empty thepany''s assets, leaving Nathan with nothing. She would protect her children and her parents. Her children would all take her maiden name, Don.


    Nathan was puzzled. In the past,


    Wendy never questioned his parents'' requests for money; she always gave it freely. After marrying her, all their family expenses had been covered by her The Scott family had soared into wealth, all because of Wendy''s blind devotion. The Don family was rich, and she wouldn''t bat an eye at spending a million a month.


    This time, his parents needed money because Joanna''s mother had her eye on a bracelet that cost thirty thousand. The money in his ownpany had already been given to his sons, and besides, he wanted Wendy to pay for it. She had the money, after all.


    He forced a smile. "Wendy, when Mom asks for money, it''s probably just for some extra shopping."


    "Oh, is that so? Well, thepany lost the Ceryn Corp. contract, and we took a huge hit. This business trip was an attempt to mitigate the damage, but it wasn''t enough." She sounded genuinely worried Nathan, this continues our family could go bankrupt. We haven''t had any standout designers in the past two years. The Griffith family dominates the market, and while our partnership with them brought in decent profits, business has been toughtely."


    Nathan''s eyes darted nervously. "Wendy, my smallpany is still dependent on yours, and its profits are modest at best.¡± It was his way of saying he didn''t have any money.


    And it was true that business had be more difficult. But the Don family going bankrupt? He didn''t believe it. Their real estate assets alone were worth hundreds of millions.


    Besides, it wouldn''t be long before the entire Don family fortune was his. He was sick of Wendy''s obsessive cleanliness. Around her, he always had to be perfectly put-together.


    "Well," Wendy said, "since profits are down, we''ll all have to tighten our belts. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 125

    Nathan was stunned. Tighten their belts? Had the Don familypany really fallen that far?


    He shot up in bed, his face etched with disbelief. "Darling, don''t scare me like that."


    Even if thepany did go under, the Don family''s massive real estate portfolio would still leave him with a hefty fortune.


    Wendy looked at him, her brow furrowed at his anxious expression. A strange smile yed on her lips. You won''t be getting another penny from me. "Why would I scare you? You can see thepany''s financials for yourself. How about this: why don''t you invite Sebastian over for dinner tomorrow night? It''s time to finalize Joanna''s marriage to him."


    This was her real objective. If Natalie wanted a divorce, she would get one. Sebastian wasn''t good enough for her daughter anyway. That man Natalie had met on a date, Matthew, seemed much more suitable.


    Nathan''s expression shifted. For a moment, he''d thought she had discovered something. But hearing her concern for Joanna put him at ease.


    "Alright, then. We''ll prepare a nice dinner tomorrow, and I''ll have Sebastiane over. We need to settle this. Natalie''s refusal to divorce is..."


    "Nathan, the one refusing to divorce now is Sebastian," Wendy corrected him, her tone firm. She wouldn''t tolerate another word against her daughter. "We need to convince him to divorce Natalie and marry Joanna.¡±


    I''m a terrible person, she thought. I don''t deserve to be Natalie''s mother. But Nathan, that animal, deserved it even less. He had swapped her real daughter for his child with his mistress, raising her under Wendy''s roof. She fantasized about killing the bastard. And now he wanted to steal everything from the Don family to give to Joanna and his illegitimate children? He could dream on.


    Nathan was taken aback. He didn''t understand it either. Sebastian had been desperate for a divorce, but now that Natalie was finally willing, he was the one holding back. Had he suddenly realized Natalie''s worth?


    "Natalie and Sebastian are still married," Nathan said hesitantly. "If we do this, won''t it seem like we''re pressuring him?"


    "How so?" Wendy''s voice was cool. "The problem lies with Sebastian. We just need to get him to agree to the divorce."


    Nathan, of course, was eager to


    have Sebastian as a son-inw. His power and influence were


    undeniable. With Sebastian on his


    side seizing the


    Don family fortune


    would be much easier.


    He agreed to invite Sebastian over the next day.


    Wendy soon fell into a deep sleep, but Nathan was wide awake with anxiety. Under the covers, he tried again, but there was still no response.


    He was on the verge of a breakdown. Why was this happening? He was only fifty! This was a death sentence.


    Nathan didn''t sleep a wink and felt


    disoriented the next morning. His usual morning vigor was gone, leaving a knot of fear in his stomach. When he went downstairs, he saw Joanna at the breakfast table and remembered his task. He told her to invite Sebastian over for dinner to discuss their marriage.


    He knew Sebastian''s father was also back in town, but their rtionship was notoriously strained. He decided against inviting the father, focusing on securing Sebastian first.


    Joanna was thrilled. She was confident she could get Sebastian toe.


    "Of course, Dad. I''ll handle it."


    After lunch, Joanna called Sebastian.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Sebastian''s deep voice came through the line.


    Joanna''s heart leaped. He had finally answered her call.


    "Sebastian, you finally picked up!! knew you wouldn''t ignore me. Can youe to my house for dinner tonight? Thave something to tell you about... about why your mom got sick. I found some evidence."

 Chapter 126

    "Fine," Sebastian agreed without hesitation.


    Hearing his immediate eptance, Joanna could barely contain her excitement. She personally took the maids and chef out to shop for groceries and even hired a five-star chef to prepare the dinner.


    At home, Nathan and Wendy also began their preparations. Jerome, as usual, was busy at the racetrack.


    In Sebastian''s office, his face darkened after hanging up with Joanna. His mother had left town years ago. How could Joanna know anything about her illness? Unless... she had never really left, and the information Sean had gathered was correct.


    Sebastian stood, his long fingers tapping lightly on his desk as he stared into space, a thoughtful, inscrutable expression on his face. He hadn''t been able to focus on work all day. His mind kept reying the words on the note Natalie had left in the medicine box.


    I hope my husband never has to take these again. Stay healthy.


    Those few wordsid bare her love for him. He had never truly been loved by anyone. He had protected Joanna because she, too, had been like a beacon of light in his dark world. He had always favored her. But what had Joanna ever done for him, other than take?


    Sebastian''s gaze deepened. He pressed the inte button and summoned Sean.


    A few minutester, Sean walked in with an eager smile. "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Sebastian turned to him, his voice low. "Has Natalie been to the office?"


    Sean shook his head. "No. I asked around and heard she doesn''t have to be in the office. She just needs to manage the designs."


    Keith''s clever maneuver had turned theirpany into the fool of the industry. The designers they were now stuck with were utterly hopeless.


    Sebastian lowered his gaze, his eyes losing their light.


    "Prepare a gift. We''re going to the Scotts'' tonight."


    Sean blinked. He was going to see Joanna? So, in the end, he still couldn''t let go of his first love. Sean nodded and went to prepare the gift.


    Sebastian sank back into his luxurious office chair, leaning back with a tired sigh.


    Ding. His phone, lying on the desk, lit up.


    He straightened slightly, nced at the screen, and picked it up.


    The first thing that came through was a photo of Natalie standing on a beach. Her long hair was loose, and she wore a simple white sundress. Under the bright sun, a gentle breeze rustled her hair, a few strands dancing across her face. Her smile was as bright and radiant as the sun self. It was a picture of perfect serenity. It was his wife, Natalie. She possessed a beauty that words couldn''t quite capture.


    Then, another message from Julian arrived.


    [That''s Natalie. I ran into her at the beach. She''s here with this guy.]


    It was followed by a short video of Natalie on a man''s back. It was Wayne, and he


    was giving her a piggyback ride as they ran along the shore.


    Natalie''sughter was clear and joyous.


    "Faster, faster The waves are catching up! Look, even Queena is running away!" Her voice was yful and full of happiness he had never heard when she was with him SO different from the quiet, sensible woman she''d been at his side. This vibrant, lively Natalie tugged at his heart.


    Julian sent another text: [Sebastian, I have never seen Natalie this happy. You need to let her go.]


    Sebastian''s expression hardened as he read the message.


    [You have no right to meddle in my marriage.]


    Julian replied instantly: [She''s genuinely happy, Sebastian. You don''t love her. You love Joanna.]


    Sebastian''s gaze grew darker. Why did the whole world seem to know he loved Joanna, while he, the person in question, had no idea?


    He ignored Julian''s messages, his deep-set eyes fixed on the radiant smile on Natalie''s face, The emotion swirling within him was as vast and iprehensible as the sea.

 Chapter 127

    Wayne had some free time and wanted to take Natalie out. Queena was also avable, so the three of them decided on a trip to the beach that morning. Natalie loved the ocean, and so did Queena, so Wayne was happy to oblige.


    Ever since she was a little girl, Natalie had loved getting piggyback rides from Wayne, ying games with the waves. Even now, her inner child was alive and well, and she was having the time of her life.


    Julian had run into them by pure chance. He was on vacation himself and hade to the beach, where he''d been stunned to see Natalie looking so sweet and happy. He couldn''t resist taking a video to send to Sebastian.


    Julian wasn''t a saint, but he wasn''t like Sebastian either-marrying Natalie while still pining for Joanna, embodying the very definition of a scumbag. Joanna could be high-maintenance, but beauty was in the eye of the beholder. Sebastian willingly let her humiliate Natalie, and that was the difference between being loved and not.


    Julian himself wasn''t interested in women and didn''t understand love, but even he felt Sebastian had gone too far. Natalie had loved Sebastian deeply, constantly keeping tabs on him. To be honest, she had been incredibly good to him. The year he had his car ident, she had been his legs and his eyes, her tireless care helping him recover with astonishing speed.


    But when Joanna returned, everything changed. Every time Joanna got hurt, the evidence somehow pointed to Natalie. Joanna gave off the impression of someone who could only share in the good times, never the bad.


    From a distance, Julian watched the three of them. His eyesnded on Queena,ughing with Natalie, and he felt a strange pang. It was an irritatingly bright sight.


    His phone buzzed, pulling his attention away.


    Sebastian: [Where are you?]


    Julian knew exactly what he was thinking.


    Julian: [What are you nning to do, Sebastian? You and the Scotts will only continue to humiliate her, put her down, and treat her with contempt. Everyone has their pride. Just stay away. Natalie is finally having a rxing day. Do you really want to ruin her mood?]


    Julian: [I''ve been back for a few days and did some digging on Natalie. I had no idea how talented she is. And now she''s with another man. Sebastian, you''re just used to her being good to you. That''s not love.]


    Julian had always disliked the Scotts and their smug attitudes, especially the way they derived pleasure from belittling Natalie. Joanna was the worst always subtly twisting things to make Natalie look bad she would seem wronged and concerned for Natalie, but a closer listen revealed she was directing everyone''s anger toward her. Natalie would try to exin, but no one ever believed her.


    Reading Julian''s message, Sebastian''s handsome face began to crumble. When he had viciously berated Natalie before, he had felt a sense of satisfaction. Why did she have to Bully Joanna? The title of Mrs. Griffith was hers. But looking back, it seemed as if everything Joanna did was designed to drive him and Natalie apart.


    Sebastian''s eyes grew colder. Even Julian could see it. Was he really that blind? He had grown up in an unhappy home, raised by his grandparents. He rarely showed emotion and didn''t understand love. He scoffed. What did Julian know about what was in his heart?


    He tossed his car keys back onto his desk and returned to his work.


    On the beach, Natalie, Wayne, and Queena were tired from ying. They sat under arge umbre, eating grilled skewers and drinking beer. Natalie hadn''t felt this rxed in a long time. After the divorce, she could finally let loose and have fun without worrying if Sebastian had eaten.

 Chapter 128

    She no longer had to rack her brain to choose the perfect gift for him to bring to some banquet.


    Chewing on amb skewer, she turned to Queena. ¡°Having fun?"


    Queena, who also hadn''t rxed in ages, was flushed and sweaty from their games. She nodded with a wide smile. "So much fun. I''m having a st."


    Natalie was about to say something when her phone rang. She picked it up and saw Joanna''s name. She''d forgotten to block her.


    Today was supposed to be a happy day. Why did this trash keep bothering her? Joanna was like a piece of gum stuck to her shoe, constantly clinging to her.


    She answered the call, her voice sharp. "What?"


    Joanna''s voice was triumphant. ¡°Natalie, Sebastian and I are discussing our marriage tonight. Aren''t you jealous?"


    Honestly, she felt nothing of the sort. Her heart had died the moment Sebastian had made her sign the divorce papers. No, it had died in her past life, when he pushed her down the stairs.


    Natalieughed. "Joanna, are you okay?"


    Joanna was taken aback. "What do you mean, am I okay?"


    "You sound perfectly healthy, so why is your brain not working? Go find a block of tofu and smack your head against it until you wake up. Sebastian and I have already signed the papers. You have a serious problem if you keep popping up trying to get a rise out of me. You and Sebastian are a perfect match. You two should be locked up together. My wallet is fat and my life is great, so stop with your fake sincerity. You do you, and I''ll do me. Your marriage ns have nothing to do with me."


    Joanna paused, checking the number on her screen. It was definitely Natalie''s. But why was she reacting like this? Before, if she had said something like that, Natalie would have flown into a rage, calling her shameless. As long as Natalie got angry, Joanna won.


    Furious, Joanna stamped her foot but then said smugly, "Natalie, you must not have heard me correctly Sebastian and are discussing marriage tonight. And this time, it''s not me stealing him from you. It was Mom''s idea. She said she''s going to propose he marry me tonight."


    "So, you want me to say congrattions? Fine.


    Congrattions. May you two live happily ever after.¡± Natalie, truly fel no sadness anymore. She had umted enough


    disappointment tost a lifetime,


    leaving no room for tears?


    ¡°Natalie, you shoulde back tonight and finalize the divorce. Sebastian said he wants to settle it tonight. If you''re not there, you''ll just im I bullied you again."


    Natalie scoffed. "Who the hell do you think you are? Bully me? I put up


    bully me?


    with you before because I thought of you as family. Now you''re nothing. Why would ffet you you want to try? Go ahead, you psycho."


    "Ah! Natalie, you cursed at me!" Joanna shrieked.


    Natalieughed coldly. "So what if I did? You deserved it. Do I need to make an appointment to call you out?"


    She hung up, then paused. After a moment''s thought, she unblocked Sebastian''s number and dialed.


    He answered instantly.


    "Natalie-"


    "I just got a call from Joanna. She said you''re divorcing me to marry her. Great. I''l


    meet you at the city hall at nine tomorrow morning."


    Natalie hung up with a sharp click, then promptly blocked him again on everything.


    Sebastian stared at his phone, speechless. He tried to call back, only to find he had been blocked. Again.

 Chapter 129

    Sebastian''s face was grim. Joanna had deliberately called Natalie to tell her he wanted a divorce? A chilling glint appeared in his eyes. Had he really been deceived by Joanna all this time? If she dared to hurt Natalie behind his back, what about all the other incidents?


    Meanwhile, Natalie, free from interruptions after blocking Sebastian, had a wonderful time with her friends. After an afternoon of surfing, Wayne took them to a fantastic seafood feast on the ind.


    ...


    That afternoon, Sebastian arrived at the Scott family''s home with Sean, though he went inside alone. He had to know the truth about what happened to his mother. Wendy was home, personally overseeing the dinner preparations. Her goal was to lock Sebastian and Joanna together for good. When she saw Sebastian''s tall figure stride in, his presence radiating an innate,manding aura, she took a moment to observe him. He had always been a cold, stubborn man. She had watched him grow up and knew about his dark family life. Sebastian had been a cold child, incapable of warmth or affection. His father had never loved his mother, spending his time carousing with other women and rarelying home. His mother, miserable in her marriage, had in turn treated him poorly. There was a lot Wendy didn''t know, but she knew Sebastian''s father was a phnderer.


    "Sebastian, you''re here. Come, let''s go to the dining room. Joanna cooked a whole meal for you today," Wendy said with a smile, praising Joanna.


    Sebastian simply looked at Wendy and nodded. "Alright."


    He walked toward the dining room. Wendy watched his retreating back. He could be utterly ruthless when pushed. A man like that was a perfect match for a venomous woman like Joanna. Her Natalie deserved someone kind and gentle. She had never seen a soft side to Sebastian; he was always cold and distant.


    "Sebastian, wee," Nathan greeted him with a fawning smile.


    Sebastian nodded once and took a seat.


    Joanna, dressed to the nines, deliberately emerged from the kitchen carrying a dish just as Sebastian arrived, putting on a show. "Sebastian, you''re here," she cooed, her voice sickly sweet.


    "Mm," Sebastian grunted without looking at her.


    Just then, Julian sent another video. It was of Natalie dancing. She had changed into a ck dress with a slightly loose neckline that


    showcased her perfect propor


    Under the coconut trees, with a bonfire zing on the beach, she was dancing the Latin Cha-Cha She meyed with a beautiful, powerful grace that was uniquely hers, each step captivating.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off her elegant, alluring form. The man sitting across from her was the same one from dinner the other night His handsome face was it by a gentle smile, his eyes filled with the reflection of Natalie''s dazzling dance.


    He had never seen this fiery side of Natalie. She used her body with an articte grace that was


    mesmerizing, drawing you in


    prim and


    proper Natalie he


    The only ever followed the


    knew,


    rules, possessed this incredible


    talent for dance.


    "Sebastian? Sebastian."


    Joanna saw him staring at his phone, ignoring her. She was annoyed but kept her voice gentle.


    Sebastian snapped his phone shut and looked at her directly. "Did you call Natalie today and tell her I was divorcing her?"


    Joanna froze. The dinner hadn''t even started, and already things were going wrong. How did he know?


    She shook her head, her face a mask of innocence. "Sebastian, I didn''t say that. Natalie must be lying. I just invited her to dinner, telling her you''d be here, but she refused and yelled at me. Why would I ever meddle in your marriage?"

 Chapter 130

    Joanna sat down across from him, looking utterly wronged.


    Sebastian stared at her, his gaze deepening as he studied her pained expression.


    Wendy seized the opportunity to sit down as well. "Sebastian, years ago, you promised you would marry Joanna. A man of his word should honor hismitments. You and Natalie aren''t in love; the person you''ve always loved is Joanna. You should divorce Natalie and marry Joanna. Natalie has already signed the agreement, and there are no financial disputes."


    "The divorce proceedings will be quick. In the two years she was married to you, you never spent a penny on her. You gave her no financial security, never bought her a single gift. I assume you nned it that way so there would be no entanglements upon divorce."


    "For Joanna, however, you''d buy an ind worth hundreds of millions just to see her happy. Yet you were too cheap to even buy Natalie a wedding ring. The difference in treatment is obvious. I know you''re madly in love with Joanna."


    "Natalie, on the other hand, took care of you tirelessly during your most difficult time. For that alone, you should let her go. Marry Joanna, the woman you love. That''s the only way you''ll find happiness."


    "I''ve watched you grow up. The way you treat Joanna is better than any of those billionaire CEOs in the prime-time dramas. You''re a good man, and we would feel at ease entrusting Joanna to you."


    Wendy was deliberately building him up to tear him down. She knew she had no right to say much, being one of the viins in this story herself. Sebastian had married her daughter and given her nothing. He didn''t deserve her. There was no pain like the pain ofparison.


    Sebastian''s fists clenched under the table. As Wendyid it all out, piece by piece, he realized just how terribly he had failed Natalie. He had granted Joanna''s every wish while being so miserly with Natalie that he hadn''t even given her an allowance. He had forgotten all about that until Wendy brought it up.


    Joanna looked at Sebastian with breathless anticipation, waiting for him to agree to marry her.


    Sebastian said nothing. The atmosphere grew thick with a strange tension. Nathan, intimidated by Sebastian''s cold, distant aura, didn''t dare speak. Something was off about Sebastian tonight.


    "Sebastian, you promised you would marry me," Joanna said, her voice trembling She slid a USB drive across the table. "Sebastian, you''ve always wanted to know how your mother lost her mind, haven''t you? It was Natalie. This is what I found. After you watch it, you''ll understand. Ever since she married you, Natalie has been feeding your mother a slow-acting poison."


    Sebastian''s eyes widened in fury. He snatched the drive. Natalie again? He thought back. Only Natalie would have had that kind of ess to his mother.


    Seeing the storm gathering on his face, Joanna hid a flicker of triumph. This time, she would finally be rid of Natalie for good.


    Wendy stared at Joanna in shock. "Joanna, what are you talking about? How did you find this?"


    Joanna looked at the silent,


    brooding Sebastian, feigning


    sadness and uncertainty. "Mom, 1


    always suspected Natalie was


    behind it. I''ve been secretly


    gathering evidence since I came


    back, and I just found this."


    She turned back to Sebastian. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll get myptop right


    now. You can plug it in and see for yourself."


    Sebastian nodded curtly. "Get it.¡±


    Joanna lowered her eyes to hide her glee and quickly stood up to retrieve herptop.


    Wendy''s hands tightened into fists. Natalie would never do such a thing. Joanna''s behavior, on the other hand was highly suspicious. If she had real evidence, she would have


    e''


    exposed Natalie long ago. Why wait until now?

 Chapter 131

    Joanna quickly returned with herptop. Sebastian handed her the USB drive, and she plugged it in and clicked open the file for everyone to see.


    The video showed Natalie in the kitchen. She was stirring a pot of soup. When it seemed ready, she knelt down, pulled a small packet of powder from a low cab, and sprinkled it into the pot. The next clip showed Natalie serving the soup to Mrs. Griffith.


    Wendy squinted at the screen. The video was clearly shot on a phone and wasn''t high-definition, but it looked damningly real.


    Mrs. Griffith was Sebastian''s weak spot. Though she had been cold to him because of his father''s actions, she was still the mother he respected. Joanna knew this and had yed her card perfectly.


    As Sebastian''s expression grew darker and darker, Joanna couldn''t hide a sh of triumph. Sebastian didn''t see it, but Wendy did. Joanna was framing Natalie again. That look of malicious glee made Wendy want to p her across the face. She would, one day. She would make her pay.


    "Hmph! Natalie is truly vicious," Wendy eximed, mming her hand on the table. "Sebastian, you must divorce her. The agreement is already signed. I''ll make sure Natalie is at the city hall first thing tomorrow morning to get the certificate." Her goal was to get her daughter away from this man, and she knew Sebastian would fall for Joanna''s fabricated evidence.


    Joanna was ecstatic. Wendy was being the perfect aplice.


    "Sebastian," Joanna said in a sorrowful, dramatic tone, "I had no idea Natalie could be so evil. She went to great lengths to force her way into your life, even driving me away so she could marry you. She told everyone I wasn''t a real Scott, just an adopted daughter, and that my birth was something I could never change."


    "I had no choice but to go abroad. But Natalie... she didn''t appreciate what she had. She got you so easily, while + could only dream. It was heartbreaking. But even then, all wanted was for you to be happy."


    "Now you''ve seen it with your own eyes, Sebastian. Natalie may be quiet, but her actions speak volumes."


    "Oh, how could I have a daughter as ruthless as Natalie?" Nathan chimed in, feigning distress.


    Joanna fell silent. Natalie already held no ce in Sebastian''s heart. Now, with this "proof," she waspletely finished.


    "Sebastian, don''t be too upset. It''s my fault for failing to raise her properly," Wendy continued. "You two should go finalize the divorce tomorrow. You said Joanna already called to inform Natalie."


    "She was foolish before, refusing all the divorce papers you gave her. She must have finally realized that no matter how good she was to you, she''d never win your affection."


    "The difference between being loved and not is crystal clear. Joanna does nothing, and you spoil her like a princess you keep hidden away." The words dripped with insinuation¡ªa secret mistress.


    Wendy pressed on. "Meanwhile,


    Natalie works like a ve for you, and you treat her like a free maid.


    Joanna sleeps in every morning


    does whatever she pleases, excels


    in her studies, and receives as


    generous allowance from you. She''s living on cloud nine."


    "And what is Natalie? She''s up at six every morning to cook for you and your mother. After watching you leave for work, she has to care for your mother. You hate anyone


    tour things so she


    personally irons every single one of your shirts. She spends ages picking out gifts for you to bring to banquets and waits up for youte into the night.

 Chapter 132

    "Then she has to make you a healthyte-night snack. After all that work, day in and day out, she''s still just an unpaid servant. She even buys your groceries with her own money."


    "And no matter what she does, she''s always in the wrong, always used of framing Joanna. Why would you want a woman like that? It''s better for everyone if you just let her go."


    Let the bastards be damned together, Wendy thought. Just stay away from my daughter.


    Joanna''s face was a mask of fury. Wendy''s words, while seemingly praising her and denigrating Natalie, had a sharp undercurrent. She was painting a picture of Natalie as a tireless martyr, while Joanna came off as a useless, pampered princess who did nothing to earn Sebastian''s affection. Theparison was stark, and for the first time, Joanna felt a tremor of unease. She really hadn''t done anything for Sebastian.


    With every word Wendy spoke, another crack appeared in Sebastian''sposure. Wendy had said so much, but her message was simple: divorce Natalie.


    He rose slowly, his eyes sweeping over the Scott family.


    "I have done more than enough for Joanna. I will not marry her."


    "And as for my marriage to Natalie, if anyone dares to interfere again, don''t me me for being merciless."


    Joanna stared at him, stunned. ¡°Sebastian,¡± she finally managed to choke out, "are you going back on your word?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, his gaze sharp and his deep eyes unreadable. "I didn''t go back on my word, Joanna. You were the one who left. Natalie was forced to marry me by your father-"


    "You could have refused!" Joanna cut him off, her eyes welling with tears.


    Nathan''s expression soured. He knew why Sebastian had married Natalie back then. Even if Joanna had stayed, she couldn''t have married him. Old Mr. Griffith only recognized Natalie, and that was the condition for Sebastian gaining control of thepany.


    But now, Sebastian held absolute power over the Griffith Group. He was more than capable of defying his grandfather. If he wanted to divorce Natalie and marry Joanna, it was entirely up to him.


    Something felt wrong. Sebastian


    was acting strangely. He had just seen "proof" that Natalie had poisoned his mother yet he was unnervingly calm. Nathan couldn''t figure him out.


    Joanna, ever perceptive, also sensed the shift in him. She stood up abruptly and ran upstairs, sobbing.


    "Joanna, don''t be so upset!" Wendy called after her with false concern. "Sebastian


    is devoted to you! He wouldn''t marry anyone else!"


    Joanna ignored her and disappeared up the stairs.


    Sebastian gave Wendy a long, searching look. Her words tonight had been strange too. Without another word, he turned and left the Griffith mansion, leaving thevish, untouched dinner behind.


    Nathan frowned, watching his wife, who seemed lost in thought. "Darling, don''t be angry. Calm down. Sebastian wille around. You must be hungry, let''s eat."


    "You gofort Joanna," Wendy said, her voice t.


    Nathan pursed his lips. He was clumsy with emotional matters. But Wendy''s insistent gaze left him no choice. He stood and headed upstairs to check on his daughter.


    The moment he was gone, Wendy picked up adobster, cracked it open, and began to eat. She had never intended for Nathan and Joannato enjoy this meal. Tawas all for her. She ate her fill, then made anexcuse about needing to go to the office. As she left, she nced up at the second floor, a mysterious smile touching her lips.


    ...


    At a five-star hotel on Regal Ind.


    Natalie and her friends had stayed on the ind overnight. She had set an rm, determined to go back and finalize her divorce with Sebastian. When it went off, she shot up in bed.


    "Ah!" A dark figure standing by her bed made her scream.

 Chapter 133

    Fearing she was hallucinating, Natalie pinched the back of her hand hard. The sharp sting confirmed it. "It hurts," she whimpered. "I''m not dreaming."


    Sebastian watched her, silent.


    Natalie stared at him, utterly terrified. Waking up to arge man looming over her bed was the stuff of nightmares.


    "Sebastian, what are you doing here? This is my room! What gives you the right to be here so early in the morning? Have you no manners? Have you ever heard of personal space?"


    He had been a veritable monk for Joanna''s sake, never touching Natalie after their wedding. He rarely even entered her room. It was only six months into their marriage, when he was drunk, that he''d finally slept with her, leading to her pregnancy and, a yearter, the death of both her and their child.


    This time, she wouldn''t let that unborn child, the one she was never fated to have,e to harm. Divorcing Sebastian was the only way to protect her future baby. It was the only way to avoid being thrown to her death.


    Sebastian calmly sat down on a nearby chair. "This is a Griffith family property," he exined. ¡°And I am your husband."


    Natalie was speechless.


    "Even if it''s your property, you can''t just barge into a guest''s room! If I were any other woman, you''d be at a police station right now." She rubbed her eyes, trying to clear the sleep from them.


    Sebastian watched her, seeing the genuine panic in her movements. He had never realized how cute she could be. Cute and feisty. It was the first time he''d ever seen her just after waking up. At home, she was always impably dressed. Now, she could sleep in, freed from the duty of waking up at six to make him breakfast.


    Wendy was right. Natalie had given so much. Joanna had done nothing, yet she had received all his favor. Joanna had grown up with him, and she had saved him from that fire. He was grateful to her. And before Natalie appeared, Joanna was his intended fianc¨¦e.


    But was it really Joanna who saved him that day? The answer, he realized, needed investigation.


    Sebastian remained silent, his purpose foring momentarily forgotten. But Natalie''s mind snapped back to the present. Divorce day.


    She sighed in frustration, her hands resting on theforter. The spot she had pinched was now a small, angry red mark. Sebastian''s gaze fixed on it. Is she an idiot? Why would she hurt herself like that?


    "Sebastian, I already agreed to the divorce and signed the papers! I''m not going to back out, you don''t need to drag me there at the crack of dawn!" she snapped, throwing back the covers. ¡°Just wait for me. I''ll get dressed, and we can go to the city hall."


    She wasn''t fully awake yet, yawning as she padded toward the bathroom. It was probably just after eight. They still had time to get back. Ugh. Sebastian had been desperate for this divorce, yet he was the one who kept stalling the final step.


    As Natalie disappeared into the bathroom, Sebastian sat rigidly in the chair. He hadn''t slept at all. Wendy''s words echoed in his ears. He had not been blind to Natalie''s efforts, but he had always been convinced she was picking fights with Joanna.


    He stared out the window at the vast, blue ocean, his own eyes just as deep and unreadable.


    Natalie emerged ten minutester, dressed and ready. Sebastian was still gazing out the window, his profile sharp and devastatingly.


    handsome She had to ad


    Was breathtaking. Any woman


    would be captivated by his looks and powerful aura. A seventeen-year-old Natalie had been, and it had led her to ruin.


    A wave of sadness washed over her. She had loved this man with everything she


    had, truly and unconditionally.

 Chapter 134

    "Mr. Griffith, I''m ready. Shall we go get our divorce certificate?" she announced, her tone t.


    Sebastian turned, his eyes meeting her calm, detached gaze. A strange fire ignited within him, and he shot to his feet, his eyes burning with a fierce intensity. Natalie flinched, sensing his murderous aura, and took a step back.


    "What?" Sebastian sneered. "You poison my mother and then think you can just divorce me and walk away?"


    Natalie froze, then understood. His mother... no, she couldn''t tell him the truth yet.


    "You''re the one who said she was mentally ill. You''re the one who sent her to the psychiatric hospital. Why are you using me of poisoning her?" It was clear what had happened. Joanna had used her absencest night to frame her again, and this idiot had bought it. He couldn''t even protect his own mother. Who could he protect?


    Sebastian stared at her intently. "Because I have proof," he said with a bitterugh. "Proof that you poisoned her. My mother has indeed lost her mind."


    A sharp pain pierced Natalie''s heart. Sheughed back, a hollow sound. "Sebastian, you''ve never trusted me. If you think I did it, then I did it." She knew he would never believe her. At this point, she couldn''t even be bothered to argue. Sebastian, you''ll never know what your mother did to protect you. You''ll never know why Mrs. Griffith would rather disown you than let Joanna into the family.


    "Sebastian, you are a goddamn idiot," Natalie sneered.


    He stared at her, shocked by her foulnguage.


    She grabbed her purse from the table, her voice now cold and defiant. ¡°Let''s go. Get the divorce over with."


    Sebastian''s hands clenched into fists. "Natalie, why aren''t you defending


    yourself? Thest few times, you always had evidence to prove your innocence."


    Natalie''s eyes curved into a


    beautiful, mocking arc. "If you think I did it, then take your proof to the police and report me. Sebastian. Because I''m done wasting my breath on an idiot like you.


    "Natalie, you-"


    "The divorce. Are we going or not?" she cut him off, her patience worn thin.


    He looked at her, his gaze falling into the weary depths of her beautiful eyes. She


    was tired, so tired she couldn''t even be bothered to exin.


    "Have you forgotten what I told you, Natalie?" he said, his voice low and dangerous. "I, Sebastian Griffith, do not get divorced. Only widowed."


    Natalie stared at him in disbelief. "If you don''t want a divorce, why did you chase me all the way here? Why were you in my room at dawn? Werent you afraid I''d run offand skip the appointment?"


    ¡°Sebastian, are you even a man? Can you stand by and let people call Joanna a homewrecker? You love her so much, how can you bear to let them nder her?"


    "You made a deal with her! You were going to divorce me! Why do you keep changing your mind at thest second? Joanna even threw a party at the Scotts''st night to celebrate." She was exasperated. No matter what she did, it was wrong.


    "I never said anything like that to her," Sebastian stated, his tone firm. Natalie pulled out her phone and yed the recording from the day before. "Natalie, you shoulde back tonight and finalize the divorce. Sebastian said he wants to settle it tonight. If you''re not there, you''ll just im I bullied you again.¡±


    Natalie smiled, a bright, scorching thing. "Listen to your psycho girlfriend, you psycho."


    Sebastian frowned, genuinely confused. "What does that mean? Psycho?"

 Chapter 135

    "You really don''t get it?" Natalie asked, exasperated. "You and Joanna are a perfect match. A couple of lunatics."


    She grabbed her bag and walked out the door.


    Something was strange, though. Normally, she''d wake up to a barrage of harassing messages from Joanna. Why was there nothingst night? On such a momentous asion, Joanna should have been bombarding her, gloating about her impending marriage to Sebastian.


    At the door, she ran into Wayne, who was just returning from his morning run. He was sweaty but smiled indulgently at her. "Our little princess is awake. Are you hungry? I''ll have your favorite breakfast sent right up."


    "Hehe, thanks! I''ll wait for you and Queena in the restaurant," Natalie chirped, her voice sweet and her smile pure.


    From the room, Sebastian could see that genuine, unadulterated smile. The Natalie who was nothing in their eyes was a princess in someone else''s. He had no idea that her sharp business acumen and decisive style were qualities that even he would find formidable. Once a woman sheds her obsession with a man, she can be truly exceptional.


    Wayne reached out and ruffled her hair. "If you''re hungry, go on ahead. I''ll join you after a quick shower. Queena is probably sleeping in. You should be more like her, Natalie. Love yourself more. Don''t get up so early. Sleep until you wake up naturally, do whatever you want. I''ll always have your back."


    He started to leave, then remembered something. "Natalie, you know those Lumina diamond earrings you wanted a while back? The style you saw is officially out. I already bought them for you. They should arrive in a couple of days. Our princess deserves the best."


    "Thank you!" Natalie beamed, her voice impossibly sweet. Her eyes welled with tears. In her past life, how had she managed to lose the people who truly loved her? It was all because she was blinded by a foolish love. In the end, she had gotten them all killed.


    "Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Wayne''s expression darkened. "What''s wrong? Did that horrible Joanna bother you again?"


    Natalie quickly shook her head. "No, I''m just... I''m just so happy."


    "You scared me for a second. Go on to the restaurant. I''ll be right there." Wayne jogged off toward his room to shower.


    Natalie grinned foolishly. Wayne was the best.


    Sebastian watched the tender scene unfold, a sour feeling churning in his gut. He stepped out of the room "Natalie," he asked gruffly, "what exactly is your rtionship with


    him?"


    Natalie had almost forgotten he was there. She shot him an annoyed look. "What does that have to do with you?"


    "Natalie, you are still my wife. Getting cozy with other men is..."


    "Shut up, Sebastian," she snapped. "You have no right to say anything to me, and you certainly have no right to talk about Wayne. You''re the one who''s rotten to the core, refusing to divorce me while carrying on with Joanna."


    "What right do you have to question me? Please, unless it''s about the divorce, don''t evere near me again."


    Fed up, Natalie stormed off toward the restaurant, wishing she could banish Sebastian to the ends of the earth.


    Sebastian''s eyes were fixed on her retreating back as he followed her.


    At the restaurant, the head chef saw Natalie and greeted her with a warm smile. "Young Miss, you''re here."


    Natalie smiled back. ¡°Leo, I''m starving. I''d like the lobster, please."


    "Of course! The Young Master already ced the order. It will be ready shortly. Please, have a seat."


    After thanking him, Natalie chose a table by the window. A momentter, Sebastian sat down directly across from her.


    Natalie was baffled. "Sebastian, are you a ghost? Why are you haunting me? Your ego is so massive, not even the coean out there cou contain it."

 Chapter 136

    Sebastian''s lips thinned into a tight line. "You''re bing quite the sharp- tongued woman, Natalie," he said with a cold smile. "ying the perfectdy for me, while smiling like a sunflower for other men."


    Natalie was speechless. "You seem to have forgotten what you told me on our wedding night. You said you needed a docile wife, a Mrs. Griffith who wouldn''t bring shame to your family. So I suppressed all my passions and became exactly that."


    "Looking back, I was such a fool. Love isn''t about losing yourself; it''s about learning to love yourself more. Because of one thing you said, I twisted myself into someone I wasn''t."


    "I became miserable. I admit, for the past two years, I was possessed,pletely devoted to you. The only reason I ever fought with you was because Joanna would constantly send me pictures of you two together-intimate, kissing photos just to provoke me. I was just trying to get you to pay a little more attention to me."


    "But every time, you used me of starting drama, of being unreasonable, ofpeting with Joanna over everything."


    "Did any of you ever stop to think about my side of it? I was an innocent party in all this. Why did your love story have to be built on my pain?"


    "If it weren''t for that little drama Joanna staged the other day, and the p you gave me that finally knocked some sense into me, I''d still be trapped in that vortex."


    ¡°So, Sebastian, I really, truly will not disturb your perfect love story any longer."


    Natalieid it all out, everything that needed to be said. She didn''t expect him to believe her; she just wanted him to sign the papers and get out of her life.


    Sebastian''s hands, resting on his knees, clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    "Natalie, who told you I kissed Joanna?" His voice was strained. He had never touched another woman in his life. He waspletely clean.


    Natalie found his denialughable. "Are you ying the innocent victim now, Sebastian? Can''t even own up to what you''ve done?"


    She opened her chat history with Joanna and shoved the phone in his face.


    "Look at this evidence. You are disgusting, Sebastian."


    "I was saving this to sue for divorce. Evidence of you two in bed, evidence of your taunts. I''m not afraid to show you. I have backups, anyway." She was reborn this time to tear away Joanna''s disgusting facade.


    Sebastian took the phone, skeptical. He looked at the chat log, at the messages Joanna had sent to Natalie.


    [Natalie, you are trash, you little bitch. You don''t deserve Sebastian. Get back here and sign the divorce papers.]


    Below it were a series of intimate photos. The people in them were him and Joanna. His pupils contracted in shock. In every photo, he was holding Joanna tightly, his expression one of deep affection.


    His face turned murderous as he scrolled up, the messages growing more and more vicious.


    [Natalie, you little bitch, you think being a Scott makes you safe? One day, I will make everyone you care about despise you. Even your four brothers will hate you for the rest of their lives and adore me instead.]


    [Everything you care about, I will take from you.]


    [Natalie, you will never be happy for stealing my man. How did it feel to be framed by me today? Did it hurt when Sebastian hit you? So what if it did? No one will ever believe a word you say.]


    Sebastian gripped the phone, his knuckles white. He had no idea she had been enduring this. He quickly forwarded the most


    suspicious fooking photos to


    himself via text message. It didn''t go through. He had to unblock himself first.


    He stared at the screen for a long, silent time, until he couldn''t bear to look anymore. Finally, he looked up at Natalie, his voice raw. "Natalie, what if I told you. none of this is real? Would you believe me?"

 Chapter 137

    Natalieughed, the sound dripping with sarcasm. "Are you joking, Sebastian? If you weren''t so deeply in love with her, how could you grant her every wish? How could you believe her every word?"


    "And you came looking for me today because of your mother''s poisoning. If I''m not mistaken, Joanna was the one who gave you the ''evidence.""


    "So, in the end, you chose to believe her and came to interrogate me. You say I don''t defend myself, but how am I supposed to? You''d rather trust your vague childhood sweetheart, a woman who abandoned you when you were blind and couldn''t walk, than believe me, the wife whose name is legally bound to yours."


    "Sebastian, when you finally learn the truth one day, what you''ve done to your mother will make you suffer for the rest of your life.¡±


    "And another thing. Joanna has been harassing me like this for years. I don''t care how close you two are, I don''t want to see it anymore. Go tell her to stop sending me these messages and photos. I have screenshots of everything. If she sends one more, I''ll release them to the public."


    Agitated, Sebastian loosened his tie, his gaze darkening. Natalie didn''t believe him. How could he have known Joanna was so shameless, photoshopping him into pictures with her just to send to Natalie?


    His voice was hoarse. "I just came to confirm with you. I will try to believe you-"


    "Don''t bother," Natalie cut him off. "Listen to yourself. ''Try to believe me''? There''s no point. From the day I left, I stopped needing your trust. I don''t love you anymore. I don''t care anymore. Who you are means nothing to me."


    She stood up and addressed the chef. "Leo, could you please have my breakfast sent to my room? I''ve lost my appetite for eating here. And no wasabi, please. I have a mild allergy."


    She added, "And a slightly smaller portion of the seafood pasta."


    "Of course, Young Miss," Leo said with a smile.


    Natalie turned and walked away without a backward nce at Sebastian.


    He remained seated, silent and still, making no move to follow her.


    Not being able to finalize the divorce had soured Natalie''s mood. She ate


    breakfast in her room with


    and Queena. Wayne, realizing Sebastian had followed them was refusing to grant the divorce, became agitated. He watched the the two women eat happily for a moment before making an excuse to leave. Natalie, distracted by the delicious food, didn''t notice his true intentions.


    "Queena,¡± Natalie asked, "do a reading for me. When will I finally be divorced?"


    Queena studied her for a moment. "You two are fated to be together."


    Natalieughed bitterly, tearing into a piece of lobster. "A few days ago, you were telling me my destiny was with Matthew. What happened to the ill-fated connection'' you mentioned? How did it suddenly be a ''destined bond''2"


    Queena looked just as curious. She thought for a moment, examining Natalie''s features. It really was an ill-fated connection. How did it suddenly be a true one?


    "That''s so strange," Queena murmured to herself. "Looks like my skills are failing me. How could I have been so wrong?"


    Natalie didn''t catch what she was muttering and continued to eat. Why couldn''t she have been reborn before the wedding instead of right before the divorce? If she had known would be this difficult, she would have dly signed the papers any of the countless times Sebastian had offered them to her before.


    Queena stared at Natalie with a strange intensity. "Natalie, I can''t seem to read you at all."


    Natalie froze, her body stiffening. "What... what do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 138

    Queena''s clear eyes were intensely serious. "It''s so strange. There''s suddenly a golden aura around you, and it''s protecting you. Your fate is changing. What''s going on?"


    Natalie felt a sudden urge to flee. A golden aura? Why couldn''t she see it?


    "Oh, that," she said, forcing augh. "Mypany''s been doing welltely. More money means more shine, right?" She took arge bite of lobster. It was delicious. Wow. She could cry. It felt so good to be alive.


    "Natalie, you''re filled with immense merit. You must have done many good deeds in your past life," Queena said, her expression happy.


    Natalie felt a chill run down her spine under Queena''s gaze. "Well, of course. I''m a kind-hearted princess, after all," she said haughtily, looking up at the ceiling.


    Seeing her smug expression, Queena''s heart ached for her. "Yes, yes, you''re a kind princess. Now eat up. We''re going out to y after this. Didn''t you want to stay here for three days? Wayne already agreed. He''s such a busy man, flying all over the world. It''s rare for him to take time off to be with you."


    Natalie, may you live without regret, smiling as new storms arise.


    Queena made a small, unseen gesture over Natalie''s head and smiled at her.


    Natalie''s eyes filled with grateful tears. "You''re right, Wayne loves me the most. Boo-hoo... his love for me is like a mighty river, flowing endlessly..." She resolved to eat more, put on some weight, and attract some handsome young men.


    Queena just raised an eyebrow at her over-the-top praise.


    Wayne found Sebastian still sitting alone in the restaurant. The morning sun streamed in, casting a warm


    glow on him, but it did nothing met


    thaw his icy demeanor. When Ke saw someone sit down opposite him, Sebastian pulled his gaze from the window and looked at Wayne. His posture was straight, imposing. Inparison, Wayne''s aura was much gentler.


    Wayne spoke first. "Sebastian, you were once the love of Natalie''s life. But she doesn''t love you anymore. Let the past be the past. You should both move on. I hope you''ll take the initiative to finalize the divorce and stop hurting her."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. Wayne''s words were like daggers to his heart. Everyone was telling him to divorce Natalie.


    "Who are you to her?" Sebastian asked coolly.


    "I''m her older


    er brother. She is the princess of our family. A few years ago, because she loved you and because the Scotts are her


    ol


    biological parents, I could only stand by and watch as she was


    mistreated. But now she has given up on you and ?? turned to us


    upon you and fe sheet


    not let anyone hurt her again. That includes you, Sebastian."


    "I''m sorry," Sebastian said, unsure of what else to say. He felt like aplete bastard. Natalie had loved him for so many years, and he had always seen her as unreasonable, constantly fighting with Joanna. In reality, Joanna had been the one hurting her all along.


    "Natalie doesn''t need your apology.


    She needs you to divorce her and stay away from her. She has nightmares Sebastian She calls out your name in her sleep, begging you not to hurt her. She''s afraid of you, even in her dreams. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Wayne stood up and left.


    Smash. Sebastian mmed his fist onto the table. The skin over his knuckles


    broke, and blood dripped onto the pristine white tablecloth.

 Chapter 139

    After three days on the ind, Natalie and her friends returned home. She took one more day to rest before heading back to the office. She had sketched numerous designs during her trip and now needed to review fabric samples. She had asked her assistant, Luna, to prepare them that morning. After she was done, she nned to meet Queena at a spa. The days at the beach had left her a bit tanned.


    As she got out of her car in front of the office building, her elegant figure stood out in the morning light.


    "Natalie."


    The familiar voice made her want to punch someone. She turned to see Jerome, dressed in a baseball uniform and cap, ring at her with cold eyes.


    "Mr. Scott. Can I help you?" Natalie''s tone was dismissive.


    "What did you do to Joanna? She''s been upset for days. You''reing with me to apologize to her."


    "She''s upset, and you''reing to me?" Natalie interrupted, incredulous.


    "You''re going to go apologize to her. You''re the one who stole Sebastian, and that''s why she''s unhappy," Jerome insisted.


    Natalie sighed and took a deep breath. How was she rted to such an idiot? This was too much for first thing in the morning.


    "Get lost," she snarled.


    Jerome was stunned. "You''re telling me to get lost? You... you''re just a high school dropout. The only reason you''re the design director here is because you seduced Mr. Jones with that pretty face of yours. After doing something so disgusting, how can you still cling to Sebastian?"


    He looked at her with utter contempt.


    Natalie let out a bitterugh. "You should be telling Sebastian to get a divorce. He''s the one refusing to sign the final papers. And for the record, Keith is not you."


    Jerome didn''t understand. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "It means that Keith, despite his


    youth, is exceptionally talented. He''s a rising star: The sess he''s achieved wasn''t built by seducing women. Besides, you only have eyes for Joanna. You''ve never taken the time to know what kind of person I am seed it''s because I. seduced a man? I''m capable, it''s because I used underhanded tactics?"


    "Jerome, do you want to know what''s truly disgusting? You are. You''re not just an idiot; you''re a scumbag. Think back to what happened six months ago. Who was the one who really set you up?"


    You only have a few more days to act so smug, Jerome. Thepetition is in two weeks. You''re headed for ruin. I wonder if you''ll die of anger when you finally learn the truth.


    Natalie turned her back on the fool and walked away.


    Jerome watched her go. She dared


    to bring up what happened six months ago. He looked at thepany buil ilding He would get his revenge for what happened fast time. He would make Natalie suffer the same betrayal from a loved one that he had. He had loved Yvonne so much, only to be taken advantage of by that woman.


    Jerome took out his phone and made a call.


    "Jerome," a slick voice answered.


    Jerome sneered. "Tonight, I need you to teach someone a lesson for me. Her


    name is Natalie. I''ll send you her office address. Don''t kill her, just rough her up a bit."


    "Done," the man agreed readily.


    After hanging up, Jerome called Joanna.


    "Jerome," Joanna''s voice was weak and listless. It made his heart ache.


    "Joanna, Natalie refuses toe apologize to you. But don''t worry, I''ve arranged for someone to teach her a lesson. She won''t have a job soon and she have no choice but to look up to you the memory of what happened six months ago filled Jerome with hatred.


    "Don''t do that," Joanna said, her voice filled with rm. "It''s fine if Natalie doesn''t apologize. I know you''ve been in a bad moodtely, but you have apetitioning up. You can''t do anything illegal."

 Chapter 140

    "You''re the only one who''s so good to me, Joanna," Jerome said with a smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything illegal. But she set me up six months ago and made me betray Yvonne. I won''t let her get away with it."


    "Thank you for being so good to me..." Joanna started to cry with gratitude.


    Jeromeforted her for a while before hanging up. He stared at the entrance to Natalie''s office building. ¡°Natalie, I didn''t want to do this, but you''ve gone too far." If his own sister had just agreed to apologize to Joanna, he wouldn''t have had to resort to this. Without another thought, he left for the racetrack.


    At home, Joanna was practicing the piano for an uingpetition she was determined to win. When Jerome called to say he had hired someone to deal with Natalie, she was thrilled. The scheme from six months ago had been designed to make Jerome despise Nataliepletely, and now he was finally taking action. Once Wendy''spany fell, she could secretly start acquiring its shares.


    Joanna sent a quick text message and then returned to her practice, eagerly awaiting good news about Natalie.


    You want to fight me, Natalie? You''re asking for it.


    Sebastian hadn''t contacted her since that night on the ind, which meant he no longer trusted her. She was furious. After all her scheming, Natalie had still escaped, and now Sebastian was doubting her. She needed a new n. If his mother was off-limits, what about his beloved grandmother?


    A vicious smile spread across Joanna''s face.


    ...


    Natalie was oblivious to all of this. In her past life, she hadn''t seen Jerome until just before thepetition. This time, everything was happening sooner.


    At four in the afternoon, she finished her work and left with Luna to walk to a nearby spa.


    Pet


    As they walked, they discussedpany matters. The fabric selections were finalized, but now the most critical task was to ensure the design sketches weren''t leaked She would entrust that job directly to


    Keith. ne


    As they turned into a narrow alley, five men suddenly emerged from a sidene, blocking their path.


    A murderous glint shed in Luna''s eyes, while Natalie''s gaze remained sharp and cold. She recognized the young man leading them. He was one of the thugs Jerome kept on his payroll. So, because she wouldn''t apologize to Joanna, he had sent these men to handle her


    "You Natalie?" the man asked with a lecherous grin, his eyes raking over her body.


    Natalie hated his gaze. She knew who he was one of Jerome''s men, but also secretly in league with Joanna He was the one who would drive the car that was meant to kill her in other words, he was Joanna''s number one sycophant, infatuated with her through his connection to Jerome.


    "I am," she answered calmly.


    "Someone paid us to rough you up. Are you going toe with us quietly, or do


    we have to force you?"


    Natalie''s eyes flickered. "Jerome sent you, didn''t he?"


    The five men froze, surprised that she knew.


    Natalie nced at Luna and whispered, so low only she could hear, ¡°Let them take us. I want to send them to prison."


    Luna understood instantly and discreetly pressed a button on the side of her phone. On the other end, Keith received the signal.


    The leader stepped forward to grab Natalie. She feigned terror, waving her hands and backing away. "Stay back!" she cried. "Get away from me! Don''t touch me!"

 Chapter 141

    Natalie''s terrified scream echoed through the alley.


    The men froze, the only sound their own breathing in the sudden, heavy silence.


    Larry Zade was the first to recover, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Natalie, I haven''t even touched you yet. Are you always this jumpy?"


    "You... stay away from me! It''s broad daylight, what do you think you''re doing? Are you trying to kidnap me?" Natalie scrambled backward, her face a mask of pure terror.


    "Damn, girl. I haven''t done anything to you, and look how scared you are." Larry''s eyes roamed over her perfect face, his mind starting to wander. This woman''s face, her body¡ªthey were wless. How could Jerome bear to hurt a sister like this? If he had a sister like her, he''d spoil her rotten.


    Natalie''s beautiful eyes were wide with rm as she watched them, her body trembling slightly. She looked so beautiful and fragile, and the sight of her fear ignited a dark, predatory desire in the men. Their eyes seemed to burn with a hungry fire.


    Larry lunged forward and grabbed Natalie''s arm, his voice a low growl. "Natalie, you better behave."


    "Let go! Let go of me! Don''t touch me!" Natalie struggled wildly. Her stunning eyes, framed by thickshes, now glinted with a cold light. Her panicked voice was surprisingly alluring, a siren''s call that sent a shiver through the men, stoking the mes of their lust until they felt dizzy with it.


    The other men couldn''t wait any longer. They moved in, grabbing both Natalie and Luna and dragging them away.


    The alley fell silent once more.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Keith had already called the police. He was now racing with them, following the GPS signal to rescue Natalie and Luna.


    At a warehouse by the sea, Natalie and Luna were tied up, their hands and feet bound.


    Larry deliberately called Jerome in front of Natalie. "Hey, Jerome. I''ve got your sister. She''s gorgeous. My brothers here really like her. How about we let them have some fun?"


    Jerome''s voice exploded with rage. "Larry, are you trying to get yourself killed? just told you to teach her a lesson! She''s my sister! You and your men are going to gang rape her? Are you insane?"


    "Hey, if you''re going to teach someone a lesson, you have to make it memorable. That way, she won''t try to mess with you again. Have you already forgotten what she did to youst time?"


    Jerome was speechless, his face paling as he watched the race cars blur past on the track. His eyes were bloodshot, his voice trembling. "No... that''s too cruel. Even though I hate her..."


    "Jerome, what if she tries to set you up again? A woman this vicious needs a harsh lesson, or she''ll never learn," Larry pressed.


    Jerome''s hand tightened around his phone until his knuckles ached.


    Suddenly, Natalie''s voice cut through the air. "Jerome, if I make it out of here alive, I swear I will make you pay! You anirual! You''d let this happen to your own sister just for some stripper?"


    Jerome froze. "She knows... Larry, you can''t¡ª"


    "Alright, alright. If you want to make her life a living hell, we will take good care after for you." Larry spoke,


    loudly a


    and deliberately, then hung up and tossed the phone out the


    window into the sea.


    He looked down at Natalie, who was sitting on the floor, her face burning with


    rage. But even like this, she was breathtakingly beautiful.


    "Did you see that, Natalie? No, wait, did you hear that? He wants us to take good care of you."


    A deep, burning hatred filled Natalie''s eyes. She knew Jerome was vicious, but she never imagined he could be this monstrous. To do this to his own sister.

 Chapter 142

    She had lost all hope in the Scott family long ago; this was just anotheryer of disappointment.


    Luna, however, remainedposed. "Miss, don''t be upset," she whispered, trying to soothe her. "A family like that isn''t worth having. You have plenty of other people who truly love you."


    Natalie wasn''t sad anymore. After the suffering of her past life, all she had left was hate.


    "Alright, boys, let''s get to it," Larry said with a lecherous grin, starting to unbutton his shirt. Once Natalie was ruined, Sebastian would want nothing to do with her.


    Two of the men lunged for Natalie, grabbing at her clothes. She feigned terror, screaming, "Ah! Let go of me! Get off!"


    "Haha!" one of the menughed, aroused by the fear in her wide, captivating eyes.


    The moment they ripped her jacket off, two other men turned their attention to Luna. But Luna had already managed to free her hands. She shot them a look so cold and full of murderous intent that the man reaching for her froze for a split second.


    "Whoa! Look at this feisty one," he jeered. "With eyes like that, you could be an assassin in the movies. You''d nail it in one take."


    The other men roared withughter.


    Luna nced nervously toward the door. Where were Keith and the police?


    Just then, the men started pulling at Natalie''s pants.


    "Natty!" Luna cried out, her voice filled with genuine panic.


    Natalie gave her a subtle, reassuring nce. Keith would be here any second. The men were too focused on their task to notice the silent exchange.


    Just as one of them put his hand on Natalie''s waist, the door was kicked open with a thunderous crash.


    "Hands up! Don''t move!" a voice boomed, as two dozen heavily armed SWAT officers stormed the room.


    Larry stared in disbelief. Why were there so many cops?


    Natalie and Luna let out a collective sigh of relief. Her n was simple: these men were Joanna''s hidden pawns, and she intended to remove them, one by one.


    "What the hell? Who called the cops?" Larry bellowed, snapping out of his shock. BANG! A bullet whizzed just over his head.


    He froze, his eyes wide with terror as he stared at the officers, certain the next bullet would tear through him.


    "Nobody move!" an officer shouted. "Hands on your head! Get on the ground, now!"


    Terrified, Larryplied immediately, dropping to his knees and sping his hands behind his head.


    Two female officers rushed in and untied Natalie and Luna. Instantly, the two women put on a masterful performance, trembling uncontrobly.


    Larry and his men were utterly baffled. They''d done this kind of thing before. Why were they suddenly getting caught?


    "Are you two alright?" the older female officer asked gently, picking up Natalie''s jacket and draping it over her shoulders.


    With tears in her eyes, Natalie shook


    her head Officer, thank you for getting here in time. If you''d been a minuteter, I, 1. She trailed off looking down at her disheveled state.


    "It''s okay, you''re safe now," the officer said, her heart aching for the terrified young woman. "We''ll make sure these monsters are punished. Let''s get your jacket on properly."


    As the other officers hauled the men


    to their feet Larry shouted desperately at Natalie, "Natalie, tell them! Exin that you were the one who invited us here! This has nothing to do with us! We didn''t kidnap you!" He was frantic. Joanna had told him Natalie was a gullible fool he could easily manipte.


    Natalie looked at him as if he were an idiot. Her gaze was cold for a split second before she turned to the police with a look of pure confusion. "What what are you talking about? Your kidnapped us! You were going to


    to assault us! don''t even know who you are! Why would invite you anywhere? Is this some kind of sick joke?"

 Chapter 143

    It hit him then he knew Jerome, but Natalie didn''t know him. This was a disaster. What was he supposed to do? He couldn''t afford to cross the Scott family, and he certainly couldn''t expose Jerome. His only hope was that Jerome woulde and bail them out.


    "Take them away," an officermanded.


    The men were led out to the police cars. Outside, Keith saw that Natalie and Luna were safe and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He approached Natalie and spoke in a low voice. "On the way here, I had someone pull the security footage. I have it all. I''ll give it to the police shortly."


    "Good," Natalie murmured back. "Bring it with you to the station. I want these men to rot in prison. They have a history of this-human trafficking, selling women and children. Make sure you mention that to the police specifically. Tell them to investigate."


    "The leader, Larry, threw his phone into the ocean." Joanna''s most trustedckey was Larry, a man who would do anything for money.


    "I''ll handle it," Keith promised.


    Joanna presented herself as a paragon of virtue, untouchable and pure, but inside she was rotten to the core. True nobilityes from self-respect, but Joanna had willingly chosen to debase herself.


    At the police station, after giving their statements, Natalie and Luna were released. They had just reached the street when a sports car screeched to a halt beside them. Jerome jumped out and rushed over to Natalie.


    "Natalie, today was all a misunderstanding! You need to go back in there and tell the police="


    SLAP!


    Natalie''s hand cracked across his face. Jerome froze, stunned, staring into her hate-filled eyes. A wave of guilt washed over him as he took in her bruised and disheveled appearance. "Natalie, I just wanted them to teach you a lesson..."


    "Is that right?" she spat. "For that vicious woman, Joanna, you were willing to sacrifice your own sister? Your idea of a ''lesson'' was to have them rape me and Luna? Jerome, I never realized you were evermore vile than she is. But don''t you worry. They won''t rat you out. Intheir eyes, you''re just a disposable pawn. The moment you''ve outlived your usefulness, all their crimes willnd squarely on your shoulders."


    "You can rx for now. Someone needs you for that race. But after it''s over, your dear sister Joanna has a very special gift waiting for you. I''m sure you''ll love it. I''ll evene to visit you then, just to see what a generous gift she''s prepared."


    "Go home and rest easy," she


    continued, her voice dripping with venom. "They won''t expose you, because you aren''t their real master. Oh, and by the way, your good friends are involved in trafficking to


    children and selling wo the race


    anderground casinos After the race, when all of thises to light, the me for that will fall on you too. Someone has already paved the road for you."


    With that, she turned to leave.


    Jerome was stunned. What the hell was she talking about? Had the ordeal scrambled her brain? Larry was a degenerate, sure, but he knew where to draw the line.


    Natalie paused after a few steps.


    "And another thing. Don''t you ever


    call me your sister again. We''re not a


    family, You told the world I was


    adopted, that Joanna was


    YOUR


    precious baby sister. So go on, treat her like the treasure she is. It''s the least you can do after all the love you''ve poured into her."


    "And about what happened six months ago¡ªit wasn''t me and Zenobia who set


    you up. It was Yvonne. As for why she did it, I imagine someone will tell you after the race."

 Chapter 144

    "Zenobia was right. Everyone in the Scott family is ruthless. She wasted years of her life loving a man like you. A scumbag and a bitch-you two deserve each other. Just stay locked together and stop poisoning Zenobia''s life."


    Having said her piece, Natalie got into her car, leaving Jerome no chance to reply.


    He gritted his teeth, any shred of guilt he''d feltpletely vanishing. "Natalie, don''t you dare nder Yvonne! You were the one who set me up!"


    Natalie just scoffed. "Complete idiot."


    "Natalie, you¡ª"


    Jerome nced at the police station. What could he even say if he went inside? Larry was his friend. He had to get Natalie to drop the charges. Seeing her car pull away, he jumped into his own and sped after her.


    Keith noticed Jerome''s car in the rearview mirror, his eyes narrowing. "Jerome''s following us."


    A cold smile touched Natalie''s lips. "Let him. With the evidence we provided, it won''t be more than a couple of hours before the news of what those men have done hits the inte." Joanna needed to see it. It would surely ruin her night.


    Keith grinned. "I get it."


    "Good. There''s a mall up ahead. Take us there first; we need to buy some new clothes."


    Just as she finished speaking, her phone rang. It was an unknown number. Guessing it was Jerome, she ignored it. But the caller was persistent, ringing again and again until she answered with an annoyed snap. "Hello?"


    "Natalie, are you okay?"


    She froze. The voice on the other end wasn''t Jerome''s. It was Sebastian. She thought she must have misheard, but then his voice came through again more urgent this time


    "Natalie, answer me. Are you hurt?"


    A bitterugh escaped her. "I''m fine. Your darling''s n to have me ruined failed. I bet you''re thrilled."


    Sebastian was standing by his floor-to-ceiling window, his gaze as cold as the city skyline below. "Natalie, what are you talking about?"


    The chill in her heart deepened. "Sebastian, you know Joanna''s follower, Larry, right? I knew you two were vicious, but I never imagined you''d stoop this low You sent him to destroy me. I''m sure that would have made things much easier for you. But you forgot what told you, Sebastian. I''m not going to tolerate it anymore. I''m fighting back."


    "Natalie," he said, his voice a low growl of controlled fury, "are you using me of being involved in this?"


    Sheughed again, a sound devoid of any humor. "Why don''t youe down to the station and hear what Larry has to say? He ims you knew all aboutit and that you promised to get him out: Sebastian, I stopped chasing you. Why can''t you just leave me alone? I signed the divorce papers. I took care of you for two years, and this is how you repay me? By trying to destroy me?"


    That was exactly what Larry had said at the station.


    Without waiting for a response, Natalie ended the call and blocked the number. When Sebastian tried to call back, he was met with a dead tone.


    "Damn it, Natalie! She blocked me again!" he snarled, his eyes darkening. He roared toward the door, "Sean, get in here!"


    Sean flinched. Who had set off the boss this time? The past few months had been hell. Ever since returning from the ind, Sebastian had been like a different person.


    Just as Sean entered, Sebastian''s phone rang again. He answered it. It was Jerome.


    "Sebastian, you have to help me!" Jerome pleaded the moment the line connected.

 Chapter 145

    Sebastian already knew what had happened to Natalie; it was why he had called her in the first ce. Hearing Jerome''s plea for help now, his gaze turned razor- sharp.


    "Help you with what?" he asked, his voice like ice.


    Jerome wasn''t shy about admitting it; they were all in the same boat, after all. "Sebastian, it''s like this. I just wanted Larry and his guys to rough Natalie up a bit, teach her a lesson. She made Joanna upset, and Joanna''s been down for days because Natalie never apologized. I figured a little scare would make her see reason. But they got carried away and tried to... well, you know. Now they''ve all been arrested. We go way back, Sebastian. You''ve got to help me get them out."


    An arctic frost settled over Sebastian''s handsome features. "Jerome, are you even human?" he seethed. "You hired men to destroy Natalie just because Joanna was in a bad mood?" His cold fury was so palpable it seemed to travel through the phone, making Jerome flinch.


    "Sebastian, I just wanted to teach her a lesson! And to get her to finalize the divorce with you! You''ve always loved Joanna, right? I was doing this for both of you! You have to help me."


    Sebastian closed his eyes. So this was how they treated her. How much pain must she have been in?


    "You''re a goddamn idiot, Jerome. Most of the things Joanna has done are documented, but you all choose to ignore the evidence and hurt Natalie time and time again. You''ve even helped her with some of her schemes. Are you really going to pretend you don''t know?"


    "And let me make one thing clear," he continued, his voice dangerously low. "Natalie is my wife. You mess with her, you mess with me. Not only will I not get them out, I''ll make sure they never see the light of day again. Go back and tell Joanna that I will never, ever marry her."


    "Sebastian, you promised you would! You can''t do this! It will destroy her!" Jerome protested, panicked.


    A cruel smile twisted Sebastian''s


    .n


    lips. "I promised to marry her when I thought she was the true daughter of the Scott family. But we both know the real daughter is Natalie. All


    I feel for Joanna is the affection of a


    childhood friend. As for being my


    wife? She''s not worthy. Why would I marry a trophy wife who can''t do a damn thing?"


    "You better pray that Natalie ispletely unharmed, Jerome. If she has so much as a scratch on her will personally end you


    Sebastian mmed the ph


    down, his rage palpable. He strode toward the door. Sean,


    understanding immediately, rushed to get the car.


    In his own car, Jerome stared at his phone in shock. He saw Natalie''s car pull up in front of a high-end shopping mall. He parked as well, Sebastian''s words echoing in his mind He won''t marry Joanna. Wh was he going to do now? If Natalie didn''te back to the family, Sebastian and Joanna would never be together. Damn that Natalie. She was nothing but a jinx.


    He got out of his car just as Natalie and Luna were heading toward the mall entrance. He didn''t bother them, instead waiting for Wayne, who he knew would be arriving soon. Sure enough, Wayne pulled up momentster.


    As soon as they changed into new clothes inside, they came back down. Jerome was waiting by the exit, blocking Natalie''s path. She noticed the cuts on her face and pursed his lips.


    Before he could speak, Wayne''s voice cut through the air. "Natalie, are you okay?" He rushed to her side.


    Natalie fell into his arms. "I was so scared."


    Luna watched silently. Herdy was learning to be vulnerable.


    "Shh, it''s okay, Natalie. I''m here," Wayne murmured, stroking her back.

 Chapter 146

    Wayne held her, his voice uncharacteristically gentle as he soothed her.


    Watching them embrace, Jerome felt an unfamiliar pang of irritation. Natalie had never called out to him like that. He conveniently forgot that he was the one who had forbidden her from calling him ''brother''.


    "Your face is hurt," Wayne said, his voiceced with pain. "I''ve already made some calls. Those men are suspected of multiple crimes. They won''t be getting out."


    Jerome''s ears perked up at that. He looked at Wayne with a new sense of scrutiny. "Natalie," he said anxiously, "Larry was just joking around with you¡ª"


    "Joking around?" Natalie''s cold voice cut him off. "Do you actually believe that, Jerome? The man called you right in front of me. You and Joanna truly are two of a kind-vicious to the core." She knew Jerome probably just wanted to teach her a lesson, but Joanna''s hand was all over this.


    "Joanna is unhappy, so you decide to ruin me? Sebastian won''t finalize the divorce, so that''s my fault too? I''ve already cut ties with your family, I''m staying far away from all of you. What does her mood have to do with me? Does every little thing that displeases her mean I have to pay the price?"


    "Jerome, do you know why they didn''t name their true boss today? Because in two weeks, your life is going to be over. I''m telling you this as a courtesy: you should not participate in that race. If you do, you''ll understand why you didn''t get arrested today, and why they didn''t rat you out. You''ll know everything then."


    Once Sebastian made it clear he wouldn''t marry Joanna, she would only be more frantic, elerating her ns to get rid of her brothers.


    This was the second time Jerome had heard this kind of talk. He shouted in anger, "Natalie, stop with the cryptic nonsense! I grew up with Joanna¡ª"


    Natalie just smiled. "Then you should trust her. It''ll make the fall that much harder." Her smile was chilling. And by the way, even though I''m not your sister anymore, I''ll give you onest piece of advi Don''t enter that race."


    She took Wayne''s arm and turned to leave. Jerome blocked their path again. "Natalie, you can''t be this heartless! Larry''s mother is disabled! If he goes to prison, what will happen to her?"


    His shamelessness made herugh. "Jerome, you''re the one who caused this mess. Why are you asking me what to do? I''m heartless? When you hired those men to rape me, were you being merciful? If he knew his mother couldnt be left alone, why was he outmitting crimes? You''re so righteous and helpful, why don''t you take responsibility for your own actions? Why should I, the victim, have to bear the


    consequences?"


    Her voice was calm, but utterly devoid of warmth. She''d learned not to get angry with this shameless family.


    "Natalie, you came out of this unscathed, didn''t you? Just sign a statement of forgiveness, get them out, and I''ll let youe back to the Scott family."


    Wayne''s fist flew out, connecting squarely with Jerome''s jaw.


    "Agh!" Jerome crumpled to the ground.


    Wayne stood over him, his voice a


    furious roar. "You son of a bitch! Who do you think you''re bestowing. charity on? As long As long as I''m alive


    Natalie will never go back to your disgraceful family! Now get lost!"

 Chapter 147

    Jerome spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered to his feet. He had started this, and he was fiercely loyal to his friends; he wouldn''t just stand by and watch them go down.


    "Natalie, I know you want toe back to the family," he insisted. "Just do me this favor, and I''ll talk to Dad about letting you return."


    Natalie smiled brightly. "A father like Nathan? You can have him. I feel sick just knowing his blood runs through my veins a man who cheats on his wife so openly. It''s disgusting." The thought of him being her father was suffocating, a heavy weight pressing down on her chest.


    A wave of sorrow washed over her, and she leaned against Wayne, her voice tired. "Let''s go home."


    Seeing her pain was like a knife to Wayne''s heart. "Okay," he said softly. "I''ll take you home." He shot Jerome a cold, warning re.


    Jerome''s hands clenched into fists. What was she talking about? He could only watch as they walked away.


    Then, he saw Sebastian standing a short distance away. He rushed over. "Sebas


    Before he could finish, Sebastian''s fist mmed into his face.


    Jerome was furious, his face throbbing with pain. "Sebastian, we''ve been friends for years! Why did you hit me?"


    Sebastian''s eyes were cold and sharp, his voice trembling with rage. "Jerome, you''re not a man, you''re an animal! You let Larry humiliate Natalie your own sister! You''re lower than dirt."


    Jerome just sneered, touching his bruised cheek. "Don''t forget, Sebastian, you used to humiliate her right alongside us. You called her vicious, just like we did. We''re the same. Why should I treat a malicious person like her with any kindness?"


    Sebastian fell silent. Jerome and his family were convinced Natalie was the viin. "But besides Joanna''s usations, has she ever actually hurt anyone else?"


    Jerome faltered. "Six months ago, she and Zenobia set me up. They tricked me into sleeping with Zenobia. You''re telling me that didn''t hurt me?" He spun around and stormed off in a rage.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, his eyes dark with suspicion. Natalie''s words, and Marshall''s, kept reying in his mind. Only time would reveal the truth. Joanna could get her hands on a video supposedly proving Natalie poisoned his mother, it meant she had either bribed a servant in his vi or she had never truly left. Even if she had, she must havee back without anyone knowing. And Joanna was skilled withputers.


    "Find out what happened six months ago," Sebastian ordered Sean, who was standing behind him. "You were there."


    Sean remembered that night.


    Joanna''s family had insisted they all go out together, and the Nelson


    family from next door hade''


    along too. That was the night everything went wrong. Joanna imed Natalie had plotted to get Jerome and Zenobia together because Zenobia had a crush on him. Natalie and Zenobia had denied it vehemently, but no one believed them Joanna insisted it was Natalie''s scheme. Jerome, who was in love with Yvonne, felt he had betrayed her and had hated Natalie and Zenobia ever since. The Nelson family moved away shortly after, their rtionship with the Scottspletely severed.


    "Sir, I only recently learned that Ms. Sanders knows medicine, so I can see why people might have been suspicious. But looking at it from


    -Joanna''s side


    Yvonne is het friend;


    and frankly, she''s not the kind of woman I''d ever marry. She parties hard-smoking, drinking, fighting, group orgies... I''ve seen it with my own eyes."

 Chapter 148

    "You know that project that required us to meet at bars? The client liked the atmosphere. I saw her there a few times, though we never spoke." To him, Yvonne was just a delinquent, not someone you build a life with. He much preferred someone like Natalie, who was elegant in public and capable at home.


    "Jerome is in love with her, so there''s not much we can say. But Yvonne has a terrible reputation, while Zenobia Nelson also loved Jerome, creating a love triangle. I''ve also heard that Yvonne is pregnant now, and Jerome ns to marry her after the race."


    Taking the opportunity, Sean pressed on. "Sir, aside from you and the Scotts, everyone else, myself included, has a very high opinion of Ms. Sanders. Your grandfather and grandmother adore her. Even your mother, before... you know... she was very fond of her. It''s simple, really: you treat people well, and they treat you well in return."


    "Natalie was genuinely good to your grandparents. And when you were blind and so frustrated with the world, she was the one who patiently cared for you until you started to heal. Sir, I think you should try to trust her. She''s been through so much. The Scott family treats her like she''s nothing."


    Sebastian''s cool,posed demeanor had already cracked when he confronted Jerome. It was clear he was beginning to believe Natalie.


    "And sir," Sean added quietly, "because she loved you, she got a tattoo over her heart. It was your initial, ''S'', surrounded by jasmine flowers, because she loves jasmines."


    Sebastian shot him a look so sharp it felt like it could slice him in two. "When did you see this?"


    "Ah... on the ind. The night


    Jerome got into trouble. Ms.


    Sanders and Ms. Nelson were going for a swim, and I ran into them. I saw the tattoo on her chest. I also overheard them talking. Ma Nelson asked her, ''Sebastian is devoted to Joanna, why would you tattoo his initial on your chest?'' And I remember Ms. Sanders replied, ''He can love who he loves, and I can love who I love. Having his initial here makes me feel closer to him.""


    "Then Ms. Nelson yelled at her, ''Natalie, you''re such a love-struck fool! Do you have to be so


    night you


    subservient? That was she''d


    were with Ms. Scott because she''d gotten a tiny scratch on her hand while swimming during the day. A scratch that would have healed on its own if you''d been a few minutester."


    Sebastian was stunned. Natalie had tattooed his initial on her chest? How did he not know?


    Sean saw the storm brewing in Sebastian''s eyes and wisely shut his mouth. "I''II... I''ll call Ms. Sanders and ask about what happened six months ago." He quickly turned and stepped away to make the call.


    Surprisingly, Natalie answered for Sean, as he had always been decent to her.


    "Ms. Sanders, thank you for taking my call," he said gratefully. "Jerome is acting this way because of what happened six months ago I want to investigate it and clear up this


    misunderstanding. Can you give me any clues?"

 Chapter 149

    Natalie couldn''t understand why Sebastian suddenly wanted to investigate the past. "What, did your boss hear me say that Joanna and Yvonne set Jerome up, and now he''s scrambling to find the ''truth'' to clear Joanna''s name?" Her first instinct was that Sebastian was trying to protect Joanna, just as he always had. Sean sighed. In Natalie''s eyes, Sebastian was the worst kind of scumbag. "Sean," Natalie continued, "tell Sebastian that I have evidence from that night. When the time is right, I''ll release it myself. He should start thinking about a strategy now for how he''s going to save his precious girlfriend." With that, she hung up.


    Sean stared at his phone in disbelief. That wasn''t what he meant at all. He hadn''t even finished his sentence.


    "What did she say?" Sebastian''s cold voice cut through his thoughts.


    Sean looked up at Sebastian''s expectant face and ryed the message helplessly. "Ms. Sanders said she has evidence, and that if you n on covering for Joanna, you should prepare your strategy in advance."


    Sebastian stared at Sean, his hands clenching at his sides. "She really said that?" This woman was ying hard to get, trying to grab his attention with these


    games.


    "Yes, sir. That''s exactly what she said."


    A sharp pain shot through Sebastian''s chest, and he took a shaky breath. A faint, mocking smile touched his lips. "Call Natalie again. Tell her she''s won her little game. Tell her toe home."


    Sean stared at him. My god, how can one man be so dense? ying hard to get? He was delusional. But ther again, the person you can''t forget is like the moon most visible in the dead of night. Sebastian had gotten used to Natalie''s care, and these past few months, he hadn''t been eating or sleeping well.


    "Sir... I think you''re mistaken about Ms. Sanders," Sean ventured carefully. "She''s


    not ying games. She genuinely wants a divorce." What games? He was


    seriously overestimating his own charm.


    Sebastian''s icy gaze fixed on him. "Call her again. Tell her toe home before I have to drag her back myself." He pictured her from earlier, wearing that simple white dress, leaning against Wayne, her long, pate legs peeking out. The image stirred something in him Natalie had won the wanted her, physically. Her push-and-pull was driving him crazy.


    Sean sighed and dialed Natalie''s number again, only to find it wouldn''t connect. "Sir, she''s blocked me too."


    Sebastian''s jaw tightened. "That man with Natalie, did you find out who he is?"


    "I only know his name is Wayne.


    Everything else about him is a dead end," Sean reported. "And the girl with her Luna, seems to be an orpham who has been with Miss Sanders since they were children. She calls her ''Miss'' or sometimes ''Natty''."

 Chapter 150

    A faint smile touched Sebastian''s lips. The mystery surrounding Natalie was bing more and more intriguing.


    "Sir! The news about Larry and his gang just broke!" Sean eximed, looking at his phone. "In 2021, they raped an eighteen-year-old girl in a warehouse. Shetermitted suicide by jumping into the sea. That same year, on September 16th, they broke into the home of a retired man during a robbery. The shock caused him to have a fatal heart attack. This..."


    Sean''s voice trailed off. "My God, these men are monsters. They prey on the weak-young women and the elderly. How could Joanna and Jerome be friends with people like this?" He looked up at Sebastian. "Sir, are you still going to try and get them out? If you do, more people will get hurt."


    A flicker of emotion finally crossed Sebastian''s stoic face. "Sean, did you think I was going to save them?" he asked, his words clipped and sharp. He suddenly remembered what Natalie had told him on the phone that Larry imed Sebastian would bail them out. That son of a bitch would say anything. It was clear now that his indulgence had allowed Joanna to be utterly fearless.


    Sean nodded slowly. "Sir, usually all Ms. Scott has to do is ask, and you grant her every wish. Remember the time Ms. Sanders was seriously ill? Joanna called, and you spent the entire night with her, leaving Ms. Sanders to go to the hospital alone. That kind of thing has happened countless times since Ms. Scott returned."


    "I''m just trying to make a point, sir.


    No one will wait forever. A rtionship built on neglect is doomed to fail Natalie has finally chosen to give herself back


    herself, and you back to... well, you."


    "Shut up," Sebastian snapped, then stopped himself. "You don''t need to remind me. I didn''t... I wasn''t ready... Wendy''s words came rushing back to him. His face


    hardened and he turned G


    After a few steps, he paused. If there really was someone powerful behind Joanna, he needed to force them out into the open.


    "Cancel Joanna''s credit cards," hemanded. "Tell her that her saving my life has been repaid. She''s spent over a billion of my dors over the years. That''s more than enough. Go to the Scott family residence and tell her yourself." He narrowed his eyes. Joanna had spent so much of his money, yet he''d never seen her with any extravagant purchases. And Natalie, his actual wife... he had never even given her a credit card.


    "Sean," he added, a new thought forming, "I also want you to investigate where all that money has gone. Look for anyrge transfers. A billion dors is more than enough to start a major corporation."


    Sean''s face broke into a grin. "Sir, you''re finally looking into it! I''ll get on it right away."


    Seeing Sean''s smile, Sebastian had a sudden, stark realization: he had been aplete fool.

 Chapter 151

    At the Scott residence, Joanna was in a rage. When she saw the news about


    Larry, she had smashed half the items in her room. He had been so careful before, so why did he get caught this time? Could Natalie have known about their connection?


    Wendy was home and heard the sounds of destruction from upstairs. A flicker of satisfaction crossed her face. Go ahead, smash everything. In six months, this luxurious life will be over.


    Just then, Jerome burst in, looking frantic. Seeing his mother was like finding a lifeline. "Mom, you have to help me!"


    Wendy frowned. "What is it? What has you so worked up?"


    "Mom," Jerome fumed, slumping onto the sofa, "I hired some guys to teach Natalie a lesson today, but they got greedy and tried to... well, the police showed up and arrested them all. They''re my friends, Mom. I went to Natalie and even offered to let here home if she''d just sign a letter of forgiveness to get them out. But she refused, and now all this other stuff about them ising out. Mom, please, can you talk to her "


    SLAP!


    Wendy''s hand struck his face with shocking force before he could finish. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked at her son with utter disappointment.


    Jerome was stunned, his eyes wide with disbelief. His mother had neverid a hand on him. "Mom, why did you hit me? You don''t like Natalie either!" The disappointed look in her eyes filled him with a strange sense of unease.


    "Jerome, how could you say that?"


    et ver


    Wendy''s voice trembled. "Even if you dislike her, you don''t hire men to destroy your sister! She is your flesh and blood! If she hadn''t been switched at birth, she would have been our princess! Have you tried to see things from her perspective? She was stolen from us by a malicious person, and that''s why she''s be a joke to you all. But is she really useless? She''s the design director for Q&N Collective! Her life has been hard enough. Why can''t you leave her alone?"


    "Jerome, Natalie was right. None of us deserve to be her family, and you certainly don''t deserve to be her brother. From now on, I''m done with you. I don''t care if you live or die. You''re just as vicious as your father." They were Nathan''s children, after all. How could any of them be good? Except for Natalie.


    "No wonder you like a degenerate like Yvonne," she spat. "If you had half a brain, you''d see she''s just using you. But even if I told you, you''re too stupid to see the truth. A wonderful girl like Zenobia loved you with all her heart, and you crushed her. It''s true-no one in the Scott family is any good."


    She was done with her sons. She wanted no part of them. With onest cold re at Jerome, she said, "If you ever dare to hurt your sister again, I will disown you." Wendy turned and walked away, tears streaming down her face.


    Jerome stood frozen,pletely bewildered His mother had changed. Before, she would have been the first to curse Natalie at the slightest provocation. Now, she was defending her. So what if Natalie. was switched at birth. It was just bad luck. That useless girl hadn''t even finished high school. She was nothingpared to the Joanna they had lovingly raised.


    Sometimes, blood means nothing. Strangers can be closer than family. Only Joanna was worthy of Sebastian. A woman like Natalie was destined for a


    mundane job and an ordinary husband. She had no right to be Sebastian''s wife.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. With Larry''s history exposed, only Sebastian had the power to get them out. Preupied with Larry''s situation, he didn''t dwell on his mother strange behavior. He had already decided Natalie was worthless, blinding him to her obvious strengths. Hearing more crashing from upstairs, he rushed up to Joanna''s room.

 Chapter 152

    He pushed open the door to find Joanna standing amidst the wreckage of her room. "Joanna, I already talked to Natalie," he said, "She won''t sign the letter. Maybe you should go ask Sebastian. He''ll do anything for you."


    After her bout of destruction, Joanna felt calmer. She looked at Jerome, her eyes filled with a flicker of hatred. The idiot. Why did he have to use Larry to teach Natalie a lesson? Larry had been loyal to her, helping her frame Natalie several times without leaving a trace for Sebastian to find.


    "Are you stupid?" she hissed. "If you want to ruin someone like Natalie, you go to a bar and hire some random thugs. Why Larry? Don''t you know that kidnapping leads to a long prison sentence? Now your ''good friend'' is going to jail because of you. What about his disabled mother? What is she supposed to do without her son?"


    Jerome was taken aback. Was Joanna ming him? "Joanna, I was just trying to get Natalie to apologize to you. You were so upset, I was worried about you." He looked at her, and for a moment, she seemed like a stranger.


    Joanna scoffed. "An apology? You think I care about that? Larry is the one in jail, and his mother is the one who will suffer. From now on, you can take care of her. He went down because of you." She grabbed her purse and headed for the door. She couldn''t risk asking Sebastian for help with this; she was afraid he might investigate and uncover her other schemes. She still needed his money for now. She would find another way to deal with Larry.


    As for that little bitch Natalie, she would make her pay. And this idiot, Jerome? He could die in that race. One by one, she would deal with them all. She refused to be an adopted daughter, an illegitimate child. She would be a true, respected heiress. And Yvonne, that fool, had served her purpose and was now disposable.


    Back at her own home, Natalie sent Luna to rest while she joined Wayne and his grandfather for dinner. The old man had heard about what happened and was furious.


    "Natty, all the kindness you showed the Scott family was wasted on a pack of dogs! From now on, you are forbidden from ever going back there, Mr. Sanders fumed, his face red with anger. The Scotts were worse than animals.


    Natalie stood up and gently rubbed his back. "Grandpa, calm down. I won''t go


    back. I promise. This is my home now."


    Her words soothed him instantly.


    "Good girl. Sit down. We have your favorite abalone tonight. Eat


    before this one finishes it a D


    gestured toward Wayne and started piling food onto her te.


    Wayne rolled his eyes. He loved abalone too, but there were six of them-two for each of them. He


    wasn''t about to eat all four himself.


    He ced one of his onto Natalie''s


    te, and


    Mr. Sanders promptly


    gave her both of his.


    Natalie''s heart swelled with happiness. From now on, this would be her life, filled


    with the love of her grandfather and three brothers.


    After a cheerful dinner, Queena arrived. She had justnded a big contract and was eager to celebrate.


    "Natalie,e on! I''m taking you out! We''re going shopping until we drop. Let''s hit October za!"

 Chapter 153

    Natalie''s expression flickered for a moment. October za was one of


    Sebastian''s properties. He had named it that because Joanna''s birthday, like hers, was on October first. When he opened the mall, that was the name he chose.


    Seeing Queena''s excited face, she didn''t object. She had truly given up on Sebastian, and the mention of the mall barely caused a ripple in her emotions. She would never give him the chance to hurt her again.


    "Okay, let''s go! It''s still early. We can shop until ten and then grab somete-night food."


    Queenaughed. "See? This is why going out at night is so dangerous. The food trucks are everywhere, just waiting to tempt you."


    Natalie nced down at her slender frame. She had trouble gaining weight, especially when she was immersed in a project. "Come on, Queena, a little treat now and then won''t hurt. There''s a great street food market nearby. I''ll take you."


    Seeing her friend so happy, Queena slung an arm around her shoulders. "That''s the spirit, Natalie! Seize the day! Life''s too short to mope."


    "Exactly," Natalie quipped back. "Moneyes and goes, but happiness is now."


    Laughing, the two of them left. Natalie drove, and with no traffic, they reached their destination in half an hour. She rarely had time to go out shopping in the evenings before. She was always busy preparing Sebastian''s dinner and cleaning the house. Looking back, those years felt like a suffocating prison.


    Now, she felt wonderfully free. Stepping out of the car, she looked up at the towering buildings, their neon lights painting the night sky in a vibrant tapestry of color. She took a deep breath. She had worked so hard for a future with Sebastian, and he had never even noticed. It felt so liberating to no longer have to try.


    When Queena got out of the car, Natalie shook off her thoughts and linked her arm through her friend''s. "Come on, let''s go in."


    Queena nced up at therge sign. "Why is it called October za?"


    Natalie smiled faintly. "It''s one of Sebastian''s properties. Joanna was born on October first, so he named it for her."


    Queena stopped in her tracks. "Oh, Natalie, I''m so sorry. We shouldn''t havee here. Let''s go somewhere else."


    Natalie chuckled. "Why? We''re here to spend money, not to start trouble. It''s fine."


    "I don''t want you to be sad," Queena said earnestly.


    Natalie shook her head. "I''m not. Only fools let themselves be tormented by love, and I don''t want to be a fool anymore. I know what I


    want now. I''mot lost I''m Rat


    I''m just focused on bing a wealthier happier version of myself


    Understanding dawned on Queena''s face.


    "That pulled her friend forward.


    "That''s my girl. If you can''t hold onto the sand, just let it slip through your fingers."


    ind


    "Exactly," Natalie said with a genuine smile They took the elevator uppletely unaware of the fall figure following them from a distance.


    They headed to the third-floor women''s department. Queena was looking for


    casual wear, and they found a store with a style she liked.

 Chapter 154

    "You know, Queena, with your love for robes, I could just design you some," Natalie teased.


    Queena rolled her eyes. "You want me to walk around the city in monastic robes?"


    "You''d look beautiful in anything," Natalie insisted. "But those robes have more character than any of this stuff."


    Queena sighed. Just because she had inherited a spiritual retreat didn''t mean she had to wear the uniform all the time. She''d spent years building up its finances just so she could finally leave the mountain. "Just design me a few couture gowns," she said. "I love your designs."


    "Done. I''ll start tomorrow. You''ll have a one-of-a-kind, custom-made gown within a week," Natalie promised.


    As Natalie helped her browse, she spotted a chic, light-grey suit. "Queena, this would look amazing on you."


    Queena liked it immediately and asked the sales assistant for a medium. When it was brought out, she didn''t even bother trying it on. "I''ll take it."


    Just as Natalie was looking for other items, a sneering voice cut through the air. "Well, if it isn''t the washed-up shoe Sebastian threw away. How can you afford to shop here?"


    Natalie''s good mood vanished. It seemed she couldn''t go anywhere without running into dogs. She turned to see Joanna and Yvonne approaching.


    "And who might this be?" Natalie replied with a cold smile. "Ah, Joanna''s number one sycophant." This fool would probably go to her grave without realizing Joanna was just using her to manipte Jerome.


    Yvonne''s face paled. She was only friendly with Joanna because of Sebastian''s influence; they were hoping it would benefit their businesses.


    Joanna sneered. "Yvonne is right, Natalie. You''re just something Sebastian discarded. What do you have to be proud of? Did youe here hoping to run into him? Too bad, he doesn''t waste his evenings at the mall." She proudly shed a ck credit card. "See this, Natalie? It''s from Sebastian. He gives me hundreds of millions a year for pocket money. You, on the other hand, couldn''t get a single penny from him. Even when you were his wife, you had to pay for your own groceries. That''s the difference between being loved and not being loved."


    "The money he gives me is more than you''ll ever see in your lifetime."


    Queena, who had a short fuse when it came to bullies, started to step forward, but Natalie held her back.


    "Natalie, she treats you like this all the time! Are you just going to take it?" Queena hissed.


    Natalie just smiled. "Queena, she''s telling the truth, so why argue? If she''s proud of being a mistress and spending her lover''s money, then let her show off." A scumbag and a bitch are a match made in heaven."


    Joanna stomped her foot. "Natalie, the one who isn''t loved is the third wheel! You''re the other woman!"


    Natalie''s smile was bright and defiant. "Oh, I''m sorry. But my name is still legally next to his. As long as that''s the case, you''ll always be the mistress who has to hide in the shadows."

 Chapter 155

    "Hmph! You''re all talk, Natalie," Joanna sneered. "No matter what you call me, it doesn''t change the fact that Sebastian loves me. Did you see the photos I sent you? He cherishes me every single day. Meanwhile, he hasn''tid a single finger on you." She knew exactly where to strike to cause the most pain.


    Natalie''s face went white. She bit her lip, but then a cold, sharp smile spread across her face. "You know, Joanna, I''m actually grateful he never touched me. You''re so filthy. If he had been with you and then came to me, I don''t think I could ever eat again. It''s just too disgusting."


    Joanna''s eyes widened in shock. What did she mean by that? Their gazes locked ¡ªJoanna''s burning with fire, Natalie''s as cold as ice.


    "Natalie, you''re asking for it!" Joanna hissed, a murderous look in her eyes. Did she know something?


    "Joanna, when that scumbag was in that car ident, left crippled and blind, you got scared. You didn''t want to take care of a disabled man, so you ran off with someone else. You left him a letter, ming his mother and me for driving you away. You knew I was the real Scott daughter, not you, so you imed you couldn''t ''steal'' my man. How noble of you."


    "To maintain your victim status, you found a backup n and framed his mother, getting her locked away in a mental institution. Do you really think Sebastian couldn''t find out the truth if he actually looked into it? You may be good at hiding things, but can you hide them forever? No. Because your ambition is far too great for that."


    Natalie''s smile was thin and chilling. For the first time, Joanna looked afraid. It seemed Natalie knew far more than she''d let on. But then Joanna''s confidence returned. How could Natalie possibly know these things? Not even her own parents or brothers knew the full story.


    "Natalie, you''re just spewing lies because you can''t have him," Joanna retorted, her voice regaining its arrogance. "I let you have him back then because you were


    the true Scott daughter. It was your own failure that you couldn''t capture his heart. And now you''re ming me?" She deliberately raised her voice, but there was no one around to hear.


    Natalieughed, a sweet sound that waspletely at odds with her sharp words. "Why would I me you? I should thank you foring back. If you hadn''t, things wouldn''t be nearly as interesting. You want to y a game? I''m ready."


    "By the way," she added, "I doubt


    Jero 20


    Larry will be seeing the outside of al prison for a very long time. And when he does, you''ll be the first person he looks for. I''m sure just wanted to teach me a lesson, but your goal was much simpler, You had Larry call him in front of me to drive a wedge between us. But that was a pointless move; it only exposed you. I had already cut ties with them. You overyed your hand."


    "Larry has been your most loyal dog, helping you frame me all these years without leaving a trace. Now that he''s gone, all you have left is Yvonne. I hope she''s as clever as she was six months ago for your next attempt. Maybe if you do better job this time, Sebastian will finally divorce me and you can marry into the Griffith family and focus on your grand ambitions. I''ll be watching. I''ll be watching you send them to hell, one by one."

 Chapter 156

    Joanna stumbled back, her face pale, her eyes welling with tears. A vicious hatred churned within her. She wanted to kill Natalie, right here, right now. The look of absolute confidence on Natalie''s face sent a chill of pure panic down her spine. Natalie had changed. She was no longer an easy target.


    What did she know?


    Natalie had said all she needed to. She calmly handed her credit card to the sales assistant to pay for Queena''s suit.


    Queena finally understood. Natalie wasn''t a pushover anymore; she was fighting back. A wave of relief washed over her, and her voice was thick with emotion. "Natty, you''ve finally grown up. You''re not letting them walk all over you."


    Natalie squeezed her hand. "Silly, I was never a pushover. I just held back because I saw them as family. But everyone''s patience has a limit."


    Queena beamed. "This is great! Now I can go back to my retreat without worrying about you."


    Natalie smiled, taking her card back from the assistant. "Let''s go."


    Queena shot onest re at Joanna. That woman may have been lucky in life, but she was rotten to the core. Her fate was already sealed; she was as good as dead. And Queena couldn''t waste her energy on a dead person. As her eyes swept past Yvonne, she paused, her gaze lingering on the other woman''s stomach.


    The look made Yvonne deeply ufortable. She instinctively covered her belly with her hands. "What are you looking at? I''m pregnant! You better not try to harm my baby!"


    Queena just sneered. "With all the sins you''vemitted, you should focus on doing some good deeds. Stop creating more bad karma."


    "Don''t you dare leave!" Joanna suddenly shouted, blocking Natalie''s path.


    Natalie frowned. "What else do you want?"


    Joanna held up the ck card triumphantly. "I want you to stay and watch me spend Sebastian''s money."


    Natalie looked at her as if she were insane. "Are you an idiot? You''re that proud of spending your lover''s money? Maybe I should set up a livestream so everyone can see how shameless a mistress can be."


    "You..." Joanna stomped her foot, furious. When had this woman be so sharp tongued? "You''re just jealoust she dered with a smuggrin. All she had to do was act pitiful, and that fool Sebastian would give her anything she wanted.


    "Fine," Natalie said, surprising her. "Go ahead. I''ll watch. I''ll watch you make a fool of yourself."


    Joanna''s smile widened. "Yvonne,


    you''re pregnant with a Scott family child. All of these clothes are my gift to you." She turned to the sales. assistant with a


    take gesture I''ll


    take one of everything in this store in arge."


    The sales assistant''s eyes lit up. "Of course, miss! Right away!" Queena and Natalie sat down on a nearby bench to watch the show. "That''s your man''s money she''s spending..." Queena murmured.


    "Hey, don''t say that," Natalie corrected her quietly. "He''s her man, not mine, will never get back together with Sebastian. I gave my Fall when I loved him, and now the I''m leaving, I''ll forget him


    countless times, but Queena still


    at


    seemed skeptical.


    "Really?" Queena asked, studying her face.

 Chapter 157

    "Queena, I feel like this isn''t the first time I''ve told you this. Why don''t you believe me?" Natalie asked, a hint of frustration in her voice.


    Queena sighed. "Because you have a track record. Thinking about all the foolish things you''ve done for him over the years just breaks my heart. Couldn''t you have just loved yourself instead?"


    Natalie thought back on her past actions and cringed. "Not anymore," she said quietly.


    They chatted for a while longer until, finally, Joanna and Yvonne were done. The clothes in the store weren''t cheap, and the total came to nearly five million.


    Joanna shot a triumphant look at Natalie. "See that? Five million in one go, and Sebastian won''t even bat an eye. That''s how much he adores me. It''s a privilege you''ll never experience in your lifetime." She smiled and handed the card to the sales assistant. With a purchase thisrge, Natalie was sure to go crying to Sebastian. She wouldn''t want to be a mistress, so she would have to pressure him to finalize the divorce so she could be with him officially.


    "Joanna, thank you for being so good to me!" Yvonne gushed, clinging to her arm. Natalie''s earlier words still bothered her, but seeing Joanna drop five million so effortlessly washed all her worries away. She could return most of the clothester and still pocket a few million.


    Joanna patted her hand reassuringly. "Yvonne, you''re carrying Jerome''s child. He adores you. If I didn''t buy this for you, he would have. Unlike some people who get kicked out and have to shack up with shady men just to make ends meet." The jab was clearly aimed at Natalie.


    Queena''s head snapped up. "Joanna, if you don''t know how to speak, then just shut your mouth. You''re the one who stole someone else''s ce. How dare you say something like that? Who''s the one involved with shady men? You know exactly who I''m talking about, so stop running your mouth."


    Joanna red at Queena. What did she know? "Like seeks like, Natalie. Your friends are just as trashy as you are."


    "Oh?" Natalie chimed in mockingly. "And I suppose a kidnapper like Larry is a pir of themunity? What do you think would happen if everyone found out that Ms. Joanna Scott is best friends with a man like that? Do you think the women he vited would just let you be?"


    Joanna was stunned. This woman was getting harder and harder to deal with. She just huffed, but her triumphant moment was cut short when the sales assistant returned, looking ufortable. "I''m sorry, miss, but there are no fungs on this card. Could you please check if


    you''ve given me the right one?"


    Joanna frowned. "No funds? Is your machine broken?" It was impossible. The card Sebastian gave her had no limit.


    The assistant shook her head apologetically. "We checked, miss. The card has been cancelled."


    "Impossible!" Joanna refused to believe it. Why would Sebastian cancel her card?


    Queena and Natalie stood up.


    Queena shot Joanna a disdainful


    look. "What was that all about? You


    made us wait around for nothing?


    Turns out you were just putting on a show." She turned to her friend. Joanna, you''re supposed to be a respectable youngdy you wanted to buy your friend clothes, you could have just done it instead of this pathetic charade. Look how upset your friend is, and she''s pregnant. You don''t want to cause her any stress."


    With that, she and Natalie turned and walked away. Joanna, still in disbelief,


    pulled out her phone to call Sebastian.

 Chapter 158

    Just as she was about to dial, she heard his ringtone. Joanna spun around to see Sebastian standing not far away, his expression dark as he stared at her.


    Natalie and Queena saw him too. He stood under the bright mall lights, an imposing and unapproachable figure. Natalie gave him a brief, indifferent nce and started to walk away.


    Sebastian stepped in front of her, blocking her path. His voice was a low, rich baritone. "Natalie, giving Joanna a card to use was my mistake. I was careless and didn''t consider your feelings. From now on, I''ll give you a card. You can buy whatever you want."


    His words made herugh, a bitter, humorless sound. How could he have the audacity to say that? She didn''t want his money. She just wanted back what he owed her.


    "No, thank you, Mr. Griffith. Speaking of which, I spent a hundred million of my own money on treating your eyes and legs back then. I''d like that back, please. Since you''re wealthy enough to give your mistress billions, I see no reason why I should have treated you for free."


    "I''ll have Sean send you an itemized list of all the medical expenses. You can verify them yourself. I won''t ask for a penny more than what I''m owed."


    "Natalie, do you have to speak to me like this?" he pleaded, his voice strained. "I know I was wrong before. I was too focused on business. It won''t happen again


    "What ''again''? There is no future for us!" she snapped. "If you really cared about me, you would finalize the divorce. Joanna has been provoking me like this for two years straight. Even when she was abroad, the taunting texts never stopped."


    "Natalie, you''re framing me again!" Joanna cried, rushing to Sebastian''s side. "You''re trying to make me look bad in front of Sebastian! I never sent you any provoking text messages!" She prayed Natatie wasn''t foolish enough to actually show him the texts.


    ve


    Tears streamed down her face as she looked at Sebastian. "Sebastian, I would never do something like that. Natalie is always trying to frame me."


    "From the day you left, you''ve been sending me taunting messages and photos of the two of you together," Natalie said tly. "I showed them all to Sebastian. Are you going to deny it now? Joanna, you are as disgusting as a pile of filth."


    Joanna burst into tears. "Waaah! Natalie, you''re just a crude country girl! Your words are as foul as you are! No wonder Sebastian doesn''t like you! You were married to him for two years, and you were treated worse than a maid! At least the maids got paid a few thousand a month, you cooked and cleaned for free! Sebastian did that to make you understand your ce-that in his eyes, you''re worth less than a servant!"


    Joanna spun her own interpretation of Sebastian''s actions. Natalie had always known he didn''t respect her, but hearing Joanna spell it out so cruelly still felt like


    a dagger to the heart. She bit her lip, the pain sharp and real.


    Queena could see that Joanna''s words had hit their mark. She red at


    Sebastian. "You''re a shameless coward, Sebastian! You let your mistress bully your own wife! You used Natalie as a pawn, and now you want to hurt her again..."


    "Queena, don''t. Let''s just go," Natalie whispered, her voice hoarse.


    But Sebastian blocked her path again. He looked down at her pained at his sides.


    face, his fists clenchehe past.


    "Natalie, apologize for


    was wrong. I''ve cancelled Joanna''s card. From now on, there wilbbe nothing between us." His


    Willbe


    exnation was concise and clear.


    Natalie just looked at him with disdain. "I am an untouched woman, Sebastian.


    Why would I want a man who''s been with Joanna?"

 Chapter 159

    Sebastian stiffened, a hint of anger in his voice. "Natalie, you actually believe those photos?"


    Natalie found the question absurd. "Sebastian, you and Joanna are two of a kind -cowards who won''t admit what you''ve done. Are you telling me the videos of you two in bed, of your ''vigorous exercise,'' were fake? You can have them authenticated. They''re real."


    Sebastian had seen the videos and photos she was talking about. They weren''t doctored. The people in them were him and Joanna. The man was him. And yet... he had never touched her. The most intimate they had ever been was when he carried her to the hospital.


    "Get out of my way. You disgust me," Natalie said, her voice trembling. "And finalize the divorce. I want nothing more to do with either of you." She grabbed Queena''s arm and pushed past him.


    With Natalie gone, Joanna turned to Sebastian, her face streaked with tears. "Sebastian, I never knew Natalie hated me so much. She mes me for everything. And... Sebastian, I saved your life. Why did you cancel my card?" She immediately yed her trump card, knowing how much that act meant to him.


    Sebastian''s gaze was deep and unreadable. "The debt for saving my life has been repaid. I''ve given you billions over the years. That''s enough. I won''t be giving you any more money. My wife has misunderstood and thinks you''re my mistress. For the sake of your reputation, you should ask your own family for money from now on."


    "And through all of this, Natalie never said a word. You, on the other hand, never stopped provoking her. Joanna, it''s clear who is framing whom. When you decided to treat me like a fool, you should have realized that even a life debt has its limits."


    He turned and walked away, leaving Joanna with nothing but the sight of his cold, retreating back.


    She stood frozen,pletely lost. Sebastian was cutting her off? No more money? Fortunately, she had used the money he''d given her over the years to secretly establish her ownpany. She had hidden her true strength. Sebastian, this pawn, had outlived his usefulness. The video she''d given him hadn''t convinced him. Damn it. But she wasn''t done with him yet.


    Joanna pulled out another credit card, paid for the clothes, and left with Yvonne.


    Once they were in the car on the ground floor, Natalie finally let herposure slip.


    "Natalie, maybe we should just go home," Queena said gently.


    Natalie just shook her head and pointed toward the back street. "It''s still early. You wanted barbecue, right? Let''s go. Food makes everything better."


    "But you..."


    "I''m fine," Natalie insisted. "Things like this don''t hurt me anymore. I''m just going to wait. I''ll wait for the day Joanna is utterly ruined and alone. She left a trail of evidence with all


    her schemes against me I''m going to take back


    thing she owes


    me, piece by piece. I''m going to rip that wolf''s clothing right off her."


    Who was the man Joanna was really working with? She was a skilled hacker herself, and she knew the photos Joanna had sent weren''t


    ??? %


    fake. That''s why she had fought with her, why she had fallen into her traps every time, making Sebastian believe she was a monster.


    "Queena, let''s go," she said with renewed determination. "I''ve let go of him. I''m


    not sad. I just want to uncover the truth about the past."


    There was more to Joanna than met


    het


    was


    the eye. There was a dangerous assassin in her pocket, someone whose identity she had never learned in her past life. And who the man Joanna truly loved? These were all mysteries yet to be solved.


    Tonight''s confrontation had jogged her memory. Joanna had used Sebastian''s money to secretly build her ownpany. That''s how she had been able to so easily acquire the Don family''s assets after Wendy had her breakdown.

 Chapter 160

    The Spencer family''s assets fell into her hands just as easily.


    But that only happened because he had returned, conspiring with Joanna to bring the Spencers to their knees.


    Based on the timeline, he must havee back right after Jerome''s ident.


    While Natalie was lost in thought, Queena drove down a side street.


    When Sebastian got out of the car, he saw that Natalie was already gone.


    He slipped into a sedan parked by the curb, then sent two photos and a short video to Sean.


    Sean stared at his phone,pletely stunned.


    "S-sir... are these...promising photos of you and Ms. Scott? Wh-why would you send them to me? I... I shouldn''t be looking at this..." Sean stammered, his voice trembling with shock.


    So, it''s true. The boss and Joanna are really together. He''s actually cheating on his wife.


    Sebastian''s gaze went cold, and he shot Sean a dark look.


    A chill ran down Sean''s spine.


    "The video is real," Sebastian said, his voice raspy, "but the man in it isn''t me. I want you to run a discreet investigation. Find this man who looks exactly like me."


    Sean''s eyes widened in disbelief. He now dared to look closer, ying the clips from the hotel and the vi. Amon thread ran through them: any identifying logos or locations were blurred out, but the intimate scenes in bed were left uncensored.


    "Sir, our tech skills aren''t half bad, and I can tell you this video is definitely not a deepfake. Even advanced Al couldn''t generate something this realistic."


    "The man in the video only shows his face, but it''s identical to yours. There''s virtually no difference. Sir... do you have a twin brother?"


    Sebastian shot him a sideways nce. "Does that sound usible to you? My parents'' marriage was a mess. I was their only child. There''s no twin."


    A sh of murderous intent crossed his eyes as he recalled what Natalie and Marshall had said that night "It doesn''t matter if you can''t find him, If this man truly exists, he''s bound to show his face within the year."


    Who could this man be, a perfect copy of me?


    Sean''s brow furrowed. Realizing the gravity of the situation, he dropped Sebastian off and immediately started his investigation. The hote video was his biggest lead. If it was filmed in Yaro, he would check every hotel in the city until he found it. C¨®ntent


    ...


    When Joanna got home, she copsed onto the sofa, sobbing.


    Nathan and Jerome rushed to her side, their hearts aching at the sight of her tears.


    Wendy, however, watched her with a detached coldness, wondering what new lies she would spin about Natalie this time.


    Jerome had doted on Joanna since they were children. He sat beside her, his voice soft. "Joanna, I thought you were out shopping. Who upset you? Tell me, and I''ll make them pay."


    Knowing Jerome would always be on her side, Joanna seized the opportunity to smear Natalie. "I took Yvonne clothes shopping today and ran into Natalie. Sebastian was there, too. Natalie set me up She imed I''ve been sending her provocative photos and showed them to Sebastian. He got so angry he cut off my allowance! He gives me hundreds of thousands of dors a month, and Natalie was just jealous, so she found a way to sabotage me."


    She choked back a sob. "It''s so... so unfair! Sebastian and I are the ones who are


    in love. Why does Natalie have to do this to me?"

 Chapter 161

    Jerome was furious. Natalie''s return had thrown their whole family into chaos, and he found the woman utterly detestable.


    "Mom, you have to do something about Natalie," he fumed. "Now she''s gotten Larry thrown in jail."


    "And she''s turning Sebastian against us," he continued, his voice rising. "She convinced him to cut off Joanna''s allowance. That woman is pure evil."


    Wendy looked at her son''s arrogant face and let out a coldugh. "Oh, she''s getting more evil by the day, is she? Joanna, Sebastian cutting off your allowance must feel like a death sentence. We certainly can''t afford to give you a million- dor allowance. Thepany''s situation is getting worse. I''ve been trying to find new partners, but without a new product line, no one''s interested. If this keeps up, the Don family will go bankrupt. Starting this month, all of your allowances are cut in half."


    If she put it like that, Joanna would get desperate and run straight to Sebastian. Those two needed to be shackled together for life, just so they wouldn''t ruin her own daughter.


    "And another thing, Jerome," Wendy''s voice turned to ice. "You were the one who sent Larry to prison. A single phone call from you nearly destroyed two lives. How could I have given birth to such a vicious son?"


    Jerome was stunned. "Mom, how can you me me for that? And is our family''s situation really that bad?"


    Wendy sighed, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over her. What an idiot.


    Natalie was right. Her family deserved whatever wasing to them. What a pathetic bunch they were. They were the ones in the wrong, yet they felt not a shred of remorse.


    "Regarding thepany, I''ve already had toy off a portion of the staff to cut costs. Your ownpany has never contributed a single dime; all the money just gets poured into your car racing."


    "And your father''spany hasn''t been doing well these past two years either. God knows where the money he earns is going." She turned her gaze to her husband. "Nathan, I looked at yourpany''s books. You cleared over ten million in profitst year, but I haven''t seen a cent of it. Your spending seems to be getting more and more extravagant."


    Nathan''s eyes flickered, but he


    met


    quickly put on a smile. "Honey, you know I frequent high-end establishments. A little money like that doesn''t go far, does it? Taking a few chairmen out for a round of golf can cost hundreds of thousands it''s all about exclusive venues, and those ces burn through cash."


    In reality, the money was funding the startup for his son outside the marriage. His four sons here were all useless each one painfully average with no head for business. Why would he bet his future on a bunch of failures?


    Wendy took a deep breath. "I''m going to the office to workte. I need all of you to stay out of trouble. I don''t have the energy to deal with your messes."


    "Joanna," she added, "make something nice for Sebastian tomorrow morning and take it to him. See if you can mend things between you two. Me yelling at Natalie won''t do any good; she''s already cut ties with this family."


    Joanna frowned. Something was off; her mother had changed.


    "Okay, Mom. I''ll go see Sebastian first thing in the morning. I will win his heart back." She wasn''t about to give up on him that easily.


    "Good," Wendy nodded.


    She wasn''t feeling well today, but she had to put on a show for her husband and stepdaughter.


    "Jerome, I''ve been feeling weak thest couple of days,pletely drained. I''m worried it''s not safe for me to drive. You can take me to the office."


    Nathan and Joanna exchanged a subtle nce. Wendy didn''t miss the fleeting look of delight in their eyes.


    "Honey, why are you going back to the office to work sote?" Nathan asked with feigned concern.


    Wendy let out a long sigh. "I don''t


    have a choice. My four sons are good for nothing, each off doing whatever they please while no one helps me run thepany. You have your own business to manage, and mine is struggling. I''ve had to sell off several properties just to keep our cash flow from copsing."

 Chapter 162

    "Darling, don''t work yourself to death," Nathan said, knowing full well Wendy''s capabilities. She''d never let thepany fail. She had run it brilliantly since she was young, even giving him a branch to manage after they married, a move that gave him immense credibility. He had pursued her relentlessly back then precisely because she was an only child with a fortune worth hundreds of millions. Women like that craved security, and his arrival had given her just that, changing the fate of the Scott family forever. "Tomorrow, I''ll go with you to meet some of my contacts. We''ll sort this out."


    Wendy nodded. "Thank you for understanding, dear. Yourpany''s profits are still strong, so why don''t you handle my parents'' allowance for a while? They''re now saying they need fifteen thousand a month to get by. It''s not that I can''t afford it, but right now, every penny I have needs to be carefully allocated. I''ve already told them toe to you if they need money from now on."


    With that, she left, her voice so gentle it made Nathan''s heart ache for her.


    "Wait..." Nathan started to object, but Joanna stopped him. Her mother had beening homete almost every night recently. Thepany must really be in trouble.


    "Dad, you should cover it for a few months," Joanna whispered. "Wendy''s always been a sharp businesswoman. Once she gets through this rough patch, thepany will be better than ever, and she can start paying again. We can''t let her get suspicious now."


    "And did you take the tonic today?" Even if the Don family business went under, their real estate holdings alone were worth billions. Thepany headquarters was a building they owned outright.


    Nathan understood. "Yes, I took it. Didn''t you hear her say she was feeling unwell?" He sighed. "If it weren''t for my obligation to your mother, I''d hate to lose Wendy. She''s always given me respect, and she''s a dutiful wife..."


    "Dad, I''ve told you before, I refuse to be an illegitimate child. You can''t betray my mother again. This time, you have to be ruthless."


    Nathan felt a pang of regret. Wendy had been good to him his entire life, but his son was more important.


    "Alright, alright, I know. I won''t get soft. We''ve been nning this for years, and things on the other side are looking better and better. I''m not worried," he said, reassuring himself. Wendy would soon be a


    madwoman. He couldn''t spend the test of his life with a lunatic, could he?


    The more he thought about it, the more he steeled his resolve. He thought about his physical


    condition he hadn''t been able to et


    perform recently. The doctor said it was rted to the


    performance-enhancing drugs he often took. The side effects were too risky, so he''d stopped, but now he couldn''t get an erection at all. It was a good thing Wendy was rarely


    home these days; otherwise, he wouldn''t even dare share a bed with


    her. How had he be so


    useless?


    Mortified, Nathan stood up and went upstairs to rest. He had another hospital appointment tomorrow.


    Joanna returned to her room and sat on her bed, her expression dark. Sebastian didn''t believe her about Natalie poisoning Mrs. Griffith. She needed a better n, and fast. For now if she could do was win him all


    over and make him trust her again. But how?

 Chapter 163

    "That''s it," she murmured. "Sebastian loves that hearty pork rib stew."


    She remembered visiting Sebastian''s home and seeing Natalie make it for him all the time. Joanna immediately dialed Sean''s number.


    Sean was in the middle of meticulously checking hotel security footage for clues. He was surprised to see Joanna''s name pop up on his screen.


    "Ms. Scott," he answered with a polite smile.


    "Sean, I have a quick question. Does Sebastian like pork rib stew?" Joanna''s voice was as sweet as ever.


    Sean scoffed internally. "Ms. Scott, you''re the boss''s childhood sweetheart-at least, that''s what everyone thinks. How could you not know his favorite food? That''s not very dedicated of you."


    "Sean, you..." Joanna was speechless, caught off guard by his jab. "I... I don''t really know what he likes. You know how reserved he is. He was always the one taking care of me, remembering my favorite things..."


    "So, our boss gives and gives, and in the end, you can''t even remember his favorite dish?" Sean teased, twisting the knife.


    "Don''t be like that, Sean," Joanna said, softening her tone. "I promise I''ll pay more attention to what he likes from now on."


    As if she had any interest in understanding a man as grim and demanding as Sebastian. She wasz only interested in the million-dor allowance he provided and the prestige that came with being his girl. How could he have known that she and Natalie had actually pet all those years ago? He''d always just assumed it was her. She knew no secretsted forever; one day, Sebastian would find out. And with Natalie''s current rebellious streak, she''d eventually tell him herself. Joanna had to make sure he was no longer useful to her by the time that happened.


    Sean chuckled. "Ms. Scott, the boss loves pork rib stew, but not just anyone can make it the way he likes. Only his wife could ever get the vor right."


    "I can too. I''ll bring some for him tomorrow," Joanna dered before hanging up.


    Sean, standing in the back garden, immediately sent the recording to Sebastian. That''ll get under his skin, he thought. He spoils Joanna rotten, and she doesn''t even know what he likes to eat. Nobody waits around forever.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was in his study, buried in work. He reached for his cup out of habit, only to find the spot on his desk empty. He paused, a wave of fatigue washing over him. When Natalie was here, there was always a pot of tea waiting for him, while he worked. It soothed him, helped him sleep soundly without the usual restless dreams and insomnia. Since she''d left, his sleepless nights had returned. Natalie understood herbal remedies; she had nursed him back to health.  His expression darkened as he thought about what had happened at the mall that evening. A pang of annoyance hit him. He had forgotten to give Natalie money for her living expenses. She was so unassuming, never asking for anything. The only times she ever argued were about him and Joanna Otherwise she was the perfect, devoted wife who kept their home running wlessly. But after Joanna returned, everything had changed. Natalie cared, so she fought. He was her breaking point, but his constant proximity to Joanna had finally driven her away.


    Earlier that day, while scrolling through his phone, he''d seen a rmended story online with a plot strikingly simr to his own situation. Just as the thought crossed his mind, his phone buzzed. It was a recording from Sean.


    After he listened to it, another message from Sean came through, timed perfectly.

 Chapter 164

    "Boss, take a look at the childhood sweetheart you''ve spoiled her whole life. You''ve spent billions on her, and she doesn''t even know your favorite food. Ha!"


    Hearing Sean''s gleefulughter, Sebastian knew he was being mocked. He wearily rubbed his temples and stood up to get a ss of water.


    Sebastian didn''t sleep a wink that night. The next morning, he looked haggard. During the morning meeting, everyone in the conference room spoke in hushed, careful tones, terrified of saying the wrong thing and being thrown out.


    When it was Verna''s turn, she presented the new winter collection. Seeing Verna always reminded him of Natalie.


    After listening intently to her team''s proposal, Sebastian spoke. "Ms. Young,st year''s winter collection brought in two billion in sales. Your designs are household names. This year, I''m raising the target to two and a half billion. I will do my best to provide the resources you''ve requested, but you must meet this target."


    Verna''s face lit up with confidence. She smiled warmly. "Thank you, Mr. Griffith. I won''t disappoint you."


    Sebastian hoped not. Their mainpetitor had just signed a deal with the Monroe Group. With the Monroe family''s tform and Natalie''s undeniable design talent, Keith''spany was projected to increase its revenue by fifty percent this year.


    "Meeting adjourned," he said, rising to his feet and striding out.


    Verna''s mood soared. Watching his powerful figure recede, she knew she was getting closer to him. This was her chance to make him see her in a new light.


    Sebastian and Sean returned to the office to find Joanna already there. She was wearing a pink dress with her long hair down, a look Sebastian had always favored. In her hands, she held an insted container. Seeing him, she broke into a sweet smile.


    "Sebastian, I came to see you. I made you some pork rib stew."


    Sean nearly burst outughing. So she actually went through with it. He quietly excused himself, not wanting to be tainted by her sharine performance.


    Joanna beamed as she moved to take Sebastian''s arm, but he subtly shifted away.


    She froze, her expression turning wounded. "Sebastian, how can you ignore me just because of a few lies Natalie told?" She never missed an opportunity to nder Natalie, She was a master at manipting a man''s heart and knew exactly how to fight Natalie for Sebastian. It was a high-stakes gamble: if she won, she''d live like a queen. If she lost, she''d only lose Sebastian, but the ultimate oue would still be the one she desired.


    Sebastian sank onto the sofa. The soft light from above cast azy, indifferent glow on him. He propped his chin on his hand and asked. you Really


    Joanna


    nonchntly, Joanna do


    think it was just a few lies? Natalie


    is my wife. I gave her status and


    prestige to you, yet you''re still not satisfied? Hmm?"


    Thest syble was a seductive, drawn-out hum that made one''s heart flutter.


    Of course I''m not satisfied, Joanna thought with a cold, internal sneer. Everything


    you have should have been mine. Why should you get to keep it all?


    "Sebastian, I never wanted to fight Natalie for anything," she said,¨¥ lowering her head as tears welled in her eyes. "I just want you toe back to me was the one you were supposed to marry."


    Sebastian''s gaze hardened, but before he could speak, Sean burst into the room.


    He was slightly out of breath. "Boss, it''s bad. Larry''s mother has brought a pack of reporters to Ms. Sanders''s office to cause trouble."

 Chapter 165

    A smirk shed across Joanna''s face. "Sebastian, Larry''s mother is disabled. Maybe we should go over and check on things. We can''t let Natalie bully her."


    Sebastian''s cold eyes fixed on her feigned look of concern. "The evidence against Larry is irrefutable. How did you be friends with someone like that? When you introduced him to me, I thought he was a decent person."


    "Have you even been to the police station? He and his crew have a record of rape, robbery, kidnapping, extortion-you name it. Joanna, you are thepany you keep."


    A flicker of panic crossed Joanna''s face. He never used to care about these things. How did he suddenly know so much about Larry''s past?


    Sebastian stood up and walked out without another word. Sean and Joanna followed. Joanna wasn''t about to miss this show. Today, she was going to destroy Natalie''s reputation for good.


    At the entrance of Natalie''spany, she had barely stepped outside when she was swarmed by reporters. A young man with bleached-blond hair was pushing a middle-aged woman in a wheelchair.


    The moment the woman saw Natalie, she burst into a theatrical wail. "Youngdy, what did my son ever do to you? You seduced him, tricked him into kidnapping you, and then framed him to have him thrown in prison! He''s my only son, and I''m a cripple! You work in this fancy ce, can''t you just let him go?"


    Natalie and Luna exchanged a look, stunned. What was this? Was she here to mourn at their doorstep?


    "Excuse me," Natalie said coolly, "who is your son?"


    Mrs. Zade flinched under her sharp, icy gaze. "Larry. My son said you seduced him..."


    "I seduced him?" Natalie scoffed. "I''m beautiful, I work in a ce like this-why would I need to seduce somemon thug? Is he rich? Is he handsome? What could possibly be worth me seducing him and ruining my own reputation?"


    "Ms. Sanders," a female reporter interjected, "when we interviewed people, they all said you were the one who seduced Larry."


    Natalieughed, a humorless sound. She turned to the reporter. "Have you been to the police station? Have you seen the security footage?"


    The reporter stammered, "The police station said it was inconvenient to provide the footage..."


    "So who exactly are these ''people'' you interviewed? You have no evidence, so why are you spewing such nonsense? Aren''t reporters supposed to uphold justice? I am the victim here. When you helped this woman conte here to turn the tables on me, did you ever stop to think about how I, the victim, might feel?"


    "You have no proof. You just believe whatever you hear. Has your mouth been marinating in filth for years? It''s certainly potent." Natalie took a step back, as if the reporter''s stench was real content belongs


    The reporter trembled with rage.


    Natalie was furious. Larry''s mother was clearly no saint either. The nerve of her to


    show up here and cry.


    "Youngdy... you''ve ruined my son! How am I supposed to live now?"


    "Stop crying. Why are you wailing


    now? Who are you putting on a


    show for? If you had any sense, you would have raised your son property," Natalie shot back. "You''ve been to the police station havent you! Your son has a rap sheet a mil? long. Why are you here crying to me?"


    "You''re crying in front of all these people, iming I seduced your son. Will your tears erase all the crimes hemitted before this?"


    "If you don''t know who you''re messing with, don''t cross my lines. I might just get tempted to arrange a funeral for you."


    Mrs. Zade froze. Was she wishing her dead?


    Realizing what was said, she shrieked, "But I heard you and my son were friends! Why would you frame him? You''re just picking on us because we''re easy targets, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 166

    Mrs. Zade did her best to sling mud at Natalie.


    Natalie watched her, a woman beating her chest and stomping her feet in a gut- wrenching performance, as if she were the real victim.


    "Tsk," Natalie clicked her tongue. "I''ve met people living in the past, but I''ve never met someone with a brain stuck in the Stone Age. The evidence is all at the police station. I envy you; soon you''ll be able to have a family reunion dinner all by yourself at a table set for one."


    Mrs. Zade choked, the tears instantly drying up.


    "Ms. Sanders, did you really know Mr. Zade? Was there an inappropriate rtionship between you?" a male reporter aggressively pushed forward.


    Natalie looked him up and down. "A question like that... how much did they pay you?"


    The reporter stamped his foot in anger. "I didn''t take any money! I''m just reporting the facts!"


    Natalie smirked. "I was just asking. No need to get so defensive. I can tell this is your first time doing something like this. Your eyes are darting around more than a QR code scanner."


    "But it takes two to tango," the reporter insisted.


    Natalie''s patience snapped. She pped him hard across the face. "Does it? I just pped you. Did that not make a sound?"


    The crowd fell silent. What a fierce woman.


    "You... you hit me?" the reporter stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    Natalie stood there, arrogant and defiant. "You insulted me to my face. Am I supposed to just step back and let it go? You can step back. I won''t." She had a right to be angry, so why should she show mercy?


    Another female reporter rushed forward, her tone usatory. "Ms. Sanders, you should be more forgiving. This mother is a disabled woman. You ought to show somepassion."


    Natalieughed at the sheer audacity. She red at the woman. "Compassion? What''s that? Something where I have to make myself miserable just to make you happy?"


    She turned to Luna. "Luna, get a picture of every one of these reporters'' faces. I want you to run a check on each of them, find out who sent them. I want to teach them that ''what goes around,es around'' isn''t just a saying."


    Luna pulled out her phone and started snapping photos.


    A middle-aged male reporter grew angry. "Ms. Sanders, we heard that you were the one at fault, that you were being taught a lesson when you were kidnapped. Can''t you consider the plight of a disabled mother?"


    Natalie immediately shot back, "Why should I consider anyone else''s feelings? When I was being bullied and kidnapped, did anyone consider mine? You love thinking about others so much, why don''t you take this disabled mother home and support her yourself?"


    The male reporter was left speechless. He could barely support himself, let alone someone else.


    Natalie eyed the seven reporters.


    They had to have been hired by


    Joanna. In her past life, she had


    Inher


    been surrounded and verbally


    abused by reporters in the exact same way The excuse was simple: karry had imed she was his girlfriend who had cheated on him, and that''s why he had tried to run her over. This time, she hadn''t hesitated to send him straight to prison.


    Her gaze was cold. "I don''t care why you''re here. None of you are leaving today."


    A few of the reporters snickered.


    The female reporter from before scoffed, "What''s that supposed to mean, Ms. Sanders? Are you going to hold us captive?"


    Natalie calmly pulled out her phone


    and dialed the police. After reporting the incident; she looked at the reporter "Captive? Do you think you''re that important? I''m not


    holding you captive, im justinviting, you to wait for the police."

 Chapter 167

    The reporters froze.


    Natalie arched an eyebrow, watching as a kaleidoscope of emotions yed across their faces. It felt good. So good to finally fight back. She had been too polite for too long, and her kindness had been mistaken for weakness, making every dog think it was a lion.


    This whole mess had Joanna''s fingerprints all over it.


    Natalie nced up and, sure enough, saw Joanna standing in the crowd. Natalie offered her a small, provocative smile.


    Joanna was stunned. Since when was Natalie so articte? These reporters were known for their sharp questions, yet they werepletely ineffective against her.


    The atmosphere turned dead silent. The reporters were shocked. Looking at the cool andmanding Natalie, they felt a sense of impending doom. She was stunningly beautiful; just by standing there, shemanded everyone''s attention. Joanna, her face a mask of jealousy, walked over. "Natalie," she said with feigned concern, "you should have the courage to admit when you''ve done something wrong. It''s not shameful to sell your soul and principles when you''re in love with Mr. Zade!"


    "Ha!" Natalieughed. "Let me finish that for you. It''s not shameful to sell your soul and principles; what''s shameful is not getting a good price for them. But you already sold yours for a fortune, so why are you still bothering me?"


    "Me, in love with Larry? I don''t even know who the hell he is. You, on the other hand, Joanna¡ªyou and Larry crawled out of the same bed. And now you have the audacity to use me?"


    Joanna''s face went deathly pale. "Natalie, you... you''re lying."


    Natalie suddenly pointed towards a figure in the distance. "Wait a minute, that tall, distinguished man over there... he looks familiar. Oh, right. He looks like that bag of trash I threw out yesterday."


    She had spotted Sebastian, and herstment was aimed directly at him.


    Sebastian froze. He''d been hit by a stray bullet just for standing there. Natalie had misunderstood him again.


    Joanna, seething, blinked back tears that were threatening to spill. "Natalie, what''s happened to you? I always thought you had a good temper. Why have you be like this?"


    "Here we go again," Natalie sighed. "ying the victim. Is that your only move? Would it kill you to not put


    an act? I do have a good temper, but why on earth should I waste it on you?"


    "But please, continue your performance. I love watching you put on a show. Go on, I see a


    woman over there live-streami


    this. It''s the perfect chance for everyone to see your pathetic


    damsel in distress routine lov


    acting, right? Consider this practice. Let the audience see just what kind of face you have."


    Joanna froze, staring at the woman holding up her phone, her expression nk.


    "Natalie, how could you be so... so vicious?"


    "Vicious? Joanna, do you want me to show everyone how you seduce men? Let me tell you, the public isn''t stupid. Your innocent act might fool a few suckers, but it won''t fool everyone."


    "But then again, you can''t help but cause drama whenever you''re around me. So go on, feel free to improvise. Everyone here can use a goodugh."


    "See? You''re useful for something after all. At least you can bring people joy."


    Tsk. She had been too nice for too


    long, indulging their every whim. When people are determined to debase themselves, there''s no stopping them. Joanna was already too far gone. She was addicted to power and money Between love and wealth, love was disposable; money was her everything.

 Chapter 168

    The only reason Joanna could provoke her so brazenly was because she knew she was loved and could get away with anything. Natalie, on the other hand, had no one to protect her, which was why she had to grow sharp ws and teeth.


    "Waaaaah..." Joanna burst into tears.


    The female reporter''s live stream suddenly surged with thousands of new viewers. "Isn''t that the pianist, Joanna? Her music is beautiful. Is someone bullying her?"


    "Who''s bullying whom? I''ve been watching the whole time. This girl walked right into it."


    "Crying when you can''t win an argument? ying the victim won''t get you anywhere. People care about results."


    "The evidence in the Larry case is solid. What''s wrong with these reporters? Are they saying the official police statement is fake?"


    "That disabled mother is just ying the pity card. People are always sympathetic to the weak. But she should have considered what her son did before pulling a stunt like this. She has no shame."


    The number of viewers in the live stream kept climbing.


    Natalie watched Joanna''s impromptu performance,pletely dumbfounded. Her eyes were wide and watery, and with a slight pout of her lips, she looked utterly adorable.


    "OMG, this girl is so cute and pretty! And she speaks so eloquently."


    "That''s my long-lost wife, everyone move aside."


    Watching this vibrant, fiery Natalie, even Sebastian found the corners of his lips turning up into a smile.


    Natalie let Joanna cry for a moment longer before waving her hand impatiently. "Alright, Joanna, that''s enough. Stop pretending you''re. some delicate cocktail when you''re just in water. Even if you cried a hote in the earth today, it wouldn''t change the cold, hard facts."


    "Besides, you and Larry are such good friends. Why are you crying here? Go rescue him! You''re so rich and powerful, you should be able to get him out."


    "I''m the victim here, yet I''m the one being attacked. You''re all just ganging up on me because you think I''m an orphan and an easy target, right?"


    They had abandoned all decency, so why should she hold her tongue? It felt good to finally say her piece.


    Joanna was speechless. Her eyes zed with fury. "Natalie, don''t talk nonsense! I''m not friends with him!"


    Pet


    "Tsk. If Larry heard you say that, he''d probably break out of prison just to settle the score with you," Natalie ?aidzily, a meaningful glint in her eye. Joanna, no matter how clever you are, I''m going to rip that sheep''s clothing right off you.


    "Natalie, you... don''t go too far! How can you be such a bully?"


    "Me, going too far? Is that worse than what you''ve done? Look at that face of yours, caked in makeup, your lipstick looking like you smeared jam alrovenit your precious Sebastian Toves this whole innocent-damsel look, doesn''t he? He''s watching. Give him a good show."


    "Argh... Natalie, why are you so hateful?" Joanna shrieked, losing herposure.


    Natalie just smiled, watching her unravel. It was surprisingly satisfying to see her enemy tremble with rage.


    "I don''t exist to please you. Whether you hate me or not has nothing to do with me. You can keep on hating." She would never again debase herself for Joanna''s sake.


    "Natalie, you had an affair with Larry! When you couldn''t get money from him, you decided to destroy him!" Joanna screamed, her voice shrill. She was going to ruin Natalie herself.


    Suddenly, Natalieughed, a strange, eerie sound. "Alright, your performance is over. Now it''s my turn. You say I know him? How about we let everyone see how you used Larry to kidnap me?"

 Chapter 169

    Joanna''s pupils contracted in shock. Her beautifully lined eyes widened, making them look watery and particrly vulnerable in her state of panic. The men in the live stream chat felt a pang of sympathy.


    [That''s what my future wife should look like. So pure. I''ve heard her sing and y the piano; she''s so talented. Go, girl! I support you! Justice is on your side.]


    [How could such an adorable girl do something so vile? Natalie must be framing our little angel.]


    [Her piano ying is divine. The moment her fingers touch the keys, it''s like you''re transported. This girl is irreceable.]


    [Such a beautiful girl is being bullied! What are those reporters doing? That other woman is clearly a ck-hearted shrew.]


    [Guys, you get it, right? This girl is exactly my type. But she''s too talented and beautiful for me. I''m not worthy!]


    Joanna nced at the live stream on someone''s phone. Seeing so many people cursing Natalie, she smirked. Natalie, the court of public opinion can be a terrifying thing. She had arranged everything before she arrived, but the reporters were Jerome''s doing. She had just pulled a few strings to make things more dramatic.


    Joanna lowered her gaze and whispered, "Natalie, why are you trying to frame me again? What did I ever do wrong? Why do you keep targeting me?"


    "Waaaah..."


    Natalie paused. Tsk, she had underestimated the power of this professional victim. Luna showed her the live stream, but seeing the flood of hatefulments directed at her, she felt nothing. When people''s values are on apletely different ne all you can do is Smile. She didn''t need to live by the words of others. She had been reborn, and aside from getting sweet, satisfying revenge, she didn''t want to do anything else.


    The viewership was growing. Was she really that popr? There were already a hundred thousand people watching. She briefly considered bing an


    influencer. Nah, she couldn''t handle that kind of attention.


    The key to breaking this stalemate was Larry''s mother. She knew about the rtionship between Larry and Joanna. With her killer wit, Natalie was going to expose Joanna today.


    Natalie blinked, looking at Joanna with feigned confusion. "Ms. Scott, do I know you well? Why would I want to frame you? Tell me, what possible motive would I have?"


    Joanna choked, terrified that Natalie


    would reveal her affair with


    Sebastian. She could not bear the


    She wasne


    Starteret this n. Thes


    Natalie of today was nothing like the woman she used to be.


    Natalie held up her phone. "Since you''re so determined to y the part of a fragile flower shivering in the


    cold wind, then I''ll just have to het?


    everyone the real truth. And let this woman here know exactly how her son was used."


    She held her phone up for the reporters to see, a bright, arrogant smile on her face. "Ladies and gentlemen, I have some evidence here. Would you like to see? You can all see what kind of person your ''ideal wife'' really is."


    Joanna''s eyes were glued to the phone in Natalie''s hand. Fear crept into her heart. She had rushed over this morning without much preparation, only arranging for a troll army to attack Natalie online.


    Natalie leaned in and whispered to Larry''s mother, her voice low enough for only the two of them to hear, "If Joanna goes down, your son is going to rot in there for the rest of his life."


    The reporters all stared at Natalie''s phone.

 Chapter 170

    The viewers in the live stream were also glued to their screens, their curiosity piqued.


    Sensing her opportunity, Larry''s mother cried out, "Natalie, it was you who seduced my son! You framed him! I heard you''ve framed your own family before. You''re a repeat offender!"


    Natalie turned to her with a smile. "Oh, you know my family? Did you do your research before you came here? I''m an orphan. How can an orphan have a family?"


    She shot a half-smiling nce at Joanna. "Ms. Scott, I gave you a chance. You''re the one who refused it and insisted on slinging mud at me. Well, in that case, I''ll just have to let everyone enjoy this video of you and Larry at the Starlight Hotel."


    "Joanna is not as despicable as you are!" Larry''s mother shouted, trying to protect her benefactor. "Don''t try to frame her! If you want to frame someone, frame me, this old woman! You''re the shameless one! Your family must be so disappointed in you, right? Being kicked out doesn''t feel good, does it? And being abandoned by your husband must have hurt, which is why you went after my son!"


    The moment the words left her mouth, she regretted them. In her panic, what had she just said?


    Joanna''s face turned ashen.


    Natalie savored the look of horror on their faces. It was priceless.


    "Ah..." Natalie feigned surprise. "So you two know each other? You''re working together! You team up to bully me, then turn around and use me of being abandoned by my family and my husband. Why don''t you ask Joanna why I was abandoned? Does she dare to admit it?"


    "Do you think the police station is your personal yground? The information on their official website, the reports they release-can those be faked?"


    Joanna was speechless. What was wrong with this old hag? She was usually so sharp-tongued, but today she had lost her coolpletely.


    Joanna had no choice but to press on. "Natalie, this isn''t about whether we know w each other. It''s about what you did and your attitude. You''ve made so man mistakes yet


    you re


    Still so defiant. How can you face


    the parents who loved you?


    Natalie frowned. "Joanna, I''m sorry, but I''m done ying along with your one- woman show. Do you know what it''s like when silence finally erupts?"


    She smiled and unlocked her phone, holding the screen up to the live-streamer''s camera. "Ma''am, let''s get your channel some followers today. Everyone loves gossip, so let me show you just how ''pure'' this innocent angel really is."


    She gave Joanna a quick glimpse of the video. "Take a look. See how wild you two get? And I don''t even know any Larry You im I''m his woman? With a face that looks like a


    ??


    car


    crash, does he even deserve to be seen with my stunning beauty?"


    The crowd was silent. She was beautiful, but shamelessly so.


    When Joanna saw the video was real, her face grew even paler. She stumbled backward, trembling.


    Just then, the police arrived.


    "The police are here!"


    The gossip-hungry reporters froze. The crowd of onlookers went still. They had managed to attract the police.


    Joanna, however, felt a strange sense of relief.


    An officer walked up to Larry''s


    mother. "Mrs. Zade," he said sternly, "every one of your son''s crimes has been substantiated with concrete evidense. Are you trying to get us to


    dig up even more evidence of his wrongdoing by causing a scene here?"

 Chapter 171

    Mrs. Zade froze, feeling helpless. She knew about all the things her son had done. But he had done it all for her, his mother. She was disabled and needed a lot of money for treatment. Her filial son had found a shortcut to make that money, enough to provide them with afortable life. It takes two to tango; if those little tramps weren''t so cheap themselves, how could they have fallen into her son''s trap?


    "Officer, but the kidnapping was a setup by Natalie to frame my son!"


    The officer frowned. "Mrs. Zade, we have video evidence. Your son and his friends cornered Ms. Sanders in an alley. The official statement has been released online. Have you ever heard of someone using their own reputation to frame someone else?"


    He then turned to the seven reporters. "We''ve received aint that you are causing a public disturbance. You''ll need toe with us for questioning. There''s also a report that you epted bribes to nder Ms. Sanders."


    The reporters were stunned. Who had they offended? How could their affairs be investigated so quickly?


    Joanna''s face was white as a sheet. The arrival of the police had brought her a moment of relief, only for their words to plunge her into a new abyss. But it didn''t matter. Jerome was the one who had arranged it. If they investigated, they would trace it back to him.


    The police led the reporters and Mrs. Zade away. Natalie looked at the now- useless video in her hand with a touch of regret. She hadn''t been able to rip off Joanna''s disgusting mask. It had to be said, Joanna''s luck was always


    infuriatingly good.


    "Natalie, stop this nonsense," Sebastian said, walking over and uttering the first thing that came to mind.


    Natalie''s head snapped up. She couldn''t just let that slide.


    "Nonsense? You think I''m causing nonsense? Who the hell is really... wait, of course. You''re blind. All you ever see is me making trouble. But I just don''t get you. You''ve got character, looks, money, and style. So why do you insist on doing things that make people want to vomit and flowers want to wilt?"


    "Oh, I remember now," she said with a sarcasticugh. "You never miss a chance to perform your undying love for Joanna. How could you pass up an opportunity like this?"


    Her beautiful face was etched with contempt.


    Sebastian felt a wave of helplessness. He couldn''t win a war of words with her.


    "Larry has been sentenced, and you''re fine..."


    "Fine?" Natalie''s expression turned cial.


    Sebastian''s heart lurched. "Natalie..."


    "Shut your mouth. I am still your wife. Your wife was framed and humiliated, and


    all you can say is a dismissive ''stop this nonsense''?"


    "A simple ''you''re fine''? Is that how a husband is supposed to act?"


    "Sebastian, a man like you doesn''t deserve me. Tomorrow morning, nine o''clock; let''s get a divorce. Then you go gan to be with your beloved, universally adored, drop-dead gorgeous beauty over there. Please, for the love of God, just shackle yourselves together."


    "That way she can stop her constant whining and crying in front of me like her parents just died."


    one has an easy life.


    "Sebastian, no one


    I''ve struggled and fought since I was a child, and I have nothing toin about. I went home and


    was good to everyone, willingly and without expecting anything in return, So when they insulted me, and''s


    they wanted to disown me, I could


    walk away without a second


    thought."


    "I may have let everyone else down, but I have never, ever let you down, Sebastian."


    When she had pulled him from that


    fire, her back was covered in scars. She had nearly ruined herself for this man People make the same mistakes over and over for ort


    one


    simple reason: thest time just didn''t hurt enough.

 Chapter 172

    She turned her gaze to Joanna, who was pale with fear.


    "Joanna, I hope you''ll always be the star in his sky. Guard your secrets well, and don''t let yourself be just the wallpaper on his walls."


    Then she looked back at Sebastian, a flicker of pain in her beautiful eyes, though her voice was calm. "Sebastian, to marry the red rose but still long for the white- you''re the most shameless of all. Joanna is a woman. If you love her, be with her wholeheartedly. Don''t drag me into it."


    "I understand you married me for the inheritance rights. I liked you, so I married you willingly. I thought I could warm your heart, but all I got in return was your insults, your hurt, and an endless wait."


    "Now that your true love has returned, just divorce me and marry her. It''s that simple, isn''t it?"


    "Natalie, I''ve told you before: till death do us part. There will be no divorce," Sebastian said, not understanding why she was still holding onto this when he had already admitted he was wrong.


    Joanna felt as if she might faint. She looked at Sebastian in anguish. "Sebastian, what did you tell me when I left?"


    "And what did you do to me after you left?" he countered. "What did you do to my wife? You hired someone to kidnap her, and today you brought reporters to expose and dox her. Joanna, I tolerated you before because you saved my life, but you can''t keep pushing it this far."


    Natalie looked at Sebastian, confused. "Saved your life? What do you mean?" Joanna stared at Natalie, her body tense. Why was Sebastian suddenly bringing up that incident? She remembered what Jerome had said that morning-Natalie worked as a fashion designer for thispany. The thought had barely formed when she heard Sebastian''s next words, and she clenched her fists.


    "That year, in the fire..."


    "Ah..." Joanna went limp and copsed into Sebastian''s arms.


    Having cared for Joanna for over a decade, Sebastian''s protective instincts kicked


    in. "Joanna! Joanna, what''s wrong?" he cried out in concern.


    Natalie''s eye twitched.


    "Joanna, is that your only move? Can''t youe up with a new trick?"


    Sebastian frowned. "Natalie, she fainted because of you."


    Seeing the raw worry and panic in his eyes, Natalie felt a familiar sting in her heart. She had truly loved this. man It had been the passionate, all-consuming love of her youth.


    She shed Sebastian a dazzling smile. "See, Sebastian? You can''t help but worry about her, fear for her You love her that much so why did you make her the other woman? When you held her at night, whispered sweet nothings, and promised her a lifetime, where was I? What did that make her?"


    "I''ve shown you the videos. The two of you disgust me, on a physical level. You''ve been in contact for two years doing all those intimate things. Why did you have to trap me between you?"


    "Natalie, it''s not what it looks like," Sebastian exined quickly.


    Natalie wasn''t listening. She walked over and stomped hard on a pressure point on Joanna''s foot.


    "Aah!" Joanna shrieked in pain, leaping up like a startled frog with her hands iling. She shot out of Sebastian''s arms.


    "Pfft... haha!"


    "Pfft... haha!"


    Luna and Sean burst outughing in unison. The sight of Joanna hopping around


    was too ridiculous. They couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 173

    Natalie looked at Sebastian, her smiling eyes filled with the kind of pity one reserves for an idiot. The man had some tolerance.


    Sebastian''s lips formed a tight line.


    Natalie chuckled. "Admit it, Sebastian. You''re a fool. Every time things get critical, Joanna pretends to faint because she doesn''t want to take responsibility. Just like when she staged her own kidnapping and then cried herself unconscious."


    "You, Sebastian, have a soft spot for these weepy women who faint at the first sign of trouble. It feeds your heroplex, doesn''t it? I''m trying to give you what you want. I really don''t understand why you won''t just sign the divorce papers."


    This whole charade was pointless to Natalie, but Sebastian and Joanna seemed to find it endlessly fascinating. Dealing with people like them was exhausting.


    Sebastian stared at her, mesmerized. Her eyes, once so full of life, seemed to hold a gxy of stars, shining with captivating brilliance. The slight curve of her lips on her exquisite face gave her an aura of spirited intelligence.


    His tall frame stood opposite hers, his gaze cool, a faint smile on his lips. "Natalie, I know you have a sharp tongue, but you have to give me a chance to exin."


    "I don''t love Joanna. I''ve told you, I''ve only been good to her out of gratitude for saving my life."


    Natalie''sugh wasced with sarcasm. "Sebastian, how can you say that to Joanna? Do you realize you treat her better than most husbands treat their wives? Even a married couple couldn''t match the level of devotion you show her."


    "To repay a debt, you conspired with her family to bully me, your legal wife. In my book, you''re worse than a scumbag. No matter what you say or how you exin it, this divorce is happening."


    "The pain you two have caused me is something I will never forgive you for in this lifetime." Her eyes glittered with hatred, sharp and unforgiving as a newly drawn sword.


    Her words struck Sebastian like a physical blow. Natalie hated him.


    "And normal people don''t repay debts in bed. You could have divorced me and been with Joanna openly, but you chose to keep me trapped between you for the thrill. Sebastian, you''ve been using me from the very beginning. The only reason you won''t divorc¨¦me now is because I still have some use to you, isn''t it?"


    "If it''s about Grandma, I can talk to her. Thepany''s management is already in your hands. I don''t think I have any value left."


    From the start, she knew Sebastian had married her to get control of thepany from his grandfather.


    Sebastian saw the hatred in her eyes, thought of the videos, and his gaze deepened. The photos were real, but the man in them wasn''t him. Joanna had


    sent them to Natalie to provoke her, to drive a wedge between them.


    Was there even a rtionship left to break? Natalie wondered.


    She was right, Joanna wanted the entire Griffith family fortune. He nced at Joanna, who was still whimpering in pain, then back at Natalie "Natalie," he said gravely, "I never exin myself, but what you see isn''t always the truth."


    made


    The words made Natalieugh bitterly. "When I was framed by Joanna and the Scott family, whatz you saw wasn''t the truth either, but did you ever once stand up fore Just now, when I was used of seducing Larry, you, my husband, didn''t dare to say a word A man lik you isn''t worthy of me. So just grant me a divorce."


    like


    She was so angry she wanted to hit someone. The reason Sebastian hadn''t stepped in was because of Joanna. He didn''t want to expose her, to ruin her reputation.


    Sebastian''s expression was grim. "I thought you were going to ask for my help back there." If she had asked, he would have solved it for her.

 Chapter 174

    "Ha!" Natalieughed, a sharp, painful sound. Her heart twisted. What kind of monster had she married?


    "In this life, I would rather die than ask you for anything. Because you''re worse than a stranger. A stranger would help me up if they saw me fall on the street. But you, my husband, watched your own wife be humiliated and would only help if I begged. What do I need a man like you for?"


    "I''m perfectly capable on my own. Why would I need a useless husband?"


    "The only reason you didn''t step in to help me was to protect Joanna."


    Natalie''s eyes reddened with fury. You could say he didn''t understand love, but as a man, he spoiled Joanna to the heavens while being utterly stingy with his own wife. He had been so eager to divorce her before, but now he refused.


    "Sebastian, if you won''t agree to a divorce, I will file for one in court. I have evidence of your affair with Joanna on my phone. I will leave with nothing. A divorce is simple; it only takes ten minutes. I''m begging you, I don''t want to be entangled with you rotten people anymore."


    Her good mood waspletely ruined by the sight of them.


    Joanna, no longer in pain, leaned against Sebastian''s arm and sobbed,


    "Sebastian, let''s get a divorce, please? I was always the one you wanted to marry. You can''t do this to me."


    Sebastian jerked away, his handsome face filled with undisguised disgust.


    "Joanna, I told you, if you bully my wife, if you plot against my wife, I will not marry you. The only reason I haven''t touched the Scott family is as a final courtesy to you. Now, get out!"


    Joanna froze, her eyes wide with disbelief as she cried. "No, Sebastian, she''s the one plotting against me! She sets me up every time, and you''re always there to see it! Why don''t you believe me anymore?" She sobbed, her body trembling. She didn''t understand. The Natalie who never used to fight back-how had she be so formidable?


    Sebastian''s dark eyes were cold and sharp, as if they could see into her soul. He gave a humorless smile. "Joanna, you took me for a fool because I was willing to indulge you. Now that I''m not, do you still think I''m a fool?"


    Natalie let out a bitterugh. "So, Sebastian, you were doing it on purpose all along. You knew she was behind it, yet you still joined her family in humiliating me."


    "From now on, unless it''s about the divorce, don''t ever appear in front of me again."


    "Luna, let''s go."


    Sebastian''s gaze followed Natalie''s retreating back. "Natalie, I need to talk to you alone tonight."


    Natalie spun around, her eyes lighting up. "About the divorce?"


    Sebastian''s expression instantly darkened. The mere mention of the word made her excited. Did she


    want to leave him that badly? H


    had given her so many divorce papers before, and she had always refused to sign. He thought she


    would refuse this time too.


    "Yes," he said, his voice t.


    "Great!" Natalie agreed cheerfully. "I get off work at five."


    A meaningful smile yed on Sebastian''s lips. "I''ll pick you up at five. We''ll talk at home."


    "No," Natalie said firmly. "There are


    plenty of ces around here to talk.


    Why do we need to go to your house? It''s a hassle for me to go


    back and forth. Or can juste to your office."


    The moment the words left her mouth, she felt the temperature around Sebastian plummet. The sharp lines of his face grew colder, his dark eyes unfathomable. "I said," he repeated, his tone leaving mo room for argument will k you up. I''m sorry I didn''t help you today."


    Natalie was stunned. Was this man feeling okay?

 Chapter 175

    Sebastian apologizing? The sun must be rising in the west. Too bad she didn''t need it.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s not like you were ever going to help me anyway. Gofort your precious lover." Natalie shot a cold re at Joanna. Disgusting. Joanna returned it with a venomous look of her own. Natalie had gotten smarter, more beautiful. The old tricks wouldn''t work anymore; she needed a new n. Ever since Natalie had woken up at her birthday party, she was like a different person. Not only was she more beautiful, but her stunning face was captivating, her bright eyes filled with intelligence and spirit. Any man would be mesmerized by a woman like that.


    Natalie and Luna went inside. Just then, a concerned voice called out from behind them.


    "Natalie."


    She turned to see Matthew and smiled. "Oh! Mr. Big Shot."


    Matthew was dressed in a sleek ck suit, his auraposed and powerful. The lines of his face were sharp and strong, his gaze steady and incredibly charming. "Natalie, I saw the live stream and rushed over," he said, his voiceced with worry. "Are you alright? Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine. Just a little scheme from a pathetic couple. Things like that can''t hurt me. They''ll only get hit back harder." The day Natalie decided to dere war was the day she promised Joanna would never have another peaceful moment.


    Joanna narrowed her eyes. She''d like to see what tricks Natalie had up her sleeve.


    Natalie met Joanna''s gaze with a meaningful smile of her own. She had already gotten Marshall on her side. Now that Larry was out of the picture, Joanna would be looking for her next loyal dog. Natalie knew who that boy was a young genius. This time, she wouldn''t let Joanna get to him first. She would find him and bring him over to her side.


    Their eyes met, Joanna''s full of malice, Natalie''s calm and confident.


    Matthew nced at Sebastian and Joanna, then turned back to Natalie. "Natalie, I brought you something to eat. I heard you didn''t have much for breakfast. My chef makes an excellent breakfast;e try some."


    "And it''s been dangerous for youtely. I''ll drive you to and from work from now on. We''re on the same route anyway."


    Natalie nodded happily. Food was alwaysforting, and Matthew''s words were so thoughtful.


    "Thank you! Let''s eat in my office then."


    Matthew''s smile was gentle. "Alright."


    The three of them took the elevator upstairs, leaving Sebastian ring after them, his eyes like ice. She could smile so happily for Matthew. He turned and strode back toward his own office building across the street.


    Joanna started to follow, but Sebastian stopped her.


    "You can get lost now. And don''te to thepany looking for me again."


    His expression was cold. Joanna''s


    eyes widened. "Get lost?" Sebastian had actually said that to her. The look in his eyes. it was the san way he used to look at Natalie. Now he was looking at her like that.


    A bitterugh escaped her lips. "Sebastian, you don''t love me anymore either? It wasn''t my fault, why won''t you believe me?"


    "This was all Natalie''s plot to frame me! Why won''t you believe me when you used to love me so much?" Joanna cried before turning and running away.


    Sean frowned. What a masterss in maniption. If he ever went up against a woman like that, he''d be chewed up and spit out without a trace.


    ...


    Back in his office, Sebastian couldn''t stop picturing Matthew and Natalie eating together in her office. They seemed to have hit it off. He mmed his fist on the desk. Why hadn''t he helped Natalie earlier?


    Sean stood by, his head bowed low. Sebastian''s anger was terrifying.


    After a long silence, Sebastian finally spoke. "Sean, what do I have to do to make Natalie not divorce me?"


    Sean was bewildered. "Boss, I don''t


    get you. Weren''t you the one who wanted a divorce all this time? Msg Sanders has torn up more than dozen of your divorce agreements. Now that she''s the one asking for it, why won''t you let her go?"

 Chapter 176

    Honestly, he couldn''t figure out Sebastian''s bizarre behavior. Natalie was right; the scumbag and the shrew deserved each other.


    Sebastian''s sharp eyes bore into him. "I''m asking you for a solution, not a


    critique."


    "Before Natalie showed up, I thought I would marry Joanna. We grew up together, and she saved my life. But then I got into trouble, she left, and I married Natalie."


    "I wanted a divorce before because Joanna came back, and Natalie was causing trouble every other day. You know thepany had juste into my hands back then. I was dealing with business issues and family drama at the same time. It was exhausting. I gave her the divorce papers out of frustration. But things aren''t as simple as we thought."


    "Like the video you saw-that man wasn''t me. But he was doing all those intimate things with Joanna, and she seemed proud of it, sending the video to Natalie. The man Joanna loves isn''t me; it''s the man she''s sleeping with."


    "Oh my god, Boss! You''re finally using your brain!" Sean blurted out, unable to stop himself.


    Sebastian''s head snapped up, a dangerous glint in his eyes. His voice was husky. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Sean let out a nervousugh. "Boss, do you want the truth? And will you even believe me if I tell you?"


    A flicker of anger surfaced in Sebastian''s dark eyes. His voice was cold. "Speak. I won''t get angry."


    Sean straightened up. "Boss, I think you and the Scotts are all fools. Or maybe not fools, just tantly biased. Joanna is the princess you all worship, and Natalie is the beggar on the street. It''s that extreme."


    "The moment Joanna cries, you all start ming Natalie without even bothering to find out what happened. Your actions are despicable. You''re not just emotionally abusing her; you''re causing her serious psychological harm."


    "Honestly, I''ve never witnessed such pure malice until I saw how you all treat her."


    "Boss, I think you should just grant her the divorce. Ms. Sanders knows exactly what kind of person you are which is why she''s willing to leave with nothing. She doesn''t want a penny from you because she knows


    wouldn''t give her one.anyway."


    "Your tant favoritism for Joanna has caused Ms. Sanders a kind of pain that nothing you do will ever be able to fix." If it were him, he would


    have fought back tooth and nail. Natalie''s approach was remarkably -gentle all things considered. To put


    it bluntly, Sebastian didn''t


    understand love.


    "Ms. Sanders is a wonderful person," Sean finished, his head bowed sadly. "If I were rich, I would definitely marry her."


    Suddenly, the air in the room grew thick with a dangerous tension.


    Sean realized what he had just said and quickly pped his own mouth. "Boss, I''m sorry. But you asked me to be honest, and I didn''t say anything that wasn''t true."


    "Hmph," Sebastian grunted. "Sean, what if I brought Natalie''s grandfather here and used him to threaten her? Would she still divorce me then?"


    Sean was speechless. This man had absolutely no idea how to court a


    woman He had been chased by


    Natalie for so long that his


    emotional intelligence had never had


    a chance to develop.


    Sean couldn''t help but deliver another blow. "Boss, the earth doesn''t revolve around you."


    Just as he finished speaking, his phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    It was Nathan. "Sean, get Sebastian to the hospital, now! Joanna tried to kill herself."

 Chapter 177

    Sean rolled his eyes. The ssic trifecta of a professional victim: crying, fighting, and threatening suicide.


    "Mr. Scott, you should probably call a doctor. Our boss isn''t one."


    "Cut the crap, Sean," Nathan snapped. "You tell Sebastian that Joanna tried to kill herself because of him. He needs to get to the hospital, now. I''m sending you the address." He hung up.


    Sean looked at Sebastian. "Boss, it was Mr. Scott. Ms. Scott tried tomit suicide... because of you."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "Let''s go."


    Sean sighed. Of course. In his boss''s heart, Joanna would always be the most important.


    He received the hospital address and headed to the underground parking garage with Sebastian.


    Meanwhile, at Natalie''spany, she and Matthew were finishing their breakfast. Matthew had an early meeting, so she walked him out to wait for his driver.


    As they stood by the entrance, chatting happily, a gentle breeze lifted a few strands of Natalie''s hair, revealing her elegant neckline and delicate corbones. Her eyes danced withughter, and she looked radiant in the morning sun.


    Just as Sebastian''s car turned the corner, he saw the vibrant, smiling Natalie. Matthew''s gaze was soft as he looked at her. The two of them, standing together, looked strangely perfect.


    A surge of uncontroble anger rose in Sebastian''s chest. "Stop the car," he growled.


    Sean saw them too and heard the fury in Sebastian''s voice. Was this brute


    actually getting jealous? After everything he''d done, what right did he have to be angry?


    Sean quickly pulled over.


    Sebastian threw the car door open and strode over to Natalie, his face dark, a powerful chill emanating from him.


    Natalie frowned, her guard instantly up. What was with that look?


    "Natalie, Joanna tried to kill herself. You''reing with me to the hospital."


    Her eyes narrowed. Joanna tried to kill herself? She scoffed. "If you divorced me, she would w her way out of her coffin to marry you. What does her suicide attempt have to do with me?"


    "If she dies and you decide to join her, that would be even better for me. I''m still your wife, so all your assets would be mine."


    "Go see her. And if you n on joining her, give me a call beforehand so I can arrange to collect your bodies."


    "Natalie, you..."


    "Pfft..." Matthew couldn''t help but let out a smallugh.


    Sebastian''s icy gaze shot toward him.


    Matthew smiled apologetically. "My apologies, Mr. Griffith. But what does your true love''s suicide attempt have to do with Natalie? This is just purely malicious."


    Natalie thought Matthew was brilliant. "Malicious" was the perfect word.


    "Mr. Monroe, your car is here. You should get to your meeting. I''ll call youter," she said, her voice warm.


    Matthew looked at her with concern. "Natalie, maybe I should stay with you."


    "It''s fine, I can handle it," she said with a reassuring smile. "And the steak this morning was delicious. Thank you."


    Matthew was pleased she liked it. "If you like it, I''ll bring you some more tomorrow. It was sent from abroad; it''s the best quality."


    "Well then, thank you, Mr. Monroe. My grandfather loves it too." If her grandfather liked it, she wouldn''t be polite.


    After Matthew left, Natalie turned


    back to Sebastian. "You can go. I''m not going to the hospital. I''ve already cut ties with all of you. Please, stop bothering me."  ?wnovels


    "Natalie, how w can you be so


    heartless? Joanna tried to kill herself because of what happened today


    Wasn''t that because pet


    Sebastian''s anger red. She could smite like a flower for other men, but her voice was like ice with him. C¨®ntent

 Chapter 178

    Natalie''s brow furrowed, the anger in her eyes impossible to suppress. She yelled, "You bastard! How is today my fault? You know the rtionship between Joanna and the Zade family better than anyone."


    "And you, you blind fool, the moment something happens to Joanna, it''s my fault. I didn''t do a damn thing, and yet it''s still my fault?"


    "Jerome sent Larry to assault me, Joanna sent Larry to humiliate me, and you want me to take the me for Joanna''s suicide?"


    "Sebastian, if you dare to push me again, I will expose your rtionship to the world."


    "I''ve already been killed by you two bastards once. Dying hurts, but I''m not afraid to go through it again."


    Natalie held up her phone and yed a video. It was of Joanna and Larry in a hotel room.


    "Joanna, you''re so beautiful. I''m crazy about you. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of Natalie for you."


    "I wonder if Sebastian would get jealous if he knew how beautiful you look under me," Larry said, moving wildly.


    "Aah... Larry, this is thest time..."


    Sebastian''s pupils contracted. He felt as if his eyes had been vited.


    Natalie sneered. "What''s wrong? Your precious star isn''t as perfect as you thought, is she? Feeling disgusted?"


    "You think they''re disgusting? That''s exactly how I feel when I see the two of you."


    "Do you know why I never showed you this video? Because I want to watch Joanna send every single one of you to hell with her own two hands."


    She lowered her phone, her gaze hardening. "So, do you really think Joanna is willing to die?"


    With that, she turned and walked into the building.


    Sebastian watched her go, his expression grim. "Natalie, where did you get these videos?"


    She stopped and turned back to him. "What? You think they''re fake? You''re wrong. You can check the hotel records. It was only a few days ago. But Joanna is a tech whiz, you might not find any trace. Every time you all framed me, she was always able to produce evidence Some She fabricated herself, but you blind fools could never see it."


    it


    "She can plot against me in the dark. You think I can''t do the same?"


    "Do you know why she wants me dead? Because I know too many of her secrets.


    I''m the one person who has to die. And you, you''ve always been her aplice."


    A sad, beautiful smile touched her lips.


    The sight struck Sebastian''s heart


    with a sharp pain. Seeing her talking with Matthew had made him act


    rashly.


    His words-Joanna tried to kill herself because of you" ad pushed Natalie even further away.


    Frustrated, Sebastian got back in the car. "Back to the office," he told Sean.


    Sean was surprised. "Back to the office?"


    Sebastian''s face was a cold mask,


    his lips pressed into a thin line, an anger radiating from him that


    seemed toe from his very bones Sean, who hadn''t been able to hear their conversation from the car was shocked. This was a a deep deep explosive anger. It was terrifying. He decided it was best to keep his mouth shut.


    Natalie had just returned to her office when she received a call from an unknown number. She had already blocked everyone from the Scott family, so it was likely one of them using a different phone.


    She answered, and Nathan''s furious voice boomed through the speaker. "Natalie, get to the hospital right now! Joanna tried to kill herself because of you. You need toe give her a blood transfusion."


    Natalieughed. "Mr. Scott, do you really think she would dare to use my blood?"

 Chapter 179

    Nathan didn''t understand what she meant. All he knew was that this time, Natalie had to pay a heavy price, and Sebastian had to marry Joanna. Only then could his n proceed smoothly. Sebastian was his biggest cash cow.


    "What''s there to dare? It''s because of you..."


    "Bullshit. You, old man, know better than anyone whose fault it is. Go ask Joanna


    if she dares to take my blood. If she does, I''ll release the video of her and Larry in bed. She''s the mistress who destroyed my marriage with Sebastian. You care so much about reputation, don''t you? If your precious daughter''s name is tarnished, I''m afraid you''ll jump off a building."


    "You... you... Natalie, have you lost your mind? How dare you call me an old man? Don''t you forget, I''m your father!"


    "You, my father? I know exactly how I got lost as a child, and so do you."


    Nathan was so angry he couldn''t speak. Why was she saying this? What did she know?


    "Get lost! You can''t even speak straight, and you want my blood? Aren''t you afraid I''ll take your life instead?" Natalie angrily hung up. Bastard. Who was he trying to disgust?


    She stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the city. Wendy hadn''t bothered her recently. She must have believed her words and discovered the truth about Joanna, Nathan, and the woman he kept on the side. Joanna also had a brother. That meant Nathan had been a fraud from the very beginning.


    In her past life, Joanna had also attempted suicide. Because of that, Sebastian hadn''t divorced her. That n failed, so a few monthster, she drugged Sebastian. Natalie became the victim that night, and that was how she had gotten pregnant.


    This life, she would never let that happen. She would not bring a child into a broken home. Whether she could divorce Sebastian now depended entirely on Joanna''s skills.


    At the hospital, Joannay weakly in bed, pale from blood loss. Her eyes were cold. She had tried to kill herself, surely Sebastian would.


    divorce Natalie now. She couldn''t


    read his mind anymore,


    but she


    knew she had to marry him.


    Nathan stormed into the room, his heart aching at the sight of Joanna''s fragile state.


    "Joanna, Natalie haspletely lost


    it! She refuses toe to the hospital to give you blood. She said if she did, she would release the video of you and Larry, and expose your rtionship with Sebastian. Can you believe the nerve?"


    "I''ve already called Jerome and told him to drag Natalie over here to apologize to you."


    Joanna''s face paled further. The things she had sent Natalie to provoke her were nowing back to bite her. She had only wanted to drive Natalie away from Sebastian. But now that Natalie was gone, Sebastian refused to let go. And it had only been one time with Larry. How could Natalie have gotten a video?


    A sudden realization hit Joanna, and her face turned green with fury. It had to be Larry. He had a habit of recording things. Larry had drugged her that day, but she hadn''t resisted. That bastard. He could rot in jail forever.


    "Dad," Joanna asked, "how many shares do you have now?"


    Nathan, still fuming, replied, "I have twenty percent. Your mother gave them to me."


    Joanna sneered. "After Jerome gets into trouble, take his five percent. I have five percent here. That will give us abined thirty percent, more than Wendy holds."

 Chapter 180

    "Then, we''ll get the shares from those other three idiots. We can take over thepany."


    "It''s a good thing we kept framing Natalie when she first came back. Wendy never gave her any shares out of guilt. Otherwise, we''d be in real trouble now."


    Joanna knew that Nathan valued money more than family. If he could abandon a newborn Natalie, he could abandon her too. Only by seizing power could she ensure he wouldn''t dare to cross her. She would kick them all out, one by one, and mold the world to her liking. She knew her father valued money more than his own life.


    As expected, a flicker of excitement appeared in Nathan''s eyes. "Joanna, let''s do it. As soon as Jerome is in trouble, I''ll have his shares transferred to me."


    Outside the door, Wendy heard their conversation and turned away, her body trembling with rage. She walked down to the hospital lobby and watched the peopleing and going, a profound sense of destion washing over her. The husband she trusted most, the daughter she had doted on since childhood-they were plotting to destroy her entire family.


    "Heh..." A coldugh escaped her lips. The autumn wind felt sharp against her tear-streaked face. After a moment, sheposed herself and called Jerome.


    "Mom, is Joanna okay?" Jerome asked anxiously.


    "She''s not dying," Wendy snapped.


    "Mom, I know you''re angry. I''m on my way to grab Natalie and bring her to apologize to Joanna."


    Wendy was shocked. "Jerome, did a donkey kick you in the head? Why are you ming Natalie for your mistakes? If you hadn''t sent someone to teach her a lesson, none of this would have happened!"


    "What did I teach you? You''re the one who did wrong, what does it have to do with Natalie? Jerome, you and Joanna are the culprits. If you dare to go after Natalie, then don''t evere back to the Scott family. You''d be no better than them, and I wouldn''t care if you lived or died."


    Wendy felt utterly helpless. What kind of sons had she raised?


    "Mom, what are you saying? I''m your son! I just wanted to teach Natalie a lesson..."


    "Jerome, Natalie is your sister! You sent someone to humiliate her! What kind of grudge could possibly


    make you do that to your own


    sister. She will hate you for the of her life.


    "Hmph! She framed me six months ago..."


    "That incident six months ago had nothing to do with her and Zenobia! Zenobia exined everything to me before she left. She was the victim. You should be grateful he didnt press charges, for the sake of our families'' long-standing rtionship. You believe everything Joanna says? If she told you to kill someone, would you do it? Jerome, how can you be so stupid?"


    Jerome was stunned. "Mom, how can you believe what they said? I''m at her office now. Mom, I have to go."


    Wendy stared at the disconnected call, her face buried in her hands as she


    sobbed. It was all her fault. All of it.


    Bang! The door to Natalie''s office was kicked open.


    Luna and Natalie were in the middle of a discussion about work.


    Jerome stood there, momentarily stunned by thevish office, before remembering why he hade. "Natalie," he roared, "you''reing with me to the hospital to give blood."


    "Luna," Natalie said, her voice like ice.


    Luna moved swiftly, leaping into the air and delivering a powerful kick to Jerome''s stomach.


    Thud. Jerome fell to the ground, staring at Luna in terror.

 Chapter 181

    Her strength was terrifying. She looked so delicate, like a strong gust of wind could blow her over, yet she was incredibly powerful.


    Luna shot the struggling Jerome a venomous re and sneered, "Are all you Scotts this rude? Don''t you know how to knock? Ms. Sanders is no longer part of your family. Shouldn''t you at least show some basic courtesy when youe looking for someone?"


    Jerome froze. Ms. Sanders?


    When he''d first gone to get Natalie, she was living in a dpidated shack in the middle of nowhere.


    Since when did she be "Ms. Sanders"?


    She was certainly putting on an act.


    He met Luna''s icy stare and found himself at a loss for words.


    "What should I do with him?" Luna asked, well aware of how much Natalie despised the Scotts.


    "Throw him out," Natalie said, her voice like ice as she nced at Jerome. "And tell security downstairs that no one from the Scott family is to be allowed in here. Not a single one."


    Jerome scoffed. "Well, look at you, Natalie, putting on airs. Aren''t you a Scott yourself? Who gave you the authority to ban the family froming here? You''re just a design director. The arrogance is unbelievable."


    "Not anymore. And do you really think people like you are worthy of being called family?"


    Jerome choked on his words. "About the incident with Larry... I admit I didn''t think it through."


    Natalie let out a bitterugh, her words striking him like a physical blow. "You didn''t ''not think it through,'' Jerome. You wanted me to be publicly scorned. You wanted everyone to hate me."


    "I''m not the one who crippled you-someone else took care of that. I warned you not to participate in that street race."


    Without giving him a chance to respond, Nataliemanded, "Luna, drag him out of here. Shove him in the elevator and tell him to get lost."


    Humiliated, Jerome scrambled to his feet. "Natalie, this is your fault! If you hadn''t set me up six months ago, I never would have wronged Yvonne! It was all your scheming that made me betray my goddess!"


    The words "my goddess" made Natalie gasp, a sharp intake of frigid air. She stared at Jerome with aplicated expression.


    "Jerome, is that really your ''goddess''? A woman who sleeps around, lives a wild life, and is constantly seen in hotels and clubs?"


    Jerome''s face e


    contorted with rage, his eyes shing with a dangerous light. "Don''t you dare insult Yvo She would never do anything to hurt me. She just likes to have fun at clubs. The truly vicious onescare you and Zenobia!"


    Natalie''s alluring eyes narrowed. A cool breeze swept through the room, catching her hair and making it dance around her face. With lips as red as a sunrise, she was a vision of stunning, untouchable beauty. "Just go, Jerome," she said wearily. "I''ve said what I needed to say, exined what needed exining You chose not to believe me. In the future, when you see Zenobia... just try not to have any regrets."


    Jerome hesitated, her exnation feeling weak and unsubstantiated. "Do you have any proof?"


    "The proof is simple enough. Follow Yvonne around for a while. See for yourself how your ''goddess'' really spends her time. As for what


    happened six months whet


    it''s not


    that won''t give you proof. It''s that Zenobia was the one who was truly hurt. You, Jerome, are the one who should feel sorry for Zenobia for the rest of your life."


    With that, Natalie turned her back on him, unwilling to waste another word.


    Luna grabbed him by the cor and started dragging him toward the door. Jerome was losing his mind. A grown man being hauled away by a girl half his size.


    "You... let go of me!" He grabbed at Luna''s hands, trying to pry them off, but her grip was like steel.


    A shiver ran down his spine. "Listen here, you little brat! You''re all skin and bones, how can you be this strong? This is humiliating! Let me go! Let go right now!" "Let go, or I''ll stop being nice!"


    Luna sneered. ¡°If I were taller, I''d be carrying you out. Consider yourself lucky I''m just dragging you."

 Chapter 182

    Luna wrenched the elevator doors open and shoved Jerome inside. "Idiot. Get lost!"


    "Aargh!" Jerome howled in fury, humiliated at being manhandled by a slip of a girl.


    Luna turned and walked away, leaving him with nothing but the sight of her retreating back.


    At the hospital, Joanna waited. And waited. The feigned weakness from her "suicide attempt" was beginning to wear off, but Sebastian still hadn''t shown up.


    She was getting impatient. If he didn''t arrive soon, her wound would bepletely healed.


    Nathan looked anxious. "This isn''t right. I called him. Let''s just wait a little longer. He''s probably busy at the office."


    Joanna''s expression froze, her face turning ashen. A flicker of rage sparked in her eyes.


    Was he really just busy with work? In the past, whenever she was hurt, Sebastian would drop everything and rush to her side.


    A terrible premonition settled in her stomach. "Dad, call Sebastian again."


    Nathan hesitated. He didn''t have the nerve to call Sebastian directly; he could only go through Sean. As he turned to make the call, he realized Wendy hadn''t arrived either.


    Is thepany really in trouble? He hasn''t heard anything about a crisis.


    He made a mental note to ask Wendy''s other assistant, who was one of his moles.


    Once Sean was on the line, Nathan''s voice was grim. "Sean, where''s your boss? Joanna''s throwing a fit, threatening to kill herself if he doesn''t get here."


    Sean was in Sebastian''s office.


    Sebastian, who overheard Nathan''s words, lowered his gaze, his face an emotionless mask of frost. He was like a panther in hiding, poised to deliver a fatal blow.


    "Mr. Scott," Sebastian''s voice, cold


    and devoid of any emotion, came through the phone. "I told you at your home that it was thest time I would help Joanna. This incident was orchestrated by her and Jerome. She was the one who


    incited Mrs. Zade to har¨¢ss Natalie."


    "Joanna saved my life once, and in return, I''ve given your family business deals worth billions over the years, not to mention her allowance. The debt has been repaid. Does the Scott family intend to hold that one favor over my head forever?"


    His tone was t, but it made Nathan tremble.


    How did Sebastian suddenly get so sharp? Nathan wondered in shock.


    "No, Sebastian, that''s not fair," he sputtered, growing desperate. "We never demanded anything. The e business deals, the allowance-that was at your choice. All we''re asking is for you toe see doanna She cambe immature, but can''t you find it in your heart to forgive her? Have you forgotten how much you used to love her?"


    This was not going ording to n. Just when he was on the verge of sess,


    he couldn''t afford for Sebastian to back out.


    "Sebastian, I know you don''t love


    Natalie. Everyone can see that Joanna is the one you love, the one you''re meant to marry. Natalie has done so many terrible things.


    ver


    Joanna and Jerome were just trying


    to teach her a lesson before she


    "I heard that since she left you, she''s been seeing a different man every day. The


    woman has no shame."


    "Hello...? Hello?" Before Nathan could finish, the line went dead.


    Frustrated, Nathan stormed back into the hospital room. He red down at Joanna, his face dark. "Joanna, what did you do to piss Sebastian off? He said he made things clearst time and that he''s done with you. What the hell happened?"

 Chapter 183

    At his words, Joanna felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    She stared out the window, her gaze lifeless. "What do you think happened?" she said, her voice hollow. "Sebastian saw the photos and texts I sent to provoke Natalie. He knows I was deliberately trying to destroy their marriage, and now he doesn''t trust me anymore."


    "Natalie used to be such a pushover; she would never have told him. I never imagined I''d be shooting myself in the foot."


    "She has nothing left to lose and wants to divorce him, but Sebastian is refusing. That evidence could be used to sue him for infidelity, with me as the other woman."


    She turned her tear-filled eyes to her father. "So, Dad, you have to make sure they have an amicable divorce. Nowsuits. I don''t want to be branded a homewrecker."


    "And another thing... have you noticed that Natalie has changed? It''s like she''s not herself anymore."


    "Oh, please," Nathan scoffed, a cold glint in his eye. "She hasn''t changed. She was just putting up with our crap because she saw us as family. We signed disownment papers. Did you really expect her to keep tolerating you?" He shook his head. How can she be so dense?


    "It seems our n needs a more aggressive push," Nathan said, his face hardening. ¡°We''ll get that five percent of his shares, and I''ll figure out the rest."


    He stood by the window, his gaze fixed on the bustling city outside, his eyes burning with ambition.


    Joanna lowered her gaze, her expression venomous.


    Outside the door, Wendy recorded their entire conversation before slipping away unnoticed.


    Down in the lobby, she ran into Jerome, who had just stormed in, still fuming.


    "Mom." Jerome clutched his stomach, his face pale from the pain.


    Wendy felt a wave of relief that Natalie wasn''t with him.


    "You went to see Natalie, didn''t you?" she asked, her voice weary.


    Jerome''s eyes were cold with resentment. "I did, but her people beat me up and threw me out."


    Wendy managed a faint, bitter smile. Good. Maybe they knocked some sense into him.


    The smile didn''t reach her eyes. "Jerome,e walk with me in the garden. There''s something I need to tell you."


    "Mom, I should check on Joanna first," he said, his concern evident. "She must be so upset right now."


    Wendy''sugh was brittle. "Of


    course. You care so much about her that you''d turn on your own sister. Meanwhite, she''s plotting to kill you. Go on go to her. I''ll start making funeral arrangements i know how stubborn you are. You only trust Joanna; you''d never believe your own mother."


    Seeing his shocked expression, she continued, "Go on. I''ll even buy you a


    abul ets


    plot with a nice view. Your fate is already sealed You''re like


    charging ahead, and I can''t stop you The least I can do is prepare for the inevitable."


    Jerome gritted his teeth. "Mom, what are you talking about? Are you cursing me to die?"


    "Did Natalie tell you to avoid certain ces recently?" Wendy asked, her eyes filled with tears.


    Jerome sneered. "She told me not to go to the race. I''ve been preparing for three years. How could I possibly skip it?"


    "Even if it means risking your life?"


    "It won''te to that. Mom, don''t listen to Natalie''s nonsense. I think she''s trying


    to set me up." Ever since Natalie''s warning, he had been on high alert.


    Wendy''s face went pale, her eyes turning frosty. She gave a hollowugh. "So that''s what you think? She warns you to be careful, and you twist it into an usation."


    "Jerome, do you know what


    happened two years ago? The car


    crash? It was Natalie who pulled you


    from the wreckage. You''re alive today because of her. You werent seriously injured, but you were knocked unconscious. The airbag was crushing your head. If she hadn''t gotten you out in time, you would have suffocated."

 Chapter 184

    "Mom, who told you that?" Jerome demanded angrily. "The person who saved me was Joanna. Natalie probably doesn''t even know how to open a car door. How could she have rescued me?" He was furious. Sebastian must have been feeding his mother more lies.


    Wendy sighed. Just as she expected, he didn''t believe her.


    "Mom, Natalie has fooled you again. She''s nothing but apulsive liar."


    As the words left his mouth, a sharp p echoed in the air.


    Wendy''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Jerome was stunned. "Mom, you hit me? You hit me for Natalie.¡±


    "Just go," Wendy said, her voice devoid of energy. "And you''d better not repeat a single word of what I just told you to Joanna. If you do, she''ll probably try to kill herself again just to ''prove'' she was the one who saved you, and that would just break your heart, wouldn''t it?"


    ¡°I''m not going up. Thepany is on the verge of copse. I have to go back and work."


    With her head down, Wendy walked away.


    Jerome stood frozen. Thepany is going bankrupt? How is that possible?


    He thought about how his mother had been leaving early anding homete recently, and a sense of dread washed over him. He had to get his brother back, that lovesick fool, to help their mother run thepany. As irrational as he was about love, he was a genius when it came to business. He couldn''t let his mother carry this burden alone.


    Jerome touched his stinging cheek, feeling a sense of disbelief. His own mother had hit him for Natalie. The thought pained him.


    He made his way to the hospital room, carrying a bag filled with Joanna''s favorite dishes.


    "Joanna, you can''t keep doing this. What would we do if something happened to you?" Jerome said as he set the food on the table.


    Tears welled in her eyes. "Natalie framed me, and now Sebastian misunderstands me too. He doesn''t want me anymore. What''s the point of living?"


    A murderous look shed across Jerome''s face. Natalie is such a jinx.


    "Don''t worry, Joanna. Aside from the livestream, none of the other reports will be published. The reporters have already been taken care of, and they won''t dare reveal who hired them."


    Jerome he was enabling her cruelty, but in his mind, it was


    justified. Natalie deserved it.


    Joanna let out a sigh of relief. With his help, she had nothing to fear.t hurt to have lost Sebastian''s trust, but she was confident she could wan him back after she was discharged.


    Sebastian, she thought with a cold smile, next time, I''ll give you the strongest aphrodisiac and see if you can resist me then.


    "Joanna, eat something."


    Jerome adjusted the overbed table and ced her lunch on it.


    When Joanna saw all her favorite foods, her mood instantly lifted. She beamed at him, her smile bright and charming. "You''re the best to me. These are all my favorites."


    Jerome handed her a fork. "Silly girl, who else would I be good to? Now eat. After you''re done, we can go home."


    "Okay," she replied, lowering her eyes


    to hide the cold glint within them. Her original n had been to lure Natalie here for a blood transfusion, which would have made Natalie hate Sebastian for good. She knew Sebastian would have forced Natalie to do anything for her sake.


    But the n had failed. Neither of them had taken the bait.


    Joanna''s thoughts drifted to Wendy. "Mom still hasn''te to see me," she said sadly. "Does she not love me anymore?"

 Chapter 185

    Jerome''s expression darkened at her words. He remembered what his mother had said in the lobby and forced a smile. ¡°I ran into Mom in the lobby. Something urgent came up at the office, so she had to leave. She told me to tell you to rest up and not to worry."


    "Thepany''s been having some troubletely, and it''s been hard on her, handling everything by herself."


    Joanna studied him. She knew how much he cared for her and that he wouldn''t lie. "I''ll go help her as soon as I feel better."


    Ever since Ceryn Corp. had pulled their partnership, thepany''s situation had gone from bad to worse.


    "I wonder who the CEO of Ceryn Corp. is. When I''m discharged, I''ll pay him a visit personally. I need to know why they suddenly withdrew from the partnership."


    Jerome hadn''t known about this. "Joanna, you should just focus on getting better."


    She smiled. "You''re right. It was my fault this time. I shouldn''t have hurt myself over someone else."


    That cut had been for nothing. Sebastian was ignoring her now, and it was all because of Natalie. If she weren''t in the picture, none of this would be necessary.


    Dad should have just finished the job back then and killed her. Then she wouldn''t be standing in my way now.


    She couldn''t ept this oue.


    Hearing her words, Jerome reached out and gently stroked her hair, his heart filled with a mix of emotions. She looked so pale and pitiful. The pain she must have felt when she''d tried to kill herself must have been unimaginable.


    "Joanna, it''s all that monster Natalie''s fault. I''ll find a way to get revenge for you."


    Joanna''s eyes darkened. "I''ll be fine," she said softly. "She is your sister, after all. I don''t want you two to be enemies."


    "Hah! What kind of sister plots against her own brother? Natalie was born evil," Jerome spat, his face contorted with rage.


    He had wanted to be good to Natalie, but her actions had been too outrageous, leaving him utterly disillusioned. She even tried to steal Joanna''s credit for saving his life.


    A calcted gleam flickered in Joanna''s eyes. Thankfully, her scheme six months ago-framing Zenobia and Natalie-had worked perfectly, turning Jerome so vehemently against his sister She had manipted all four brothers, framing Natalie each time, which was why the other three couldh stand to be at home. Every time she targeted Natalie, her brothers would somehow get caught in the crossfire. After a while, they all came to despise Natalie.


    And this time, she would make sure Natalie took the fall again.


    Natalie wants to kill her own brother. She just had to figure out a way to get Natalie, who knew nothing about racing, to the track on that day.


    Wait... Marshall is a race car driver. He''ll definitely bring Natalie with him.


    A wicked light danced in Joanna''s eyes.


    These illegitimate children... they will all disappear from this world, one by one.


    She would be the true Ms. Scott. She would wait for him to return and give her the greatest love in the world.


    "So what if she''s my sister? In my heart, you''re the only sister I have," Jerome said, his gaze softening as he gently patted her head.


    Joanna''s spirits lifted, a faint smile


    gracing her lips. "Thank you. You''re


    the best to me. I''ll get better soon,


    tome.


    so you won''t have to worry anymore.


    You should go spend time with


    Oche''s pregnant and needs


    you."


    The thought of bing a father


    filled Jerome with joy. "Yes, you''re


    right. I''ll go see Yvonne as soon as you''re discharged I can''t believe I''m going to be a dad in just a few


    months. I''m so happy."


    He really liked Yvonne. She was free-spirited and lived life to the fullest, unlike


    their old neighbor, Zenobia, who was just a bookworm.

 Chapter 186

    A total nerd. So boring.


    At five o''clock that afternoon, when Natalie left work, it wasn''t Sebastian waiting for her, but Matthew.


    She was pleasantly surprised. Matthew had said he would drive her to and from work, and he was a man of his word.


    At breakfast that morning, he had insisted she call him Matt, so she did. He was several years older, but he didn''t want her calling him "Mr. Monroe."


    "Matt, you''re here."


    A smile yed on Matthew''s lips. He exuded an air of refined charm. "Natalie, I told you I''d pick you up. Ready to go?"


    "Don''t you have any work events tonight?" she asked with a smile.


    "None. But there''s a birthday party in a few days. I''d like you toe with me." Natalie thought for a moment. It must be Mr. Wilson''s birthday celebration. She was nning on going anyway; her grandfather, who knew Mr. Wilson, was taking her.


    "Are you talking about Mr. Wilson''s party?"


    Matthew smiled. "That''s the one."


    "Okay, then let''s go together." She had already prepared a gift.


    "Great. I''ll pick you up," Matthew said, leading her to his car.


    Natalie told Luna to head home without her and left with Matthew for dinner.


    It was past six by the time Sebastian finished work. He shut down hisputer and nced at the time.


    Only then did he remember he was supposed to meet Natalie at home to discuss the divorce.


    He frowned. He hadpletely lost track of time.


    Is she going to be angry?


    Sebastian pulled out his phone and dialed Natalie''s number. She was always blocking him, so he kept several spare SIM cards on hand.


    "Hello?"


    Natalie''s cool voice came through the line.


    "Natalie, I''m on my way to pick you up."


    She let out a coldugh. "Well, well. If it isn''t the devoted CEO, taking a break from your precious Joanna. Don''t bothering. You''re the one who couldn''t be on time, so why should I wait for you?"


    "Natalie, I was busy with work today and forgot. What''s the big deal if you have to wait a little?"


    Hisst words made her see red.


    "Sebastian, I''ve waited for you for too long. I''m done waiting, and I''m certainly not looking back. If you can forget something this important it means youll forget me every time Joanna needs you, every time work gets in the way. I refuse to live a life of misery."


    "I''m not a ceholder you cane back to whenever you feel like it. Divorcing you is simple We dont ever need to talk. walk away with nothing. All we have to do is go to city hall and sign the papers."


    "Natalie, I didn''t go see Joanna. I was just so busy that I lost track of time,"


    Sebastian exined, a rare urrence for him.


    But Natalie just scoffed. "Sebastian,


    if someone truly cares about you, they''ll remember you no matter how busy they are. If someone wants to take you home, any direction is on the way. If someone wants to see you, they''re free 24/7."


    "But you don''t have me in your heart. You''ve never taken me seriously. So, I''m not


    going to keep you in mine either. Let''s just part ways amicably."


    Natalie felt exhausted. Utterly drained.


    Love was too painful.


    It was better to just focus on her career. What''s not to love about being a rich, independent woman?


    "Natalie, I got you atte," Matthew''s voice drifted over.


    "Natalie, are you with Matthew?" Sebastian demanded, his voiceced with fury.


    "Yes," she admitted freely.


    ¡°Natalie, you''re still married to me, and you''re on a date with another man?" Sebastian''s voice was hoarse with anger.


    Sheughed coldly. "And what business is that of yours? You cheated on me with Joanna throughout our entire marriage. You cheating bastard, just stay the hell away from me!"

 Chapter 187

    Natalie hung up just as Matthew sat down across from her.


    Seeing thette in his hand, she beamed.


    "Matt, thank you."


    He smiled at her radiant expression, seeing her genuine happiness. ¡°Natalie, I''ll work hard to make you feelfortable enough to always call me by my name." Natalie smiled back, taking a sip of hertte. It wasn''t that difficult.


    "Matt, thank you for trusting me. The worst thing in any rtionship is when the person sitting across from you believes what others say about you instead of believing in you."


    The Scott family had painted her as utterly worthless. In their eyes, she was a malicious, uncultured girl from the countryside.


    Once she divorced Sebastian, she would show them all that she was a woman they could never hope to reach.


    She was grateful for this chance.


    "Silly girl," Matthew said, his eyes crinkling with a smile. "Your talent is all the proof I need. Why would I need to listen to anyone else''s opinion? What I see is the real you."


    Being with her felt so natural. He had been on dates with other women, but none of them felt asfortable as this.


    Their food arrived, and they ate and chatted, enjoying the easy conversation.


    Back in Sebastian''s office, the temperature seemed to plummet.


    Sean stood before him, his head bowed.


    Sebastian''s deep-set eyes were sharp with fury. "Sean, why didn''t you remind me about the time?"


    Sean felt wronged. "Sir, you never told me you had a five o''clock meeting with Ms. Sanders."


    He was being unfairly med.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, his fiery anger dimming slightly. "I didn''t tell you?"


    Sean shook his head. "No, sir. I always set rms for your


    scheduled meetings so can remind your but you got inthe cart a four mood this morning and never mentioned it."


    "But sir, for you to forget something this important... it''s no wonder Ms. Sanders wants a divorce."


    Sean quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at his boss''s enraged face.


    Sebastian clenched his fists. "Find out where Natalie is having dinner. She''s with Matthew."


    Sean immediately got to it.


    Sebastian''s phone rang. He nced at the screen and saw it was Jerome.


    "Hello?" he answered, his voice thick with anger.


    Jerome, oblivious, assumed Sebastian would always prioritize Joanna.


    "Sebastian, why didn''t youe see Joanna? She was waiting for you, calling out your name."


    Sebastian''s frown deepened. "I already told you at your housest time. I''m done with Joanna and the Scott family''s affairs."


    Jerome was furious. "Sebastian,


    what''s wrong with you? Joanna kas always been the one you were going to marry. How can you just abandon her? What is she supposed to do without you?"


    ¡°Did Natalie say something to you? Don''t believe a word she says. She''s apulsive liar."


    "And I should believe you instead?


    You hired people to go after my wife, and I haven''t even settled that score with you yet. Turns out Natalie was right. The only reason they didn''t rat you out is because there''s a bigger scheme waiting for you down the line."


    "Hah! They didn''t expose me because they value our bond as friends!" Jerome yelled, puffing out his chest.


    Sebastian hung up.


    He tossed his phone onto the desk and sank into the sofa. Natalie''s words echoed


    in his mind: If someone has you in their heart, they''re free 24/7.


    He remembered how, in the past, Natalie would always be waiting for him when


    he got home, with a nourishing tea or ate-night snack prepared.

 Chapter 188

    She had managed their home perfectly.


    As for his mother, he knew it wasn''t Natalie''s fault. His mother had indeed been poisoned, but Natalie wasn''t the one who did it. The soup she had made for him contained herbs that were good for his stomach; she had even shown them to him.


    He had stormed over to confront Natalie that day just to find an excuse to see her.


    Now, Joanna was the prime suspect. But she was abroad, so how did she get the video?


    And when Natalie was home alone, the maids never came over.


    So who took my picture?


    Sean entered the office. "Sir, Ms. Sanders is at Lanting Pce."


    Sebastian frowned at him. "Why didn''t you call her Mrs. Spencer?"


    "Huh?"


    Sean was taken aback. He was sure he''d answered this question before. Seeing the inscrutable expression on his boss''s face, he decided to tell the truth. "Sir, you were the one who told us not to call her that. You said you were worried it would upset Ms. Scott."


    A sh of anger crossed Sebastian''s face.


    "Let''s go. From now on, you will address her as Mrs. Spencer. She''s my wife. Calling her Ms. Sanders is inappropriate," he said, grabbing his phone and standing up.


    Sean was speechless. "I want to hit him over the head. First, he tells me not to, and now he''s scolding me for it. Being an employee is tough."


    When they arrived at Lanting Pce, Natalie and Matthew were just leaving.


    Matthew held the car door open, his hand protectively over the frame as Natalie got in.


    The sight sent a jolt of fury through Sebastian. He flung his own door open and strode over, pulling Natalie''s door open again. "Natalie, get out," hemanded, his voice cold.


    Natalie looked up, surprised to see him. "What are you doing? Move. I''m going home to rest."


    She had been working intensely for the past few days and desperately needed a good night''s sleep.


    Sebastian''s gaze was intense. "Get out. We haven''t finished our conversation. You want a divorce, don''t you? Then get out of the car."


    Natalie turned to Matthew. ¡°Matt, thank you for dinner tonight, but my divorce is my top priority right now."


    Matthew looked at her with concern. "Call me if you need anything."


    "I will," she replied with a serene smile.


    She unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out of the car.


    The sight of her smiling so brightly at another man ignited a fire in Sebastian''s eyes.


    After she got out, Matthew drove away.


    Just as Sebastian was about to unleash his anger, Natalie''s phone rang again. "Grandpa!" she answered, her voice cheerful.


    ¨¦


    The old man''s heartyugh came through the phone. "Natty, get over to the bar across the street! Quick,. quick, I''ve got something great for you!"


    Natalie nced across the street at The Azure Lounge.


    "Grandpa, don''t tell me you''re out clubbing?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Hey, who says bars are only for you young people? Besides, I''m not that old! Now get over here!"


    Natalie hung up, a look of


    exasperation on her face. She


    pointed across the street. "Ihe


    go over there My grandpa''s waiting forme content belongs t


    Without waiting for a reply, she started walking.


    Sebastian followed her. "I''lle and say hello to Grandpa too."


    Natalie rolled her eyes. What is wrong with him?


    The moment she stepped inside, her grandfather spotted her. Completely ignoring Sebastian, he grabbed her hand and hurried her along.


    "Natty, look Grandpa handpicked ten male models for you. All at least six foot one each with eight pack; abs. Aren''t they handsome? Is this enough to fill out your harem?"


    Before he could finish, Natalie felt a chill run down her spine, making her scalp tingle.

 Chapter 189

    Natalie knew exactly where that icy feeling wasing from.


    It was radiating from Sebastian.


    His dark eyes were fixed on her back, burning with a cold, terrifying fury. She''s hiring male models? Ten of them?


    Sebastian was seething with a violent, unrestrained rage.


    Natalie didn''t dare to look back. She forced herself to walk forward and saw ten handsome men in white shirts. They were all her type-young and good-looking.


    She walked up to the first one, gave him a dazzling smile, and yfully poked his chiseled chest. "How many years have you been working out?" she purred, her voice sweet and alluring.


    Sebastian''s sharp gaze shot toward her.


    Her fingers instinctively recoiled, a sudden pang of pain at her fingertips.


    The model smiled calmly, his eyes on her bright face. "Ten years."


    "Fantastic. I''m very pleased with your physique," Natalie said, satisfied. They would be perfect as models.


    She inspected each one, unable to stop smiling. Where on earth had her grandfather found such prime specimens? She was thrilled with all of them.


    Her grandfather came over, beaming. "So, Natty, are you satisfied?"


    Natalie nodded, giving them all another once-over. "Yes, very satisfied."


    Not far away, Yvonne witnessed the scene, quickly recorded a video, and slipped away with a triumphant smirk. Natalie, you walked right into this one.


    Just then, Sebastian strode over, grabbed Natalie''s hand, and demanded, "Natalie, are you that desperate for men? Hiring ten of them at once?"


    His voice wasced with a furious tremor.


    His grip was painfully tight. She winced and looked down at his hand. "Let go. Don''t touch me with your filthy hands."


    "You..." Sebastian nced at the ten models. They were, admittedly, atl handsome. This was exactly her type. Effeminat


    so damper


    effeminate. They might have some abs, but they were all for show.


    Natalie addressed the models. "My grandfather has exined the terms, right? If you agree, you can all sign with mypany. There will fashion show at the end of the year and a professional coach witbtrain you. If you''re interested, you cane to my office tomorrow to sign the contracts."


    The ten models nodded eagerly. "Thank you, Miss!" they said in unison.


    Natalie waved them off, and they left.


    Only then did Sebastian realize he had misunderstood.


    "I''m sorry, Natalie. I thought..."


    "You thought what? That I''m as depraved as you and Joanna?" she snapped, yanking her hand free.


    She turned to her grandfather, who was ring at Sebastian with piercing eyes.


    "You son of a bitch, stay away from my granddaughter," the old man growled, his voice booming with authority.


    Sebastian frowned. Who was this old man? He had tried to run a background check on him, and the man who was with Natalie before, but hade up with nothing. 4t was bizarre. The only way their information could be inessible. was if their identities were highly ssified.


    "I apologize, sir. I misunderstood," Sebastian said.


    The old man sneered. "You misunderstood my granddaughter to be some kind of loose woman?"


    Sebastian pursed his lips. He had to admit, the scene had been easy to misinterpret. He remained silent. He wasn''t good at navigating personal rtionships; his expertisey in business.


    "Hmph! Sebastian, you need to finalize this divorce immediately. My granddaughter is going to marry that Matthew boy. Stop wasting her time."


    "Go marry your precious Joanna," the old man said, showing him no courtesy whatsoever.

 Chapter 190

    "Natty, let''s go home," her grandfather said, his face instantly softening into a look of pure affection.


    His mood changed faster than flipping through a book.


    Sebastian watched them, a pang of envy in his heart. The old man genuinely cared for Natalie. Sebastian, on the other hand, was alwaysposed and reserved, keeping his emotions in check. He never used terms of endearment with women. The way her grandfather called her "Natty" made it clear how cherished she was.


    "Grandpa, who did youe here with?" Natalie asked suddenly.


    "Oh! Look at my memory. I almost forgot about Mr. Monroe. Natty, wait here. I want you to meet Matthew''s grandfather. He''s a fascinating old fellow. We''re kindred spirits... no, no, partners in crime. I''ll go get him. He''s going to love his future granddaughter-inw."


    Natalie was mortified. ¡°Grandpa, stop it. Even if he were to ept me, it would be in the future. I''m not even divorced yet."


    She didn''t want to bebeled an adulteress. Matthew was a good man, but not so good that she was ready to marry him on the spot.


    Her grandfather considered this. "Heh, you''re right. Well, you can just get to know each other for now. We''ll do a formal introduction after your divorce."


    He scurried off happily, not giving Sebastian a second nce.


    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as her grandfather was gone, she turned to leave, pulling out her phone to call him.


    "Grandpa, something came up, I have to go. We''ll meet Grandpa Monroe another time. It would be rude to meet him for the first time without a gift."


    "You worry too much, little girl. He''s family, no need for gifts. But you do have a point. We are people of status; it''s only polite to bring a gift. You go on home. Grandpa''s going to stay and have some more fun.¡±


    Natalie felt another wave of relief that her grandfather didn''t press the issue.


    After hanging up, she sent a text to her bodyguard, telling him to watch over her grandfather.


    Once outside, she called Luna.


    "Luna, ten models will being to the office tomorrow morning. Send them the contracts. If they agree to the terms have them stay they be walking in the winter fashion show.¡±


    "Understood, Miss," Luna replied.


    With that settled, Natalie felt a sense of aplishment. She had ten male models, but she still needed ten female models the search would be difficult, and she knew the next few days would be hectic.


    As she waited for a car by the side of the road, Sebastian''s voice cut through the


    air. "Natalie,e back with me."


    She scoffed. "To where? To watch you and Joanna being all lovey-dovey?"


    "I take care of her because she saved my life and because we grew up together,"


    Sebastian said, his voice cold. "I have no romantic feelings for her."


    His words made herugh, a bitter, hollow sound. "Sebastian, put your hand on your heart and ask yourself if that''s true. At her birthday party you saw the truth, yet you still carried her out when she faked fainting."


    "You left me there to be humiliated by everyone. As my husband, you just stood by and let it happen."


    "Sebastian, if you make a mistake, just admit it. Making excuses only makes you look more pathetic and dishonest."


    The memories flooded back, and Sebastian had to admit he had gone too far. Joanna was just too good of an actress.


    "Natalie," he said suddenly, "the man in the photos Joanna sent you wasn''t me. Do you believe me?"

 Chapter 191

    Natalie thought Sebastian was now resorting to lies. "Sebastian, you''re pathetic. Can''t you even admit to what you''ve done?"


    "You''re a tech expert yourself. You saw the photos and videos. They weren''t fake. It was you and Joanna, cheating on me during our marriage. You''re both shameless. So, unless it''s about the divorce, don''t contact me again. We have nothing to talk about. I don''t want a penny of your money. Let''s just go sign the papers."


    She was tired of repeating herself. Why wasn''t Sebastian tired of hearing it?


    "You used to throw a divorce agreement at me every single month. I''m being framed. I want you to investigate. Everyone knows Sebastian Spencer is a genius, but from where I''m standing, you''re no different from that disgusting Scott family."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, his voice urgent. "Natalie, you don''t believe me?"


    "When I was framed by you and the Scotts," she said with a coldugh, "even strangers believed me. But you, my own husband, never did."


    Sebastian was at a loss for words, his eyes growing darker. It was true. He had never once believed her.


    A car pulled up, and Natalie got in. Before closing the door, she looked at him. "We''re getting a divorce tomorrow morning. Remember to call me. If you don''t, Joanna will find a way to make you. We''ll see."


    She gave him a sweet, dismissive wave, as if their divorce was a foregone conclusion.


    Sebastian felt as if she knew everything, and he was just a clown in her story.


    He felt a tightness in his chest as he watched her car drive away, a cold glint in his eyes.


    What is Joanna nning? And Marshall... he seems to have disappeared these past few days.


    "Sean, she doesn''t believe me," Sebastian said, his voice strained.


    Sean offered a fake smile. "Well, sir... you never believed Ms. Sanders either."


    Sebastian closed his eyes, trying to suppress the rage building inside him.


    "Let''s go back," he said, turning away. His tall frame seemed lonely and deste.


    Sean shook his head. Such a


    clueless man. If only he had realized


    sooner. Now it was toote. But


    seemg his solitary figure, Sean felt a pang of pity. He''d had a difficult childhood. It was understandable that he would be kind to Joanna, who had been there for him. But he couldn''t be so blindly biased.


    If what Natalie said was true, then the perfect, powerful Sebastian Spencer had been manipted by the very girl he had cherished.


    Joanna was truly masterfull


    actress hadn''t been for Natalie fighting back, her wicked deeds would have nevere to light.


    Once they were in the car, Sean reported, "Sir, I kept digging and found a hotel photo taken at the T Grant Hotel here in Yaro. There''s no timestamp but I''ll go there myself tomorrow to check their records."


    Sebastian had seen that photo. ¡°Find out as soon as you can. That man is my perfect double. It''s nearly impossible to tell us apart."


    "Sir," Sean said, puzzled, "why don''t you ask your father? Maybe you really do have a twin brother."


    Sebastian frowned. He didn''t know. He had never seen any indication of a twin. "Sir, what if we look into it? Your father is the only one who would know for sure." Sean felt this was a serious matter, and starting with Sebastian''s father was the most direct way to get to the truth.


    Sebastian''s eyes were cold and deep. "Investigate him, but I don''t want to see him. Have Boris handle it tomorrow. You continue with your current investigation."

 Chapter 192

    "He has countless women and a horde of illegitimate children. The sight of him makes me sick."


    Sean fell silent. He still wouldn''t see his father, the one person who held the key to this mystery.


    The night was beautiful, but Sebastian''s mind was in turmoil. He undid the top button of his shirt, revealing his corbone. The autumn wind was cool. As he gazed out at the glittering city lights, the thought of the other man, and Natalie''s distrust, made him increasingly agitated.


    "Sean, is it possible that in the moments I wasn''t there, that man hurt Natalie?"


    Sean''s hands tightened on the steering wheel. "I don''t know, sir. We still have no idea who this man is, and Ms. Sanders is adamant about the divorce."


    He nced at his boss sympathetically. It seemed he had finally woken up.


    ...


    When Natalie got home, Queena sent her a message saying she wouldn''t be back tonight.


    Natalie replied: [Queena, stay safe.]


    In her past life, Queena had been fine, but she had gone abroad for a while. Natalie, tied to Sebastian''s side, hadn''t known what had happened to her. The Scotts didn''t know Queena, so Natalie had no information about her situation.


    Queena: [Don''t worry, I''m fine. Making money.]


    Natalie smiled. Wayne and her grandfather weren''t back yet. She turned on the lights in her room, grabbed a change of clothes, and went to take a shower.


    After her shower, dressed in a white silk pajama set, she went to her study. She took out a notebook and a pen and began to draw a diagram of Joanna''s connections and uing moves.


    With Larry out of the picture, the next person was that boy.


    Where could he be?


    To the Scott family and Sebastian, Joanna was an innocent girl. If Natalie hadn''t been reborn, she would have never known that Joanna''s talents were on par with any man''s. She was a top student a perennial winner of piano.petitions, and had be a legend after a single dance


    performance at a university g.


    She was also skilled in finance and had even started her ownpany. Wendy had raised her to be exceptional.


    And Joanna would use these resources to be a top tycoon in ten years, rivaling even Matthew.


    Sebastian, on the other hand, had died because of his own foolishness and the truth he couldn''t handle. The day he and Joann? had that huge fight, there was something strange about him, but Natalie couldn''t put her finger on it.


    Natalie nced at the date, her expression growing serious. Marshall hadn''t contacted her recently in her past life, his family''spany had already started


    showing signs of trouble around this time, though it wasn''t a major crisis yet. The Spencers, however, had never been able to find the root of the problem.


    Thepany Joanna had secretly registered was funded by the allowance Sebastian gave her, and she had grown it into a powerful entity. There were many reasons she had clung to Sebastian so tightly.


    Natalie organized the key yers in her mind. Right now, the most important thing was Mr. Wilson''s birthday party.


    She shot up from her chair and called Luna.


    "Miss," Luna''s voice was, as always, cool and respectful.


    ¡°Luna,¡± Natalie said, "I need you to tail Joanna until Mr. Wilson''s party. Report every move she makes to me daily. Who she meets is the most crucial part. I need photos of everyone, no matter who they are."


    "Miss, you sound tense. Is something wrong?" Luna asked.

 Chapter 193

    Natalie forced a reassuringugh. "It''s nothing major. The Scotts will me me for Joanna''s suicide attempt, especially Joanna. She will definitely look for a chance toe after me."


    "Mr. Wilson''s birthday party is in a few days. If she''s going to make a move, it will be that night. Her favorite thing to do is to humiliate me in public while ying the victim."


    "That''s why I need you to follow her. I can''t trust anyone else with this. I''ll handle the ten models myself."


    "I understand, Miss," Luna replied. "I will keep a close watch on her."


    Natalie hung up and stared at the diagram in her notebook. The road ahead was only going to get harder.


    But she wasn''t afraid. In her past life, Joanna had used deceitful means to build herwork. This time, Natalie would snatch every one of those connections and make them her own.


    With a clear n in mind, Natalie felt a sense of relief and went to bed.


    Lying on the soft mattress, she opened her phone and sent a message to her family''s group chat.


    [Wayne, Grandpa, good night!]


    Wayne: [Natty, good night!]


    Seeing Wayne''s reply, Natalie closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep, leaving a small bedsidemp on as she always did. Her peaceful face looked beautiful in the soft light.


    While Natalie slept soundly, Joanna was gued with anxiety.


    Ever since Natalie had woken up at her birthday party, everything had veered off course from her meticulouslyid ns. It infuriated her. She had been cooped up in her room since returning from the hospital, making arrangements and searching for the person she needed to find.


    Mr. Wilson''s birthday party was just around the corner.


    Her people were already making moves against Marshall. She had lost the Spencers as allies; she couldn''t afford to lose the Wilsons too.


    This time, she had to seed.


    If Marshall couldn''t be an asset, then he had to be eliminated. She would not allow him to be her adversary.


    She called her most trusted subordinate.


    "Hello, Miss."


    "Nora, keep a close watch on Mr. Wilson''s movements. I don''t care where he is, but I must see him before that party."


    Joanna stared out at the dark, heavy sky, her eyes calm and cold. This was apletely different person from the fragile, gentle girl she usually portrayed Hercy gaze was inscrutable, her thoughts impossible to divine.


    "Understood, Miss. I will find his location as soon as possible."


    "Good," Joanna said. "And as for Marshall, I''ve already set things in motion. You


    just need to discreetly push things along."


    She hung up, a vicious smile


    spreading across her face. "Natalie, you will never beat me So what if you''re a designer. A pathetic littles designer. I will crush you until there''s nothing left."


    Joanna tossed her phone aside.


    She looked at her injured wrist, and the memory of Sebastian''s coldness made


    her wonder where she had gone wrong.


    Had he stopped believing her? Was


    it because of the photos she had sent to Natalie But she had deleted most of these. Did Natalie have screenshots?


    Frustrated, Joanna stood up. She needed Sebastian''s support, his trust, and hispany''s secrets.


    She pursed her lips, her eyes as dark as a demon''s. She just couldn''t figure out what had changed.


    Sebastian had acknowledged Natalie as his wife.


    That could not be allowed to happen.


    She would turn Natalie into a pariah, a woman scorned by all.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed with a notification.


    She turned and picked it up from her pinkforter. It was a video from Yvonne.


    Her mood instantly lifted.


    [Joanna, I was at a bar tonight and saw Natalie with ten male models.]

 Chapter 194

    Joanna: [Yvonne, leave this to me. I''m going to ruin her.]


    This video was a godsend.


    Yvonne: [Alright, I''ve sent it to you. Do what you want with it.]


    Joanna: [Okay.]


    Joanna decided she would go see Sebastian first thing in the morning.


    ...


    As the first light of dawn broke, Natalie slowly opened her eyes, ready to greet the beautiful day. The mornings here were so peaceful.


    But just as she was soaking in the tranquil morning glow, the phone on her nightstand shattered the silence.


    With a sigh, Natalie sat up and answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Natalie," Sebastian''s voice came through the line, "you wanted to talk about the divorce. Come back to the house now."


    Natalie sprang out of bed. "Sebastian, are you serious? You''re finally willing to get


    a divorce? You''re not just messing with me, are you?"


    There was a long pause on the other end. "I''m serious."


    And then he hung up.


    "Yes!" Natalie cheered, rushing to get ready.


    At Sebastian''s house, he put down the phone and sat on the sofa, his expression impassive.


    The chef was in the kitchen, preparing breakfast. Half an hourter, the dining table wasden with all of Natalie''s favorite dishes. He hadn''t known what she liked, so he had asked the chef to replicate the meals Natalie used to make for him. Only then did he realize that everything she cooked had been his favorite foods.


    "Sir, breakfast is ready," the chef announced.


    Sebastian waved him away.


    After the chef left, Sebastian figured Natalie would be arriving soon. He watched the door with a hint of anticipation.


    A few minutester, the sound of the keypad lock clicked.


    A faint smile touched Sebastian''s lips.


    But when the door opened and Joanna walked in, his face instantly darkened.


    "Joanna, how do you have the code to my house?"


    Joanna smiled, her voice gentle. "Sebastian, have you forgotten? You bought this ce as our marital home, but then you married Natalie instead. The code has always been my birthday."


    Sebastian paused. Had that really happened?


    His gaze turned cold and menacing. "I have something to do. You should leave."


    But Joanna didn''t leave. Instead, she walked further into the room, her face a mask of sorrow. She had


    dressed up this morning in an outfit


    she knew he liked. She was a master With her eyes red-rimmed,


    actres


    she asked, sebastian, if Natalie hadn''te back, you would have


    married me."


    A flicker of mockery crossed Sebastian''s face. "Joanna, it would never have been you. You''ve been the cuckoo in the nest for years, scheming to drive Natalie away."


    "Even without Natalie, I would not have married you."


    This woman''s heart was never truly with him. He had indulged her, but he wasn''t


    a fool. When he couldn''t walk and couldn''t see, she left. She only came back after he had built his empire.


    Joanna say the derision in his eyes, a look as sharp as a de, slicing her confidence to shreds. After all these years of working to win him over Natalie hadpletely destroyed her ce in his heart


    In disbelief, Joanna stepped closer and spoke with deep emotion, "Sebastian, have you forgotten? We grew up together. I was by your side during your darkest times. You said you were going to marry me Why won''t you admit it now? Is it because you''ve fallen in love with Natalie?"


    Her voice rose with agitation as she deliberately sat on hisp, her arms wrapping


    tightly around his neck.


    At that exact moment, Natalie walked in.

 Chapter 195

    Before Natalie could even call out his name, she saw them locked in an embrace.


    Her brow furrowed, a sh of pain in her eyes.


    Did Sebastian call me here just to watch them unt their love?


    Sebastian saw Natalie, and the pain in her eyes struck him like a physical blow. He shoved Joanna away.


    Joannanded on the floor in a heap, her gaze dark as she watched Sebastian''s back.


    "Natalie, let me exin-"


    "Exin what? How passionate your night was? Did you call me here just to watch this sickening disy?"


    ¡°Sebastian, I remember you being cold, but I never thought you were this despicable."


    "I guess you really do be like thepany you keep."


    Natalie turned and walked out, not wanting to spend another second in that house.


    "Natalie, get back here!" Sebastian roared.


    A triumphant smirk yed on Joanna''s lips as she watched Natalie leave. Her timing couldn''t have been more perfect. She hadn''t expected Natalie to show up. She slowly got to her feet and walked over to Sebastian, taking his arm.


    "Sebastian, Natalie clearly doesn''t want toe back. Why are you forcing her? Her heart was never here with you. She''s been with countless men since she left. Have you forgotten the promises you made to me?"


    Joanna looked at him, her eyes brimming with tears, a picture of heartbreak.


    Sebastian pulled his arm away and shrugged off his jacket, tossing it aside as if it were contaminated.


    Joanna froze. The disgust in his eyes and the revulsion in his actions sent a sharp pain through her heart. He had always been so patient, so indulgent, so loving. Now, his contempt was a dagger to her soul.


    "What... what is the meaning of this?" she asked, her voice trembling with hurt.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Joanna, you saved my life, and I''ve paid you back with billions over the years. We''re even From now on, you can do whatever you want, but you dare to prot against me and Natalie, I will take back everyst cent, with interest."


    He, Sebastian Spencer, had never been a good man.


    Joanna was stunned, then burst outughing. "Haha... Sebastian, you''re just upset that I''m not a real Scott, aren''t you? Is blood that important?"


    "I was the one who grew up with you, not Natalie. Have you really forgotten all our happy memories?"


    "I''ve known since I was a little girl that I was going to marry you. I rejected every other man who


    pursued me, dedicating myself toet


    you. Sebastian, it was your mother who forced me away back then. It''s not that didnt want to take care of you."


    "Enough. Get out of my house, now," Sebastian growled, his eyes glinting with a


    dangerous light. He didn''t want to hear any more of her lies.


    Joanna bit he Nip, looking at his cold,


    handsome face. Her anger had reached its peak, but she knew him well enough to recognize when he was on the verge of exploding She turned and left without another word, not daring to test his limits.


    Sebastian had grown up in darkness. He was not a good person, and while she


    knew his temper, his true thoughts remained a mystery to her.


    He sat on the sofa, his eyes cold and hard. After a moment, he called Sean.


    "Sir." Sean had been standing outside the door. He had seen Natalie storm out, followed by a tearful Joanna.

 Chapter 196

    What happened this morning?


    "Come in and have breakfast."


    Sebastian''s voice was low as he hung up.


    Sean suddenly had no desire to go inside. How could he eat with that block of ice? But he had no choice.


    The door was ajar, so Sean walked in. Sebastian was already at the dining table, eating.


    Pancakes, steak, milk-all his favorites. The breakfasts Natalie had prepared for him had always been perfect.


    When had everything changed?


    It had all started when Joanna came back. Her schemes had only worked because of his indulgence.


    Sean sat down, smiling at the sight of the delicious spread. "Thank you for breakfast, sir."


    Sebastian took a bite of ck pepper steak. "Did you look into what I asked you aboutst night?"


    "Sir, you were right," Sean said. "The Spencer family''s branchpanies are in trouble, but they can''t find the cause. Marshall has been at the branch trying to sort it out, but he''s had no luck. They''ve already lost two major contracts. It''s a shame."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. Natalie had been right. He lowered his gaze and continued eating.


    Seeing his boss''s silence, Sean ate faster.


    "By the way, sir, was Ms. Scott herest night? I saw Ms. Sanderse in and then leave almost immediately, and a few minutester, Ms. Scott came out too."


    Sebastian''s gaze darkened. "Why would Joanna be staying here?"


    Sean couldn''t help but point out, "Sir, have you forgotten? A few months ago, Joanna was allowed to stay here. The guest room is filled with her designer clothes and personal items."


    "She could even go into your room whenever she wanted. Ms. Sanders mentioned to you that this was your home together and it was inappropriate for Joanna to be here. Do you remember what you said then?"


    Of course, Sebastian remembered. At the time, he had believed he would marry Joanna. Natalie and Joanna were constantly at each other''s throats, and he was stressed with a problematic project at work. He had been short-tempered with Natalie.


    Sebastian put down his fork, his voice hoarse. "Have someone throw out all the clothes upstairs. From now on, Joanna is not allowed in this house."


    Sean''s eyes widened, and he nearly teared up.


    "Sir! Congrattions, you''ve finallye to your senses! Before Joanna came back, you and Mrs. Spencer were so happy. When you couldn''t see and couldn''t walk, it was incredibly difficult to care for you."


    "But she worked tirelessly every day, giving you acupuncture, bathing you, feeding you medicine, and cooking for you. She never stopped. And in Joanna''s eyes, all that effort was just the work of a glorified nurse."


    Sean finished his breakfast with a smile, then called a cleaning crew to remove all of Joanna''s belongings.


    Natalie arrived at her office, fuming.


    The shameless behavior of


    Sebastian and Joanna had infuriated her. After Joanna returned, she had


    constantly interfered in their lives Natalie had given Sebastian so many chances, but he only had eyes for Joanna. Even though she no longer loved him, the memories still made her angry.


    She threw open her office door and froze, a murderous rage building in her eyes.

 Chapter 197

    Her design sketches were scattered all over the floor, many of them torn to shreds by Jerome.


    He was in the process of ripping up a new design she had justpleted yesterday.


    "Jerome, are you insane?" Natalie stormed in. "Do you have any idea how important these are to me? It took me days to create them!"


    Jerome tossed the torn pieces at her, his eyes filled with contempt.


    "Natalie, you''re just a country bumpkin. What do you know about designing clothes?"


    "Joanna is entering the designpetition, and I won''t let a tramp like you ruin her chances."


    Natalie''s eyes zed with fury. She raised her hand and pped him hard across the face.


    "Smack!"


    Jerome was stunned, his expression a mixture of disbelief and shock. He looked at Natalie''s icy re and felt an unfamiliar sense of fear. "...Natalie, you hit me?¡±


    "So what if I did? Do I need to make an appointment? You''re trying to ruin my future for Joanna, and I''m just supposed to take it? I was too good to you before, always giving in to you. That''s why you thought you could walk all over me."


    "I should have let you die in that car crash. I risked my life to pull you out of that car, only for Joanna to steal the credit."


    With a sudden move, Natalie grabbed Jerome''s arm and, before he could react, executed a perfect shoulder throw, sending him crashing to the floor.


    "Oof!" Jerome gasped in pain, staring at her in terror. She was so strong.


    Natalie''s face was streaked with tears, but her eyes were cold and hard. "You said Joanna saved you," she said, her voice shaking. "Go ask her if she could even lift you."


    "Jerome, I don''t me you for destroying my designs today, because your fate is already sealed. Im going to watch as Joanna destroys every single one of you.''


    "Get out!" she screamed, kicking his arm.


    "Ah!" He grimaced in pain. "Natalie, you''re the one who stole Joanna''s credit!"


    "Fine, I stole her credit. But I''ve already left the Scott family. Why won''t you leave me alone? What does Joanna''s future have to do with me?"


    "Why do you get to destroy my future for her? Jerome, you''re not even human. Get out! I don''t want to see you again!"


    Natalie crouched down, her heart aching as she looked at the ruined sketches. All her hard work from the past few days, gone in an instant.


    Jerome struggled to sit up, his own heart twisting as he watched her. He couldn''t tell who was telling the truth anymore-Joanna or Natalie.


    "Natalie, you said you saved me. What proof do you have?" he


    demanded, unwilling to ept


    woman as vicious as Natalie


    couldn''t possibly have saved him.


    Natalie shot up, her eyes sharp and piercing. "Get. Out."


    She picked up her phone and called security.


    "Hello, Director."


    "I gave specific instructions that no one from the Scott family was to be allowed in here," Natalie seethed.


    "I''m so sorry, Ms. Sanders. I had an upset stomach this morning. He must have snuck in while I was in the restroom."


    Natalie hung up in frustration. She red at Jerome, her eyes so cold they could freeze him solid Jerome, if Joanna thinks she can use me as a stepping stone to sess she''s dreaming. I won''t let you win."

 Chapter 198

    "Is there a single decent person in the Scott family? Get out!"


    Natalie''s anger reached its breaking point.


    Jerome, equally furious, stood up and left.


    At the door, he heard her choked sobs and couldn''t help but clench his fists. He looked back and saw her cradling the pile of torn sketches, crying, and a wave of guilt washed over him.


    She was still his sister, after all. Why did she have to be so difficult?


    ¡°Natalie, Joanna is more talented than you. You should give her this opportunity."


    Natalie''s head snapped up, her eyes filled with hatred. "Jerome, you are utterly shameless. What does her talent have to do with me? Who do you think you are to tell me to step aside?"


    "If you''re so capable, why don''t you build an empire for her? What right do you have to demand anything from me? I''ve signed the papers. I have no connection to the Scott family. To me, you''re a stranger. Why should I give up anything for you?"


    Jerome was speechless, but he still tried to argue. "But this whole thing started because of you. If you hadn''t called the police..."


    "So I should have just let them humiliate me? Let them rape me?"


    "Jerome, are you really that cruel? This whole mess happened because of you, didn''t it? Why should I be the one to suffer? Why should I be the one you punish?" "What right do you have to lecture me?"


    "Your mother only gave birth to me. Someone else raised me. I''ve repaid my debt to your family over the years. I owe you nothing."


    "Jerome, you''re just as shameless as your father. You only know how to me others. You create the problem, then force it onto the weak so you can walk away clean."


    "You are despicable. Get out!" Natalie''s voice was a raw, pained roar, her


    disheveled hair falling across her face.


    "Natalie, you..." Jerome faltered. He knew he was in the wrong.


    "But you''re fine now, so what''s the big deal?"


    Natalie let out a cold, humorlessugh. She didn''t say anything. She would throw those words back in his face in a few days.


    She knelt and began to gather the torn sketches.


    Jerome frowned. "Natalie, are you really a designer? I thought you grew up in the countryside."


    "I did," she said, her voice t. "That''s why you all look down on me, isn''t it?"


    "I was abandoned at birth, a baby in swaddling clothes with no say in my life. suppose that''s my fault too. has nothing to do with your family. So, could you please just leave?"


    Her words hit Jerome like a punch to the gut. He looked at her calm eyes and wanted to say that wasn''t what he meant, but the words wouldne. He turned and strode out.


    But the image of her, heartbroken over her ruined designs, reyed in his mind, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had gone too far.


    No, she was the one who went too far. That''s why I did it. I''m not wrong.


    After Jerome left, Natalie gathered all the sketches. Many of them were unusable.


    She wiped her tears, refusing to be defeated. She told herself that time would be the ultimate judge. She would deal with everyst one of those rotten people.


    She sat in her office chair and took a deep breath. She pulled a wet wipe from her desk and gently dabbed her the cook eyes, the cool moisture soothing the irritation. But for some reason, despite telling herself she shouldn''t be upset, the tears kept flowing.

 Chapter 199

    Natalie rolled her chair over to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out at the bright morning. The entire city was bathed in a warm glow.


    She felt nothing but cold.


    So, Joanna wants topete as a designer.


    Too bad. I won''t be participating.


    A wicked smile touched her lips. Joanna was in for a big surprise.


    There was no time for grief. It wasn''t worth wasting tears on someone like Jerome. She took another deep breath, closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, they were clear and focused. She needed to grow stronger, strong enough to stand against Sebastian, Joanna, and the man pulling the strings from behind the scenes.


    She took out her tablet and began reviewing thetest financial reports, her expression intent and serious.


    When Jerome got downstairs, he thought about his impulsive actions. He had only gone to confront Natalie because Joanna hade home in tears, iming Natalie had wronged her.


    Now, a growing sense of unease settled in his stomach. Natalie was his sister, intentionally abandoned at birth, and the culprit was still atrge. She was right about one thing: as a baby, she had no choice. But that didn''t give her the right to hurt others now that she was grown.


    Jerome returned home, still fuming.


    His mother was just getting back from the office, her face etched with exhaustion.


    Joanna''s face lit up when she saw him. "You rushed out of here earlier. Where did you go?"


    Seeing herred, swollen eyes,


    Jerome''s heart ached. "I went to teach Natalie a lesson for you. tore up all her design sketches. Who does that country bumpkin think she is trying to be an artist?"


    A fleeting smile crossed Joanna''s face before she feigned a look of concern. ¡°Jerome, how could you do that? I know you did it for me, but those were Natalie''s original designs. We should respect every designer''s work. If I had known what you were going to do, I would have stopped you. Now Natalie will hate me even more and will try to hurt me more often." She looked genuinely frightened.


    "Joanna, don''t be scared. As long as I''m here, she won''t dare to touch you. You look exhausted. Why don''t you go upstairs and rest?"


    Joanna nodded obediently and went upstairs, a triumphant smile on her face. When she had returned from Sebastian''s house, she had run into Jerome on his way out. All she had to do was say that she had seen Natalie cling to Sebastian and it had made her cry. That was enough to send Jerome running off to confront his sister.


    Hmph, Natalie. How does it feel to be tormented by your own brother?


    She had studied design as well. This was the perfect opportunity to go head-to- head with Natalie. She would crush her and show Sebastian that she was the perfect woman he had always dreamed of.


    She greeted Wendy and went upstairs to rest.


    She had done some digging and knew thepany was having some problems, but they weren''t serious. Who was Wendy putting on this dramatic, world-is- ending act for?


    Wendy stood up and looked at her son, her expression stern. "Come outside with me. I need to talk to you."


    Seeing his mother''s serious face, Jerome thought about what she had saidst time. He felt uneasy. It seemed his mother had changed, or perhaps she was just neglecting Joanna because of work.


    He followed his mother out to a nearby park.


    The park was bustling with morning activity, and the air was fresh. Loud music red from the square where people were doing exercises, line dancing, and ying shuttlecock.

 Chapter 200

    The autumn breeze was cool and refreshing, and it helped to clear Jerome''s head a little.


    "Mom, are we going for a walk in the park?" he asked with a smile.


    "No." Wendy''s eyes were cold. She stopped in a secluded spot. "Did you go to Natalie and tell her not to enter thepetition? Did you tear up her designs?"


    "Are you so sure she was even going topete?"


    "Yes. Joanna came home crying this morning because Natalie bullied her," Jerome admitted freely. He had indeed gone to cause trouble for Natalie.


    He looked away, at the sycamore trees in the distance, watching as an asional leaf drifted to the ground.


    Wendy knew that with Jerome''s stubborn personality, nothing she said would make him believe her.


    She took out a stock transfer agreement. "You own five percent of thepany''s shares. I need you to transfer them to me now. Someone is secretly buying up shares, and I can''t lose my position as chairwoman."


    Jerome was stunned. "Mom, is thepany really in that much trouble? I''ll call my brother and have hime back to help you."


    "Don''t bother. A useless, lovesick fool and a coddled good-for-nothing. What help could they possibly be?" Wendy''s eyes welled with tears.


    Her cold words shocked Jerome. "Mom, how can you talk about your sons like that?"


    "Just answer the question. Are you going to give me the shares or not?"


    Wendy stared at him, her heart sinking as she saw the hesitation in his eyes.


    "Mom, you know my ownpany doesn''t make any money. My only ie is the dividends from my shares. If I give them to you, I won''t have any money to live on."


    It wasn''t that he was unwilling, but he had his own expenses. Racing was a very expensive hobby.


    "But if mypany goes bankrupt, I won''t have any money to give you either. If you''re not willing, then forget it. I''ll find another way."


    Selfish. Just like Nathan.


    Even though they were her sons, if they were this selfish, she would have to choose to abandon them. She had to protect what her parents had spent their lives building.


    With tears in her eyes, Wendy turned to leave. Her father still had money; she would have him secretly buy up shares from other stockholders. It wouldn''t be difficult with his help.


    She was just afraid that her eldest son''s shares would fall into Joanna''s hands.


    Jerome watched his mother''s slender figure retreat, a bitter taste in his mouth. He loved racing, but he hadn''t done anything to help his mother all these years.


    "Mom!" he called out, running after her. "Mom, it''s not that I don''t want to give them to you. I just need enough to get by."


    Furious, Wendy pulled out her phone and yed a recording for him.


    It was the conversation between Nathan and Joanna at the hospital.


    §Ö§ä


    Jerome listened, stunned. He looked at his mother''s red, tear-filled eyes and felt a wave of sadness. His mother had changed too. He let out a bitterugh ¡°Mom you''d really steep this jew just to get my shares Why would Dad and Joanna do this to me? I''ve been so good to them."


    He simply couldn''t believe it. The sister he had doted on since childhood would never do such a thing Joanna had always been kind-hearted. And his father had always loved and supported him in everything he did.


    His mother was the one who had always been against his racing. She was just making this up to get him to stop.


    Wendy sneered. "So, even with the evidence right in front of you, you still don''t believe me, do you?"

 Chapter 201

    A wave of panic washed over Jerome as he took in his mother''s serious expression. Had Natalie gotten to her, too?


    "Mom, please, can you stop this nonsense?" he pleaded. "I can''t give you the shares, and you know it. Besides, I know you have what it takes to save thepany."


    He knew what his mother was capable of, even if others didn''t. She''d been thrown into the cutthroat world of business at eighteen, molded into a powerhouse by his grandfather. She had always been a force to be reckoned with, the one who had carved out a ce for the Scott family in Yaro.


    Wendy stared at him, her expression unreadable.


    Jerome''s brow furrowed as he tried to decipher her thoughts. A sudden tension seized him, making it hard to breathe. Though it was a cool autumn day, he felt as if he were in the dead of winter, a thin sheen of sweat coating his back.


    "Mom, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Wendyughed, but it was a soundced with disappointment and pain. Her voice grew raspy. ¡°Yes, I''m the one making a scene," she said, her words dripping with sarcasm. "But your reaction was all the answer I needed. I was just testing you, Jerome. Testing to see if you genuinely care for Joanna."


    She paused, her gaze piercing. "If you truly care for her, then I can rest easy."


    But not for me, your own mother, she thought bitterly. That Joanna was really something else. With all her tears and melodrama, she had my foolish son wrapped around her little finger.


    Jerome was speechless for a moment, then managed an unnaturalugh. ¡°Mom, that''s not a funny joke."


    Wendy patted his shoulder again. "No, it isn''t funny, Jerome. Don''t betray the bond you two have. In the heat of youth, don''t do anything to hurt your sister. Cherish her. She''s our family''s little princess, after all."


    She straightened up, her tone shifting. "Just forget what I said. I don''t really believe your father would do that to us anyway."


    "Right, I''m heading to the office. You should get going, too."


    Still, Jerome felt a lingering unease. His mother had been acting so strangelytely. "Mom, are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I''m fine. I was just testing you. Seeing you defend your father and Joanna like that puts my mind at ease. I don''t believe what''s on that recording either."


    Yes, the man I''ve lived with for over twenty years, always smiling while secretly plotting to poison me, she mused silently. It''s terrifying.


    And what a shame. The proof was right in front of her foolish son, and he refused to see it.


    "Mom, was it Natalie? Did she give you that recording?" Jerome knew Natalie was still desperate to get back into the Scott family She could¨¹t get ?ver Sebastian;


    years, she''d practically been trying to fuse herself to his side.


    Wendy''s voice turned sharp.


    "Jerome, stop trying to me


    Natalie for everything! Do you know


    why you never grow? It''s because you refuse to listen to anyone, trusting only what you see with your own eyes. Even when disaster strikes, you cling to the surface and


    never think any deeper. You''re just too naive."


    She softened her tone with mock concern. "Pretend this conversation never happened. And don''t you dare mention it to Joanna, or your dear sister might get upset and try to kill herself again."


    Then, the final, cutting remark. ¡°Oh,


    and one more thing. We should congratte Zenobia. Leaving an idiot like you was the smartest thing she''s ever done Marrying you would have ruined her life."


    Of course he couldn''t tell Joanna, Jerome thought. She really would try to kill


    herself if she heard any of this.


    But if it wasn''t Natalie, who could it be?


    And what did his mother mean with thatstment? What did Zenobia leaving


    have to do with him?

 Chapter 202

    He didn''t even like Zenobia. All she did was study; she wasted her entire youth without learning how to have fun. Yvonne was so much better-wild and impulsive, doing whatever she wanted. Now that was freedom.


    Wendy left with tears in her eyes. She had tried to warn him, had even let him hear the truth, but he refused to listen. She would have to find another way to handle the shares. Thepany could not fall into Nathan and Joanna''s hands.


    The autumn wind was cool against her skin, a smallfort. She gazed out at the sprawling city of Yaro. Wendy, clever for a moment, a fool for a lifetime, she thought.


    "Natalie," she whispered, a tear tracing a path down her cheek, "Mom will get revenge for you. Nathan doesn''t deserve to be your father. And Sebastian... he was never good enough for you." Wendy tilted her head back, and a confident, dazzling smile spread across her still-beautiful face.


    Natalie spent the morning reading the news, analyzing development trends for the next two years. It struck her then just how brilliant Sebastian was. His instincts on every project were spot-on; no wonder his rise had been so meteoric. Matthew was his equal, she realized. Both men possessed a terrifying gift for business.


    Joanna was terrifying in her own right. In the future, she would leverage her connections to powerful men like Sebastian to be a business tycoon on his level. The first man to give her a taste of that power had been Marshall. Now that Marshall and Joanna were on the outs, Joanna would be looking for her next target: Mr. Wilson.


    Natalie also remembered his ultimate fate. She had still been alive then and had heard the rumors.


    Lost in thought, she was startled by a call from Matthew, asking her to lunch. Just as she agreed, another call came through. It was the elder Mrs. Spencer.


    "Hello, Mrs. Spencer," Natalie said, her voice calm.


    "Natalie, Marshall''s in trouble," the old woman said, her voice frantic.


    "Mrs. Spencer, please, calm down. Tell me what happened."


    "How can I be calm?" she cried. "Last night, Marshall was at a bar representing


    the branch office for a business deal, and he was framed!"


    Natalie''s brow furrowed. "Framed? What do you mean?"


    1.not


    Mrs. Spencer towered her voice. "Drugs. You understand. I looked into it-the bar is one of Sebastian''s properties. In just one month,pany secrets have been leaked, and we''ve lost three contract topetitors. Natale, you were right. That Joanna is a piece of work."


    Natalie was grateful for the woman''s unwavering trust. "I can only warn you to be careful of her. I still haven''t been able to find out whichpany she''s hiding behind." The next target, after all, was the Wilson family.


    Mrs. Spencer''s voice was cold as steel. "It might be more than one. The three contracts we lost went to three differentpanies. I''ve checked. Joanna''s name isn''t on any of them."


    Natalie walked to the window, her


    gaze distant. Joanna would never let Sebastian find out about thepanies she founded By the time he did, she would be too sessful, and he,pletely unsuspecting, would only admire her ambition.


    "Natalie, you know Sebastian. Can you please help Marshall? He can''t have a criminal record. He''s


    supposed to inherit thep


    Mrs. Spencer fell silent, the


    implication hanging in the ai She understood the true goal of the setup now: to give Marshall a record that would disqualify him from the inheritance.


    Natalie had reached the same conclusion. "Where is he, Mrs. Spencer? Which branch office?"

 Chapter 203

    "Wye," Mrs. Spencer replied. "That branch has been having problemstely, which is why he went there in the first ce. Natalie, I can''t trust anyone in the Spencer family. I only trust you. Please, help me.¡±


    Natalie''s heart ached for her. This was the curse of powerful families; without someone truly loyal by your side, you were vulnerable. Money could buy favors, but some people were two-faced, taking payment from both sides only to let the matter drop. It was amon story.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll go there myself, Mrs. Spencer."


    After hanging up, Natalie sent a message to Luna.


    [Luna, remember I had you tail Marshall? Did your team get any video?]


    Luna replied instantly: [I was just about to tell you Marshall''s in trouble. I''m sending you a video now.]


    The video arrived momentster. As Natalie watched it, a cold fury filled her eyes. She immediately called Luna.


    "Luna, get someone else to watch Joanna. You''reing with me to Wye. We''re getting Marshall out."


    "On it."


    Natalie hung up and prepared to leave. Remembering her lunch ns, she quickly called Matthew to tell him something urgent hade up and she''d have to reschedule. He was wonderfully considerate, asking if there was anything he could do to help.


    She smiled as she texted back: [Thank you! If I need anything, I won''t hesitate to ask.]


    Matthew, she thought, would make a good boyfriend. He was always so caring. To seed, one needed allies, and Matthew was shaping up to be a powerful one.


    The flight to Wye was only two hours, and tickets were easy to book. After packing a small bag, Natalie headed downstairs, where Luna was already waiting with a


    car.


    At the same time, Sebastian


    received the news and headed out with Sean to handle the situation.


    The Wye bus


    business was cruciato him; he wouldn''t fet anyone get away with pulling a stunt like this in one of his establishments.


    At four in the afternoon, Natalie and Luna arrived in Wye. They went straight to


    the police station, where they ran into Sebastian at the entrance.


    Their eyes met, Sebastian''s gaze deep and intense. He instantly understood why she was there.


    His brow tightened, and the oppressive aura he had cultivated over years in


    power washed over her. Natalie felt an immediate pressure.


    Sebastian took a step forward, his voice a low, maic rumble. "Here to save Marshall?"


    Natalie pressed her lips together, saying nothing.


    His eyes grew colder. "Answer me."


    She finally nodded, her chin held high. "Yes. Marshall was framed in your bar. suspect you and Joanna are behind it seeking revenge for what happened at thest banquet So whatever you have nned, aim it at me. Leave innocent people out of it."


    A flicker of something-pain, disbelief-crossed his dark eyes. So that''s what she thought of him.


    "Natalie, is that really the kind of man you think I am?" he asked, his voiceced with anger.


    Seeing his fury, Natalie''s smile became radiant. "Yes. You and the Scotts have always been the same breed. Have any of your past deeds been anything other than despicable and shameless?"


    She took another step, closing the distance between them. "Sebastian, search your conscience. After you conspired with them to frame me after you let Joanna hurt me time and again, what right do you have to ask me that question today? You never believed me. Nothing you''ve ever done has given me a reason to trust you. We signed the divorce papers. You''re overstepping."


    With that, she swept past him and into the building. The pressure from his


    presence was suffocating, and she needed to breathe.

 Chapter 204

    Inside the police station, while waiting to see Marshall, a thought suddenly struck Natalie.


    "Luna, a divorce agreement just needs both signatures to be valid, right? There''s no time limit, is there? Since I''m the one leaving with nothing, there are no assets to fight over. So if I get my hands on that agreement, I can just file it with the court, can''t I?"


    She had just stumbled upon a way out.


    Luna said, "What are you thinking? Both parties have to be present for the divorce to be finalized."


    A sly grin spread across Natalie''s face. "I can work around that. Once I have the agreement, I can just hire someone to act as his legal representative."


    She felt a giddy sense of relief. Why hadn''t she thought of such a simple solution before?


    Luna just wanted to ask who on earth would dare to act as Sebastian''s representative.


    Outside the door, Sebastian froze. Sean stifled augh. Natalie was so desperate to divorce the boss she was plotting to steal legal documents. It seemed she was truly done with him. The boss was really in for it this time-dumped again.


    "It''s settled then, Luna,¡± Natalie dered, a smile lighting up her eyes. "When we get back, I''ll find a way to get that divorce agreement." The thought made her feel weightless.


    Luna''s mouth twitched. "Ms. Sanders, I heard Sebastian offered you divorce papers countless times before. Why didn''t you sign them then?¡±


    At the mention of this, a shadow of pain crossed Natalie''s face. She sighed. "I was too sentimental back then. I thought he was all alone, with no one but Sean who genuinely cared for him thought if stayed with him, treated him well, one day he would see the Scotts for who they really are."


    "But in his heart, Joanna was wless. They grew up together. How could I everpete with a first love? I overestimated myself."


    "Thest time Joanna staged her own kidnapping to frame me. He pped me twice, so hard I passed out. When I went for my training, was deaf in one ear. It took a month of careful treatment before my hearing returned. And even when he saw the truth he still refused to believe me. He abandoned me for Joanna again, letting everyone humiliate me. Luna, no matter how much you love someone, that love can be eroded by cold indifference. The way he discarded me for Joanna, over and over... thatst time, it killed whatever love I had left for him."


    "Ms. Sanders..." Luna said, her heart aching for her.


    "That''s enough," Natalie interrupted with a smile, knowing what Luna was about to say. "They''ll being in soon, and it would be awkward if they heard us."


    Sebastian, who had been about to enter, stopped dead in his tracks. So that was why she hadn''t divorced him before. It hadn''t been for money or status. It had been something so warm, so genuine. She had truly cared for him.


    He remained rooted to the spot, not moving an inch. Sean stood beside him,


    holding his breath. How lucky was he to have earned Natalie''s trust?


    They waited outside until Natalie and Luna had gone in to see Marshall. Only then did they enter.


    Sean nced at Sebastian''s rigid


    back. He hadn''t wanted toe, but


    now he understood why Sebastian


    had insisted on handling this


    personally. He knew that if Marshall was in trouble, Natalie woulde to help. And he had been right.


    Marshall was surprised to see Natalie. He was perched on a stool, looking as


    rxed as if he were a guest, not a suspect. "Natalie," he said with a smile in his voice, "I didn''t expect you to be the one to show up."

 Chapter 205

    Natalie sat across from him, her eyes curving into crescents as she smiled. Her fair skin was a perfect canvas for her cherry-pink lips, making her look


    breathtakingly lovely. "So, are you disappointed or happy to see me?"


    A roguish charm radiated from Marshall. "Happy, of course. I''m genuinely happy that you came to rescue me." He delivered thest line with surprising sincerity, the yful glint in his eyes softening into something more serious.


    "I warned you to be careful, but you still got caught. People are supposed to learn from their mistakes. What''s your excuse?" Natalie knew he had been cautious; the trouble at the branch office had kept him busy.


    "Even with my guard up, I couldn''t avoid being set up." Marshall''s charming eyes suddenly darkened with a deep, brooding intensity. Then, just as quickly, his brow arched as he admired Natalie''s wless skin. Her lips were beautiful, coated today in a peach-colored gloss. They looked soft, and the delicate curve of her Cupid''s bow seemed made for kissing.


    Marshall''s gaze deepened. "If Joanna finds out you came to rescue me, she won''t let you off the hook either."


    "You think I''m afraid of her? Besides, we don''t have any proof it was her," Natalie retorted with a cool smile just as a police officer approached.


    She handed him a USB drive. "We filed a request to submit new evidence. It''s on this drive."


    Hearing this, Marshall''s eyes, which always seemed to be smiling, fixed on Natalie with a roguish, curious glint. His team had searched the entire bar and found nothing. How on earth had she gotten evidence?


    The police immediately began reviewing the new footage. The video showed Marshall in a private room at the bar, talking with several business partners. Late into the night, a few of the partners, heavily intoxicated began to leave Two men were passed out on the sofa across from him. Marshall was the only one still lucid, leaning back against the cushions as he waited for his assistant to bring the car around.


    Then, a middle-aged man crept into the room. He shot a sinister grin at Marshall before stealthily slipping a small bag into Marshall''s briefcase. Moments after he left, the police burst in. They found five other people in an adjoining room


    engaged in illegal activities. A search of Marshall''s belongings


    immediately turned up the nted drugs.


    Watching the footage, the officers'' faces grew grim. The man who had nted the evidence was a known criminal.


    "We didn''t find your fingerprints on the bag," an officerter exined to Marshall. "Once we verify the video''s authenticity, you''re free to go."


    Ten minutester, Marshall was released due to insufficient evidence, his twenty- four-hour hold having expired.


    Outside the station, he stretched his arms high above his head, a wide grin spreading across his handsome face, adding to his devil-may-care allure. "Finally, the clouds have parted."


    He tilted his head, his voice sincere


    as he looked at Natalie. "Thank you." He was curious about where she''d gotten the evidence, but he knew that some questions were better left unasked Pressing the issue might strain their new bond Natalie had gone out on a limb for him, a rare gesture in his world.


    His tall frame cast a shadow over her. He lowered his gaze, his longshes trembling slightly, a seductive smile ying on his lips. Natalie looked up and met his smiling, mischievous eyes. Her heart gave a sharp jolt. The man was a menace. He was practically daring her to hit him.

 Chapter 206

    "Natalie, I''m starving. Let me treat you to dinner."


    She smiled and nodded. "Alright, but you''ve been in there for two days. You should probably go home and change first."


    Marshall nced down at his clothes and sniffed. He did smell a bit ripe. "Fair point. I''ll head back to my ce for a shower. I''m starting to offend myself."


    "Okay. I''ll wait around here then, I don''t want to make an extra trip.¡±


    Marshall didn''t want to trouble her further. He pointed down the street. "There''s a pedestrian mall right over there. You two can browse for a bit. I''lle find you in half an hour."


    "Sounds good," Natalie agreed.


    With a grin, Marshall strode away.


    Natalie and Luna headed in the direction he''d indicated. Wye was a beautiful city, the streets lined with blooming seasonal flowers. Natalie found herself quite liking the ce.


    She hadn''t gone far when Sebastian, emerging from the police station, blocked her path. He stood tall and imposing, his presence casting a shadow over her. The sheer force of his aura was staggering, and she instinctively took a step back, only now remembering he was there.


    She frowned at him. "Can I help you?"


    His dark eyes were locked on hers. "When are you heading back?"


    Natalie shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "You''lle with me. On the private jet," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Natalieughed, a sharp, humorless sound. "As I recall, you bought that jet the day Joanna came back. You once told me it was for her, and that I wasn''t qualified or worthy-to set foot on it."


    Sebastian''s breath hitched. He had, in fact, said those exact words.


    "That doesn''t count anymore," he said, his voice low.


    ¡°But the damage is done," she countered coldly.


    "Sebastian, I used to have so much hope for you. Now I understand that when you invest too much hope in someone, you''re handing them the power to make you happy. You''re giving them the right to love you more than you love yourself. I see now that marriage isn''t a cage. It''s about mutual respect and support. So, I''m letting you two be together, which will also allow me to find my own happiness. My feelings for you were once as scorching as the sun; you filled every corner of my world. Seeing you unhappy ruined my appetite and stole my sleep. That all-consuming affection made me lose myself."


    "That''s why I held on for so long. But I''ve learned to let go now. I ask that you do the same and stop harassing me."


    She had learned her lesson. She had loved Sebastian fiercely, with everything she had, and she wasn''t ashamed to admit it. She had done what she did out of love. And she had endured far too much pain as a result.


    Sebastian flinched as if struck. She was taking back her love. The hurt was real, and it was his to bear. He stood there in silence.


    Natalie turned and walked away with Luna, a n for the evening already forming in her mind. She couldn''t let Sebastian ruin it.


    Sean sighed. This idiot. What had he done? He wanted to point out that after two years of Natalie''s devoted


    care,


    cafe


    e she wasn''t even allowed on his private jet. Yet Joanna, who had taken millions from him and done nothing in return, was treasured like a priceless gem.


    Back in the Scott family mansion, Joanna received the news that Natalie had rescued Marshall. She cursed Natalie''s name until she felt better then sent a message to her contacts. After hitting send, a sinister smile spread across her face.


    "Natalie,¡± she whispered, "just you wait. You''re going to die."

 Chapter 207

    Natalie and Luna browsed the shops for about forty minutes. Natalie bought some local specialties to send back to Queena, including her favorite spicy duck jerky- the perfect snack for watching TV at night. Checking the expiration dates, she saw they were fresh and decided to buy several packs, having the shop mail them directly.


    "Natalie." Marshall, now in a set of casual clothes, walked into the shop, a grin on his face.


    Natalie smiled back. "Let''s go. You''ve been here for a while, so you must know the good spots. I''m in the mood for hot pot."


    Luna, however, was not a fan. "You two go ahead. I can''t handle hot pot." Luna had no intention of being a third wheel. Besides, if Joanna was really behind what happened to Marshall, she would undoubtedly target Natalie next for interfering.


    Luna had to prepare.


    Natalie understood. "Alright, Luna. Go find something you like. We can meet upter for a walk."


    Luna gave a cool nod. "Okay."


    As Luna left, Marshall watched her go. The girl was so reserved, she barely greeted anyone. "Is Luna always so... detached?" he asked with a chuckle.


    "Yes, she''s been like that since she was a child. But she''s incredibly capable," Natalie said, her voice full of praise.


    Marshall could see that. Luna wasn''t just aloof; she was skilled. Her posture was perfect, her movements fluid. She was a trained fighter. He smiled knowingly. "Everyone around you is extraordinary, Natalie."


    Natalie just smiled without replying. It was true. She had grown up in an extraordinary family, surrounded by her trusted confidants: Luna, Keith, and Cedric-all of them orphan''s she had taken in. Keith was the first. When she''d told him to pick a name, he had said, "Thank you for letting me study with you. I''ll be Keith." He had named himself after their meeting Luna came next, followed by Cedric They had never known their families and were now studying abroad, set to graduate next year. Each one was brilliant, already a rising star in their own right. Her life had not been a lonely one; she had people she loved. Why her past self had been so desperate for the pathetic affection of the Scotts was something she still couldn''tprehend.


    "Natalie? What''s wrong?" Marshall''s voice pulled her from her thoughts.


    She snapped back to the present and shed him a radiant smile. The warm lights of the shop made her glow like the morning sun, a brilliant, fiery vision in Marshall''s eyes.


    ??????


    From a distance, Sebastian saw the same fiery brilliance. Her smile seemed to wash away some deep-seated burden. A wave of¡¢ panic seized him, a desperate feeling of trying to grasp something that had never been his to hold. He watched as she left with Marshall, the two of themughing and


    taking, seeminist in their own


    world. Marshall was an easy conversationalist, and they appeared to have endless topics to discuss.


    Ever since she had demanded a divorce, he kept seeing this vibrant, alive version of Natalie. And he, a lion who had spent his life lurking in the shadows, felt the stark contrast. He was dark ruthless Looking at the sun-drenched Natalie, a single thought echoed in his mind: unworthy.


    Sebastian turned to Sean. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 208

    Sean rubbed his empty stomach and asked with a hopeful smile, "Are we going to dinner now?"


    Sebastian''s gaze followed the retreating figures of Natalie and Marshall. "Yes," he said softly.


    Sean understood immediately. They were going to "run into" Natalie. He sighed. The man didn''t appreciate what he had when it was offered freely, and now look at him. He was the one who had been moring for a divorce, and now he was the one refusing to let go.


    Marshall led Natalie to a well-regarded hot pot restaurant. The moment they stepped inside, the rich, spicy aroma hit them. Natalie chuckled. "We''re going to smell like this for the rest of the night."


    Marshall was a big fan of hot pot; it was a ritual for him and his friends to grab hot pot and beer after a race. "I''ve been here before, it''s pretty good. I booked a private room, so the smell won''t be as strong."


    With his hands in his pockets, his devil-may-care attitude attracted the attention of a group of young women at a nearby table.


    "He''s so handsome! Like a movie star!" one of them squealed.


    Marshall shot them a yful wink, then casually slung an arm around Natalie''s shoulders, a clear signal that he was taken. The girls sighed in disappointment but waved good-naturedly and returned to their meal.


    Natalie found the simple, open honesty of the world outside her usual circles refreshing. Those girls were so bold, unabashedly admiring someone they found attractive. She really needed to get out more.


    Once they were settled in their second-floor private room, Marshall poured Natalie a ss of water. She took an elegant sip before speaking. "Marshall, if Joanna was behind what happened to you, she''ll send people after me tonight. If things get dangerous, save yourself. Don''t worry about me."


    Marshall, who had been pouring himself some water, froze. His charming eyes darkened. "Why wouldn''t I worry about you? Do you really think I''m that kind of person?"


    Natalie''s reply was deadpan. "I''m worried you''ll slow me down."


    Marshall''s hand trembled. So much for his chivalrous intentions. Apparently, he was unworthy.


    Seeing his crestfallen expression, Natalie couldn''t help but smile. ¡°But I have a second n..."


    Sheid out her strategy for him. By the time she finished, Marshall''s hands were shaking


    Could any woman en more


    really be that vicious? He was underestimating just how cruel Joanna could be.


    They enjoyed their dinner without incident. But as they stepped outside a sweet, cloying fragrance filled the air Before Natalie could w?rn him, Marshall''s legs gave out and he copsed.


    "Marshall, are you okay?" Natalie cried, rushing to his side.


    He looked up at her, his body limp. He tried to push himself up but failed. "Natalie... my legs feel like jelly."


    Just then, four men emerged from a room across the hall, their features obscured


    by silicone masks. One of them strode over and kicked Marshall.


    "You little punk. You managed to escapest time, but you won''t be so lucky tonight," the man sneered.


    Marshall''s voice wasced with fury. "Did Joanna send you?"


    The man shook his head. "Don''t know her. Someone''s paying good money for us


    to take care of you two. Now,e with us."


    Marshall''s eyes widened in


    recognition as he saw the masks Storm Union. He looked at Natalie,


    his valce urgent "Natalie they'' from Storm Union Run!"

 Chapter 209

    Natalie almostughed. She hadn''t expected them to use a chemical agent. She was drugged too, her body feeling heavy and unresponsive. There was no way she could run. "Marshall, you can''t even stand. What makes you think I can run?"


    A wry smile touched his lips. "Well, Natalie, at least we''ll havepany on the road to hell."


    Natalie was speechless. Who wanted hispany? She couldn''t die yet.


    "Dying hurts, Marshall. Thest time, you died horribly. They cut off your hands and feet," she said, her expression full of pity.


    A chill ran down his spine. For a moment, he felt as if she were speaking the absolute truth. Seeing his reluctance, a hint of mncholy shadowed his roguish features. ¡°Aren''t you willing toe with me, Natalie? A handsome face like mine is one of a kind, you know."


    She shot him a sideways nce. "Sorry, I''d rather live." She hadn''t gotten her revenge yet. She couldn''t die now.


    Marshall''s lips curled into a wild, seductive smirk. "Heh..."


    "Heh'' my ass!" one of the men barked. "You''re both about to die and you''re still flirting? You lot, drag them downstairs. We''re going out the back. Get them in the car and head straight for the mountains." He then leered at Natalie. "As for thisdy, the boss wants her to be... taken care of. Find some strong guys for her."


    Marshall scowled. The man''s crudeness was ruining his suave demeanor. His dark eyes, shedding their usual yfulness, shot a cold re at the man. Natalie''s own eyes glinted with icy fury. The same old trick, but still the most brutal one to use against a woman.


    The two were dragged away unceremoniously. Marshall, however, seemed strangely calm, a careless smile on his devilishly handsome face. He looked over at the silent Natalie. "Natalie, you think this shared ordeal will blossom into true love?"


    Natalie gave a strainedugh. "Where do you get these romantic notions?" "Aren''t we being romantic right now?"


    "Get in! Romantic? You two can be romantic on the road to hell!" A man shoved Marshall roughly into the van. Powerless, his tall frame copsed onto the seat. Natalie was thrown in after him,nding on top of him.


    The faint, sweet scent of her perfume filled Marshall''s senses, and his gaze intensified. He stared at her beautiful face, noting the deep disgust in her eyes as she red at the man who had pushed her Then, her expression shifted back to one of fierce defiance.


    The men climbed into the van, not bothering to adjust Natalie and Marshall''s awkward position. Drained of strength, they remained as they had fallen, Natalie half lying in Marshall''s arms. His hand rested on her waist, a weak attempt to steady her. Her subtle fragrance was intoxicating, making his thoughts spin.


    As the van sped away, Luna''s car pulled out from a side street and began to follow. Just as she elerated, the passenger door flew open, and Sebastian and Sean jumped inside.


    "Drive," Sebastianmanded.


    Luna''s expression was cold as ice. "Get out. You''re thest person she wants to see."


    Sean started to exin, but Sebastian cut him off. "I said drive. Follow that van, now." His voice was sharp, edged with an authority that brooked no argument.


    Luna, realizing there was no time to argue, pressed the elerator and pursued the van. She had retrieved the car from the branch office as quicklyas she could Her driving was steady, maintaining a careful distance. She had already called the police and was now sharing her live location with them.


    Sean watched Luna drive. She was slender and beautiful, but exuded an unapproachable coldness. He wondered what it would take to warm a girl like her.

 Chapter 210

    The city lights flickered across Luna''s face, entuating her cool, distant beauty. Sebastian stared intently at the van ahead, his entire body radiating a palpable fury that made the air in the car thick with tension.


    Luna felt it and scoffed. "Mr. Griffith, did youe to watch Ms. Sanders be humiliated?"


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "What are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Luna''sugh was brittle. "This kind of vicious tactic has always been your favorite, isn''t it? Yours and the Scotts''."


    Sean quickly interjected, "Luna, you''ve got it wrong. Today had nothing to do with my boss. We were here to handle the incident at the bar."


    "Hmph. Without Sebastian''s indulgence, without that pack of ungrateful wolves from the Scott family, would Ms. Sanders be in this situation?" Luna''s voice trembled with suppressed rage. "Her husband emotionally abused her, her family despised her. She was so brilliant, yet she nearly destroyed herself for a so-called love and family that didn''t deserve her."


    "Sebastian, two years ago when you were blind, Ms. Sanders went there to find herbs for you. She risked her life scaling cliffs to get the best ones, nearly dying a dozen times. She almost got bitten by a venomous snake."


    "Did you really think your eyes could be healed after such a severe injury? The doctors had already given up on you, But Ms. Sanders wouldn''t let anyone tell you seart knows he was the one who got the report. Itwas Ms. Sanders who got the form from her master. But even with the form, the ingredients were rare, impossible to find in any ordinary pharmacy."


    "That day, we spent ten days on that Peak searching for those herbs. All she could think about was healing your eyes, healing your legs."


    "And your precious first love...?" Luna trailed off, then added with biting sarcasm, "Ms. Sanders doesn''t need to bepared to anyone. Putting someone like Joanna in the same sentence as her is an insult. She has a clear conscience about everything she did for you."


    Sean''s memory clicked. "I remember now. I was taking care of Mr. Griffith during those ten days. Ms. Sanders said the old madam had found an excellent doctor, but he was entric and wouldn''t travebShe said she was going to persuade him and might be gone for about ten days. Was that it?"


    Luna nodded curtly. "Yes. And it was the middle of winter. The mountain was three thousand meters high, the herbs buried under snow on cliffsides. I couldn''t recognize the herbs, so all I could do was make sure she ate. I hunted a wild boar to keep her energy up. One day, she went to the highest peak for the most crucial ingredient and was attacked by red wolves the barely escaped with her life, her hands covered in blood when she returned. The nights were freezing. We huddled together in a cave. And through it all, she held on to this sliver of hope that once you were better, you would finally fall in love with her."


    "The reason your eyes and legs healed so quickly, without anysting damage, is because Ms. Sanders used the best medicine in the world-a lost secret form that money can''t buy. Your vision is even better now than it was before."


    The things Ms. Sanders had done for Sebastian and the Scotts... it was a list far longer than just this. And all of them were ungrateful dogs.

 Chapter 211

    An expression of utter disbelief washed over Sebastian''s handsome face. All this time, he had believed it was the famous doctor his grandmother found who had cured him. Natalie had given all the credit to his grandmother, to that doctor. The truth was, the one who had healed him was Natalie.


    The process had been harrowing, fraught with danger. His gaze was fixed on the van ahead. Natalie, you loved me with your life, and I never even realized it. No, that wasn''t true. He had felt it, in her year of meticulous care, but he hadn''t cherished it. The moment Joanna returned, everything had changed. At first, Natalie had tried to defend herself, but he hadn''t believed her, and the rift between them had grown wider and wider.


    "Luna," Sebastian''s voice was hoarse, thick with regret. "I didn''t know. Thank you."


    Luna''s expression was one of agony, as if every sacrifice Ms. Sanders had made was a fresh wound. "Your apology is cheap. You will never understand the depth of her love, how she gave her heart and soul to you, only to be left for dead. I''m just d she doesn''t love you anymore. It''s a relief."


    "And the reason I''m telling you this now is because she never would. She didn''t want you to feel indebted to her. All she ever wanted was a simple, ordinary love." Luna''s eyes filled with tears. Ms. Sanders had asked for nothing, and still, these people had shattered her. Who said that loving someone with all your being meant they couldn''t be out of reach? If the person you loved had no heart, you could die for them and they wouldn''t feel a shred of guilt.


    When Sebastian heard the words "doesn''t love you anymore," a hollow ache spread through his chest, like the slow, dull twist of a knife. He clenched his jaw, his eyes still glued to the van.


    Luna took a deep breath, pushing down her pain. "Mr. Griffith, I''m not saying this to make you feel guilty. I know you won''t, because in your eyes, everything my boss did was wrong. She never intended for you to know, but I couldn''t stand by and watch her sacrifices be for nothing, to let someone else take the credit."


    The suffocating weight in Luna''s chest finally lifted. Everything else was minorpared to this. There was no point in bringing it all up again Once, Sebastian had a true... and sincere love right in front of him


    ei.ne


    but he had been blind to it


    Sebastian didn''t know what to feel. What was it like to be truly loved? A light in the darkness, warmth in the cold, sweetness in pain, a rescue from


    the abyss. A bittersweet sensation filled his heart. He


    remembered how she would


    lowest.


    "Sebastian," she would say, "it''s okay. Trust me, you will stand up again. Just try to believe me this one time."


    And he had believed her. And he had stood up. In that dark time, only Sean and Natalie had been by his side. If she had given up on him then, he would still be a broken man.


    "Luna, thank you for telling me this."


    Luna''s lips thinned, her cool gaze filled with a chilling light. "Sebastian, you owe her three lives. She gave you three chances, and you used them all up."


    Sebastian froze, his voice cracking with emotion. "Three lives? What do you mean?"


    The words hit him like a lightning bolt. He had heard each one clearly, but their meaning was impossible to process. His heart hammered in his chest, a desperate need for the truth warring with a terrible suspicion that was spreading through him. His mind was a chaotic storm, and he could only stare at Luna, waiting.

 Chapter 212

    But she said nothing more. The car had entered the winding mountain roads, and she focused on driving. The mist cleared, revealing a glorious moon that bathed thendscape in a soft, ethereal glow. Under the moonlight, Sebastian''s face was pale, his expression lost.


    ...


    Marshall and Natalie were thrown onto a pile of weeds. The impact left Natalie''s head spinning.


    "Natalie, are you okay?" Marshall asked, his voiceced with concern.


    She closed her eyes, a wave of nausea washing over her. Of course she wasn''t okay. Marshall looked over and saw the men unbuckling their pants, his eyes shing with rage.


    "We don''t need to find anyone else. We can take care of this beauty ourselves. If you don''t like it, get lost."


    "Hey, we''re young, virile guys. We need femalepanionship."


    The man with the camera looked at them with disdain. "You guys are disgusting. Can''t control yourselves no matter where you are. Fine, fine. Bringing in outsiders would risk our identities anyway. Go ahead. I''ll just take the pictures. This ce is secluded. Have fun." He shot a wicked grin at Natalie.


    Natalie''s face was a mask of revulsion. This was Joanna''s favorite tactic. She would make her pay for this, using her own methods against her.


    One of the men, already shirtless, started walking toward Natalie.


    "Get away from her!" Marshall roared.


    "p!" The man struck Marshall across the face. He then stared at Marshall''s


    face, which was more stunning than most women''s, a disturbing interest glinting in


    his eyes. "Don''t worry, pretty boy. I swing both ways. You''re next."


    Marshall felt his ears had been vited.


    The man grabbed Natalie, who was too weak to even stand properly. She smirked coldly. Joanna''s methods were certainly effective. She had assumed they would be thrown into the ocean. She hadn''t anticipated this, nor had she expected Marshall to be part of the abduction.


    The man began to rip at her clothes.


    "Bastard! Stop!" Marshall tried to pull the man away, but his body was useless. He fought to stand, to do something, anything, but copsed back to the ground in defeat.


    As the man''s face neared hers, Natalie recoiled in disgust. Where was Luna? "Bang!" The sound of a gunshot split the air.


    The man holding Natalie cried out as a bullet tore through his arm. He stared in shock at his bleeding limb, then spun around in a panic. In the same instant, a powerful kicknded squarely in his back, sending him sprawling. His assant''s foot came down hard on his groin.


    "Aargh!" A wave of agony, the most intense pain he had ever known, ripped through him. His vision swam as the fear of death washed over him Sebastian''s from hard boot ground into him again and again. The man''s eyes rolled back in his head as he passed out.


    Sebastian turned, his fury directed at the man with the camera. Hended a brutal


    punch on the man''s jaw.

 Chapter 213

    "Ah!" The man cried out in pain, his vision blurring as he staggered back, the camera held high in his hand. He spun around once before copsing face-first onto the ground in a pathetic heap.


    It had all happened too fast. The rescuers had appeared like ghosts, giving them no time to react, no chance to even sense their approach.


    Sebastian''s eyes were like chips of ice, his lips pressed into a thin, hard line as a murderous aura emanated from him. He bent down, snatched the camera from the man''s hand, and removed the memory card, handing it to Sean.


    Seeing the card taken, the man panicked. Ignoring the pain, he scrambled to his feet to get it back, but another swift kick from Sebastian sent him sprawling again.


    "You... mind your own damn business! Give that back!" he roared at Sebastian, his eyes burning with a terrifying, wild light.


    A dark shadow fell over Sebastian''s face. "You ask for it." He handed the camera to the police, who had just arrived and were rounding up the five men.


    Sebastian turned to Sean. "Go with them. Find more evidence. I want these men to never see the light of day again." His voice was calm, but anyone who knew him could see the storm raging beneath the surface.


    Sean understood and left with the police.


    But Natalie intervened. "Luna, you go with them. I don''t trust him."


    Her words struck Sebastian like a physical blow. He turned to face her just as Luna finished pulling Natalie''s torn clothing back into ce.


    "Natalie," he asked, his voice low and heavy, "you don''t trust me?¡±


    Her gaze was cold as she looked at his stoic face. He was clearly furious, but she couldn''t understand why. "No, I don''t. I''m grateful you saved me tonight, but I don''t trust you. The memory card is in Sean''s hands, and in the past, you''ve seen evidence with your own eyes and still let Joanna manipte you against me. So, no. I will never trust you."


    "I have no proof, but I hope for your sake that you had nothing to do with what happened tonight."


    The usation was a sharp, stabbing pain in Sebastian''s heart. He had never believed her, and now she would never believe him. He was finally getting a taste of his own medicine, of what it felt like to be wrongly used. And it was agonizing.


    Natalie''s distrust of him was absolute. No one knew better than her how much weight Joanna held in his heart.


    Luna tried tofort her. "Let me get you both to a hospital first. I''ll head to the police station from there."


    "Okay.¡± Natalie was too weak to walk. She needed medical attention; she didn''t have an antidote for the drug.


    Sebastian walked over and crouched down in front of her. Shey limply on the ground, her eyes wary and guarded. The sight of her raw defensiveness, a wall he himself had built, made his chest tighten. ¡°Natalie... you really don''t believe me?" he asked, his voice strained.


    "I''m sorry, but you''ve never done anything to earn my trust. Besides, you''re a man who doesn''t keep his word. You said you''d divorce me, I agreed, and yet here we are. You showing up, taking the memory card... it''s just another way to make sure the truth neveres out, isn''t it?"


    She hadn''t expected him to be there.


    With Marshall kidnapped alongside


    her, she would have had an ally in


    the investigation. Sebastian''s rescue


    was a shock, but she wanted


    nothing more to do with him Her


    second chance at life was about freeing herself from him protecting her brothers, and safeguarding her grandfather''s legacy.


    "Sebastian, my kindness never


    blossomed, so I let it grow thorns


    instead. The person who raised me the one trusted most, told me to never trust anyone. I didn''t


    ve


    understand what he meant back them. But after being broken by all of you, I finally get it. I don''t even trust myself anymore." How could she possibly trust him?

 Chapter 214

    Her cold eyes held a faint, mocking smile, a clear warning to keep his distance. Sebastian frowned. He saw the unshed tears glistening in her eyes but said nothing. Instead, he bent down, scooped her into his arms, and instructed the police to carry Marshall. They headed back to the city.


    On the way, Sebastian drove Natalie and Marshall to the hospital. Luna and Sean followed.


    Marshall, still weak, muttered in frustration, "Natalie, this drug is strong. I still can''t feel my limbs."


    Natalie was in the same state. "It won''t wear off until morning. I''m sorry I dragged you into this. I thought I was prepared, but I still got you hurt."


    Marshall managed a weakugh, his handsome face filled with warmth. "Why are you apologizing, Natalie? They were targeting you because you came to rescue me."


    "I promised Mrs. Spencer I would get you out," Natalie exined. ¡°I knew someone was nning to set you up, which is why I had people following you. That''s how I got the evidence. I hope you''re not angry. Your grandmother has lived a life of honor, and it would break her heart if something happened to you. She trusted me, and that''s why Joanna''s n failed. I did it out of gratitude. I hope you can understand."


    "You fool. I''m not angry. I can''t thank you enough," Marshall said, trying to reach for her hand but finding hecked the strength.


    From the driver''s seat, Sebastian listened to their conversation, a storm brewing in his eyes. So that''s why the surveince footage at his bar had been destroyed, yet Natalie had a video proving Marshall''s innocence. She had been one step ahead, tracking Marshall herself. He nced in the rearview mirror, his eyes meeting Natalie''s cold, distant gaze. It was a look he had never seen from her before. He realized then that she had said all that for his benefit. It was a warning.


    Sebastian sighed. He hadn''t trusted her before because he had seen things with his own eyes, and his dislike for her had made him


    vel


    s. He had het


    susceptible to Joanna''s


    manipu


    her,


    deeply How could he have been so stupid?


    On the drive, neither Natalie nor Marshall could fight off the drug''s effects any


    longer and drifted off to sleep.


    ...


    In Yaro, Joanna waited anxiously for news. She stood by the window, looking out at the opulent vis of their neighborhood, savoring the feeling of superiority it gave her. Her phone vibrated, and she snatched it up her eyes lighting up when she saw the caller ID.


    "How did it go?"


    "Ma''am, it didn''t go as nned. Natalie was rescued and taken to the hospital.


    Our men were arrested. And Marshall Spencer was with her."


    "What?!" Joanna shrieked, a flicker of fear in her eyes. "Who told you to mess with him?" Marshall was relentless; he wouldn''t let this go.


    "Ma''am, they didn''t know it was him.


    He had dinner with Natalie tonight, and they were both drugged when they left. But don''t worry, Storm


    Union never betrays a client Ever Natalie suspects us, she has mo proof."


    if


    "And while Marshall was locked up, we managed to steal another one of his


    deals. Surely that makes up for tonight''s failure, right?"

 Chapter 215

    A slow smile spread across Joanna''s face at the news. "That''s wonderful. There will be a generous bonus for all of you at the end of the year."


    "Thank you, ma''am. The Spencer Group''s stock has been unstable, falling steadily. The shareholders are in an uproar. Marshall Spencer is nothing but a spoiled rich kid; he doesn''t know the first thing about business," Nora said smugly.


    Joanna, however, was more cautious. "Nora, don''t underestimate him. He''s impossible to read. I did a thorough investigation on him before, but my ns failed because of Natalie. You all need to be extremely careful."


    ¡°Understood, ma''am. We''ll be on guard."


    After hanging up, Joanna opened her door and went to see if Wendy had taken her medicine. She crept downstairs and saw her father watching Wendy drink a bowl of tonic. A knowing smile touched Joanna''s lips. So, Wendy was suspicious. But when had she started to doubt? The DNA test had reassured Joanna, but Wendy had changed.


    Seeing Wendy finish the tonic, Joanna decided not to go down and returned to her room. She needed to research Mr. Wilson''s preferences for her next move.


    After drinking the tonic, Wendy leaned back on the sofa, feigning weakness. "Nathan, what is in this? I feel weaker every time I drink it. My memory has been getting worsetely, too. I keep forgetting things."


    Nathan''s eyes flickered. The drug was working. He smiled reassuringly. "Wendy, you''ve been under so much stress with thepany, working yourself to the bone. Once we get through this, a few days of rest will set you right. Don''t worry, I''m here for you."


    Wendy looked at him, her expression full of doubt. "Is that really it?"


    Pet


    "Yes, trust me Nathan''s patience was wearing thin. He hadn''t been able to perform for weeks, and he was getting desperate. No matter what pills he took, nothing worked. The doctor said he had overused performance enhancers How could a few uses have caused permanent damage? The thought of never experiencing that pleasure again was a fate worse than death. To avoid suspicion, he hadn''t dared to initiate anything with Wendytely.


    "Oh, I see. Well, I''m going up to rest. I''ll figure something out for thepany, don''t you worry." As Wendy stood, she paused, picking up a brown bottle from the coffee table-Nathan''s usual potency supplement. She handed it to him, her eyes soft and suggestive. "Nathan, I''m going to take a bath. Drink this ande up."


    Nathan understood her invitation and forced a smile. "Okay, I''ll be right there." He watched her perfect figure sway as she walked away, his body stirring with a desire it couldn''t fulfill. He was going to lose his mind. Ande to think of it, his memory had been foggytely, too.


    Upstairs, Wendy turned and looked down at Nathan sitting in the living room. A sinister smile yed on her lips. You can''t outsmart me, Nathan. Mr. Wilson''s birthday party was going to be very interesting.


    Natalie didn''t wake up until noon the next day. Her body felt heavy and limp. She tried to turn over, but her back ached. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Sebastian. He looked exhausted, as if he hadn''t slept at all, and was still wearing the same clothes fromst night.


    She frowned, her voice hoarse. "Why are you still here?"


    Seeing her awake, Sebastian visibly rxed. "You''re my wife. You''re in the hospital. Where else would I be?" His voice was just as raspy, but tinged with anger.

 Chapter 216

    Natalie found his presence absurd. ¡°Sebastian, can''t you see that every part of me is screaming with revulsion for you?" she said. "Leave. I don''t want to see you." She closed her eyes, hoping that if she couldn''t see him, he would cease to exist. She couldn''t figure out where she had gone wrong, why Sebastian had suddenly changed his mind about the divorce.


    Sebastian stood up. "Get some rest. I have a meeting at the branch office this morning. I''lle back to get you when it''s over. We need to talk.¡±


    Natalie''s eyes snapped open. "The only thing I have to talk to you about is our divorce. I know you were involved in what happenedst night; that''s why I''ll never find the person behind it."


    Sebastian''s jaw clenched. She was right; the trail had gone cold. Her distrust was a wall he couldn''t seem to break through. He let out a soft, frustrated sigh and turned to leave. At the door, he ran into Marshall, who was carrying a container of food. Marshall had changed into a fresh set of casual clothes that made him look even more like a charming, rebellious rogue.


    Sebastian''s eyes zed with anger. "What are you doing here?"


    Marshall''s charming eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. "Mr. Griffith, can''t you see the lunch in my hands? I know Natalie won''t eat anything you buy for her. I couldn''t let her starve, could I?"


    His words were a direct hit to Sebastian''s heart. It was true. Whatever he brought, Natalie wouldn''t touch. All she felt for him now was hatred; he could feel it


    radiating off her in waves.


    "Go on then, give it to her," Sebastian said, a flicker of defeat in his eyes as he


    strode away.


    Marshall entered the room. Hearing his voice, Natalie slowly sat up.


    "Marshall, you''re here," she said with a faint smile. "How are you feeling?"


    "Not bad. I can walk again," he replied, setting the food on the table.


    Relieved, Natalie went to freshen up. Sebastian had put her in a premium VIP suite,plete with a change of clothes. She didn''t refuse them After washing up and dressing, she transferred some money to Sean and sent him a message.


    [Sean, please inform your boss this is for yesterday''s medical bills and the clothes. And thank you forst night.]


    After sending the message, she went to eat her lunch.


    Sean received the notification just as Sebastian was getting into the car. He forwarded the money to Sebastian. Seeing the transfer, Sebastian shot Sean a questioning look.


    "It''s from Ms. Sanders, boss," Sean exined. "She says it''s for the medical bills and clothes. She also said to thank you forst night."


    Sebastian''s gaze darkened. "And you epted it?"


    Sean nodded. "Boss, after Ms. Scott returned, you told me not to worry about Ms. Sanders''s well-being. You said had to report everything she did and said to you, That we


    must not do anything to upset Ms. Scott. You also said Natalie wasn''t


    worthy of using your money, so l just..."


    "Drive," Sebastian snapped, his voice a low growl. The anger that had been simmering all night finally boiled over.


    Sean, however, felt a sense of satisfaction. The words that had been stuck in his throat for so long were finally out. Ms. Sanders, keep it up. Stay strong. That jerk and his mistress deserve each other.


    The chill emanating from Sebastian intensified. He had said those things in a fit of rage after he thought she had hurt Joanna He hadn''t expected Sean to remember or Natalie. But he himself had forgotten. Thinking of Natalie''s cold demeanor, a fresh wave of panic washed over him. She really didn''t love him anymore.


    §°

 Chapter 217

    Sebastian stared out the window at the harsh autumn sunlight. After a long


    silence, he spoke, his voice t. "Return the money. She is my wife. It''s my duty to pay her hospital bills. Also, when we get back, send one of my ck cards to her. She can spend as much as she wants."


    Sean was taken aback but knew better than to argue. "Yes, boss." He stopped at a red light and transferred the money back to Natalie, though he knew she wouldn''t ept it.


    Natalie was in the middle of her meal when she saw the returned transfer and


    Sean''s message.


    [Ms. Sanders, Mr. Griffith says you are his wife, and it is his duty to pay your medical bills.]


    She immediately called Sean and put him on speaker.


    "Hello, Ms. Sanders."


    Her voice was cold and detached. "Sean, tell your boss that we are in the process of divorcing. I will not use a single cent of his money. He once told me I wasn''t worthy of it, and I have no intention of starting now. I''ve sent the money back. Do not return it again. And if you have a moment, please advise him to finalize our divorce as soon as possible.¡± She hung up and resent the money.


    Sean sighed helplessly. "Boss, you heard her. Ms. Sanders won''t take your money." To be brutally honest, everything Sebastian did for Joanna was tantamount to supporting a mistress.


    Sebastian frowned, confused. "Those were just things I said when I was angry..."


    "But boss, even if you were just angry, your actions speak for themselves: You''ve been bankrolling a mistress. The entire Scott family sees your tant favoritism toward Joanna and they approve of it. You give her millions a month in spending money whilepletely.. ignoring your own wife. In anyone''s eyes, that makes you a ssic scumbag."


    "Boss, I really think you should stop holding Ms. Sanders back from moving on. Just grant her the divorce."


    "Sean," Sebastian''s voice was dangerously low.


    "I told you, I was angry. The old Natalie was vicious..."


    "Boss, I don''t


    ''t want to argue with you. You all see Joanna through rose-colored sses. Everything she does is right, and because everyone else condemned Ms. Sanders, you all assumed she was wrong. But as an outsider, I can see that what you call gratitude and affection is just tant favoritism. True gratitude is


    what Ms Sanders showed you,* staying by your side without a singleint. Joanna has done nothing but take from you since you were children; she has never given anything back. Of course, she''s the untouchable first love in your heart, so maybe she doesn''t have to. But to the rest of us, your behavior has been appalling.¡±


    Sean let it all out in a single breath, a huge weight lifting from his shoulders. The light turned green, and he stepped on the gas.


    Sebastian''sugh was cold. "So now you''re her mouthpiece, are you?" He would not grant her a divorce. He admitted he had been blind to


    Joanna''s true nature. If Natali


    hadnt shown him that evidence, he never would have believed her. Joanna probably had no idea that her one sloppy move had exposed all her secrets.


    Sean just smiled. ¡°Boss, I just feel sorry for Ms. Sanders. You knew she had no source of ie, yet you forbade her from using your money. You used her as a pawn and yed your part perfectly."

 Chapter 218

    "Natalie isn''t some country girl. She''s a diamond in the rough. Now that she''s away from you, she''s finally starting to shine. Why are you so desperate to hold on to her?"


    Sebastian''s dark eyes locked onto Sean''s. "Sean, shut your mouth. Now."


    Every word out of Sean''s mouth was a testament to what a scumbag he had been. Sean fell silent. He had said what needed to be said, and he felt fantastic. He found himself wondering if he should open a bottle of wine tonight to celebrate.


    Sebastian sank into a deep, troubled silence.


    After lunch, Marshall helped Natalie with her discharge paperwork and arranged for her and Luna to stay at a hotel directly across from his own apartment. The presidential suite was luxurious andfortable.


    Natalie, still feeling weak, sank onto the sofa. "Marshall, thank you. Mr. Wilson''s birthday is in two days. We need to head back tomorrow."


    1.n


    Marshall looked exhausted. The fact that their attackers were from Storm Union meant the trail to the person who hired them was likely cold. "Natalie, the branch has taken Ruge lossestely. My arrest costos another contract. Now the


    shareholders are questioning my abilities, and they''re giving my grandmother a hard time in every meeting." It pained him that his elderly grandmother had to deal with this stress.


    Natalie leaned back, a cold smile on her lips. "Joanna failed to


    manipte you, so now she''s trying to destroy you. She can''t have you bing an obstacle." She was frustrated that she hadn''t been able to prevent this. "The Spencer family is in for more trouble. We need to find another way. We have to figure out whichpany is behind Joanna. Wye is our best chance Let''s spend today and tomorrow investigating whichpany stole your contracts. Find a contact you trust and offer them some money. All we need is a name, a lead to follow."


    Marshall shook his head. "I already tried that. You know what their excuse was? The other party offered them an extra percentage point profit in exchange forplete anonymity. It was a condition of the deal, specifically to prevent me from finding out who they are


    Natalie''s gaze was intense. She smiled faintly. "Marshall, you have to push harder. We have two days. We can find something. I''m going to rest for an hour. Meet me in the lobby then. We''ll keep digging."


    Seeing her exhaustion, Marshall nodded. ¡°Okay. Get some rest." As he stood to leave, the roguish figure seemed to have matured overnight.


    After he left, Natalie kicked off her shoes andy down on the sofa. The drug was still in her system, leaving her feeling weak. Luna brought her a pill and a ss of water. "Take this."


    Natalie sat up and swallowed the medicine. Luna then handed her a tablet. "I did some more digging this morning. One of the contractors Marshall met with recognized this woman. Take a look."

 Chapter 219

    Natalie took the tablet. The woman in the photo was familiar. She was sure she had seen her in her past life, but not this one.


    "Her name is Nora," Luna said. "She''s the CEO of S.J. Corp. One of Marshall''s potential partners met with her and signed a contract."


    Natalie closed her eyes. The name was familiar too. Where had she heard it? The memories of her past life, the pain and suffering, shed before her eyes, each frame crystal clear. She pressed her fingers to her temples. "Luna, I''m going to sleep for an hour. Wake me up when the time is up." Maybe a clear head would help her remember.


    Luna looked at her boss''s pale face with concern. "You shouldn''t go out today. You''re as white as a sheet. You''re going to run yourself into the ground at this rate."


    Natalie just smiled and shook her head. "You don''t understand, Luna. The best way to respect life is to spend every day on something meaningful. Time is too short. I can''t waste my best years."


    Luna thought she was still hurting over Sebastian. "There''s a medicine called forgetting. Let go of the pain and remember only the happy times." It was just one man. There were plenty of good men in the world.


    But Luna didn''t understand. It wasn''t about Sebastian anymore. It was about survival. Natalie took a deep breath, her smile light. "You know what, Luna? All I want now is a quiet, stable life where things go smoothly. But it seems life has other ns. Even when I try to stay out of the storm, the waves keep crashing over me. Even after the divorce, after leaving the Scotts, they still won''t let me go."


    She closed her eyes. Luna clenched her fists. That bitch Joanna. She deserved to die.


    An hourter, Natalie woke up on her own. The medicine and the nap had done her good; she felt much stronger. After a quick trip to the bathroom, she and Luna went down to the lobby.


    Marshall was already waiting. He had changed into a tailored casual suit that entuated his tall frame. His dark hair was perfectly coiffed and his mischievous eyes were full of a charm that could make anyone swoon.


    "Mr. Spencer, you''re quite punctual,¡± Natalie said with a smile as she approached.


    Marshall''s yful grin softened into something more meaningful. "How could I bete for a meeting with you, Natalie?¡±


    She got straight to the point,


    sending him Nora''s file. "This is the woman from one of thepanies that stole your contract. We''re going to investigate her. We''ll dig up verything we can. We''ll find out if Joanna is behind her."


    Marshall recognized her. "Nora. I met her at a banquet once. She''s just the CEO. No one knows who the real owner is."


    Natalie frowned. She knew that name. She just had to remember from where.


    For the next day and night, Natalie and Marshall investigated tirelessly, finally uncovering a few leads. On the morning of the third day,


    to Yaro. He had managed to salvage the situation in Wye. Natalie had


    Marshall apanied Na SOF


    even helped him secure a new


    partnership, restoring some of his


    reputation within his family. The Spencer family was a powerful force, and Natalie had no intention of letting that connection go to waste. She had already convinced Wayne to coborate with them.

 Chapter 220

    After arriving at the airport, they went their separate ways to rest before Mr. Wilson''s birthday party that evening.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian and Sean had also returned to Yaro.


    When Sebastian got home, he immediately noticed someone was there. His first thought was that Natalie hade back to steal the divorce papers.


    His brow furrowed as he strode into the living room. The sight of Joanna sitting on the sofa made his eyes turn cold.


    Joanna was dressed to the nines in a pink evening gown, her makeup wless. The look was meant to make her appear innocent and sweet, stirring a man''s protective instincts.


    "Joanna, what are you doing here?" Sebastian asked, his tone icy.


    Hearing the coldness in his voice, she looked at him with wounded eyes. "Sebastian, you used to let me stay here. I''ve been living here while you were away. You''re the only one who makes me feel safe. We grew up together, and you promised you''d marry me. A man of his word doesn''t go back on a promise, Sebastian. You can''t break it."


    She paused for effect. "And you certainly can''t abandon me just because Natalie is trying to drive a wedge between us."


    With that, she rose and walked toward him.


    She knew Sebastian had already cleared out all the clothes she''d left here, a sure sign that his suspicions about her were real. That couldn''t happen-not when he was so close toing back to her. The Griffith family fortune was supposed to be his, but how could someone like Sebastian, who grew up in an unloving home, possibly deserve any of it?


    Sebastian took a step back, his tall frame imposing, his gaze hard. ¡°Joanna, I made myself clearst time. I''m not going to marry you. You were the one sowing discord from the very beginning."


    Joanna''s breath hitched, and tears slid silently down her cheeks. "Sebastian, are you even the same person anymore? Why would you betray the vows we made to each other?"


    "What vows? Joanna, I still haven''t found out what caused my car ident all those years ago. I''m reopening the investigation."


    At his words, Joanna''s hands, resting on her knees, trembled, and her pupils dted in a flicker of panic. Unfortunately for her, Sebastian didn''t notice.


    "Wasn''t the ident just... an ident? Why would you investigate it now?" she asked, forcing a gentle smile.


    Sebastian ignored her and pulled out his phone to call Sean.


    "Sir."


    "Yes. Get a cleaning crew over here. I want the entire house deep-cleaned and sanitized."


    He hung up.


    Joanna stared at him,


    dumbfounded. Was all her effort this beautiful dress,pletely worthlessan his eyes? Not was worse than that he was disgusted by her very presence.


    Her voice rose in an angry, tearful cry. "Sebastian, is this because of that video Natalie showed you? Nothing happened between me and Larry! The video was faked. Why won''t you believe me?"


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. "I never said anything about you and Larry. How did you know there was a video?"


    His gaze bore into her, deep and questioning.


    Joanna faltered, her eyes darting away. "Natalie threatened me with it once," she mumbled. At tonight''s party, she was going to make Natalie''s life a living hell.


    Sebastian pointed toward the door, his voice devoid of any warmth. "Get out."


    Looking utterly heartbroken, Joanna pleaded softly, ¡°Sebastian, please don''t send me away. It''s Mr. Wilson''s birthday party tonight. You and Natalie have no real feelings for each other. She never used to apany you to these events i was always me. Let me go with you tonight, please?"

 Chapter 221

    Sebastian''s voice was cold. "That won''t be necessary. I have a wife. I don''t need another woman by my side."


    Joanna was stunned. His wife. He''d finally admitted it.


    Her face clouded with hurt, but her tone wasced with a bitter sarcasm she couldn''t suppress. "Sebastian, you didn''t even have the guts to admit you were married, but now you''re calling her your wife? After everything you''ve done for me, what does that make me?" Joanna knew exactly how to y on Sebastian''s guilt. She understood his temper, his triggers, and what it took to earn his sympathy.


    She had a trap set for tonight''s g, one that would make Sebastian despise Natalie for good.


    Sebastian stared into her mocking eyes. "If you think I''ve wronged you, then give me back that billion dors."


    He tossed his jacket onto a table and loosened his tie, his irritation mounting. With Natalie gone, he hadn''t had a moment of peace.


    Joanna froze, a flicker of something unreadable in her eyes. He''s changed. He''s really changed. She had attempted suicide, and he hadn''t even flinched. He truly wasn''t going to look after her anymore.


    But she still had an ace up her sleeve. Tonight, Sebastian would have to take her. "Sebastian, your father is back. He insists that I be your date for the g tonight. He''s never approved of Natalie. If you don''t want him to cause trouble for her, you''lle with me."


    This was her trump card. In the Griffith family, Chairman Griffith doted on her like a daughter.


    It was only Sebastian''s mother who had despised her, seeing through her vile schemes from the start. But what did that matter? Joanna had been the one to get her sent to a psychiatric hospital.


    Some people see the truth and say nothing; others speak up, but no one believes them.


    Sebastian used to be the same way, wasn''t he? He''d despised Natalie and wanted nothing to do with her, so he''d seen Joanna''s maniptions and kept his mouth shut.


    With that history on her side, Natalie stood no chance.


    Joanna''s voice softened into a gentle reminder. "Sebastian, you know he looks down on Natalie e thinks she''s beneath you,mon Now that she''s left you and has no connection to the Scott family, it would be child''s y for him to do something to her."


    Joanna knew that Sebastian understood his father''s cruelty better than anyone. His parents'' marriage had been a union of


    dynasties. Within two years


    his


    father had devoured his mother family business. While his father gallivanted around town, he orchestrated a grand public proposal to a young college student, a spectacle the entire city of Yaro still gossiped about with envy.


    Sebastian''s mother lost not only her family''s legacy but also became the biggest joke in a tragic marriage. Her only mistake was being too naive, cing all her hopes in a man who left her with nothing.


    No one could match the malice of Sebastian''s father.


    At her words, Sebastian''s gaze turned to ice. He knew better than anyone what his father was capable of. Natalie was the most innocent


    person in this whole affair, yet


    Joanna was still using her


    threat.


    ''el


    A faint, cold smile touched his lips. ¡°Joanna, it seems I''ve underestimated you.


    You''re not nearly as simple as you appear."


    With that, he turned and went upstairs to change.


    A wave of shock washed over Joanna. He''d agreed. He was doing it to protect Natalie.


    A toxic mix of jealousy and pain churned inside her. Sebastian, you can only love me!


    Natalie, tonight, you''re finished.


    After returning home, Natalie and Luna had a quick bite to eat before changing


    and heading straight to Mr. Wilson''s g.

 Chapter 222

    Just before they got in the car, Luna handed Natalie a file detailing Joanna''s movements over the past few days.


    As Natalie read it, her expression darkened. Joanna loved to spring her traps in public, and when she struck, she was always vicious.


    "Who from the Scott family is going tonight?" she asked Luna.


    "Everyone except Jerome. I heard Mr. Wilson''s personal assistant delivered the invitations himself. They''re being treated as guests of honor."


    A thoughtful look crossed Natalie''s face. This was Joanna''s ssic move. She would use Mr. Wilson''s influence tonight to crush her. The kind of scandal that would not only destroy her reputation but also force Sebastian to divorce her could only be one thing...


    Right now, only Marshall could help her.


    Natalie mulled it over, then sent Marshall a video call to exin her n. After hanging up, she ryed the same strategy to Luna.


    She pulled up a photo on her phone. "Luna, if what I suspect is going to happen actually happens, you need to find this woman first. Understand? Get our people to pose as waiters at the g tonight. If I''m right, every security camera on the property will be conveniently disabled."


    "I''m on it," Luna confirmed. "I''ve already made the arrangements."


    "Good." Natalie felt a sense of relief.


    The Wilsons were another one of Yaro''s powerful dynasties, on par with the Spencers. The city''s elite families were a tangled web of alliances, often solidifying their power and fortunes by marrying their children to one another. Natalie had grown up in that world but had been lucky; her grandfather never would have forced her into an arranged marriage. In her family, you earned your ce through merit.


    But for the daughters of other prominent families, love was a luxury they couldn''t afford. A good match meant a stable life; a bad one meant a lifetime of misery.


    Sebastian''s parents were a perfect example of such a tragedy. Timothy an old bastard with


    Griffith was


    illegitimate children scattered all over. Natalie had heard he was back in town, and she knew he despised her for one simple reason she couldn''t be controlled. He had always wanted Joanna to marry Sebastian because she was utterly pliable, obeying his everymand. He treated her like his own daughter because through her, he could control his son.


    Sebastian was the true victim of that marriage, which had molded him into a guarded somber man. Iot for his grandfathers protection, he might not have survived at all.


    A sudden thought struck Natalie. Did Timothy know about Joanna''s affair?


    Lost in thought, she didn''t snap back to reality until they pulled up to the Wilson estate.


    "We''re here," Luna said gently.


    Natalie gathered herself, stepped out of the car holding her gown, and presented her invitation to the butler. She waited for Luna to park, who returned a momentter.


    "Natalie!" Marshall spotted her from a distance and jogged over.


    He was dressed formally tonight in a sharp ck suit that made his


    handsome, almost beautiful,


    features stand out even more plis


    slightly long bangs were styled, adding to his devil-may-care charm.


    Natalie gave him a slight nod.


    Marshall shot her a roguish grin and a reassuring look. She trusted him; when it


    came to important matters, he was surprisingly reliable.


    "Luna, let''s go in."


    Just as they were about to head inside, Natalie''s eyes narrowed at the sight of two figures approaching.

 Chapter 223

    It was Sebastian and Joanna.


    Joanna was clinging to Sebastian''s arm with an intimacy that, to any outsider, would make them look like the perfect, deeply-in-love couple.


    She shot Natalie a triumphant, provocative smirk.


    "Natalie, you came too," Joanna said, her smile unsettling.


    Natalie rolled her eyes. Joanna knew exactly why she was here. But tonight, she suspected she''d be the one enjoying the show.


    "That''s right, I''m here. And congrattions on finally bing someone''s mistress. Should I bang a gong and announce to everyone how you stole another woman''s husband?"


    "You..." Joanna instinctively let go of Sebastian''s arm.


    Only then did she notice Sebastian''s gaze fixed on Natalie, his eyes filled with sheer astonishment. Natalie was a vision tonight. Her ck gown, held up by diamond straps, made her shine like a star. She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Where did Natalie get so much money? Joanna wondered. That outfit had to be worth a fortune.


    Sebastian noticed too. It suddenly made sense why she never asked him for money; she clearly didn''t need it.


    ¡°Natalie, are you bullying Joanna again?" Nathan''s furious voice boomed from nearby.


    Natalie turned to see him approaching with Wendy. Wendy looked much thinner, herplexion pale. The drugs must be taking their toll. But looking at Nathan, why did he seem even more haggard than his wife?


    Natalie frowned, studying his face. Something was very wrong. Then she saw it. Ah. Nathan looked utterly drained, the kind of exhaustion thates from debauchery. He probably wouldn''t be capable of any more shameless escapades for a while.


    "How could possibly bully her?" Natalie retorted coolly. "Your daughter is proudly unting her role as a mistress. Aren''t you afraid your shouting will just advertise the family shame?"


    Nathan''s face turned beet red. "You wretched girl! What nonsense are you spouting? Are you trying to ruin Joanna?"


    "If I could ruin her, I suppose that would make me quite powerful indeed."


    Luna stifled augh. Natalie shot her a look. What are youughing at? This woman is a handful; fighting her is exhausting.


    Wendy watched Natalie with a pang of guilt. This was how they had always been, ming Natalie


    without ever listening to her siden et


    Her daughter had endured so much suffering, and it was all her fault. If only she had seen through Nathan''s schemes sooner, her five children wouldn''t be in this mess. After years of loving him, all that remained was hatred.


    "Enough. Let''s just go inside," Sebastian said, his voice t.


    Natalie and Luna walked ahead. She wasn''t going to get into a catfight with Joanna over a man. Making money was her priority. Who needed a cheater anyway?


    Inside the grand ballroom, guests were already mingling. Mr. Wilson, dressed in a custom-tailored suit, stood with his granddaughter, greeting arrivals.


    When he saw Joanna''s family, his face lit up with a grandfatherly smile. "Joanna, my dear! You''re finally here."


    Joanna walked over with Sebastian, beaming. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I hope we didn''t keep you waiting. This is my father and mother, and this is Sebastian Griffith."


    Nathan and Wendy stepped forward to offer their greetings.


    "Mr. Wilson, it is a true honor to meet you, Nathan gushed,


    overjoyed. His daughter really was something special, earning the


    admiration of a man of Mr. Wilson''s stature.


    Mr. Wilson smiled warmly. "Our families were destined to cross paths. In the future, if the Scott family ever needs anything from the Wilsons, don''t hesitate to ask."


    Nathan could barely contain his glee. "Wonderful, wonderful! Thank you, Mr. Wilson, for your kindness to our Joanna."

 Chapter 224

    Wendy, however, was a little surprised. How did Joanna get to know the Wilsons? She''d been so preupied withpany affairstely that she hadn''t paid attention to Joanna''s activities. Somehow, she had managed to impress Mr. Wilson himself.


    "Joanna, Mr. Griffith, you two look wonderful together," Mr. Wilson remarked, ncing at Sebastian, whom he recognized as a rising star of the past two years.


    Sebastian offered a polite but nomittal smile, his eyes scanning the room. Natalie and Luna were nowhere in sight.


    The crowd quieted as Mr. Wilson took the stage to give a speech. He spoke of the Wilson family''s history, his own aplishments, and finally, the main event: his seventieth birthday.


    After the formalities, he called Joanna to the stage and made a personal introduction.


    "Everyone, this is Ms. Joanna Scott. To all my business partners here tonight, I hope you will extend every courtesy to her in the future. She saved my grandson''s life and is a benefactor to our entire family. From now on, she is as precious to me as my own granddaughter."


    Nathan beamed, his face flushed with pride. This was his daughter''s moment of triumph.


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. This scene felt hauntingly familiar.


    Wendy instantly recalled the incident with Mrs. Spencer Sr. and understood exactly why Mr. Wilson was so taken with Joanna. The girl had a certain talent, but her methods were utterly despicable.


    The crowd erupted in apuse, congratting Joanna.


    Meanwhile, in a quiet corner, Natalie and Marshall sat together.


    Marshall watched the radiant Joanna on stage, his expression cold. He finally understood her game. The Spencer family had nearly fallen into the same trap.


    Natalie nibbled on a pastry and asked with a wry smile, "Recognize the script, Marshall?"


    Marshall scoffed. "So that''s what she was after when she pretended to be you and save my grandmother. No wonder she brought up a business partnership the very ext day. I have to admit, she''s a great actress. Not like you, who just insults people. She''s all gentle and soft, like water."


    "And that''s why men like you fall all over yourselves for her," Natalie said, her eyes crinkling in a smile.


    Marshall didn''t deny it. At the time, Joanna had certainly brought out his protective instincts. "What do you think will happen to the Wilsons?" he asked curiously.


    Natalie''s eyes glinted. "They''ll be her stepping stone. And when they''re no longer useful, she''ll devour them."


    It was inevitable. Mr. Wilson himself was no saint, which was why Natalie hadn''t interfered in this particr scheme, She''d gotten involved with the Spencers because the matriarch was a good decent person who was willing to trust her.


    "Natalie, if you knew this was going to happen, why didn''t you stop it?" Marshall asked, puzzled.


    Natalie smiled serenely. "Why should I? Mr. Wilson is not your


    grandmother. He has a crooked¨¨ shadow of his own. Mrs. Spencer Sr. is a woman of integrity who puts her family andpany first The mans on that stage... not so much." She trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air.


    Marshall''s face broke into a grin. "So, you''re admitting I have good character, aren''t you?"


    Natalie finished thest bite of her cake. "It''s an undeniable fact that your character is decent," she said, her tone sincere. "I mean, look at your grandmother. She''s a woman I greatly respect. How bad could her grandson be?"


    Marshall stared at her, moved by her genuine words.


    Just then, Natalie spotted a furtive figure lurking behind them. She stood up, a


    mischievous glint in her eyes. "Mr. Spencer, get ready for the main event."

 Chapter 225

    She gracefully made her way toward a less crowded area.


    Marshall stood as well, locking onto the target as he set his own part of the n in motion. A wicked smile yed on his lips. This was going to be fun.


    As Natalie approached the elevators, a hand mped a cloth over her mouth. The faint, sweet scent was familiar-the same poison from Wye.


    Her body went limp, and a man dragged her away.


    The party reached its climax as Mr. Wilson prepared to cut his birthday cake. Surrounded by his children and grandchildren, they sang the birthday song, a picture-perfect scene of family harmony that filled the guests with envy.


    Amid the chorus of congrattions, a servant rushed over to Mr. Wilson.


    He leaned in and whispered, just loud enough for those nearby to hear, "Sir, there''s a young woman in one of the guest rooms... with a man. It''s an utter disgrace to have this happen at your g. The sounds are... obscene. I thought you should know."


    Joanna, hearing this, looked aghast, her face turning red with indignation. "This is Mr. Wilson''s birthday! Who would dare behave so shamelessly?"


    She scanned the crowd, then nced toward Sebastian before turning to Wendy. "Mother, where''s Natalie? I haven''t seen her since we arrived."


    You''re finished, Natalie, she thought, a thrill of victory coursing through her.


    Wendy''s heart sank. Joanna was setting another trap for Natalie.


    Sebastian''s gaze on Joanna sharpened, turning deep and cold.


    Mr. Wilson''s granddaughter, Xenia Wilson, asked innocently, "Who''s Natalie?"


    Joanna smiled sweetly. "She''s the Scott family''s adopted daughter. My mother took her in out of pity. She came to the g tonight, too. I was hoping to introduce her to Mr. Wilson."


    Mr. Wilson scoffed. "Just an


    adopted girl? Don''t bother." His tone


    made it clear he couldn''t be


    someone of her


    both But someone dares


    standing


    He was furious. No one had ever insulted him like this.


    Luna stepped forward, blocking their path and staring directly at Joanna.


    "Joanna, this waiter only said someone was in that room. Why did you immediately bring up my boss''s name? What are you trying to imply?"


    Surrounded by curious onlookers, Joanna adopted a soft, gentle tone. "I wasn''t implying anything. I was just worried about her. I know she''s not used to events like this, and I was afraid she might feel out of ce."


    Luna ignored her act. She addressed the crowd, her voice cool and clear. "For the record, my boss has no rtionship with the Scott family. They deceived her for their own benefit, and this woman, Ms. Scott, is a pathological liar."


    Joanna frowned. She hadn''t seen Luna before, but now she had appeared out of nowhere to block them. Her motive was obvious: she was stalling for Natalie.


    Looking pale and anxious, her damsel-in-distress act was enough to stir any man''s protective instincts. "Luna, there are people here who know Natalie. They can attest to whether or not I''m lying she moved closer to Mr Wilson, looking utterly wronged.


    Yvonne suddenly stepped forward,


    her voice dripping with scorn.


    .n


    "Natalie has always been the Scotts adopted daughter, and she''s a vicious, maniptive froublemaker. Joanna was just concerned. She didn''t use her of sleeping with someone. Why are you blocking our way? What are you trying to hide?"

 Chapter 226

    "Or maybe," Yvonne continued, "Natalie saw Mr. Wilson showing Joanna favor and got jealous, so she decided to sleep with some man to cause a scene. She''s always been that shameless."


    Luna sneered. "Yvonne, we both know who the shameless one is. The bastard in your belly is all the proof anyone needs."


    Luna''s phone vibrated. She turned and walked away. Her part in the little drama


    was over.


    Yvonne froze, stunned. What did that woman mean?


    Joanna watched Luna''s retreating back, her eyes burning with fury. That woman was Natalie''s assistant. She had deliberately blocked them.


    "Mr. Wilson," Joanna said, her voice trembling, "I''m so sorry. She has always been unruly. If she has truly done something terrible, I beg you to have mercy on her."


    Dressed in a soft pink gown, she looked utterly harmless and beautiful. Mr. Wilson''s heart softened with pity. It must have been difficult for her, having an adopted sister like that.


    "Joanna, you are far too kind," he said. "Let''s go and see. If it really is that girl, I will not let her off lightly."


    This was exactly what Joanna had been waiting for.


    The group moved forward like a wave, all eager for a bit of drama. When they reached the door, the servant tried the handle, but it was locked. From inside, however, the unmistakable sounds of a man and woman echoed into the hallway.


    The guests'' expressions soured.


    "Mr. Wilson..." Joanna whispered, her eyes wide with feigned horror.


    Mr. Wilson''s face was dark with rage. "Break down the door!" he roared.


    Sebastian frowned. Could it really be Natalie?


    Wendy was frantic. What was she going to do? Natalie could be impulsive, but she would never do something so reckless in a ce like this it had to be a setup Wendy took a gamble-it couldn''t be her daughter. In the time since Natalie had returned, she had seen a mature,posed young woman. She wouldn''t be caught in such a mess unless someone had framed her.


    "Sir, the door is locked from the inside," the servant reported anxiously.


    The sounds from within only grew louder. Mr. Wilson''s face turned a shade of green. His seventieth birthday, ruined.


    Yvonne stepped forward and banged on the door. "Natalie, open up! Stop being so shameless! This is Mr. Wilson''s birthday party, not your personal brothel!"


    "Yvonne, please don''t say that. We don''t know for sure that it''s Natalie. You''ll ruin her reputation," Joanna said, feigning concern.


    "It has to be her! Everyone else is here!" Yvonne insisted. Only Natalie would do something like this. She knew the truth about what had.


    Qu


    happened six months age


    Yvonne


    needed to ensure Natalie could never return to the Scott family, or her own life of luxury would be over. By making everyone hate her, her


    secrets would remain buried.


    Joanna said no more, simply


    standing by Mr. Wilson''s side, looking tense, disappointed, and anxious the very picture of fragile beauty The men in the crowd


    couldn''t help


    But be captivated


    her innocent appearance.


    She nced at Sebastian and saw that his face was a mask of thunderous rage.


    A small, triumphant smile touched her lips.


    Just then, the butler arrived, running with a key. He quickly unlocked the door, and the crowd surged forward.


    Sebastian peered inside. There were two figures on the bed, their moans filling the air. A thin curtain obscured their faces.


    "Natalie, you are so shameless!" Yvonne shrieked.

 Chapter 227

    "Yvonne, where exactly have I been shameless? Do tell."


    A cool, clear voice came from behind them.


    Everyone froze.


    Sebastian whipped around to see Natalie standing beside Marshall, casually holding a half-eaten slice of cake. A small smudge of white frosting dotted the corner of her mouth.


    Marshall saw it and gently wiped it away for her.


    A wave of relief washed over Sebastian, immediately followed by a surge of irritation at himself for ever doubting her. But seeing Marshall''s intimate gesture, his expression darkened once more.


    Joanna was in utter shock. "Natalie, you... how are you...?"


    "Joanna, what''s with that expression? Have you been bad-mouthing me again?" Natalie asked, feigning an innocent pout. Two could y the victim.


    Joanna was speechless. "I... I didn''t."


    Yvonne, flustered and angry, demanded, "Natalie, what are you doing here?"


    Natalie looked at her, baffled. ¡°Where am I supposed to be? There was a huge gust of wind just now that knocked over all the flower arrangements outside. I was helping the butler set them back up. The moment I walk in, I hear you screaming my name."


    The butler chimed in with a smile. "It''s true. That wind was quite strong. It blew gift cards everywhere. We''re very grateful for this youngdy''s help."


    Joanna and Yvonne were stunned. If that wasn''t Natalie, then who was in the room?


    Mr. Wilson, his face a thundercloud, stormed into the room with the others behind him. He ripped back the curtain, and the crowd gasped.


    Joanna, in particr, looked as if her eyes were about to pop out of her head. Her body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    Wendy stared at the absurd scene. It was... Nathan. And his first love.


    Joanna stumbled back a step, horrified.


    Mr. Wilson''s expression was murderous. At that moment, he knew he''d been used as a pawn by Joanna. After decades of navigating the treacherous world of business, He could see through her cheap theatrics.


    Sebastian turned and walked back toward the doorway, not wanting to soil his eyes with the scene.


    Wendy, however, saw her chance. A perfect opportunity to deal with the mistress. She''d been waiting for this ever since she''dst seen the woman.


    She stormed forward, brandishing her chain-strap purse, and brought it down hard on Nathan''s head.


    "Nathan, you bastard!" she shrieked, her voice filled with pain and fury.


    The preupied Nathan yelped in pain. The drug''s effects weren''t that strong, and the blow jolted him back to his senses. He looked around at the crowd of onlookers and his jaw dropped. Then he looked at the woman beside him and his blood ran cold.


    How... how could this be?


    "Honey... I..."


    SLAP! Wendy''s hand cracked across his face.


    SLAP! The other followed.


    Nathan''s head spun, but he scrambled to exin. "Honey, listen to me, I don''t


    know what happened! How did I end up here?"


    "You disgrace Wendy roared. "To do something like this at Mr. Wilson''s gata! Do you have any


    respect for him at all? Joanna is


    such kind girl she nearly died saving Mr. Wilson''s grandson and you repay that kindness by carrying on with another woman right here? Have you no shame?"


    Every word was a calcted blow, framing Nathan''s actions as a direct insult to their host.


    Nathan felt a rush of blood to his head and nearly fainted. He couldn''t understand what had possessed him.


    Wendy''s gaze, cold and sharp, fell on the woman cowering under the sheets. Your turn, you bitch. She dropped her purse and yanked the covers away.

 Chapter 228

    Nathan scrambled to stop her. "Wendy, we were set up! We... we..." He faltered, unable to finish. The truth was, he had walked in here of his own free will.


    Wendy shoved him away, her voice icy. "Nathan, after all these years of marriage, you''ve finally shown me your true colors. To humiliate me like this, in this ce... you''re truly something else."


    She stared at him, her jaw tight, her eyes zing with fury, yet her expression was one of a deeply wounded victim.


    Seeing her like this, Nathan was terrified. He had never seen her so enraged.


    But Wendy was done with him. She ripped the covers off the bed, grabbed the other woman by the hair, and pped her with all the force she could muster.


    SLAP! SLAP!


    Each blow carried the weight of two decades of pent-up rage.


    "Ahh! Help me! Nathan, save me!" the woman screamed. "It hurts! Stop! Help!"


    The onlookers stood in stunned silence.


    Marshall leaned close to Natalie''s ear. "Now this is a show," he murmured. "Seeing Joanna look like aplete fool is so satisfying." After all, the Scott family had been so blind to her obvious maniptions, ming Natalie for everything. It just proved you can''t wake someone who''s pretending to be asleep.


    Natalie finished herst bite of cake, feeling a little disappointed. "This would be perfect with a chicken leg."


    Marshall stared at her, then broke into augh. "What is it with you and chicken legs?"


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. "They''re delicious."


    He got it. Watching a good show made everything taste better.


    "That''s enough, Wendy!" a furious voice boomed from inside the room.


    Wendy, exhausted from the beating, let go. The womany motionless on the bed. Wendy spotted a basin of water nearby, picked it up, and dumped it over Nathan''s head.


    Nathan stood there, dripping and humiliated. This was the most mortifying moment of his life. Why had he walked into this room? H?


    had seen his old nge go in and feeling a sudden surge of vitality he hadn''t felt in years, he couldn''t


    resist...


    But with so many people at the party and the music so loud, how had anyone heard them?


    Wendy''s voice was a low, furious


    hiss, deliberately loud enough for everyone to hear. "Enough? Nathan you thin this is enough? You


    humiliate me in front of all these people, and you think this is enough? Do you have any respect for me at all?"


    She then turned to Mr. Wilson and bowed her head in apology. "Mr. Wilson, I am so deeply sorry. I never imagined this disgusting pair would pull such a stunt at your g. Do with them what you will."


    With that, Wendy turned and walked out, leaving the mess for others to handle.


    Nathan was frantic. He shot Joanna a desperate look, silently begging her to save them.


    "Mr. Wilson, I... we were set up!" Nathan pleaded, trying to salvage the situation. "Why would I do something like this at your party? It has to be a setup!"


    Mr. Wilson remained silent, his eyes burning with fury.


    It was only then that the reality of the situation seemed to dawn on Joanna. What have my father and mother no, that woman-done? Why them? Why? She had worked so hard to gain Me Wilsonstrust, and now this. A man who had


    navigated the corporate battlefield for decades could easily see through her scheme.


    "Father," Joanna demanded, her voice sharp, "if you were framed, who framed you?"

 Chapter 229

    Joanna shot him a pointed look. No matter what, the me had to fall on Natalie. That was the whole point of tonight''s n.


    Nathan, catching her drift, pointed a trembling finger at Natalie, who was standing quietly in the distance. "Natalie! Did you set me up?"


    Natalie just stared back at him.


    Marshall stepped forward, his handsome face contorted in a sneer. "You piece of trash, were you not listening to the butler? Natalie was with me eating cake, and then she was outside helping him with the decorations. What is wrong with your family? The moment something goes wrong, you me Natalie."


    "When there''s no trouble, you use her for entertainment. She may have been your adopted daughter, but after Joanna staged her own kidnapping to frame her, Natalie cut all ties with your family. You people are truly despicable, always looking for a scapegoat. Not while I''m here, you old coward."


    Nathan scowled. Why was this kid defending Natalie?


    "But besides her, who else would want to frame me?" Nathan insisted, determined to pin this on Natalie.


    Marshall let out a cold, dangerousugh. He pointed to a security camera on the ceiling. "You want to know if you were framed? Let''s check the footage."


    The suggestion hung in the air, and Nathan froze. He remembered it clearly now. He had walked into that room on his own.


    Natalie stepped forward, addressing Mr. Wilson with a look of wounded dignity. "Mr. Wilson, for the sake of my reputation, I must ask you to check the security footage to clear my name. These people have insulted and schemed against me at your party without a shred of evidence. That is a sign of disrespect not just to me, but to you as well."


    Her stance was firm. If Joanna and Yvonne loved this kind of drama, she would see it through to the bitter end.


    Joanna, however, looked at Natalie and Marshall with a calm, confident expression. The cameras were broken. She''d made sure of it. Let''s see how Natalie would prove her innocence now.


    "Go to the security room," Mr. Wilson ordered the butler.


    The group trooped down the hall to a nearby room. The security chief was surprised to see them. "Mr. Wilson!" he eximed, jumping to his feet. "You could have just called. Whye all the way down here yourself?"


    Mr. Wilson shot a cold look at Natalie. "I want to see the surveince footage. Rewind it to the time this man went into that room."


    The chief nced at Nathan and quickly found the clip.


    When Joanna saw that there was indeed footage, her eyes widened in disbelief. Impossible! She had destroyed the cameras herself!


    The video clearly showed a woman entering the room. A momentter, Nathan appeared, nced around to make sure no one was watching, and slipped inside. At that exact moment, the footage from another camera showed Natalie outside, helping the butler with the flower arrangements.


    The crowd''s apathetic gazes on Nathan turned to ones of contempt. His face went


    pale. He never thought there would be actual proof.


    Natalie turned to Mr. Wilson, her voice cool and steady. "Mr. Wilson, as you can see, Nathan walked in


    des


    there of his own ord. There w no setup. He was trying to use your authority to punish me, and thad no choice but to prove my innocence. I apologize for the trouble


    Nathan was sputtering with rage. "You wretched girl... you... you..."


    He couldn''t form a coherent sentence.


    Natalie''s


    eyes we


    were like chips of ice. "Nathan, I have already severed all ties with your family. Why won''t you leave me alone? Every time we''re in public you try to scheme against me, to ruin me. What have I ever done to you?"

 Chapter 230

    "What are you talking about? You''ve always been vicious!" Nathan shot back, clinging to his lie. ¡°I smelled a strange fragrance when I went in. I was framed! You''re always trying to hurt Joanna, so of course I would suspect you."


    "You people plot against me time and time again, and then you have the audacity to me me," Natalie said, her voice dangerously low. "Perhaps I should show everyone the video of Joanna trying to seduce men. We could have a little screening right here at Mr. Wilson''s birthday party."


    "Natalie, why are you always targeting me?" Joanna cried, tears welling in her eyes.


    Natalie rolled her eyes in disgust. "This is the Wilson estate, at Mr. Wilson''s g. What are you crying for? Are you trying to bring bad luck? Weren''t you the one just screaming that I set you up? Now that the evidence is out, suddenly I''m the one targeting you?"


    "So many people are watching. Do you ever think before you speak? And another thing, Mr. Wilson is seventy years old today. A man only gets one seventieth birthday. Couldn''t you have checked your facts before making wild usations? All because of some petty grudge, you had to ruin his celebration. Mr. Wilson clearly adores you. Do you and your father feel no shame for repaying his kindness this way?"


    If they wanted to use power to crush her, she would turn that power right back on them.


    Joanna was a master maniptor, but she was no match for Natalie in a direct confrontation. The old Natalie had been a quiet doormat who never fought back. It seemed that being framed one too many times had finally taught her how to bite back.


    "Natalie, we only suspected you because you were missing. We never said it was definitely you. You''re just trying to drive a wedge between me and Mr. Wilson..."


    "Do I need to? You''re treating everyone here like an idiot. It''s a miracle, really. When God was handing out brains, you must have been holding an umbre. Even a stranger could see through your pathetic scheme, let alone a seasoned businessman like Mr. Wilson."


    Only a fool would fail to see through Joanna''s cheap tricks.


    "Mr. Wilson, I didn''t..."


    "Enough!" Mr. Wilson''s voice was like thunder. don''t want to hear another word. All of you, leave. Now, He red at Joanna, his filled that just with anger, but with profound disappointment,


    Joanna watched him walk away, her body trembling with rage.


    The other guests began to disperse, leaving only a few of them behind.


    Nathan was seething. "You wretched girl! You''re so malicious, ruining the rtionship between Joanna and Mr. Wilson."


    Natalie felt a wave of exhaustion. How could this man be her biological father?


    Her eyes filled with a deep-seated


    hatred. "I curse the day I was born with your blood in my veins. I would rather have never existed than be rted to someone as foul as you. And how did I ruin anything? Wasn''t it your own doing?"


    Nathan and Joanna stood in stunned silence, their faces tight with fury.


    Natalie''s gaze was sharp enough to cut ss. She looked directly at Joanna. "Remember what I said the night I left? I will not let you bully me anymore. For everything you''ve done to me, I will repay you in kind tenfold."

 Chapter 231

    Seeing that Sebastian was still there, Joanna''s expression immediately shifted to one of fragile vulnerability.


    "Natalie, how can you say such things? Every time you hurt me in the past, I begged everyone to forgive you..."


    "Did you?" Natalie cut her off coldly. "How benevolent of you. And every time you begged them to forgive me, you made sure to recount every detail of how I supposedly wronged you, fanning the mes of their hatred so they would despise me even more and adore only you."


    "I can''t believe I wasted so many yearspeting with a clown like you. I finally realized that everyone around you is blind-not just blind, but cruel. No matter how good I tried to be, you would all just trample on me. And you seeded, didn''t you? You yed everyone for a fool and made them all hate me. That''s what you wanted."


    "Now, the Scott family despises me and has disowned me. I''ve even given you back the man you wanted. Yet you continue to provoke me, again and again."


    "Joanna, I''ve already died once. I have nothing left to fear. If you want to y, I''ll y with you until the very end."


    A chilling aura emanated from Natalie. She gave Joanna a cryptic smile, her chin held high¡ªproud but not arrogant, confident but not conceited. In that moment, Joanna was struck by a profound realization. With her ink-ck hair and eyes like brilliant jewels, Natalie possessed the cold, decisive authority of someone in a position of immense power.


    And Joanna felt like a speck of dust inparison.


    Natalie''s presence was now one thatmanded respect, even submission.


    Joanna''s jaw went ck. This version of Natalie was far too dazzling, too formidable. She looked at Sebastian, whose face was an icy mask, his entire being radiating a detached coldness.


    A shiver went down her spine. Tonight''s events had pushed him even further away. "Sebastian, say something," she pleaded, her voice trembling. "She''s clearly the one bullying me."


    Sebastian''s cold eyes met hers. "Joanna, the act is over. It''s quite disgusting, really."


    The words hit her like a physical blow.


    Tears streamed down Joanna''s face. "Sebastian, how could you... even you? I didn''t do anything wrong. I was just worried about Natalie..."


    Sebastian nced at Natalie onest time before turning and walking away.


    Natalie frowned. It felt like he had reverted to the cold, distant man he used to be. What had happened?


    "Natalie, let''s go," Marshall said. He shot Joanna a wicked grin. "Ms. Scott, we''ll have fun ying this game."


    He gave her a defiant, taunting smile.


    Joanna''s eyes narrowed, a


    murderous glint in them. Marshall,


    you idiot. You couldn''t beat me


    before, and you still dare to


    challenge me? It seems the lesson I


    taught you wasn''t harsh enough.


    "Joanna, what are we going to do? Wendy saw everything," Nathan said, his voice


    Joanna gave him a cold look. "Where''s my... mistress?" she corrected herself.


    "I told her to run off during the chaos," Nathan said.


    Joanna gritted her teeth, her face contorted with rage. "What is wrong with you? How did you end up with her? The person in that room was supposed to be Natale she hissed, her voice low and furious. She couldn''t understand where her n had gone so wrong.


    "I... I just saw your mother... I mean, her, and I


    stan and then..." Nathan stammered, his face flushing a deep ted, too embarrassed to continue

 Chapter 232

    He hadn''t been able to perform for a long time, and tonight''s sudden urge had been too much to resist.


    Joanna was livid, her eyes filled with venom. Tonight''s n was aplete failure. She had lost Mr. Wilson''s trust.


    Damn you, Natalie. You''re despicable!


    "Hmph! You ruined my n tonight. You can figure out how to exin yourself to Wendy," Joanna snapped, turning on her heel. She still had to find a way to win back Mr. Wilson.


    Nathan was left standing alone, terrified to go home.


    Hiding in the shadows, Sebastian had watched Natalie and Marshall emerge. He followed them quietly from a distance.


    "Natalie, we won tonight. Joanna''s n backfired. What do you think she''ll do next?" Marshall asked, turning to look at her stunning profile, the dark night reflected in her eyes. She was a timeless beauty, he a devastatingly handsome rogue. They were a perfect match.


    Natalie gazed at the distant night sky, a faint smile on her lips. "She won''t make a move on me for a little while. She''ll be too busy trying to cate Mr. Wilson and win back Sebastian. That gives us some breathing room. But not you. You still need to find the mole in yourpany."


    Marshall''s expression turned grim. "I haven''t found them yet. I don''t even have a suspect."


    Natalie stopped walking and looked at him, her tone serious. "Marshall, stop hesitating. You have a suspect, you''re just afraid to investigate. Don''t bet on fate, and never bet on the human heart. You can''t predict people, and you can''t afford to lose against fate."


    "Just like tonight. I guessed what Joanna would do, so we set a trap. Nathan is such an idiot that he walked right into it without any effort on our part. But the person in yourpany is no fool. The one turking by


    de is undoubtedly talented,


    beautiful, and deeply maniptive."


    "And another thing," she added, "when I was drugged tonight, the scent was the same as the one we encountered in Wye. I took an antidote beforehand, so I was fine. Do you know what that means?"


    Marshall shook his head, his expression grave. "What?"


    "It means that Joanna has someone with exceptional medical skills helping her." This wasn''t just a guess. In her past life, she had sensed it but had never been able to identify the person.


    "How does that woman have so many resources?" Marshall wondered aloud.


    "Because she has Sebastian,"


    Natalie said, a flicker of pain in her


    was a mistake she would


    eyes. It was


    veet


    never forget, falling for a man him. "He nurtured her into a venomous snake. Using his resources, she can do anything she wants." She still remembered his cruelty from her past life.


    Marshall saw the distant look in her eyes and felt a sharp pang in his chest.


    "Natalie, will that snake ever bite Sebastian?"


    Natalie smiled. "It will. But you have to be alive to see it."


    She looked at Marshall''s handsome face and her smile softened. "After spending some time with you, I''ve decided you''re not so bad. Here are a few names. Go investigate thera I''d rather you didn''t die."


    She pressed a piece of paper into his hand and walked away.


    She was slowly letting Marshall in. He had helped her, and she would repay the favor.


    It seemed Wendy had found Joanna''s biological mother. She''d certainly enjoyed beating her tonight. A glint appeared in Natalie''s eyes. Next up was Jerome.

 Chapter 233

    Looking up at the sky, Natalie let out a carefreeugh.


    Zenobia, Jerome is getting what he deserves. In two months, Zenobia would be giving birth. She would go visit her then. In her past life, Jerome had married Yvonne, and a series of disastrous events had followed, though the details were fuzzy now. Zenobia had never forgiven him and had found happiness raising her child alone.


    Looking back at Marshall, she smiled. "I''m heading out."


    Marshall clutched the list, his gaze fixed on her. "Natalie, how do you know about these people? It''s like you can predict everything before it happens."


    Natalie gave a bitter, sorrowfulugh. I''ve been reborn. I''ve seen the endings of so many lives. Is it any wonder I know these things?


    Seeing her deste smile, Marshall felt an ache spread through his chest.


    Her voice, though ethereal and cool, was heavier than the night itself. "If I could really predict the future, I would have known Joanna was plotting against me and stayed home tonight. Marshall, if you doubt me, we don''t have to work together. I''ve done what I can to help you. Goodbye."


    Marshall quickly caught up to her, blocking her path. "Natalie, that''s not what I meant. I just feel like..."


    "Like I know everything? Like this was all part of my grand design?" Natalie looked at him, her smile so bright it seemed to be made of unshed tears.


    Marshall''s breath caught. In the darkness, her expression was a blur, but he could feel the profound sadness radiating from her. He stood there, for once shedding his yboy persona, looking as steadfast as a pine tree in the night.


    Natalie looked back at him. She had never intended to get close to someone like Marshall. They could be acquaintances, allies, but perhaps never friends. In her past life, she had seen how much he doted on Joanna; he probably preferred her type anyway.


    Marshall let out an exasperatedugh, reverting to his usual charming self. "No, Natalie, that''s not it at all. I just feel for you. Everywhere you go, you have to deal with Joanna''s schemes. I don''t know how you know what''s going to happen, but I''m incredibly grateful that you saved the Spencer family."


    Natalie''s gaze softened. She nced back at the Wilson mansion. "Your trust is enough for me," she said, her voice light.


    She leaned in and whispered something in his ear.


    Marshall''s face instantly fell.


    "Really?" he asked, shocked.


    Natalie''s smile was cryptic. "We''ll know by morning, won''t we?"


    "Let me drive you home. It''ste..."


    "It''s not even nine. I didn''t eat enough at the g. I''m going home to have dinner with my brother. Luna will take me."


    "Alright." Marshall was disappointed


    by her persistent refusal. He


    understood now. Their rtionship was purely transactional they weren''t even really friends, just acquaintances. The realization hit him with a jolt.


    He forced a smile. Natalie saw Luna''s car pull up and walked toward it.


    Just as she was about to get in, a hand grabbed her arm.


    She turned and saw Sebastian. "What do you think you''re doing? Let go!" she snapped. "Are you trying to make a scene? I have no desire to be on the front page tomorrowas the other woman content

 Chapter 234

    Natalie yanked her arm free.


    "Talk to me," Sebastian said, his voice low.


    "About what? Are you here to defend your precious first love? Sebastian, I believe


    I told you that the only thing I''m willing to discuss with you is our divorce. As for tonight, you were there. I did nothing wrong. The only ones at fault are you and your pack of heartless wolves."


    She opened the car door and slid in. Luna sped away.


    Sebastian let out a heavy sigh. When had it be so difficult for them to have a simple conversation? He remembered the two years of their marriage, how they had lived in quiet respect. She had cared for him meticulously, asionally trying to tell him a joke. But he had never found them funny, and eventually, she had stopped trying.


    He stared into the deep, dark night, his eyes as inscrutable as the shadows.


    "Well, well, Mr. Griffith. Not offforting your girlfriend?" Marshall''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "Your father-inw made quite a fool of himself tonight. The whole city will be talking about it by morning."


    His roguish eyes narrowed. "I don''t get you. When Natalie was in trouble, you said nothing, just stood by and protected Joanna. Yet you let Joanna parade around as your mistress while refusing to divorce Natalie. You really want to have your cake and eat it too, don''t you?"


    He thought he was a yer, but Sebastian was on another level of scum.


    "This is between my wife and me. It has nothing to do with you," Sebastian said coldly before striding away.


    Marshall watched his retreating back and sneered.


    ...


    In the car, Natalie stared out the window, lost in thought.


    Luna nced at her in the rearview mirror. "Everything went perfectly. Why do you still look so down?"


    Natalie snapped out of her trance


    and forced a smile. "Luna, this is just


    the beginning. Joanna is


    resourcefu


    She''ll find a way to get


    back to Mr. Wilson''s good graces and use him as her patron in the entertainment industry. I don''t know the details, but she''s a master performer and knows how to


    manipte people."


    "Have you ever wondered why, with her looks and talent in piano and dance, she never became an entertainer?"


    Luna shook her head, waiting for the answer.


    "Because the time wasn''t right," Natalie exined. "She doesn''t want to climb thedder; she wants to


    explode onto the scene. You seen et?


    what mean? She deliberately got close to Mr. Wilson, saved his


    grandson, all because the Wilsons are giants in the entertainment.


    che cam


    world. With their backing, backingnd a leading role in a major


    production and be an


    overnight sensation. She can buy her way to stardom."


    Luna was shocked. "So she can just pay to be an A-list actress."


    Natalie''s eyes sparkled. "You''re getting smarter, Luna. Just watch. This is the moment she''s been waiting for. Even after what Nathan did, she''ll convince Mr. Wilson he was framed, and hell be inclined believe her, or at least have his doubts."


    "Mr. Wilson knows he was used tonight, but people areplicated. Some are


    willing to be used, and others see the truth but choose to say nothing."


    "Then why didn''t we expose herpletely?" Luna asked, frustrated.

 Chapter 235

    Natalie smiled and took a deep breath. "Luna, I have no intention of exposing her. Everyone has their own way of surviving. You don''t always have to tear down your opponent''s little tricks to win. Exposing Joanna to Mr. Wilson would be a thankless task. We''d likely fail and only make him suspicious of us. Joanna will undoubtedly whisper poison about me in his ear, and his attitude tonight already showed he''s biased."


    "She wants to be famous, to be on reality shows. She craves the spotlight, not the slow grind of building a following. She has money and power; she sees that as beneath her. But remember the most important rule: the higher you climb, the harder you fall."


    Luna gripped the steering wheel. "So we just let her get away with bullying us?" Natalie chuckled. "Patience, little one. Revenge is a dish best served cold. Let''s go home, get something to eat, and get some rest."


    She took out her phone and sent a text to one of her contacts. The Scott household was in for a very interesting night. A faint smile yed on her lips. She could let go of her own grudges, but she would never forgive them for her unborn child. She could still feel the cold, brutal shove from Sebastian as he pushed her down the stairs, could still hear his humiliating words.


    Natalie closed her eyes, forcing the memories away.


    Nathan was rushing home to apologize to Wendy when he got a call from his mistress.


    "Honey, that bitch Wendy was so rough! She scratched up my face and even knocked out one of my teeth! You have to get revenge for me! Now that she''s caught us, your marriage is over. We need to speed up the n. I can''t live in the shadows anymore. I want to be with you, out in the open."


    Her voice turned sultry. "You were amazing tonight, honey. If we hadn''t been interrupted, it would have been perfect."


    The memory of their tryst sent a jolt of desire through Nathan.


    "Darling, listen to me. Lay low for a few days. Stay home and don''t let Wendy suspect anything. We''ve been hiding for so many years; we can''t let it all fall apart now. I''m-. going to smooth things over with her. Only by keeping her calm can we secure our future. Once we get her into the psychiatric hospital, our family can finally be together."


    "Okay, okay, Lunderstand. Her medicine should be kicking in soon. Don''t worry, we''ll be a proper family before you know it," he said, trying to sooth@her. Her crying was grating on his nerves. He felt a pang of guilt. She had lived in secret for so long, their meetings always ndestine He didn''t want to live like that anymore. He wanted his brilliant son to stand by his side proudly.


    ¡°Alright, darling, stop crying. I''ll make it up to you. Just a few more days, and we''ll


    have Wendymitted. Then you and I can finally be together."


    "Oh, honey, I knew you were the best. Drive safe. I''ll be waiting for you."


    He hung up the phone.


    At the Scott family home, Wendy stepped out of the shower and immediately yed the recording that had been sent to her phone. Listening to the conversation between Nathan and his mistress, her eyes turned cold as steel.


    She set her phone down and went downstairs for dinner. She hadn''t eaten a thing


    at the g and was starving.

 Chapter 236

    Nathan, let''s see who''s really going crazy. A curious, almost amused light danced in Wendy''s eyes. Starting tonight, she would make Nathan''s life a living hell.


    When she reached the dining room, an elegant dinner was alreadyid out on the table. As she ate, she reyed the night''s events in her mind. Joanna was relentless in her scheming against Natalie. Now that she had the Wilsons on her side, she would only be more arrogant.


    Meanwhile, Wendy was exhausted from trying to save thepany, and her four sons were useless. She had to take this one step at a time. Secure thepany, and then she would have the power to protect her children. It didn''t matter if they were spoiled; she would teach them, one by one.


    Even that fool Jerome didn''t believe her. So this was what it felt like to be disbelieved. It was agonizing. Her daughter had endured so much of this, and they had never even bothered to listen to her exnations. Now it was her turn. The disbelief of her own children was a cold, sharp pain in her heart.


    Joanna, you damn woman. You took my daughter from me. I will make you lose your entire family.


    As she was finishing her meal, Nathan returned.


    "Wendy! Wendy, listen to me! It''s not what you think!" he eximed, his face a mask of guilt. "I was set up!" Deny, deny, deny. That was the only way.


    Wendy looked at him, her gaze cool and detached. "Nathan, I never knew you could get worked up over a woman in a public ce like that. Funny, you haven''t shown any interest in metely. I guess you found a new ything outside."


    She wasn''t angry, not anymore. After discovering she''d been deceived for over two decades, she had cried for one night, and then the pain had vanished. Now, her eyes were unnervingly calm, which scared Nathan more than her rage.


    "Wendy, no, that''s not it! I was truly set up tonight! I went in because I smelled a faint floral scent, and I was just curious. I had no idea there was a woman in there!"


    "Even if you didn''t know, you were conscious. If you didn''t want to, could anyone have forced you?


    Nathan, from now on you will move into the room hall. You across the are... dirty."


    He had been dirty for years, hovering around her, making her sick to her stomach.


    "Wendy..."


    Wendy looked at him, at his


    slicked-back hair and greasy face, and caught a whiff of his bad breath. How had she tolerated this man for so long? It must have been his sweet words. A woman of her status had few real friends men were either intimidated or obsequious. He was the only one who dared to whisper romantic nonsense in her ear, and in her lonely, loveless life, she had fallen for it.


    Her voice was t. "I don''t want the boys to know about this. After all these years, I''m not going to divorce you. But you will move out of this room."


    Nathan let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. There was still a chance to fix this.


    "Okay, okay, Wendy. I know I''ve wronged you. I''ll move out tonight. I''ll be by your side every day from now on. My heart is truly with you."


    Wendy almostughed. His heart? He called that other woman his wife. To him, she was just a stepping stone to wealth and power And tonight was the beginning of his nightmare. By morning, he would learn who was really going mad.

 Chapter 237

    After dinner, Jerome stormed into the house. "Mom, Natalie causes a scene every time she goes to a party! Can you please stop letting here? It''s humiliating!¡±


    Wendy frowned. "What did she do that you found so humiliating?"


    "She framed Dad!" Jerome dered, as if it were an obvious fact.


    Wendy let out a coldugh. "You say she framed him? What proof do you have?"


    "Mom..."


    "Don''t call me Mom. I don''t have a son like you. I''m going to divorce your father. You can go with him. I don''t want you anymore." Wendy turned and started up the stairs.


    Jerome was stunned. "Mom, what are you talking about? It wasn''t Dad''s fault! He was set up!"


    Wendy stopped and turned back, her eyes red-rimmed. "Jerome, before you speak, before you act, you need evidence. What makes you so sure it was Natalie? Because someone called you and told you she drugged your father, and you just believed them?"


    Jerome was speechless.


    "It was Dad who called me! He said Natalie framed him."


    "Hah." Wendy didn''t say another word. After a few steps, she turned again. "You have a race in five days. Jerome, you will never be worthy of being Natalie''s brother. You''re only fit to be Joanna''spdog."


    Jerome''s eyes widened. Was this the same mother he''d always known? Had tonight''s events truly broken her?


    "Mom, I..."


    "I said, don''t call me Mom. Thepany is in crisis, and you refuse to help. You''re not worthy of being a son, either."


    Tears streamed down Wendy''s face as she continued up the stairs.


    Jerome felt his world crumble. How had his mother be so unreasonable? Furious, he turned and stormed out of the house.


    Upstairs, Nathan had just finished showering when Wendy came up.


    She stared at him, her eyes shing with anger. "Nathan, Joanna and Lily are also in this house. Are you sick in the head, walking around injust your underwear?"


    Nathan froze. He looked down and saw he was, in fact, only wearing briefs. He was shocked. How was that possible? He was sure he''d put on pants.


    "Wendy... what''s happening to me? I swear I was wearing pants when I came out."


    A flicker of fear crossed his face. Was he losing his memory?


    Wendy shook her head with feigned exasperation. "I think tonight''s


    events have rattled you so much


    you''ve forgotten who you are. Go put Some clothes on before your


    daughter sees you like this."


    Nathan''s face flushed with embarrassment, and he hurried into his room.


    Wendy followed him, a cold smile on her lips.


    When Nathan pulled open his closet, he was greeted by the sight of an intable doll and a collection of adult toys.


    "Ah!" he screamed, stumbling back. How did those things get in his closet?


    Wendy patted his shoulder. "Nathan, what are you screaming about at this hour?"


    Nathan stared at her. Hadn''t she


    seen it? He looked back at the


    closet. It was empty, except for his clothes. He blinked hard, but nothing changed


    Had tonight''s interrupted escapade caused him to hallucinate? He felt a tightness


    in his chest.


    He turned to Wendy. "Wendy, you didn''t see what was in there just now?"

 Chapter 238

    Wendy looked at him, feigning surprise. "Nathan, have you been drinking? What''s in there besides your clothes? Were you hoping to find a beautiful woman hiding in there to keep you warm at night?"


    Nathan was speechless. A chill of fear ran down his spine. What was happening to him? Was he developing Alzheimer''s? But Wendy was supposed to be the one losing her mind, not him.


    "Wendy, did you take your tonic today?"


    She shook her head, her expression turning angry. "Now that you mention it, I haven''t been taking ittely. That stuff you gave me was making my memory worse, and I felt sluggish, so I stopped. I''m starting to wonder if you''re trying to poison me."


    She stared at him, her gaze sharp and usatory.


    Nathan was terrified. "Wendy, don''t be ridiculous! How could I do something like that? I would never hurt you. I was only trying to help."


    Wendy''s expression was unreadable. "Yes, I know you love me most. I''ve switched to a new tonic. I''ve felt much better thest couple of days. I even signed a major deal that stabilized thepany."


    Nathan''s heart sank. The n was failing.


    Wendy nudged his shoulder. "Hurry up and get dressed. What''s wrong with you? You didn''t even put on a shirt." She walked out, looking disgusted.


    Nathan stood there, his face pale, and looked down at his bare chest and briefs. He was so confused. He was sure he had been wearing pants. Where did they go? No, wait. He had been fully dressed when he came out of the bathroom. Where were his clothes?


    "Wendy, I swear I was wearing clothes just now!"


    She turned back. "Are you crazy?


    You''re acting so strange tonight et


    Del


    When were you ever wearing


    clothes? She walked away without another word.


    Nathan stood frozen, his mind reeling. He pped himself twice,


    hard. The sting was real. He dreaming, and he wasn''t


    hallucinating. He must have


    drunk and forgotten to put on,


    clothes. But what about the things m the closet? Was that a hallucination too?


    He was lost in a fog of fear and confusion.


    From the doorway, Wendy watched him, her eyes dark. Nathan, now you will get


    a taste of my revenge.


    her room with a


    She returned to h


    smile. Nathan had indeede out fully dressed. A brief, drug-induced hallucination had caused him to strip without realizing it, leaving a gap in his memory. The things he''d seen in the closet were real, too, projection she had turned off with a remote. It was all a carefully orchestrated illusion designed to make him believe he was losing his mind. And of course, the new "tonic" she was giving him every day wasced with the very same poison he had been giving her.


    Soon enough, his dementia would be real.


    Wendy stared out at the dark night, her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes glowing with a cold, red light.


    "Natalie,¡± she whispered, "just wait. As soon as Mama cleans up this mess, I''m bringing you home."


    The next day, as soon as Natalie arrived at her office, Luna rushed to her side, furious. "Verna Young stole our designs!"

 Chapter 239

    The words hit Natalie like a physical blow. She closed her eyes, trying to quell the rage rising in her chest.


    "Check who''s been in my office recently."


    Luna hesitated. "Only Jerome."


    Natalie stormed out of the office. It all came back to her now. Jerome had destroyed her sketches, but he must have photographed them first.


    Luna followed close behind, her voice cold. "I checked the security footage. He took pictures before he tore them up."


    Natalie''s eyes welled up with tears. For the past two years, she had put everything on hold to care for Sebastian, entrusting herpany to Keith. If she hadn''t wasted that time, her business would have been thriving by now.


    It was true what they said: men only slow you down.


    Luna drove Natalie to find Jerome. He was at a garage, checking his race car.


    He looked up and saw Natalie approaching, a storm cloud on her face. A look of disgust crossed his features. "Natalie, what are you doing here? I haven''t even settled the score with you for what you did to Dadst night."


    Natalie marched up to him and pped him hard across the face.


    "What the hell, Natalie? Are you crazy? You think you can just hit me?" Jerome exploded, his handsome face twisting into an ugly, venomous snarl.


    Natalie''s eyes were red, but she refused to cry. It was a curse; whenever she was wronged, her eyes would water, even when she desperately wanted to stay strong.


    met


    Her voice was trembling with fury. "Jerome, I knew you werezy and irresponsible, but I never thought you were a thief. You stole my designs and gave them to Sebastian''spany, ruining everything I''ve worked for You bastard!"


    Cany


    "Do you have any idea how important those designs were? They were the cornerstone of my


    Jerome was stunned. "Natalie, what are you talking about? Why are you falsely using me? I took pictures, yes, but I didn''t send them to anyone. Don''t try to frame me with your dirty tricks!"


    Natalie pulled out her phone and yed a video. "This is the new collection from Sebastian''s design department. It features the exact ten designs you photographed."


    She had been so busy with Marshall that she had let this slip, giving them time tounch the collection.


    "And you were the only person who entered my office. The only one who took pictures. I have proof, Jerome. How could you sink so low?"


    Jerome watched the video of


    himself, his mind reeling. He had done it but only because he thought were good and wanted


    the


    to show them to Joanna. But he had gotten busy and forgotten all about it.


    "Natalie, I didn''t do it! Don''t frame me! I took the pictures to show Joanna, but I never got the chance. You can check my phone if you don''t believe me."


    He pulled out his phone and opened his photo gallery. He stared at the screen, dumbfounded. The pictures were gone.


    "They... I didn''t delete them. Where did they go?"


    Natalie red at his pathetic act, her eyes burning with rage. "Stop pretending. The designs in those photos are identical to the ones the Griffith Group just released."

 Chapter 240

    Natalie pulled up the Griffith Group''s new collection for him to see. "Jerome, look


    at what you''ve done! You destroyed my original sketches. Now, even though I know they stole my work, I have no proof. I just have to watch them profit from my designs."


    "I''ve already cut ties with your family. Why do you all keeping after me? You even stoop to stealing my work. The Scott family... you''re not human. You''re all monsters."


    Tears streamed down her face. She was heartbroken. How could she have been born into such a family? To be reborn, only toe from that woman''s womb again...


    Seeing her cry, Jerome felt a pang of guilt. "Natalie, no matter what you say, I didn''t do it."


    Luna''s voice was sharp with anger. "We have video evidence, and you still have the nerve to deny it? Boss, let''s call the police."


    Natalie nodded. "Okay."


    "Natalie, you can''t frame me like this!" Jerome panicked. "I have a raceing up, and I have to win. I''m telling you, I didn''t do it!"


    "Then exin this," Natalie said, pointing to the video of him taking the pictures. "Who did you send them to?"


    Jerome knew she would never believe him. "I told you, I didn''t send them to anyone. I don''t know who deleted the photos from my phone."


    "Save it. You''re just as rotten as your despicable father," Natalie spat. Just wait. I''l send you to hell myself. The race was only a few days away. She could afford to wait. Jerome, that shameless, rotten bastard, would not have a happy ending.


    At the mention of his father, Jerome''s anger red. "Speaking of which, did you frame my dadst night?"


    "Do you have proof?" Natalie shot back. "If I had, do you think I''d be standing here? Your family would have had me thrown in jail by now. Has Joanna filled your head with so much crap that you can''t think for yourself?"


    "Natalie, you..."


    "Let''s call the police," Luna interrupted.


    Jerome grew even more anxious. He couldn''t be arrested now.


    But Natalie stopped Luna from dialing. She let out a coldugh. "No, don''t bother. Let karma do its work If he''s out and about, Larry will find him and get his revenge. A spineless Tar like him deserves to be dealt with by someone like that."


    Jerome''s lips trembled. "That incident was your fault..."


    "You instigated it. I was the victim. And you me me? Jerome, you are truly shameless."


    Luna was furious. "Are we just going to let this go?"


    Natalie took a deep breath and wiped away her tears. She looked at Jerome with an eerie smile. "Of course not. Let him have his little race. After it''s over, we''ll turn the evidence over to the police."


    ¡°Natalie, don''t frame me!" Jerome pleaded. "I swear I didn''t give your designs to anyone!"


    Natalie didn''t even spare him a nce as she turned and walked away with Luna.


    Jerome stood there, fuming, his


    hands on his hips as he watched her


    leave. A sense of unease settled


    over him. Was Natalie really plotting against him now? And who the hell had deleted those photos from his phone?

 Chapter 241

    He wracked his brain but couldn''t recall anyone touching his phone. It had been


    on him the entire time, so how could the photos have been deleted?


    Dammit. Being falsely used felt awful.


    Who could have touched his phone?


    Jerome thought long and hard, finally concluding that he must have identally deleted the photos himself.


    What a shame. Those designs were truly brilliant.


    But how did they suddenly end up as designs for Sebastian''spany?


    Jerome froze, his mind shing back to Joanna''s party. The kidnapping she had staged, which led to Natalie getting hit by Sebastian, then by their father...


    Dammit, she was a vicious woman to begin with. What was wrong with a few ps? It wasn''t Joanna''s fault.


    Frustrated, Jerome went back to inspecting the car.


    In the car, Natalie closed her eyes, her heart aching.


    Luna, who was driving, nced at Natalie''s pained expression and seethed with anger. "Don''t be sad, Natalie. It''s just a few designs. You''re a fountain of inspiration; you''lle up with something even better."


    Natalie took a deep breath. She didn''t want to be sad, but she couldn''t stop the ache in her heart.


    ¡°No, I can''t let this go,¡± Natalie dered, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°Take me to Verna. I''m starting a fight today."


    Luna''s eyes mirrored her anger. "You got it."


    Half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of the Griffith Group''s headquarters.


    "We''re here," Luna said softly.


    Natalie opened her beautiful eyes. "Wait for me here."


    "I''ming with you," Luna insisted, worried. "If there''s trouble, I can protect you. If I don''t, Sebastian will have my hide."


    Natalie managed a small smile. "Silly girl. You think I can''t handle myself? Do you think I''m a pushover?"


    "No, but you shouldn''t have to get your hands dirty. I''ll do it," Luna said, unbuckling Natalie''s seatbelt. Her features were cool andposed, her delicate, oval face an icy mask, her eyes as bright as Stars The sunlight only made her seem colder.


    Seeing her determination, Natalie smiled and didn''t argue, letting Luna apany her inside.


    The two women entered the lobby but were immediately stopped by the front desk.


    Natalie had rarely visited Sebastian''spany. He had once told her, "Don''te to the office unless it''s


    the wrong idea about our


    necessary don''t ple to get


    no


    rtionship and upset Joanna."


    After that, she had nevere again. This was, for all intents and purposes, her first time here.


    "Do you have an appointment?" the receptionist asked politely, though her eyes shifted as she looked at Natalie.


    "I''m here to see Sebastian," Natalie stated.


    The receptionist scanned her from head to toe with a disdainful gaze. ¡°I''m sorry, but you can''t see the president without an appointment."


    Her attitude soured Natalie''s mood. "Fine. Then call him and tell him Natalie is here."


    "I''m sorry, can''t make that call


    without an appointment. If you want to see our president, you''ll have to schedule one first, the receptionist said, her tone dripping with arrogance.


    Natalie clenched her fists. A murderous glint shed in Luna''s eyes, but Natalie held her back.


    "Don''t. I''ll just call him myself."


    "Oh, so you have the president''s number?" the receptionist sneered. "You really think someone like you can see him? Get lost before you dirty the ce.¡±


    Natalie said nothing, swallowing her anger as she pulled out her phone. Sebastian''s number was still on her block list. She unblocked it and dialed.


    The receptionist''s brow furrowed, her eyes cold as she stared at the beautiful woman before her.


    "Security! Get over here and throw these two troublemakers out!"

 Chapter 242

    The call connected, and Natalie''s cool voice drifted into the phone. ¡°Sebastian, are all your receptionists this arrogant? I called you because I don''t have an appointment, and she''s already calling security to throw me out."


    The receptionist grew even bolder. "Miss, the only woman allowed free ess to thispany is the president''s beloved, Ms. Scott. You just barged in here. What are you if not a troublemaker? Did I do something wrong?"


    She red at Natalie. "And who do you think you are, shouting in here? One look at your face and I can tell you''re cheap trash, probably trying to seduce our president."


    Natalie''s expression hardened. So that was it.


    She hung up without even hearing what Sebastian said.


    Taking a step forward, she drove a powerful kick into the receptionist''s stomach. Caught off guard, the woman flew backward andnded in a heap on the floor.


    Natalie let out a coldugh, her words dripping with fury. "When you push someone too far, there''s no need to hold back."


    ¡°Natalie, what are you doing? How dare you attack someone here!" Joanna''s voice rang out as she arrived, carrying a lunch container and staring at Natalie


    with outrage.


    Perfect, Joanna thought. Natalie found out and came to cause trouble for Sebastian. This is just what I wanted. She had warned Natalie to get out of Yaro, or there would be consequences.


    "Ms. Scott, help me! This woman is insane, she attacked me!" the receptionist cried, her body trembling. That one kick had nearly knocked the wind out of her, and her head was spinning.


    "Natalie, I''ll call the police!" Joanna threatened.


    Natalie raised a delicate eyebrow. Dressed in a long ck dress that seemed to shimmer with a cool light, she chuckled. "Go ahead. I just so happen to have some evidence of you framing me. I''d be happy to hand it over to the authorities."


    Joanna''s smile was mocking. "You always say that, Natalie. But why haven''t you ever turned that so-called evidence over to the police?"


    Natalie looked at her, her expression serene, her clear eyes as calm as still water. "Because the time isn''t right But when it is, you won''t jus die You''ll be the most gruesome corpse the world has ever seen."


    In this new life, she cared for nothing and no one except her grandfather and her three brothers.


    "Joanna, do you know how much it hurts to die? How painful it is when your soul is ripped from your body? One day, I will make you experience afate worse than death


    Her tone was so deadly serious, her gaze so icy, that it sent a shiver down Joanna''s spine.


    "You..."


    Before she could finish, Sebastian''s tall figure emerged from the elevator, followed by Sean.


    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Joanna cried, rushing to his side. "Natalie is assaulting people in yourpany! She''spletely out of control!"


    Sebastian''s sharp gaze fell on Natalie. "Why did you hit her?"


    met


    Natalie smiled coolly. "Why did I hit her? Why don''t you ask your receptionist how she treats your guests? The filth she spewed was unbearable. I have a short temper, and I don''t tolerate that kind of talk.


    Sow


    So hit her What of it? Go on, call the police."


    Sebastian could see the bone-deep chill emanating from her and knew just how furious she was.


    "Sir, I didn''t! She''s lying!" the receptionist whimpered, stumbling over to Sebastian to y the victim.


    Luna sneered and held up her phone, ying a video for Sebastian to see. "Mr. Griffith, your receptionist certainly has an attitude."

 Chapter 243

    The receptionist''s fragile expression twisted into one of terror. "Sir, I... it was them..."


    That damned woman, why did she record it? Now she had no way to defend herself.


    Sean stepped forward, his face grim. "Go to HR, collect your final paycheck, and get out."


    "No, no! Ms. Scott, please help me! I don''t want to leave!" the receptionist pleaded, turning to Joanna. "You told me to do it! You said you were the president''s wife and that I could block any woman who came looking for him. You said you''d take responsibility!"


    Joanna''s face tightened. The damn fool was selling her out.


    "Sebastian, I never said that. But you did promise me I coulde and go as I please,¡± she said, trying to deflect. "She''s just trying to frame me to save her own skin. It''s despicable."


    Sebastian didn''t even nce at her.


    Sean waved for security. As they grabbed the receptionist, he instructed her, "Apologize to Ms. Sanders. Then, go find the person who put you up to this. You know who to me."


    The receptionist''s face was ashen. She looked at Natalie and bowed her head. "I''m sorry, Ms. Sanders. It was my fault. I''ll never do it again. Please, give me one more chance."


    Natalie offered a serene smile. "You willingly let yourself be used as a weapon. You certainly provoked me, but unlike the person pulling your strings, I don''t pass the buck when things go wrong. I don''t ept your apology. Get out."


    "Ah..." The receptionist panicked. The pay at the Griffith Group was the best in all of Yaro. She had a mortgage to pay; she couldn''t lose this job.


    She dropped to her knees, crying and begging. "Ms. Sanders, I''m truly sorry for what I said. Please, be the bigger person and forgive me this once."


    Natalie looked down at her. "I''m not the bigger person. I hold a grudge, and I always repay my debts. Go back to whoever put you up to this If you is running on empty, that''s not my problem. I''m not here to recharge it for you."


    Sean waved his hand, and the guards dragged the woman away.


    Joanna stomped her foot in frustration. "Natalie, you''re so heartless! She was on


    her knees begging you!"


    Natalie sneered. ¡°You''re so


    "You... Natalie, you''re beingpletely unreasonable!" Joanna fumed. When had Natalie''s tongue be so sharp?


    "Unreasonable? Are you sure you''re not the unreasonable one here? The one


    who conspired with the receptionist to give me a hard time?" Natalie''s voice was cold and piercing.


    "Sebastian, look at her..."


    "Shut up and get out of my way," Natalie cut her off furiously. "If you want to put on


    a show, wait until I''m gone. The sight of you makes me sick."


    She had to go deal with Verna.


    Joanna''s eyes widened. Natalie''s words were a tant insult.


    Before she could retort, Natalie turned to Sebastian. "I''m here to see your design director, Verna. The new products youunched this morning were based on designs that Jerome photographed in my office two weeks ago. I still have the torn draft pages. You stole my work, and while I can''t sue you, I not let Verna get away with this. Are you going to call her down so I can beat some sense into her, or should I just call the police?"


    She had ways to prove the designs were hers. The rage inside her had reached


    its peak. Since her rebirth, she had refused to tolerate anything.

 Chapter 244

    It was time to act. Otherwise, these people would think she was still a pushover.


    Sebastian frowned. "You''re saying the designs are yours?"


    Joanna jumped in. "Natalie, you can''t create your own designs, so now you''re using others of giarism? Have you no shame? Verna was the best designer at your oldpany. Why would she need to copy you? What have you ever aplished? Have you won any design awards? How dare you use Ms. Young of stealing your work?" Joanna scoffed.


    Natalie just smiled, then lunged forward and grabbed a handful of Joanna''s hair. "Ah! Natalie, what are you doing? Let me go!" Joanna shrieked in pain.


    Natalie''s smile was chilling. "Joanna, from now on, I''m going to do every single thing you falsely used me of. Remember this scene? You knew Sebastian wasing, so you messed up your own hair and imed I pulled it. When I actually pull your hair, you should be screaming like a banshee, not whimpering like a dying puppy."


    Sean stood by, stunned into silence.


    Natalie''s eyes, red with fury, locked onto the motionless Sebastian. "Get Verna


    down here. Otherwise, nobody is leaving this room happy."


    Sebastian signaled for Sean to call Verna. Sean quickly made the call.


    Joanna was speechless. Why was Natalie so relentless?


    "Natalie, let me go!"


    Natalie tightened her grip, spun Joanna around three times, and shoved her into Sebastian''s arms.


    "Sebastian..." Joanna sobbed.


    Natalie''s voice was like ice. "Listen carefully, Joanna. You framed me eighty-six times Every single time was a calcted setup. I remember. all of them, big and small. The worst was six months ago, when you used Jerome to frame me and Zenobia."


    Her cold eyes bored into Joanna, her gaze a shattered reflection of pure pain.


    Joanna yelled, "Natalie, you''re insane! I never did those things!"


    "Of course I''m insane!" Natalie''s voice cracked. "You two-a cheating scumbag and a conniving bitch-you already killed me once. Since I''ve already died, why should I tolerate you anymore? What''s one more death to me?"


    Her sharp gaze fixed on Sebastian, who stood there like a cold, heartless mountain.


    "A man like you, Sebastian, doesn''t even deserve to live. For the rest of your life, until the moment you die, I will have my revenge. I will personally send you two lovebirds straight to hell."


    She was so furious her eyes were bloodshot. She would make them pay for the child she had lost, the child that had already begun to form inside her.


    Tears streamed down her face, the pain in her heart reaching an unbearable crescendo. Today, she had been wronged beyond measure.


    Sebastian frowned, feeling the intense hatred radiating from her. So, this was the result of what he''d done to her. This was the depth of her hatred.


    Joanna was also stunned. This version of Natalie was truly terrifying. It seemed she had finally been pushed beyond her breaking point. Only a desperate person would act so recklessly.


    Just then, Verna appeared. Dressed in a wine red dress that clung to ber wless curves and featured a daringly open back, she descended the stairs with graceful steps, her heels clicking on the floor.


    Natalie strode toward her without a word and pped her across the face.


    "Ah!" Verna stumbled and fell, looking up at Natalie with a victimized cry. "Who is


    this crazy woman? Why did you hit me?"

 Chapter 245

    Natalie''s coldugh was strangely beautiful. "Verna, you want to know why I''m crazy? How does it feel, using my stolen designs?"


    The moment Verna saw Natalie, she knew why she was here.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. How could I possibly steal your designs? You were just a director parachuted into thepany. Compared to a seasoned designer with real talent like me, where do you get the nerve to use me of giarism?"


    Natalie took another step forward, her eyes glowing with a cold light. She looked like a demon crawled out of hell, yet her eyes remained as clear and pure as spring water.


    "Then let''s go. To the police station. I have ways of proving you stole my work." "Get up," Nataliemanded.


    Verna froze, then shouted back, "I didn''t do it! Don''t you dare nder me!" She shot a desperate nce at Joanna, silently pleading for help.


    Natalie saw the exchange and everything clicked into ce. "Why are you looking at Joanna? You two know each other. Oh, I get it now. Jerome took pictures of my designs, but he never sent them to anyone. Yet, the photos vanished from his album. The only people who could have gotten to his phone were Joanna and Sebastian. Who else could it be?"


    Joanna red at her. "Natalie, I think you''ve lost your mind. You can''t design anything yourself, so you use others of theft? If you''re so capable, why don''t you just draw something new?"


    "But isn''t what you stole what I drew?" Natalie retorted with a smile.


    "Don''t you dare make false usations! I didn''t do it!" Joanna clutched Sebastian''s arm. "Sebastian, say something! Natalie is causing a scene. Just have someone throw her out."


    Sebastian pulled his arm away and looked down at Verna. "You''d better tell the truth. Did you steal Natalie''s designs?" He was giving her a chance.


    Verna knew it, but she had to deny it. "President, I didn''t."


    "President, I didn''t," Joanna echoed, confident that Natalie had no proof. The original drafts had been destroyed.


    away your


    Natalie stared into Verna''s eyes, her voice chillingly calm. "Verna, you''re a talented designer Ive always respected your work. But you''re throwing that respect away."


    Natalie''s icy gaze made Verna''s face flicker with panic, but she quickly masked it.


    "What are you talking about? How could I steal your designs?" Verna tried to feign innocence, but her eyes betrayed her.


    Natalie took a deep breath, deciding to end the charade. She pulled out her phone, showing a video from the security camera she''d installed in her office.


    "This is a detailed record of me


    creating the designs. Every single grawn by my own hand.


    line was


    And this security footage clearly shows the time and te worked. on them every day, as well as the


    entire process of Jerome taking


    them." Natalie held the phone out for Verna to see.


    Verna''s face went pale, a look of pure terror in her eyes. She never expected Natalie to have such concrete evidence.


    "I... I..." she stammered, unable to form aplete sentence.


    "Verna, a designer''s most valuable asset is their integrity. I can''t believe you would do something like this. Natalie looked at her with disappointment "Do you have any idea what this means to me. These were the most important designs for my coboration with the Monroe Group. And you just stole them for your own selfish gain."

 Chapter 246

    Verna lowered her head, unable to meet Natalie''s gaze, let alone Sebastian''s. A wave of regret washed over her. She never should have taken the risk. With video evidence in Natalie''s hands, her career was over.


    Natalie hadn''t expected to find proof either, but then she remembered the camera in the corner of her office. A quick check of the yback confirmed her suspicions -the video was still there.


    She showed the footage to Sebastian. "Mr. Griffith, how do you think we should handle this?"


    Sebastian watched the video. He saw her sitting at a bright marble desk, her expression focused as she drew. She was beautiful. Sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling window behind her, casting a soft halo around her figure. Her eyes were intent, her pen gliding smoothly across the paper, bringing intricate designs to life. She waspletely absorbed in her own world, a level of dedication that impressed him.


    His voice was low and gravelly. "Natalie, I didn''t know the designs were yours. The situation has already unfolded, and the new line has beenunched. How about this-what if you sell the designs to mypany?"


    "Fine," Natalie agreed without hesitation.


    "I have two conditions. First, I want a percentage of the sales from these ten pieces. Second, I want an exnation. How did Verna get her hands on the designs?"


    "If you can''t meet these conditions, I have more than enough evidence to sue yourpany."


    Her eyes were merciless. She wasn''t ming Sebastian for this; she knew he wouldn''t stoop to scheming over a few designs.


    Joanna clenched her fists, her face a mask of fury as she watched Natalie. Failed again. Ever since Natalie had woken up after the birthday party, she had been apletely different person.


    Sebastian turned to Verna, his eyes sharp, his voice resonating with anger. "Verna, you have two choices. One, tell me who gave you the designs. Two, spend the rest of your life in prison."


    Verna flinched. She shot a quick nce at Joanna. With solid evidence against her, there was no escape. Even an idiot could see she''d been used.


    "It... it was Jerome. He sent me the designs," she mumbled, her head bowed, tears welling in her eyes. She was a brilliant designer, but she had let a moment of greed destroy. everything. Her entire life, he entire identity, was tied to her work.


    Verna walked over to Natalie. "Ms. Sanders, I was blinded by temptation. When I saw how beautiful the designs were, I didn''t think. Bust used them Please, forgive me this one time. I don''t know how to do anything else."


    Natalie''s cold gaze met hers. ¡°Verna, I know it wasn''t easy for you to get where you are. But you''re not tellings the truth. I spoke with Jerome before I came here. You should


    know what that means."


    A sharp pain pierced Verna''s heart. A moment of greed, a moment of confusion, had truly ruined her life.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Sanders. I''ve wronged you," Verna said, then looked at Sebastian. Was this her punishment for betraying her formerpany for him?

 Chapter 247

    Natalie shook her head. "You haven''t wronged me. The only person you''ve wronged is yourself. When thingse too easily, it bes a habit. You did it once, and you''ll do it again."


    Therees a time in everyone''s life when they must swallow their pride, smooth out their rough edges, and face the people they once despised with a smile. She hadn''t learned that lesson in her past life; it took dying to finally understand. The greatest fear isn''t being let down by others, but letting yourself down.


    "You''re a brilliant designer, Verna," Natalie said with a sigh of regret. "The saddest thing in the world is to be betrayed by others, and then to betray yourself."


    Verna gave a bitter smile. "Even if I suddenly left Q&N Collective, Mr. Jones wouldn''t have cared. I may have been the design director, but they have another incredible designer named Cora."


    Natalie''s eyes flickered. So that''s why she came to thispany.


    "I once admired your work. With you at Q&N, Mr. Jones never had to worry. I understand your ambition, your desire to climb higher, but this was not the way."


    Tears streamed down Verna''s face. She covered her face and sobbed. She had been so stupid. Sebastian was a man she could never reach, and now, after fighting so hard to get into hispany, this was the result?


    Natalie looked at Sebastian, her gaze icy. "Mr. Griffith, let''s go to the coffee shop across the street to discuss mymission."


    Sebastian''s deep eyes fixed on her. "Come to my office."


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°No. You once told me I wasn''t wee in your


    "Natalie, you..."


    "Shut up. Your voice is thest thing I want to hear. If it weren''t for this, I would want nothing to do with you. But that was my work, and I won''t just hand it over to you for free."


    Natalie turned to Luna. "Luna, you can handle the details with theirpany."


    "Natalie, I want you to handle it with me personally," Sebastian''s voice wasmanding, stopping her in her tracks.


    sne


    Natalie pointed to the coffee shop across the street. "Fine. Over there. But youe alone. I don''t want to see Ms. Scott."


    She shot a cold nce at Joanna. She got away with it again. Verna had chosen to protect her, which meant there was some secret deal between them


    Joanna met her gaze with a defiant smirk. She was always careful; no one could ever pin anything on her.


    Sebastian turned to Sean. "Go print out a contract."


    He then followed Natalie across the street.


    Joanna watched them go, her expression dark and chilling, an suffocating aura of menace surrounding her.


    Verna saw it and felt a cold dread wash over her. This Joanna was not someone to be trifled with.


    Once they were alone, she whispered, "Ms. Scott, I''ve done what you asked. I expect you to hold up your end of the bargain."


    Joanna dropped her act, her eyes turning harsh. "I know you came here for Sebastian. He''s mine. Anyone who tries to take him from me will pay a heavy price you can t stay here anymore, but mypany has an opening. I can arrange a designer position for you"


    Verna sneered. "No, thank you. Our deal is done. Just make sure you do what you promised."


    She turned and headed for the elevator to pack her things. There was nothing left for her here.

 Chapter 248

    The departure would be just as humiliating as her arrival had been triumphant.


    Joanna grabbed her arm. "Verna, I told you, I can get you a job. You can continue your design career."


    "I don''t need it." Verna smiled bitterly. "Joanna, it''s true I like Sebastian. But giving up my dreams and my future for a man means betraying myself. Our deal isplete. I''m leaving."


    She took a cold step back and disappeared into the elevator.


    Joanna watched her go, a slight frown on her face before it twisted into a sneer. "Verna, besides mypany, no one will hire you now."


    She would wait. Verna woulde crawling back to her.


    This whole scheme had one true purpose: to make Natalie give up on Jerome for good, to make her hate him with a passion. And it had worked. But it had also pushed Natalie closer to Sebastian, which irritated her to no end.


    She started walking toward the coffee shop.


    ...


    Inside, Natalie and Sebastian sat facing each other. She radiated an aura of pure rejection.


    Seeing that her anger had subsided slightly, Sebastian spoke in a low voice. "Natalie, I had no idea the designs were yours. Verna showed them to me a few days ago, I was very pleased with them, and we prepared for theunch."


    "This was my oversight. I''ll give you all the profits."


    "No, thank you. I have no rtionship with you, so I don''t want all of it. Just give me what I''m owed. I won''t take a penny more. After all, you once said I wasn''t qualified to use your money, and I never have..."


    "Natalie, I was just angry..." Sebastian trailed off, because he knew he had said those exact words.


    "I''m sorry," he said, his voice deep with something that sounded like regret. "At the time, I didn''t understand... rtionships. Joanna saved my life, and we grew together. I trusted herpletely. The Joanna I knew was always gentle and kind. That''s why I said those things."


    Natalie''s heart clenched with a familiar pain. She couldn''t describe the feeling.


    He was right. How could their few short yearspare to a lifetime of shared history?


    "Sebastian, when you say Joanna saved you, which time are you referring to?" she asked. She had wanted to ask this before but had been interrupted by Joanna.


    "It was..."


    ¡°Sebastian, I brought you breakfast. You should eat something," Joanna''s loud voice cut him off as she burst into the coffee shop.


    Natalie looked at her, a thoughtful expression on her face. Could it be that Joanna took credit for saving Sebastian from that fire too? She had been nearby that day. The fire had started so mysteriously.


    Joanna opened the thermal container and poured out a pork rib and lotus root soup. Natalie could tet a nce that it was poorly made sebastian disliked that type of lotus root, and the color of the broth was off.


    Sebastian''s gaze turned cold. "Joanna, can''t you see I''m in a meeting?"


    Joanna smiled yfully. "Sebastian, Natalie is one of us..."


    "Don''t tter yourself. Who''s one of you? Don''t make me sick." Joanna''s face fell.


    Just then, Sean arrived with the contract. Natalie took it, scanned it briefly, and seeing no issues, signed her name and added her thumbprint before walking out.


    Joanna watched her leave, then smiled at Sebastian. ¡°She''s certainly developing a presence, isn''t she? Has she been pushing you for a divorce? Sebastian, when are you going to file the papers?"

 Chapter 249

    Sebastian''s dark eyes narrowed. "Joanna, are you threatening me?"


    Joanna gave him a coy smile, winking. "Sebastian, how could I ever threaten you? We''re the ones who are perfect for each other."


    Her yful expression was genuinely cute, but in Sebastian''s mind, a single thought surfaced: affected.


    The illusion shattered. He could see right through her cheap tricks now.


    "So, ever since you came back, you''ve been looking for opportunities to frame Natalie and drive a wedge between us?" Sebastian''s tone remained t.


    Joanna was taken aback, thenughed. "Sebastian, I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''re the one who has always wanted the divorce. It''s your own heart that isn''t firm. The person you love is me, which is why you''ve been trying to divorce her all this time."


    "Why are you ming me?" she added, a hint of bitterness in her voice. Men were all the same they always wanted what they couldn''t have. If Sebastian had been resolute, he never would have doubted Natalie and believed her instead. If the Scotts truly loved Natalie, would they have joined in on bullying her? In the end, it was all just ack of love.


    Sebastian''s eyes, deep as a whirlpool, squinted slightly. He leaned back in his chair. "You''re right. It''s my heart that wasn''t firm."


    A look of joy spread across Joanna''s face. His words were ambiguous, but she took them to mean he had finallye to his senses and realized he had always loved her.


    "Sebastian, I knew you''d figure it out," she said, her voice filled with relief. "We grew up together. I was the one by your side during your darkest times." She constantly reminded him that she was his savior.


    Sebastian thought for a moment. During his darkest times, it had been Natalie by his side.


    "You''re truly remarkable," he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. "You should go home. I need to get back to the office."


    Joanna gestured to the soup. "Sebastian, I made this hearty stew especially for you. Please have some."


    Sebastian nced at the container, a flicker of disgust in his eyes. "No, thank you can tell from the smell it''s not what I like. Joanna, if you want to marry me, you need to show. some genuine effort, like Natafie did." Bringing me stew cooked by a maid... where''s the sincerity in that? When have you ever been sincere?¡±


    With that, Sebastian stood up and left.


    Joanna stared at his retreating back, fuming. Before, he would have pretended to like anything she gave him, just to be polite. Now he wasparing her to Natalie? A country girl like Natalie wasn''t fit to be mentioned in the same breath as ady like her Natalie wasn''t even. worthy of beingpared to her little finger.


    It had been five months. Five


    months since Natalie left, and


    Sebastian still refused to finalize the divorce. Why? Had he actually started to believe Natalie''s stories? Or was it that after she left, he started remembering all the good things she did for him and couldn''t adjust to life without her? After all, Natalie had taken excellent care of him for two years. He had grown dependent on her, and now he was struggling with the change.


    But that was fine. Her own care would help him adapt quickly. She would capture his heartpletely and show Natalie that the life she could have so easily was something Natalie could only dream of. Whatever Natalie liked, whatever she cared about, Joanna would take it from her.


    Still, a sense of urgency gnawed at her. Sebastian''s heart, which had once been so steadfastly hers, was now slipping from her grasp.

 Chapter 250

    Years ago, when he was injured, she had left him, confident that he would always love her, always wait for her. She had taken his devotion for granted. But this


    time, she felt a creeping uncertainty.


    Back in her office, Natalie dismissed Luna, needing a moment alone. She sat on the floor by the window, gazing out at the bright sunshine. Her heart felt cold, a shadow of sorrow in her brow, her beautiful eyes empty and distant. She hated this life, hated the endless scheming.


    But she knew that wherever there were people, there would be conflict.


    She allowed herself a moment of quiet despair, but she wouldn''t surrender. Even if everyone betrayed her, she would keep living, bravely. In this life, she wouldn''t just survive; she would thrive. She would live a brilliant, beautiful life, marry a man who truly loved her, and find her baby.


    A tear traced a path down her cheek. She wiped it away, surprised. She had a soft heart; the tears came even when she didn''t want them to.


    "Hmph..."


    ." Natalie took a deep breath, looking at the towering skyscrapers outside. The weight in her chest suddenly lifted.


    She stood up, wanting to scream, but the only sound that escaped was a trembling, choked whisper. "You can do this, Natalie!"


    She cried andughed at the same time, finally feeling a sense of release. She had only been betrayed by those closest to her. It was nothing. Even the closest people could betray you for their own gain. She had been through so much in her past life; there was no reason to get hung up on it now.


    Her mind clear, she went to the restroom to wash her face. When she came out, she returned to her desk and began to draw. The coboration with the Monroe Group was fast approaching.


    She called Matthew to tell him about the stolen designs. He was overseas and, after telling her not to be too upset, quickly hung up. Knowing how busy he was, Natalie didn''t bother him again.


    ...


    Nathan woke upte.


    The sunlight outside was blinding. He struggled to open his eyes, still feeling exhausted and disoriented, momentarily unsure of where he was.


    Suddenly, he felt a dampness beneath him.


    His mind cleared instantly.


    He shot up, throwing back the covers. The acrid smell of urine hit him.


    "Ah!" Nathan cried out in horror.


    Staring at the wet patch on the sheets, he felt a sense of utter humiliation. He was a grown man How could he have done something like this? He had wet the bed like a child.


    "This... this..."


    As he stared in shock, the door creaked open. Wendy walked in, and Nathan


    quickly pulled the nket over the stain.


    Wendy frowned. "What''s that smell? It''s awful."


    Nathan''s face flushed. "It''s... it''s


    the office?" he asked, his smilemore paised than a grimace. Content,


    nothing. Wendy, aren''t you going et


    Wendy shook her head. "I was there, but I forgot a file. I came back to get it and didn''t see you, so I came to check. Are you not managing thepany at all anymore? How can you sleep in thiste? You''ve been running thispany for decades with little to show for it." She shook her head in disappointment and left.


    Hearing the door close, Nathan let out a huge sigh of relief, his face a mask of despair. What is happening to me?


    He scrambled out of bed to find clean clothes. When he opened the closet, his expression turned to one of sheer terror.

 Chapter 251

    His favorite liquor was sitting inside the closet, a half-empty ss beside it. He looked again. It was still there.


    Nathan was on the verge of a breakdown. He quickly hid the bottle and ss, terrified Wendy might see it. A deep fear settled in his heart, so intense that the flesh on his face trembled. He suspected he was sick-gravely sick.


    Sebastian returned to his office across the street.


    Sean informed him that both the receptionist and Verna were gone. The design department now needed a new director.


    The memory of the fierce hatred radiating from Natalie made Sebastian feel an uncharacteristic unease. He slouched in his office chair, the sunlight filtering through the blinds and casting a warm glow on his impossibly handsome face.


    Sean stood by silently. This star-crossed pair, after everything that had happened, would likely never be together again.


    Just as Sean was thinking this, he heard Sebastian''s cold voice. "Have you found that man?"


    Sean shook his head. "President, there are over twenty hotels in Yaro under that chain. I''m still checking them one by one."


    Sebastian frowned. Joanna was meticulous; it wouldn''t be easy to find him. He waved his hand, dismissing Sean.


    Alone, Sebastian pulled out his phone and called Jerome. The call connected almost immediately.


    "Sebastian, I was just about to call you! Natalie came over here using me of stealing her designs for yourpany. Isn''t she just trying to frame me?"


    het


    Sebastian stood up, his voice a low, cold drawl. Jerome, Natalie was here. She showed us the video of you photographing her work And my design director confessed that were the one who sent her the designs."


    you


    Jeromeughed in disbelief. "Sebastian, you actually believe Natalie''s nonsense? There''s another possibility-Natalie conspired with your design director to frame me."


    Sebastian sighed. "So, this is how difficult her life was with your family. I see now why I treated her so poorly. We were both blind. Jerome, Natalieis your sister, even if your family publicly calls her an adopted daughter. If her own family looks down on her, who do you expect to respect her? Cutting ties with you all was the best thing for her. At least now she doesn''t have to deal with a shameless brother like you. If we handed that evidence to the police, you''d be facing more than ten years in prison. Having a brother like you and a husband like me must be the most painful thing in her life."


    "No, I really didn''t do it! I admit I took the pictures, but I never sent them to anyone!" Jerome panicked. The mention of a ten-year prison sentence terrified him.


    "Jerome, Verna confessed. She said you sent her the photos. Why is it that when ites to you, you can''t admit to anything?"


    Sebastian ended the call abruptly. He had no right to judge. In the past, he had seen evidence with his own eyes, but a single word from Joanna was enough to make him disbelieve Natalie.


    He threw his phone down, his gaze dark as he stared out the window.


    ...


    With her designs stolen, Natalie


    worked day and night for three days,


    sketching furiously in her office.


    Marshall invited her to the triennial car race, but she was too busy to go. His call did, however, jog hero memory of events from her past life. She had Luna sign up for the race to keep an eye on Joanna.

 Chapter 252

    Luna was also a skilled racer, though she rarelypeted. But Natalie couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity with Matthew.


    On the day of the race, she was still hunched over her drafting table. After that one good cry, inspiration had begun to flow endlessly. By afternoon, she hadpleted twenty-five designs, each one to her satisfaction.


    She stood up, stretching her sore muscles. After days of sitting, her whole body ached, but her spirits were high, her eyes crinkling with a smile. She had been sleeping in her office for the past three days, and this time, she locked the new designs securely in a safe. She couldn''t afford to be careless again.


    She raised her arms high, azy, sensual movement, and let out a rxed yawn before heading to the bathroom.


    She emerged forty minutester, showered and refreshed, ready to go home. Just then, her phone rang. It was the police.


    Natalie stared at the caller ID, thinking she must be mistaken. Why would the police be calling her? She answered.


    "Is this Ms. Natalie Sanders?" a serious voice asked.


    "Yes, this is she."


    "Ms. Sanders, Jerome Scott was in an ident during the race today. His car went off the track, and he''s been seriously injured. Both of his legs are severely damaged. Our technicians inspected the vehicle and found evidence of tampering. He ims you were behind it. Given your recent conflicts, you are his primary suspect. We need you toe in for questioning."


    Natalie almostughed. Are you serious? She didn''t remember this happening in her past life. How had she been framed for this? It was clear just how cunning and ruthless Joanna and Nathan were. If the police were already calling her, they must have some kind of evidence.


    This was going to be tricky. Joanna''s methods were truly masterful.


    "Where do I need to go?" Natalie asked.


    "Pleasee to the hospital first. The patient has been admitted to the one nearest the racetrack."


    "Alright. I''m on my way."


    She hung up and headed downstairs.


    §Ö§ä


    At the hospital, Joanna and Nathan, who had been at the race to watch him, had been the ones to bring Jerome in. After two long hours of examinations, the doctor delivered the verdict: both of Jerome''sdegs had Sufferedmuted fractures. Even after treatment, he would never be able to race again. He would be confined to a wheelchair for at least three years, and whether he could ever walk again was uncertain.


    The news hit Jerome like a physical blow, and he nearly fainted. Arge gash on


    his forehead throbbed in time with his shattered hopes. He knew his life as he knew it was over.


    He closed his eyes in despair.


    Seeing her moment, Joanna added fuel to the fire. "Just rest and don''t think too much. That vicious woman Natalie will get what''sing to her."


    Nathan quickly chimed in, "Jerome, listen to me. Just focus on your recovery. I spoke with the doctor. With proper treatment, there''s hope you''ll walk again. After your first. surgery here, we''ll send you abroad to recuperate. You''ll be back on your feet in three years."


    Jerome closed his eyes, Natalie''s warning not to race echoing in his mind. So, she really was nning to set me up. But then he remembered the recording his mother had yed for him, and his thoughts descended into chaos. Was it Joanna or Natalie?


    His eyes snapped open. "Where''s Natalie?" he asked Nathan, his voice strained.


    "I want to see her. I want to ask her why she did this to me."

 Chapter 253

    Joanna''s eyes reddened as she looked at him. "After the crash, we suspected your car had been tampered with, so we called the police. They''ve already contacted Natalie. The officers are downstairs investigating now."


    Jerome bit his lip. Could it really have been Natalie? But she had warned him not to race. He hadn''t believed her.


    At that moment, Nathan produced a share transfer agreement. "Jerome," he said, his tone heavy, "you''ll be going abroad for treatment in three days. While you''re gone, I''ll take care of everything. You have 5% of thepany shares. Why don''t you transfer them to me for now?"


    "Thepany is in a vtile state, and I''m worried something might happen. But your treatment can''t be dyed. Your mother is so busy with thepany that she can''t evene see you."


    The words struck Jerome like a bolt of lightning. He remembered the recording his mother had yed for him¡ªthe real threat to his life was his own father and Joanna. His mother had said she was getting a divorce, that she was giving up on him. Seeing the share transfer agreement, his heart sank. Could it be true?


    He also remembered Natalie''s words. Larry hadn''t exposed him yet because he wanted to watch Jerome be destroyed by the very people he cherished most. Was everything Natalie said true?


    Jerome was terrified-terrified that the sister he had doted on his whole life was a monster.


    His eyes, filled with rage, locked onto his father. "Dad, I just had the ident. I can barely speak, I can''t even lift my hand, and you''re already asking me to sign over my shares? Are you that desperate to get your hands on them?"


    Seeing his anger, Nathan softened his tone. The most important thing was to get him to sign. His own health had been strangetely.


    ¡°Alright, alright. If not to me, then give them to Joanna. You adore her. The shares would be safe with her."


    "Get out!" Jerome roared.


    His mother had also asked for that 5% stake before, but he had refused, thinking she was ying favorites. His mind was a mess. Who was telling the truth? Who was lying?


    "Was Natalie at the racetrack


    today?" he asked, his face pale, his voice weak. The pain from his legs was unbearable, and darkness encroached on his vision. His gaze on Joanna was particrly sharp.


    "So, you two are after my shares," Jerome said, a humorless smile on his lips.


    Joanna and Nathan exchanged a look. Had he figured something out?


    "You say Natalie set me up. Do you have any proof?" he asked, his voice low and hoarse.


    Joanna''s brow f


    furrowed. "It must be


    because you gave her designs to Verna. She held a grudge and


    plotted against you. After the


    ident, the security footage


    showed a suspicious person near your cat. When they caught hire him, he Said Natalie hired him. Dad was so


    angry he called the police."


    "I know she''s your sister, and this must be hard for you to hear. But right now, your


    legs are the priority. Let thew deal with Natalie."


    Jerome closed his eyes. "Where''s my phone?"


    Joanna approached his bed. Seeing his refusal to sign, a murderous glint shed in her eyes. "You need to rest. Dad will hold onto your phones, for you. Once you sign the transfer agreement, he''ll give it back."

 Chapter 254

    Jerome''s body went rigid, and his eyes snapped open. "Joanna, what are you saying? Are you threatening me?"


    Joanna feigned innocence. "Threatening you? Of course not. I''m just concerned about your health. You just said you didn''t even have the strength to lift your hand. You can''t sign a paper, but you have the energy to look at your phone?"


    "You don''t love me anymore," she pouted.


    "So, giving you my shares means I love you, and not giving them means I don''t?" Jerome retorted. "Joanna, you know that five percent is my only source of ie. Are you so benevolent that you need to take that from me, too?"


    He shut his eyes again.


    Just then, a police officer entered the room, interrupting whatever Joanna was about to say.


    "Mr. Scott, Ms. Sanders has arrived. We need you toe down and give your statements."


    Nathan exchanged a nce with Joanna. "Of course, officer. We''ll be right there."


    He walked over to the bed and ced a pen in Jerome''s hand. "Jerome, sign this quickly. Thepany is in trouble, and I need these shares to help your mother."


    Jerome knew thepany was struggling and that his mother was holding it together alone. "Fine. I''ll give the shares to Mom. But I won''t give them to you." "Alright," Nathan conceded. "Just sign your name, and the shares will go to her." The paper was specially treated; the name would be visible under light, allowing him to manipte it as he pleased.


    Jerome''s voice was strained. "I want to see Mom. Bring her here." If he weren''t bedridden, he would have gone to find her himself. He had a growing suspicion that his mother was right.


    "What are you thinking? That we''re trying to cheat you out of your shares? When you go abroad, how will Yvonne and the baby survive? without that ie? You can''te money for them like this. How do you expect them to live?"


    eare


    This was Jerome''s weak spot. Joanna knew how much he loved Yvonne.


    The thought of Yvonne cleared his mind. He couldn''t let his child suffer. He couldn''t provide for them now, but leaving them the shares would give him peace of mind while he


    recovered. He could sell his


    shop for millions to


    self his aute


    Cover.hi


    medical expenses. He couldn''t let


    Yvonne and the baby want for


    anything.


    "Dad, I''ll give you the shares," he said, his voice heavy with resignation While I''m recovering abroad, please take care of Yvonne and the baby for me. I''ll get my legs fixed as soon as I can ande back for them."


    After all, his father wouldn''t abandon his own grandchild, would he?


    Jerome painstakingly took the pen and signed his name.


    Joanna and Nathan breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    Nathan was ecstatic. "Jerome, you just rest. I''ll go deal with Natalie. I''ll make sure she pays for this."


    "She''s still my sister," Jerome said painfully. "My legs are just broken. Just send her to jail for a while. Teach her a lesson."


    Joanna sneered inwardly. This was her chance to get rid of Natalie for good. She would do everything in her power to see Natalie dead. Once Jerome was out of the country, it would be all too easy to arrange an "ident."


    The father-daughter pair quickly left the room.


    Jerome closed his eyes in misery, only to hear a disappointed voice beside him. "Jerome, you''ve truly disappointed me."

 Chapter 255

    Jerome was drifting in and out of consciousness, the hours-long surgery having


    left him in agony. At the sound of his mother''s voice, his eyes shot open. He saw her standing over him, her own eyes filled with tears.


    "Mom, I..."


    Wendy wiped her eyes. "Jerome, I''m going to show you something. Then you''ll know just how wrong you''ve been. After you see it, we''re cutting ties. A son like you is only going to get himself killed by his own stupidity."


    She called for guards, who brought in a wheelchair and lifted Jerome into it.


    Seeing that his mother was serious, Jerome panicked. "Mom, I was wrong not to give you the shares, but I wanted Yvonne and the baby to befortable. She''s pregnant with my child-your grandchild..."


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear it. No matter what you see or hear, you keep your mouth shut. In three days, you''re getting on a ne and leaving the country. Whether you live or die after that is up to you."


    Wendy instructed the guards to wheel the drowsy Jerome out of the room.


    In a nearby fire escape...


    Yvonne was ring at Joanna. "Joanna, he''s a cripple now. You don''t actually expect me to marry a cripple, do you? And was it really Natalie who did this to him?"


    Joanna''s gaze was sharp and


    iet


    imperious. Whether Natalie did it or not is irrelevant. What matters is that they had a fight three days ago when Jerome gave her designs to Verna Natalie wanted him dead. That''s motive. Besides, Yvonne, the baby in your belly isn''t even Jerome''s. I found you a rich fool to


    take the fall so


    you should just keep


    your head down and y along."


    How dare youe here and


    question me?"


    Yvonne sneered. "So I was just another one of your pawns. Six months ago, you used me to frame Natalie and Zenobia..."


    "Yvonne, shut your mouth!" Joanna hissed. "Everything I did was for your own good. Jerome was giving you a fortune for an allowance every month. You spent it all on your boy toy. Now that he''s a cripple, you should be taking care of him."


    "Joanna, I agreed to marry him on the condition that he was healthy and could pay for my lifestyle. He''s useless to me now. He can''t give me anything. I''ll find a way to have this baby and raise it myself if I have to. But I am not waiting on a cripple. You can forget it."


    Yvonne spun around and stormed off.


    Joanna scoffed and headed downstairs to see the oue of Natalie''s interrogation.


    ...


    In the hallway, Jerome''s body trembled, tears streaming down his face. An immense wave of grief and pain washed over him. It was all a lie, a carefully orchestrated sham.


    27


    Natalie and Zenobia hadn''t framed him. The real culprits were Joanna and Yvonne. That bright, lovely girl, Yvorine how could she de this to him? He had been so stupid, so incredibly stupid. She had been taking his money and spending it on another man.


    The shock was too much. Jerome passed out, a tear still clinging to his eysh.


    Was it from the physical pain, or the agony of betrayal?


    Wendy watched in silence, her own tears falling. She motioned for the guards to take Jerome back to his room.


    Downstairs, Natalie and Luna were with the police. Nathan arrived and shot Natalie a cold look, which she returned with an equally icy smile. He recounted the conflict between Jerome and Natalie from three days.


    prior, and a witness was brought a forward-a man who pointed at Natalie and identified her as the mastermind.

 Chapter 256

    Natalie studied the young man before her. He had garish pink hair,rge hoops dangling from his ears, and e-scarred skin. His eyes were jaundiced, a clear sign of liver problems and a life of excess. She shook her head, marveling at the strange characters Joanna always managed to find.


    "I have evidence to refute their ims," Natalie stated calmly to the police. "I did not hire anyone to harm him."


    She turned to the man. "Are you certain I was the one who instructed you?"


    "Are you certain you instructed me?" he retorted with a smirk.


    Natalie let out a coldugh. "Is your word the only proof you have?"


    She then nodded to Luna, who presented their own evidence to the police.


    It was a video. In it, the pink-haired man looked frantic, pleading into his phone. ¡°I


    lost big gambling. You gotta give me a job. Just help me pay off my debt, and I''ll do anything. They''re gonna chop off my fingers! How am I supposed to live without my hands?"


    He listened intently. "Just frame Natalie? I get paid for crippling Jerome? Okay, okay, I''ll do it. I''ll pin it on Natalie so she never recovers."


    The man''s eyes widened in horror. "Where... where did you get that video?"


    Nathan was stunned. He knew the person on the other end of that call was Joanna.


    "Natalie, where did you get this doctored video?" he bellowed. "Jerome was good to you! Why would you try to kill him?"


    Natalie fixed him with a stare so


    him


    sharp it felt like a physical blow. A chill ran up Nathan''s spine. When had her gaze be so terrifying? Joanna was right. Ever since that birthday party, Natalie had be a different person.


    "Mr. Scott," Natalie said with a cold smile, "shouting won''t make your false usations true. The police will determine if this video is fake."


    She turned back to the officer. "We have more evidence. It proves this man


    agreed to frame me for today''s incident in exchange for arge sum of money to cover his gambling debts."


    Luna yed another clip.


    "I messed with Jerome''s car. It''ll flip as soon as he elerates. The job is done but I never saw Natalie at the scene. I don''t even know what she looks like How am supposed to frame her?"


    ¡°Okay, okay. I just say it was her. She gave me five hundred thousand, right? Got


    it. Jerome is definitely going down today."


    The man stared at the phone in Luna''s hand, his face a mask of disbelief.


    Nathan was speechless. How could this be happening? Foiled again. It was like Natalie was an unkible cockroach.


    Natalie, Luna, and the man were taken to the station for further investigation. By noon the next day the police confirmed that Luna''s videos were authentic while the evidence provided by the man proven to be fabricated. With no way to deny it, he confessed to his crime but refused to name his employer, iming he had acted alone out of a personal grudge against Jerome. He was arrested for attempted murder.


    As Natalie walked out of the police station, the case against her was closed. She was exhausted after a sleepless night. She was about to stretch when a dark shadow fell over her.

 Chapter 257

    Natalie flinched back, then broke into a brilliant smile. ¡°Sebastian. I''m so sorry your little n failed again. You should hurry back andfort your childhood sweetheart. I''m sure she''s throwing a tantrum now that she knows I walked out of here a free woman."


    Sebastian''s handsome face was grim, his eyes dark as he stared at her. "Natalie, what are you talking about? I was worried about you..."


    "Worried I''d get out, you mean. Well, sorry to disappoint you. You tried to frame me, and you failed. Again."


    Her good mood vanished at the sight of him. "Sebastian, do you remember what I said that night I woke up? I told you I would never tolerate your abuse again. If you''ve forgotten, I''ll be happy to remind you every single time. However you treated me then, I will repay you in kind."


    The more you go through, the more you fear getting hurt. Whose youth is free of pain? But she could not let it go.


    "You hate me that much?" Sebastian asked, staring deeply into her eyes, where the hatred was in to see.


    "Heh." Natalie let out a coldugh, looking up at the bright morning sun. She took a deep breath before turning back to him. ¡°Sebastian, I''m starting to think my previous assessment of you was wrong. Calling you a scumbag is an insult to scumbags. Saying you enjoy ying games with people''s emotions is an understatement. And iming you can''t distinguish between friendship and love is just absurd. Now I finally understand. You''re just selfish. The only person you love is yourself."


    "And who are you putting on that wounded expression for? You were part of all eighty-six schemes against me. I will pay you back for every single one. You''rest on my list, so you just wait."


    She turned to leave, but Sebastian moved to block her path.


    "I can exin. I had nothing to do with this," he said, his voice low and insistent.


    Natalie didn''t believe him. Her smile was bright and mocking. "Sebastian, I will never forget how you stood by and let Joanna hurt me. Even if you weren''t directly involved, it was your money she used to hire people to harm me."


    Now, Sebastian felt he truly deserved her scorn.


    "Natalie."


    A new voice cut in. Wayne, dressed in a white baseball jersey, looked handsome and energetic in the sunlight. He walked over with a smile and gently ruffled her ha You''ve really grown up, Natalie You''ve learned to protect yourself. Now I can go on my business trips without worrying so much."


    Natalie''s eyes welled up. "I''m sorry I made you worry."


    "I was worried," he admitted. "But


    not as much as before. You used to


    UT


    just take the abuse and never fight back which is why they kept targeting you. Now that you''VER


    Tearned to fight back, to get revenge,


    I''m proud. Come on, let''s go home. Grandpa is waiting for us for


    breakfast."


    Natalie linked her arm through his, her smile radiant. "Okay, let''s go."


    Sebastian took a step forward. "Natalie,e back with me. Grandmother wants to see you."


    Wayne pulled Natalie behind him, his gaze turning cold as he faced Sebastian. He had seen the bastard earlier but had chosen to ignore him.


    "Sebastian, my sister has already signed the divorce papers you forced on her. If you''re a man, you''ll stick to your word and finalize it."


    Sebastian knew he had been aplete ass. "I have no intention of divorcing her. Natalie will always be my wife."


    Wayne looked ready to punch him "You''re shameless, Sebastian.


    Parading around inging to


    with


    "Natale. How


    vile


    someone like you exist?"

 Chapter 258

    "I''m sorry, but this is between my wife and me. I''ve made up my mind. I''m not divorcing Natalie. I was wrong before..."


    Natalie''s cold voice cut him off. "Sebastian, spare me the useless words. I am divorcing you. Even if you refuse, I can file for separation and the divorce will be granted in two years. It''s already been six months. I can wait another year and a half."


    She and Wayne turned and walked away without a second nce.


    Sebastian frowned, taking a deep breath. No matter what he did now, she wouldn''t believe him. Just as he had never given her a chance to exin, no matter how much she tried. He remembered the pained, pleading look in her eyes, a look he had always ignored because he was too busy with work, too busy dealing with a crying Joanna, to handle a crying Natalie as well.


    He didn''t know what kind of spell he had been under to have trusted Joanna sopletely and hurt Natalie so deeply. If it hadn''t been for her fighting back, he never would have seen Joanna''s vicious, disgusting true colors.


    Sebastian pursed his lips and left the police station.


    In the car, Wayne handed Natalie a bag of breakfast. "These Raviolis are the best. Have some. There''s hot water in the thermos. Drink some first."


    Natalie was touched. Wayne had always genuinely cared for her.


    "Okay." She poured a cup of water, drank it, then started on the Raviolis. Everything tastes good when you''re hungry, but these were exceptionally delicious.


    She gazed out the window at the bright, beautiful day. Her mind felt clearer than ever. Before, she had been in pain but had never let it show. Now, she would whine to her grandfather and brother, vent to her friends. Had she finally killed the coward she used to be and grown into someone stronger?


    After finishing her breakfast, Natalie said, "Let''s go to the hospital. I want to see how Jerome is doing. I''ve been fetting him stew for so long, just for this moment. I won''t feel right if I don''t see it for myself."


    Wayne chuckled. "Why would you want to see him? Are you looking to get upset?"


    Natalie shook her head, smiling. "No, I''m going to gloat. They always used to lecture me from their moral high ground. Now that I''ve cut ties with them, Ddeserve to enjoy the show. Isn''t the greatest malice in the world not wanting to see eed? Well, I''m going to embrace my malice to the fullest."


    Wayne just smiled and pulled out his phone to navigate to the address Natalie gave him.


    Twenty minutester, Natalie walked into the hospital room alone.


    The air was thick with the smell of disinfectant. Wendy was there. Jerome was awake, propped up in bed. In just one night, he looked like he had been through hell and back-defeated, with no will to live.


    When Wendy saw Natalie, she was overjoyed. ¡°Natalie, you''re here!"


    Natalie''s smile was frigid. "Yes. I came specifically to gloat." Wendy''s face fell.


    Jerome looked at her radiant face, his emotions a tangled mess. Six months ago, it had been Joanna and Yvonne who had set him up, not Natalie He had woken up that morning, still unable to ept the


    truth. The Joanna he had doted on


    his whole life-how could she do this


    to him?


    Looking down at his mangled legs, he suddenly roared, "Natalie, you did this on purpose!"

 Chapter 259

    A smile danced in Natalie''s beautiful eyes. "On purpose? What did I do? I just let things unfold the way you all wanted them to." In her past life, this ungrateful wretch had let thugs disfigure her.


    "Natalie, you knew this would happen! Why didn''t you stop it?" Jerome screamed, his voice breaking.


    "I told you multiple times not to race. But you didn''t believe me. And what about you? Weren''t the things you did to me far worse than this? When you set me up, when you tried to have me raped, when you hit me, when you stole my designs- did you ever think you were going too far?" Natalie''s voice was calm, but her eyes zed with an unquenchable hatred.


    "And why are you in such a rush? There''s plenty more toe. You''re going to see just how terrifying the wolf you raised really is. You''d better stay alive to feel the pain they''re going to cause you."


    She nced around the room. "Where''s your goddess? Why isn''t she here taking care of you?"


    Jerome''s jaw tightened, his eyes dark with unspoken rage.


    "Zenobia gave you her all," Natalie continued, her voice dripping with scorn. "And you not only failed to see it, you hurt her deeply. A person like you doesn''t deserve her love. The only one you deserve is someone like Yvonne. You two should be locked away together so you can''t ruin anyone else."


    Jerome flinched at the mention of Zenobia, the bookworm. He had always hated school, hated studying. All he wanted was to have fun, and his father had always let him, telling him to just grow up healthy.


    What Natalie said next sent a chill through his entire body.


    "Do you know why your father let you do whatever you wanted? Because he wanted to raise you to be useless. The one person who cared@bout you, who pushed you, was the girl next door. She wanted


    you to study hard so you have


    a sessful future. Now she''s an executive at a Fortune 500


    Today, she would say it all, then go home and pop a bottle of champagne.


    Jerome was stunned. He hadn''t heard anything about Zenobia since she left. But he refused to believe that his own father would intentionally raise him to be a failure.


    He shook his head in denial. "That''s impossible! You''re lying, Natalie! This was all your n, wasn''t it?"


    Natalie ignored him and turned to Wendy. "It seems you haven''t told him the truth yet. I suppose that''s understandable. After all, she''s the daughter you raised. It doesn''t matter if she''s the child of a mistress; the bond between you


    what''s important."


    "Natalie, that''s not it," Wendy exined quickly. "I didn''t tell him because I didn''t want him to interfere with my ns."


    Natalie looked at the haggard woman and felt not a shred of sympathy.


    "Natalie, we''re family. Do we really have to go this far?" Wendy pleaded, tears in her eyes.


    Natalie spun around, her eyes


    burning with hatred. "Do you know why I''m doing this? Do you know that I have died once already? I. never once felt a mother''s warmth from you. Right up until the moment


    your family that


    I died, it was you pushed


    meto my grave


    Do you know what


    Do


    he did for Joanna? He hired thugs to destroy my face. And do you know why? Because Joanna didn''t like my looks. I suffered for four days and four nights before I finally died, trampled on by every single one of you."

 Chapter 260

    "As a mother, you never once protected me. As brothers, they all looked at me with contempt. Now I understand. Your whole family is rotten to the core."


    Tears streamed silently down Natalie''s face.


    Wendy was stunned. The hatred in Natalie''s voice was so raw, it felt like she was telling the truth.


    "Natalie, please, don''t say that. I was wrong. I truly didn''t know. It was all Joanna, scheming in the dark..."


    "No, you knew," Natalie cut her off. "You just favored her. You thought I was some country bumpkin who would embarrass you in front of your high-society friends. Joanna was perfect, the beloved darling of the Scott family, beautiful and kind on the outside. I was just a pretty face, nothingpared to the precious daughter you so carefully raised."


    Wendy''s heart seized with pain. She had thought that way once, but she had since seen the truth.


    "Natalie... I''m sorry. I was wrong. I''ll never be like that again. Please,e back, won''t you?"


    "Heh..." Natalie''s face was a mask of hatred. "Come back? Back to what? To listen to more of your insults?"


    She turned and walked away.


    "Natalie..."


    "Mom, don''t listen to her!" Jerome yelled from the bed. "Even if Joanna was wrong, Natalie is just as vicious!"


    Wendy turned back, a cold smile on her lips. "More vicious than you? Didn''t she warn you? She did, but you didn''t believe her. You call


    Vicious but have you ever met


    considered that what you did to her was far worse?"


    "I''m sending you abroad today. After that, I don''t care if you live or die. Since you care so much about Joanna and your father, you can let them take care of you from now on."


    "Mom, why are you doing this to me too?" Jerome''s eyes reddened.


    Wendyughed, a hollow sound.


    "Yes, why have wee to this? Because you''re just as cruel as Joanna and Nathan. I see your true nature now in struggling to keep the


    She pointed to the documents on the table, but before she could speak, amotion erupted from the hallway.


    "Natalie! This is my cousin! He


    crashed his race car, and both his


    legs are shattered The doctors have given up on him said he''ll be


    crippled for life. I know you can save him. Natalie, please, you have to help me!"


    Herbert''s voice was desperate. He had been looking for her, and here she was.


    Natalie had run into him at the elevator. They had trained under the same martial arts lineage, though with different masters. He had built his career abroad while she had nearly been destroyed by her own naivety in love.


    She looked at him, his eyes welling up with tears, and saw a kindred spirit. They both cried too easily.


    "Herbert, calm down..."


    He gripped her hand tightly, his palm slick with sweat. "No, Natalie, I can''t! I don''t trust any other doctor with this surgery. You have to be the one to do it."

 Chapter 261

    Natalie looked at the boy lying unconscious in the hospital bed. His face was covered in scrapes, and he was so young. "Herbert, how old is your brother?"


    "He just turned neen," Herbert exined, his voice trembling slightly. "The kid''s obsessed with motorcycles. He was racing his biggest rival today when the other guy clipped him. His legs are shattered, and he almost didn''t make it. Please, Natalie, you have to help me." He was frantic, hating his own limitations as a doctor. "He''s my aunt''s only son. If he''s crippled for life, what will she do?"


    Seeing he was on the verge of tears, Natalie patted his shoulder reassuringly. "I can do the surgery, but I don''t have privileges at this hospital. We''ll have to transfer him to the one where I''m on staff. We''ll operate first, then see how he recovers."


    She and Herbert were close; there was no way she wouldn''t help him.


    Herbert''s face lit up with relief. "Natalie, thank you so much. Look, these are his scans. I was already trying to get him transferred here, since they specialize in orthopedics. Running into you is a miracle."


    Natalie took the X-ray films and studied them. After a minute, she said, "It''s severe. The first step is surgery, but since he''s your brother, I''ll give him my full attention. With any luck, he might be able to walk again in two years."


    "But he''ll never be able to ride a motorcycle again."


    "Hmph! That reckless kid is lucky if I let him drive a car after this," Herbert fumed. "I told him a thousand times that riding like that was dangerous, that he could get himself killed. But for the thrill, for that burst of speed, he acted like his life meant nothing. Now that he''s crippled, maybe he''ll finally feel some regret."


    Natalie shook her head with a small smile. "Herbert, we ride motorcycles too. Do you really think someone who loves that feeling can just give it up?"


    Herbert fell silent. He sighed heavily.


    "Let''s just get him through this first," he said, exhausted. "Saving his life, saving his legs... I''ve done all I can."


    It was only then that Natalie remembered to ask, "Herbert, when did you get back in the country?"


    A handsome smile returned to his face. "Just three days ago, Natalie. I was actually nning to call you today. What a coincidence to run into you at the hospital."


    as n


    Herbert was overjoyed. He was a tall, well-built man with a straight back that gave him a refined air. His handsome face, lit by a smile as bright as the sun, and his clear, Warm eyes made him seem incredibly approachable.


    "Alright then," Natalie said with a smile. "Let''s get him transferred to QHA Hospital."


    "Perfect. Natalie, thank you!" Herbert immediately went to handle the transfer paperwork.


    As Natalie turned to leave, Wendy called out to her.


    "Natalie."


    Natalie turned, her expression impassive as she faced a tear-streaked Wendy, whose lips were trembling. "Yes?"


    Wendy nced toward the hospital room across the hall. "Natalie, you''re a doctor?"


    "I know a thing or two," Natalie replied curtly.


    Jerome, inside the room, had heard everything. Wendy looked back at him, then pleaded with Natalie, "He''s still my son. I know if I send him abroad, he won''t survive. Please, I''m No


    begging you save derom ease, I''m


    matter how much she hated him, how much she resented him, he was still the child she had given birth to. Her earlier words had just been spoken in anger.


    Natalie''s rejection was cold as ice. "I wouldn''t dare. If I cure him, the people who hurt him won''t let me off the hook. If I fail, who knows what you''ll do to me. You and your family have framed me eighty six times remember every single one, and that''s not even counting the recent incidents. So please, find another specialist."


    Jerome''s fate was his own to bear.


    Wendy was stunned. She... she remembered all of it? In all these years, what


    kind of mother had she been?

 Chapter 262

    Wendy opened her mouth, but no words came out. It was her fault. She hadn''t woken up to the truth soon enough. She remained standing there, weeping, long after Natalie had gone.


    Inside the room, Jerome closed his eyes, his mind a chaotic storm. So, he had been wrong. Truly, deeply wrong. Natalie hated him to the bone. They had all looked down on her for being from the countryside, yet she was a designer and a doctor.


    And what could Joanna do? Pout, cry, and y the victim, all while constantly ndering Natalie. Why had he never given his real sister a chance to exin?


    Wendy took a deep breath and walked back into the room, finding Jerome still reeling from shock. "Jerome," she said, her voice heavy with fatigue, "I have to send you away today. I can''t guarantee your safety in this country. And I don''t trust the specialists your father found. He won''t allow them to treat you properly."


    Jerome''s eyes flew open. "Mom, he''s my father! He wouldn''t do that to me. You were always the one controlling me, telling me I couldn''t do this, couldn''t do that. Dad was different. He always gave me freedom."


    Wendy stared at him, dumbfounded. How could he still not understand?


    "Jerome!" she finally roared. "How can you still be so blind? Your father and Joanna have wanted you dead from the very beginning!"


    "Impossible!" Jerome cried out, unable to believe it even after hearing the evidence with his own ears.


    Wendy''s voice cracked with pain. "So, all these years you resented me for being strict? Fine. You want freedom? Go find it." She gestured to the bedside table. "Your new bank cards and documents are all there. I''m done with you. You''re free."


    With that, she turned and walked out.


    Jerome stared after her, stunned.


    "Aaargh!" He clutched his head and broke into ragged sobs, the devastating truth finally crashing down on him. The father he loved, the sister he doted on-they were the ones who wanted to destroy him. They had even tricked him out of his shares.


    Yvonne was pregnant, but the child wasn''t his. Joanna had set him up to be the fall guy. And since his ident, Yvonne hadn''t visited him once. The goddess he once worshipped.


    He still couldn''t understand why. Why would his father and Joanna do this to him? And at Mr. Wilson''s party, his father had been with another woman.


    They had framed Natalie eighty-six times. Every single incident, big or small, had Joanna''s fingerprints all over it. And he loving Joanna as he did, had always taken her side. So, Natalie was the first person they wanted to eliminate. Then him. Was their other brother next?


    As the pieces clicked into ce, his world copsed into pure agony. His face went pale, and beads of sweat broke out on his forehead. Pain, sharp and seating, snaked through his legs like venom ''


    "No... it''s not like that. Dad and Joanna aren''t those kinds of people..." Hey on the bed, desperately trying to numb himself to a reality he couldn''t ept.


    Then he remembered Natalie. She could perform the surgery that would allow the patient across the hall to walk again in two years.


    He snatched his phone and frantically dialed Wendy''s number. He couldn''t go abroad. He had to stay and help his mother.


    Wendy had just reached the hospital lobby when she saw his name on her screen. Still furious, she answered. "What do you want now, Jerome?"


    "Mom," he pleaded, e back. Can we please just talk?"

 Chapter 263

    "Jerome, there''s nothing left to talk about," Wendy said, her voice cold and distant. "I''ve realized that no matter what I say, you won''t believe me or listen. I told you before that Yvonne was bad news, that she was a regr on the club scene, always with different men. You wanted to raise another man''s child, so I let you be. I was young once too; I know how important your ''goddess'' is to you. But I told you to keep her out of my sight. You love your father so much, you adore Joanna so much¡ªgo talk to them."


    "Mom, I... that''s not what I meant. I just can''t believe the father I''ve respected my whole life and the sister I''ve doted on would do this to me."


    "Then don''t believe it. I have work to do at thepany; I don''t have time for your whining." Wendy hung up and walked away without another word.


    Jerome''s arm fell limply onto the bed. Now even his own mother didn''t believe him. He closed his eyes in despair. As a cripple, the future stretched before him, a terrifying, uncertain void.


    Natalie''s surgerysted a full eight hours. Over the years, she''d asionallye in to handle special cases like this.


    When she finally emerged from the operating room, Herbert rushed forward. "Natalie, you must be exhausted. I had dinner brought in for you. Go get changed and eat something." He didn''t ask if the surgery was a sess; with her in charge, he had no doubt.


    Natalie pulled off her mask, her face etched with fatigue. She leaned against the wall and asked with a weary smile, "Aren''t you going to ask me if it was sessful?"


    Herbert''s smile was warm and refined. "Natalie, I''ve always hadplete faith in your skills. My mentor worships your mentor, and I worship you."


    A yful, proud smile touched Natalie''s lips, her voice teasing. "Herbert, we''re both exceptional. You could have done this surgery yourself. You were just too worried because he''s your brother. Don''t worry," she added gently, "the surgery was a sess."


    Atst, Herbert let out a huge, unrestrainedugh of relief. "Natalie, thank you. Seriously. Now go, get changed and eat." He excitedly pulled out his phone to call his aunt with the good news.


    After changing, Natalie had a quick dinner with Herbert before leaving the hospital: Wayne was already there to pick her up. The moment she got home, she copsed into bed without even saying a word to word to Queena.


    She woke up the next day around noon.


    Bright sunlight streamed through the window, and as she blinked her eyes open to the familiar room, she felt a moment of disorientation She''d slept so long her whole body felt boneless and rxed. She hadn''t even dreamed, a rare and peaceful urrence. Ever since she''d been reb?rn, she was often gued by nightmares of her past life, waking up in the middle of the night with a heavy heart.


    She smiled faintly. Perhaps Jerome getting what he deserved was the reason she''d slept so well.


    She got out of bed and called Herbert first.


    "Natalie." Herbert''s voice was cheerful; he was clearly in high spirits.


    "Herbert, how''s your cousin doing?" Natalie asked, standing by the window and watching Queena jogging in the garden below.


    "He''s recovering well, Natalie. I''ve been keeping a close eye on him, so don''t you worry. Just get some rest at home."


    "Good," Natalie said with a smile.


    After hanging up, she washed up


    and went downstairs. Her


    grandfather wasn''t home; he had probably gone for his morning walk. She went outside to find Queena, who had just finished a fap and was drenched in sweat.


    Seeing Natalie, she jogged over, panting. "Natalie, what''s with you sleeping till noon?"


    Natalie smiled. "And you? Looks like you just got up for your run."

 Chapter 264

    Queenaughed, her eyes crinkling. "You know me, I''m a night owl. When I''m working on amission, I might not sleep at all." She studied Natalie for a moment, then said, "The harshness around you has softened, Natalie."


    Natalie gave a serene smile. "Maybe it''s because I saved a life yesterday."


    Queena reached out and touched her head with a peculiar, gentle gesture. "Keep doing good deeds, Natalie. You will find happiness." Queena''s smile was sincere, her gaze so clear it seemed capable of seeing through all deceit.


    "Heh... If you say so, I''m relieved. I know I''ll be happy then." Natalie knew Queena would never lie to her. "Queena, I''m in a great mood today, and I don''t have to go to the office. Go take a shower and change. Let''s go out and get something delicious to eat." She wanted to spend some quality time with her best friend.


    Queena''s face lit up. "Okay! Wait for me, I''ll be right back."


    Natalie sat in the garden to wait, scrolling through her phone. She saw a message from Matthew.


    [Natalie, I''m back in the country. Are you free for dinner tonight?]


    Natalie replied: [Mr. Monroe, would tomorrow night work? I''m taking today off to spend with my best friend.]


    Matthew: [Of course. Tomorrow night it is.]


    Natalie agreed. It would be a good chance to discuss work with him. Her designs were ready. She looked up at the bright sunshine, determined to live this life to the fullest. Shielding her eyes, she gazed at the clear blue sky, feeling the agitation in her heart finally begin to dissipate.


    Her eyes fell, and she began to think about where the boy might be. He was neen, in college, and in need of money. But where would he be now?


    As she browsed online, she came across news about the Wilson family. She froze. ording to her memories of her past life, the Wilson Group was about to start filming a movie they had been preparing for two years. In herst life, Vivian had been the female lead, and the Wilsons had thrown money at the project until she became a massive star.


    But in this life, the lead actress was Joanna.


    Natalie was shocked. Joanna''s fate was changing too, bing even more fortunate than before. She stood up and paced restlessly. How on earth had Joanna convinced Mr. Wilson to cast an unknown O neer as the lead in such a


    major production?


    She called Luna.


    "Ms. Sanders," Luna answered.


    "Luna, I need you to find out why the Wilson family gave Joanna the lead role. It''s


    a huge movie. For them to take a risk on a neer, there has to be something else going on."


    Luna hesitated for a moment before replying, "Sebastian invested in it. Because Joanna was starring, he put in a hundred million. She basically bought her way into the role."


    The news hit Natalie like a punch to the gut. In just one day, so much had changed. A familiar ache spread through her chest. In her past life, Sebastian had done the same thing, helping Joanna achieve her dreams and be a star But even then, she''d felt something was different about him, as if he were two different people.


    She sighed. The power of a first love was truly terrifying.


    "Natalie, let''s go! I''m ready." Queena appeared, dressed casually in a white t-shirt and blue jeans, her hair pulled back in a ponytail. She radiated youthful energy.


    Natalie smiled and walked toward her. They went to the garage, and Natalie drove them downtown for a meal.


    They had just sat down at a restaurant when a mocking voice cut through the air. "Well, well! If it isn''t Natalie."

 Chapter 265

    Natalie looked up to see Yvonne and her expression hardened. "Yvonne, you''re Jerome''s fianc¨¦e. He''s lying in a hospital bed, and you''re out here enjoying yourself. So much for your ''love.""


    Yvonne sneered. Why should she waste her energy on a cripple? "A useless cripple can''t even take care of me. And I''m not his fianc¨¦e anymore."


    "What a shame," Natalie said sarcastically. "After all the trouble you and Joanna went through to set up Zenobia and me just a few months ago. And now you''re left with nothing." Yvonne had always been Joanna''s pawn, a way to keep Jerome on a leash.


    Yvonne''s face paled. It was true. She had schemed so hard back then, and again at the hotel three months ago. But now Jerome was crippled, and she had no intention of being tied to him for the rest of her life.


    "Hmph! Who are you to talk? An orphan who was kicked to the curb," Yvonne shot back, her eyes darting nervously. But she had to have this child. It might be her only chance to ever get pregnant again. A woman deserved to be a mother at least once. Even if the baby wasn''t Jerome''s, she would make the Scott family raise it.


    With her mind made up, she decided to head to the hospital. Even if Jerome was a cripple, Wendy could still support the child, and she would be free to live her life.


    As Yvonne moved to pass Natalie''s table, Queena spoke up, her voice calm but firm. "Youngdy, I suggest you stop bothering Natalie. And while you''re at it, you should go to a clinic and get yourself checked out. You''re sick."


    Yvonne whirled on her, furious. "Last time, you called me a dead person, and now you''re saying I''m sick? What did I ever do to you? Why are you cursing me?" She pointed a trembling finger at Queena. "I think you''re the one who''s sick!"


    Queena just shook her head. "You''re digging your own grave. It has nothing to do with me."


    Yvonne was bewildered. This woman was so bizarre. "Hmph! Natalie, your friend is just as passive-aggressive and vicious as you are. No wonder the Scotts threw you out."


    "Yvonne, what are you doing here?"


    As if on cue, Sebastian and Joanna appeared. The sight of them made Natalie''s stomach turn. Sebastian was apparently willing to ept anyone Even after all of Joanna''s lies had been exposed, he still forgave her. In this life, just like thest, he would always be biased toward Joanna.


    Natalie shot Sebastian a cool nce, meeting his deep, probing gaze. He was watching her. She slowly looked away This times she wouldn''t react impulsively like she used to,shing out at him for being with Joanna. This time, she felt remarkably calm.


    But it was toote. They were already walking over. She sighed and rested her forehead in her hand. "Queena, let''s find somewhere else to eat." It seemed she couldn''t even have a peaceful meal. Joanna and Sebastian were truly her inescapable nemeses.


    Yvonne quickly yed the victim. "Joanna, Mr. Griffith, I just ran into Natalie and her friend. I was just trying to be nice, and her friend said I was sick."


    Queena frowned, her disdain unconcealed. "You are sick," she said bluntly. "You have a dirty disease. Stay away from us."


    Natalie leaned in and whispered, "Queena, how can you tell? You can diagnose people too?"


    Queena just smiled. "Natty, some secrets are best kept."


    Natalie pouted. First her curiosity was piqued, and now she couldn''t get an answer. It wasn''t fair. Still, Yvonne had been with countless boyfriends since high school. As a mutual acquaintance once said, she was burning the candle of her youth at both ends." Her candle had certainly been burning brightly.


    A flicker of fear crossed Yvonne''s face. A dirty disease?

 Chapter 266

    She''d slept with hundreds of men over the years, but she always got checked regrly. She would be fine, she reassured herself.


    "Natalie, how could you say something like that?" Joanna chimed in, her voice dripping with false concern. "Yvonne is your future sister-inw..."


    "She''s your sister-inw, not mine," Natalie cut her off. "Be careful with your words. Don''t lump me in with you."


    Joanna''s smile faltered, but she quickly recovered. "You''re right. You signed the papers, so you have nothing to do with the Scott family anymore. I shouldn''t associate you with us. After all, you''re just an orphan." The implication was clear: an orphan was beneath her.


    Natalie''s smile was cial. "Joanna, it seems your head isn''tpletely full of crap after all. You finally have some self-awareness. Being associated with someone as disgusting as you would be the most nauseating thing imaginable."


    "You¡ª!" Joanna''s eyes zed with fury. "Sebastian, look at her! Just as vulgar as you''d expect from someone from the countryside."


    Sebastian took a step forward, his tone grave. "Natalie, you are still Mrs. Griffith. Watch yournguage."


    "Pfft..." Natalie let out augh, utterly amused by his audacity. She leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands as she sized him up. "Sebastian, that''s the first time I''ve ever heard you say something like that. If you''d said it six months ago, I would have been thrilled that you were finally acknowledging me. But I don''t need it now. Take it back."


    Sebastian stared into her mocking eyes, his lips pressed into a thin line. He said nothing more. The light of adoration for him waspletely gone from her gaze, and a dull ache spread through his chest.


    Natalie''s expression turned frigid. She stood up. "Queena, let''s go. We''ll eat across the street."


    As they were leaving, Joanna called out, unable to resist a final jab. "By the way, Natalie, did you see the news? Sebastian is investing in my new series."


    Natalie nodded. "I saw. A person with your mountain of scandals dares to act in a movie? When it finallyes out, maybe I''ll send you a special gift."


    Joannaughed brazenly. She wasn''t afraid. By then, Natalie might not even be alive. "Natalie, why do you always have to scheme against me?" she asked, feigning sadness.


    "You give yourself too much credit," Natalie replied coolly. "I''m letting you live so you can send that heartless bunch at the Scott family to hell for me So even if I had evidence against you, I wouldn''t expose you."


    Joanna''s brow furrowed. The woman was bing more and more unpredictable. Did she know about her ns? Her eyes narrowed with a dark, cunning light.


    Natalie cast a knowing look at Yvonne. She would be next. That single nce sent a shiver down


    Yvonne''s spine. Natalie had oncon et


    told her she was just one of


    Joanna''s pawns. So far,


    all she had hacti


    lost was Jerome. But she knew she''d never find another man who treated her as well as he did. So, even if he was a cripple, at least he could provide for her son.


    "Joanna, I won''t interrupt you and Mr. Griffith any longer. I''m going to the hospital


    to see Jerome," Yvonne said, then quickly departed.


    Sebastian also turned to leave, but


    Joanna grabbed his wrist.


    "Sebastian, aren''t you going to have lunch with me? Your father''s people are watching us. If you leave now, he won''t be happy. I''m just trying to help you avoid his wrath, that''s all. Please, just stay for lunch."

 Chapter 267

    Sebastian didn''t refuse. He went upstairs with her for lunch.


    Joanna smiled triumphantly and linked her arm through his as they ascended to a table by the window. As Sebastian sat down, he could see Natalie across the street. She wasughing with her friend, looking genuinely happy.


    Joanna followed his gaze and saw Natalie''s back. She knew from the look in Sebastian''s eyes that he was starting to care about her again. A murderous glint shed in Joanna''s eyes. Sooner orter, she would deal with Natalie. For now, she focused on ordering. It didn''t matter what Sebastian''s attitude was, as long as to the outside world, he was on her side. But this new, unreadable Sebastian was a dangerous development.


    Across the street, Natalie and Queena settled into a seafood restaurant and ordered grouper and crab, their favorites.


    "Natty," Queena said, watching her friend''s happy expression, "you''ve really let


    him go."


    Natalie smiled and nodded. "He was someone I loved deeply. I haven''tpletely forgotten him, but I''ll never go back."


    Queena said no more. Fate was a strange thing. She handed Natalie a small jade amulet. "This is for you. It will keep you safe. Make sure you wear it always."


    Natalie knew immediately that this meant danger wasing. She took it with a grateful smile. "Okay. Thank you, Queena."


    "I have to go abroad in a few days," Queena exined. "I''ll be gone for about two weeks. You need to be careful."


    Natalie grabbed her hand, not wanting her to leave. "Queena, you just got out of the abbey. Why are you so busy all of a sudden?"


    Queena''s smile was dazzling. "I grew up in seclusion, and you''re my only real friend. But now I have some business to attend to overseas. I''ll go check it out and bring you back something nice."


    Natalie could only nod. She knew Queena''s family situation was difficult, and she had to support herself. "I thought you''d be able to stay with me for a while, but you''re leaving so soon."


    "Silly girl, we have a long life ahead


    of us. You know my situation. I owe you so much for all your help over the years ou helped repair the abbey and you donate a million in offerings every year. You''ve umted a lot of good karma."


    Natalie smiled. Maybe it was because she had been kind in her past life that heaven had given her a second chance Queena, I''ll donate ten million to the abbey this time. I need all the good karma I can get."


    Queena''s face lit up. "That''s wonderful! Your ten million is a godsend. I can finally renovate the old buildings and draw in more worshippers."


    Natalie had Luna transfer the money to Queena''s ount right away. Just as the food arrived, they ate happily and then went shopping.


    When Natalie got home, she received a call from Marshall. He had been quiet for


    a few days; the list she''d given him had clearly kept him busy.


    "Marshall," she said, her voice calm as she sat on the sofa.


    "Natalie, thank you for that list. I''ve already rooted out two of them. They were feeding information to Nora That deal Nora swiped from mein Wye? She was behind it and my own people leaked my innerary."


    Natalie frowned. "What about the other two? Did you find anything on them?"


    Marshall''s voice grew cold. "They haven''t made a move yet, but they both have ess to the Spencer family''s most sensitive information. I''m worried some of it has already been leaked."

 Chapter 268

    "The Spencer family has been negotiating a major overseas deal," Marshall continued. "The contract was supposed to be signed today, but when my dad arrived, the other party was hesitant."


    Natalie shot to her feet. "Marshall, tell your dad to get back here immediately. He''s in danger. If I''m right, your family''s bottom line has been leaked. They''re never going to sign that contract."


    "But-"


    "No buts! What''s more important, a business deal or his life?"


    A memory struck Natalie with the force of a physical blow. In her past life, right after Jerome''s ident, the Spencer family had also suffered a tragedy. Marshall''s father had died in an ident, and the shock had broken his grandmother. Within months, theirpany was swallowed by an overseas corporation, and Marshall himself had met a brutal end. Thepany had eventually ended up in Joanna''s hands.


    Ten yearster, Joanna had be a powerhouse even Sebastian had to look up to. Not because she was brilliant, but because she was a master at leveraging the people around her to climb higher and higher. Just like now, getting Sebastian to fund her movie.


    "Natalie, I have to go. I need to call my dad right now," Marshall said urgently. He knew if anything happened to his father, his grandmother wouldn''t be able to handle the blow. In her eyes, he wasn''t ready to lead the Spencer family. And if it weren''t for Natalie, he''d still be nothing more than a spoiled yboy.


    "Okay, Marshall. Go handle it. Call me if you need anything."


    After Marshall hung up, Natalie looked at Queena, who was shaking her head slowly. Natalie''s heart clenched.


    "It''s his fated cmity," Queena said softly. "It can''t be avoided."


    "Queena, isn''t there anything you can do?" Natalie pleaded. "You have to save Mr. Spencer."


    Queena considered for a moment.


    Natalie had asked, and she was about to leave. She would help her smile touched her


    friend. As for the ten million you


    tips" "Natalie,


    just donated to the abbey, I will help you not Marshall. But we need to go to his house."


    Natalie immediately called Marshall back. "Marshall, Queena says she can help. We''reing to your house now. Is that okay?"


    "Natalie, I can''t reach my dad or his assistant," Marshall said, his voice tight with panic. "Thank you, thank you for helping. I''m at home. I''ll send a driver."


    "No, that will take too long. We''re on our way now," Natalie insisted.


    Queena gathered her things, and they left immediately. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Spencer family''s estate the matriarch, MS Spencer Sr was there, her face


    etched with anxiety. She visibly rxed when she saw Natalie and Queena.


    "Quickly, there''s no time," Queena said to Marshall. "Bring me a photo of your father."


    Marshall rushed off and returned a minuteter with a photograph. Queena took it and went into a


    separate room alone, and no on


    dared to disturb her. The tension in the house was thick, Marshall paced, unable to reach his father, while his grandmother sat frozen with worry.


    Natalie sat beside the old woman, taking her frail hand. She saw the fear of a mother for her child in the woman''s tear-filled eyes. "Grandma, don''t worry," she soothed. "Queena knows what she''s doing. She''s the real deal."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. just nodded, unable to speak.


    A momentter, Marshall hung up his phone again, defeated. Natalie asked, "Still no luck?"

 Chapter 269

    Marshall shook his head, his charming eyes bloodshot. "No, the calls won''t go through. It says he''s out of the service area."


    "Don''t worry," Natalie reassured him. "Queena is here. It will be okay."


    Their only hope now rested on the woman in the other room.


    After about ten minutes, Queena emerged, her face pale.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s voice trembled as she asked, "Ms. Lopez, my son... is he alright?"


    The air grew heavy with anticipation.


    Queena wiped a bead of sweat from her brow. "Ma''am, I am too far away to intervene directly, but I was able to shield him. Today was a day he was fated to die by someone else''s hand, but that fate has been altered. His life will be


    spared."


    A wave of relief washed over Mrs. Spencer Sr., and the tension in her body finally released. "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" she repeated, her voice choked with emotion.


    "You''re wee, ma''am," Queena said, then turned to Marshall. "Mr. Spencer, I am leaving tomorrow for an uncertain amount of time. I see in your future that in six months, you too will face a fatal trial, a very grim one. I have a jade que here for you. I carved the inscriptions on it myself. Do not take it off, no matter what." She handed the white jade que to Marshall.


    "Thank you, Ms. Lopez!" he said, deeply grateful. "How much do I owe you?"


    Queena smiled. "For the que and for saving your father, I only charge a service fee of three thousand, six hundred and sixty-six dors. You can just transfer it to me."


    Marshall promptly sent the money.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. looked at her grandson''s literal-mindedness and let out a huff that was half exasperation, half amusement. "You boy, you have no finesse! Is your father''s life only worth that much? Transfer Ms. Lopez ten million."


    "No, no, no," Queena quickly interjected. only take what I am owed. And it was not I who saved you, but Natalie. ording to your family''s destiny and forgive me for being blunt-in six months, you would have had almost no chance of survival."


    Normally, Mrs. Spencer Sr. and Marshall wouldn''t believe in such mystical talk. But with all the evidence they had uncovered, they now trusted Queena''s wordspletely. It all fit together Natafle was grateful that Queena had credited her with the favor.


    Just then, Marshall''s phone rang.


    "Hello! Mr. Wilson, how is my father?" he answered frantically.


    "Marshall, how did you know your father was in trouble?"


    "Mr. Wilson, never mind how I know! Is he okay?"


    "Ah, not great, came the reply. "We were set up. They stole the project, and not only that, they tried to kill us. On the way back, our car was forced off the road by the sea and went into the water. Luckily, it was low tide, so the car didn''t sink when it rolled. Mr. Spencer only has minor injuries, and I just fractured my arm."


    "We''re at the hospital now. We''ll head back after we''re treated. It''s strange, though. The car rolled over several times, but we barely got hurt. The frame ispletely destroyed. It was terrifying."


    Marshall stared at Queena in awe. If it hadn''t been for her, his father would be dead.


    "Marshall, I must have had an angel watching over me today," Mr. Wilson continued. "When I get back, I''m going to a temple to pray. A crash like that should have killed us or crippled us for life. We were so lucky."


    Marshall managed a weakugh. "That''s great, Mr. Wilson. Please be careful."


    "Will do, will do. Heaven protects good people. I''ll send you a picture of the car. You won''t believe we walked away with just a few scratches."


    After hanging up, a photo from Mr. Wilson came through.

 Chapter 270

    Marshall gasped when he saw the photo of the wreck. He turned to Queena and bowed deeply three times. "Queena, thank you. You and Natalie are saviors to the Spencer family."


    "Marshall, don''t say that," Natalie said with a smile. "We''re friends. We''re happy we could help." A favor done is a friendship earned.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. was overjoyed that her son had escaped death. "Queena, Natalie, the doors of the Spencer family will always be open to you both. If you ever need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    Queena and Natalie smiled and nodded.


    "Mr. Spencer," Queena said, "remember, keep that around your neck. Once this danger has passed, you can take it off if you wish, or you can keep it on."


    Marshall swallowed hard. "I''m... never taking it off."


    Queena smiled and took a string of jade beads from her bag, handing them to the matriarch. "Mrs. Spencer Sr., Natalie is my good friend, and I''ve heard about what happened before. Thank you for believing in her. These beads will protect you and keep you healthy."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. was both thrilled and touched. "Queena, thank you! And


    speaking ofst time, it was Natalie who saved the Spencer family. Without her, we might not have survived the year."


    Natalie remained silent. Her initial motive had simply been to keep Marshall off her back; she knew his stubborn and mischievous nature all too well.


    Since Queena still had to pack, the two of them took their leave. Only then did Mrs. Spencer Sr. finally copse onto the sofa, the strength leaving her body.


    "Grandma, are you okay?" Marshall asked, his heart aching for her.


    "Grandma..."


    She raised a hand to silence him. She needed a moment alone; the day''s events had shaken her to the core. Marshall said no more, instead getting her a ss of warm water.


    "Grandma, drink this."


    She smiled lovingly. "You''re bing more and more


    thoughtful Seeing you change like this makes me so proud. Just focus


    on your studies, learn how to


    run the


    Marshall grinned, a devilishly handsome smile. "Grandma, I''ve been working really hard, don''t you worry. And look how talented I am! I''m great at motorcycle racing, and I won first ce this time."


    At this, Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s worry returned. "Don''t you start with that again. I told you to stay away from that dangerous sport! Look at the oldest Scott boy-he''s a cripple now."


    Marshall sneered. "That


    cold-blooded family got what they deserved. Grandma, you have no idea how hateful they are. They treated Natalie like she wasn''t even what


    human And do you


    Jerome Scott did three days before the race? He stole a friend''s designs and gave them to Sebastian''spany, causing Natalie a huge loss. That Jerome is a real piece of work."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. sighed. "It takes all kinds to make a world, I suppose. Now, you should get to the office. I''ll feel better knowing you''re there watching over things."


    Marshall had been looking for a chance to deal with Joanna. Hearing his grandmother''s words, he practically flew out the door. Joanna was preparing for her acting role and was often out and about. Tonight, she had a dinner date with Sebastian, all for the sake of publicity.


    Joanna arrived at the restaurant first. Just as she stepped inside, she slipped and


    fell hard.


    "Ah!" she cried out in shock.

 Chapter 271

    "Pfft..." From a short distance away, Marshall burst outughing. This is just the beginning, Joanna, he thought. From now on, he would torment her daily, giving her a taste of a life worse than death.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Ms. Scott. What are you, a spineless weakling? Can''t even walk without face-nting." Marshall''s mocking voice came from above.


    Joanna, aching all over, slowly pushed herself up. Seeing the puddle of water on the floor, her eyes turned icy. "You... you did this?"


    "Oh?" Marshall''s handsome face wore a smirk. He neither admitted nor denied it. "Joanna, you trip and eat dirt, and now you want to me me? Are you so addicted to framing people that you''ve started on me?" I did it, of course, but I can just deny it like you always do.


    Joanna saw the defiant look in his eyes and felt a surge of anger. Did he know what happened overseas? Well, it was toote. The project was theirs now.


    "Mr. Spencer, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I slipped on something. You know perfectly well whether you''re responsible or not," she said, maintaining her persona of a pitiful, innocent girl. She knew a man''s weakness was always a damsel in distress.


    Marshall stood nonchntly, his charming eyes boring into her. "A snake like you... why didn''t you just break your neck?"


    "You¡ª!" Joanna red at him. "Mr. Spencer, you''re the heir to the Spencer family. How can you speak so crudely? Where are your manners?"


    Marshall sneered. "Do I need manners for someone like you? Joanna, did you forget about what you did to my grandmother? From now on, you''d better get ready to receive my ''kindness."" He paused as if a thought had just struck him. "Oh! Now I remember. The trick you used to ''save'' Mr. Wilson''s grandson was the same one you used on my grandmother. I have to admit, it''s a clever tactic. You ''saved'' my grandmother, and even I was impressed enough to consider working with you. So it''s no surprise that a proud, self-important man like Mr. Wilson would fall for it. I hear he''s spoiling you rotten, even making you the star of his movie."


    He leaned in, his voice dropping to a low threat. "But with all the dirt on you, let''s see if that movie ever makes it to the screen. As long as he was around, he would make sure it never did.


    Joanna smirked back. "Mr. Spencer, be careful what you say and what you do. Whether you''ll even be around to see that day is up to fate." Her smile was chilling.


    Marshall understood the threat. Natalie was right. He looked at Joanna''s


    retreating back, pulled out a slingshot, loaded it with a water bead, took aim at her head, and let it fly.


    Thwack!


    Joanna let out a sharp cry of pain.


    "Haha!" Marshall roared withughter.


    She spun around, her eyes burning with pure hatred. She would finda way to send Marshall to hell. But for today, after securing the project and dealing with his father, she would let him have his moment.


    As she turned back, she saw Sebastian walking in and


    immediately switched back to her delicate, fragile persona. Her white dress was now stained from the fall,. andbined with her pained


    expression, she looked truly


    wretched.


    "Sebastian, I don''t know what I did to offend Mr. Spencer, but he just shot me with


    a slingshot. My hair is all wet."

 Chapter 272

    Joanna looked resentfully at Marshall.


    Marshall folded his arms, a roguish grin on his face as he eyed Sebastian''s inscrutable expression. "What? Is Mr. Griffith going to stand up for his mistress?"


    Sebastian frowned and turned to Joanna. "What did you do to provoke him? From what I know of Marshall, he wouldn''t bother you unless you started it." In a city like this, reputations were well-known, and Marshall''s was no exception. Sebastian''s gaze was cold, devoid of its former warmth.


    Joanna immediately deflected, ming Natalie. "It''s all because of her. You know what happened at Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s party-"


    "Wow, Joanna," Marshall cut in. "Besides scheming against Natalie, ming Natalie, and crying to Sebastian to punish Natalie, what else can you do? What does Natalie have to do with this? You know damn well why I''m here. Even if you drag Sebastian into this, do you think the Spencer family is afraid of you? A mistress and your gigolo father... the Scott family really is something else."


    "Marshall, don''t go too far," Joanna hissed, a flicker of murder in her eyes.


    Marshall''sugh was arrogant. "Too far? This is too far? You want to trend on social media? How about I make you famous as the other woman?"


    "You !" Joanna was speechless.


    Marshall shot Sebastian a look of utter disdain. "You scumbag. Trying to have it both ways. Hurry up and divorce Natalie so I can finally ask her out."


    Sebastian''s eyes shed with a dangerous light.


    Joanna was seething. "So, Mr. Spencer, you''re just here to stick up for Natalie. Haven''t you ever heard the saying? The one who isn''t loved is the real third wheel."


    "Maybe so," Marshall said with a smug, condescending smile, "but you, my dear, are the textbook definition of a mistress."


    Joanna''s face turned green with rage.


    He shoved past Sebastian. "Get out of my way, you cheat."


    As Marshall left, Joanna stamped her foot in frustration. "Sebastian, why didn''t you help me? Did you see how arrogant he was? What kind of spell has Natalie put on him that he''de after me for her sake?"


    Sebastian''s dark eyes were cold. "Are you really so clueless as to why he''s after you? Have you forgotten about Mrs. Spencer Sr.? Why is it that whenever something happens, it''s always Natalie''s fault?"


    Joanna froze. Was he defending Natalie? Her voice became softer, more gentle. "Sebastian, no, that''s not it. You heard what Marshall said. He''s here because of Natalie." She put on her most pitiful,


    on-the-verge-of-tears expression.


    Sebastian walked past her into the restaurant, his handsome face set in a hard line.


    Joanna watched his impatient back and sneered. "Sebastian, so this is all your love for me amounts to." Men, she thought, were utterly unreliable.


    At the hospital.


    Jerome had sent someone to QHA Hospital to find out about the other patient te learned that Natalie''s surgery had been aplete


    sess. An inexplicable excitet


    surged through him. Natalie''s


    medical skills were truly exceptional.


    He had finally epted the truth: Joanna, Yvonne, and his own father had conspired against him. He wouldn''t go abroad. Who knew what they had nned for him there? He realized now that his father wanted to send him overseas, where he didn''t know thenguage simply to make his life more miserable.


    A deep-seated hatred burned in Jerome''s eyes. He would have his revenge.


    Suddenly, the door to his room opened.

 Chapter 273

    It was Yvonne. Despite being pregnant, she was dressed in revealing clothes and high heels, all dolled up. Jerome''s eyes flickered, and he quickly masked his hatred with a gentle smile. "Yvonne, you''re here."


    Now that the illusion was shattered, he found her repulsive. Seeing her dressed so cheaply, he couldn''t believe he''d ever been so blind.


    Yvonne had meant toe earlier, but she''d run into a friend who invited her to a hotel. She wasn''t supposed to be so reckless while pregnant, but she''d indulged just once today and felt quite satisfied.


    She looked at Jerome with a mask of concern and sorrow. "Jerome, I''m so sorry I''m only just nowing to see you. When I heard about the ident, I was so devastated I couldn''t bring myself toe."


    "It''s okay," he said softly. "I know I''ll never walk again. I''m going to be a cripple. But for you and the baby, I gave my shares to Joanna. That was her condition for taking care of you and the child. Thepany dividends are paid on the 15th of every month. You can go to her then and collect half the money."


    Yvonne, I may have been a fool, but my heart was true to you. I''ve wronged no one, least of all you. But you should never have tried to make me the fall guy. Now, it''s time for my revenge. Joanna, Nathan, and you-none of you will get away with this.


    Yvonne was incredibly moved, her eyes welling with tears. He was the perfect patsy. She knew he''d take responsibility to the very end. "Jerome, you''re too good to me."


    A flicker of hatred crossed Jerome''s eyes. Just wait, Yvonne. We''ll see who has thestugh.


    "Yvonne, you''re carrying my child. Who else would I be good to?" he said, a hint of mockery in his eyes that she was too blinded by greed to notice.


    Yvonne threw herself into his arms. Jerome fought back a wave of disgust. The person he''d sent to follow her had reported that she was at a hotel with another man just beforeing here. The thought that he had ever touched this woman made him sick.


    He gently pushed her away. "Yvonne, I''m leaving the country in a couple of days. Remember to get the money from Joanna on the 15th of every month."


    Yvonne could have thanked God right then and there. She wouldn''t have to take care of a cripple after all. It was a relief that he was leaving on his own, saving her the trouble of making up an excuse.


    "Jerome, you have to take care of yourself when you''re abroad. The


    baby and I will be waiting for


    yout


    day, okay?" she said, feigning


    reluctance to let him go.


    "I will, Yvonne. I''ll miss you. You take care of yourself too," he said with a warm smile but cold eyes.


    Jerome gave a slight nod and fell silent.


    Yvonne found the smell of the hospital unbearable. "Jerome, being pregnant... this smell is making me feel sick..."


    "I understand. You should go home. I leave tomorrow. Take care of yourself," he said, his expression gentle.


    "Okay! I''ll see you off at the airport tomorrow." She had to keep up appearances.


    "No need. My mother is sending someone to take me. Don''t worry about me Just focus on the


    pregnancy Make sure you give me healthy son. My entire future


    depends on him now." He sounded


    Yvonne was relieved. The idiot was going to raise another man''s son for her. She couldn''t be happier.


    "Alright then, Jerome. I''ll wait for you toe back," she said, then left with a triumphant smile. What a moron. It''s his honor to raise a child for me.

 Chapter 274

    As Yvonne left, Jerome''s eyes turned dark and cruel. He waited a moment, then called his mother.


    Half an hourter, Wendy arrived. Seeing her son''s haggard face, her heart ached. No matter how foolish he was, he was still the child she had borne, her firstborn. She couldn''t bear to watch him remain so blind.


    "What do you want?" she asked, her own face weary.


    "Mom, I''m sorry," Jerome said, his voice full of remorse. "I was aplete fool before. I''ll be good from now on. I won''t ever make you sad again. Please, don''t send me abroad. I''ll hide somewhere, and I''ll study. I''ll learn how to run thepany, how to be a better person. You''re all alone now, Mom. I want to stay and help you." He looked at her, his eyes pleading.


    Wendy let out a coldugh. "It''s toote. Do you have any idea what it cost me to cover that five percent of shares you gave away? Your grandfather had to sell an apartment just to fill the gap." She had, however, found a solution. She ced a share transfer agreement in front of him. "I''ve thought of another way. If you sign this, I can get those shares back. If you agree to give them to me, I won''t send you abroad. You can get treatment here." This was why she hade. "But I already gave the other transfer agreement to Dad."


    "Jerome!" Wendy''s voice was sharp, a sharp pain stabbing at her heart. "I showed you the recording, and you didn''t believe me. Now your legs are crippled, and you still don''t trust your own mother?" Her voice trembled "Don''t you understand? Your father Tet you run wild on purpose. He wanted to ruin you. Do you know why I didn''t want you? Because you''re just as selfish as he is."


    Her eyes red, Wendy bit her lip to suppress her anger. "And that woman, Yvonne. She''s been partying and clubbing since middle school. Your sister told you, but you wouldn''t listen. Three years ago, when you had that car ident, it was your sister who pulled you from the wreck. Why do you insist on trusting Joanna over your own flesh and blood?"


    "While you were out ying with Yvonne and her friends, Joanna was studying hard, bing the star of our family while you four brothers became nothing but background noise. Look at the other heirs your age! Take Marshall, for example. He worked hard, raced cars, and still managed to get a dual degree from a top university abroad. He can walk into hispany as CEO because he''s earned it. But you? What do you have? You''re impulsive and incredibly selfish. All you can do is race cars. What else do you have to offer?"


    P.n


    "I told you to focus on your studies, and you said was controlling you. So I let you be. I thought, we have enough family money that you''ll never starve. I was manipted by your father too. Every time I tried to discipline you, he would say We have plenty of money, let the boy live freely.'' And Joanna would chime in, ''Mom, Jerome has his own dreams. Let him pursue them.'' And you did, Jerome. You''ve had your freedom these past few years. You yed with your precious race cars. But do you really think you were free?"

 Chapter 275

    Jerome lowered his head, tears streaming down his face. He couldn''t say a word. The deception had been so obvious, yet he had never seen it. Joanna had manipted Natalie, the sister who had been brought back from the countryside. Proud and raised in wealth, he had seen his sister as an embarrassment, a stain on their family. But what had Natalie ever done wrong? She was the victim of a mistake. If she hadn''t been switched at birth, she would have been just as outstanding. No, she was outstanding; they had just refused to see it. They had all been caught in Joanna and Nathan''s web, deliberately spoiled and ruined, raised to be arrogant and superficial.


    Zenobia''s words echoed in his mind: "Jerome, you are aplete and utter idiot. I will never love a worthless idiot like you again."


    He thought Natalie was the embarrassment, but now he saw that he was the one who was a disgrace.


    Joanna had framed Natalie time and time again, and with each incident, their judgment had be more skewed. Disgust was contagious. When everyone around you dislikes someone, you assume it''s because that person is genuinely terrible. Only now did he understand how much it hurt when the knife was turned on him.


    He remembered the lonely, helpless look in his sister''s eyes when she was framed. He''d always thought she was just ying for sympathy. But now he knew her pain was real. Her own mother didn''t believe her, and her brothers bullied her. He didn''t deserve to be her brother. No wonder she hadn''t mentioned her medical skills to him, even though she could heal someone with worse injuries than his.


    Wendy watched her son weep in silence. "Without the shares I gave you," she continued, "if I were to fall one day, what would you do? You know nothing but racing."


    "Mom," Jerome asked, his voice choked with disbelief, "I don''t understand why Dad would do this to me."


    "I can''t tell you the truth," Wendy said. "You''ve always been a fool, and I''m afraid you''ll ruin my ns. Just pretend you know nothing. Find a clinic, hide yourself away, and I will handle everything."


    "Mom, I see things clearly now. I won''t get in your way. Please, just tell me. The baby Yvonne is carrying isn''t mine. She wants me to be the fall guy but won''t let her. I''m your son- tiam. e with backor


    vant side


    that woman Joanna anymore."


    Jerome wanted to share her burden.


    Wendy studied him for a long moment. "Then get your own revenge. As long as you''re not a fool, I won''t abandon you." If her son was willing to change, she would help him.


    Jerome gave a bitterugh. "I''m not a fool anymore, Mom. Three days before the race, Natalie''s design suddenly ended up with Verna. The only person who could have


    essed


    my phone was apanpa.


    She''s the only one who knew my passcode. I see it now. She wanted to turn me and Nataliepletely against each other, so she could frame Natalie for my ident. It''s a good thing Natalie found out ahead of time and foiled her n."


    Wendy''s heart ached. "Natalie cared about us so much. That''s why she never exposed Joanna. She loved this family, so she endured it all just


    to keep the peace


    But the fast time,


    when Joanna staged her own kidnapping to frame her, we all


    turned on her and disowned her. We


    utterly destroyed her love for us. We were so blind."

 Chapter 276

    Tears streamed down Wendy''s face. "People only learn to cherish things after they''ve lost them. I''ve lost my daughter, and frankly, I''m prepared to lose all four of you boys. Your second brother is a lovesick fool who chased that woman overseas. Your father has orchestrated it so that all of you are far away, pursuing your own ''happiness.'' But in reality, he just wanted you away from thepany so I would be isted and he and Joanna could make their move."


    Jerome''s hands clenched into fists. Looking back, the acting had been so clumsy, but because they had doted on Joanna since she was a child, they never questioned her. She was the favored one, and she took full advantage of it. At the first sign of trouble, they had always rushed to protect her.


    "We were wrong," Jerome sobbed, burying his face in his hands.


    Wendy wiped her own tears away. "Sign the transfer agreement. Thepany has already been partially infiltrated by your father''s people, and Joanna has ced many of her own inside. I''m going to gut thepany and leave them with an empty shell. Let them scheme all they want, only to end up with nothing."


    She knew she couldn''t win a direct fight against Joanna. Her recent investigations revealed that Nathan and Joanna had long been nting their people throughout thepany. But she wouldn''t just hand over the business she had built her entire life. And she wouldn''t let that mistress off the hook either. She had struck her hard that night, ensuring she wouldn''t dare show her face again. For her to have even been at that party, Joanna must have brought her. Next time, she would make her suffer even more.


    This time, Jerome signed without hesitation. Wendy gave him an address for a private clinic where he could recover in seclusion, then left.


    When she got home, while Nathan was out, she went to his safe...


    After helping Queena pack, Natalie''s phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. She stepped outside to answer it.


    "Hello?"


    "Natalie, it''s me." Natalie paused. It was Jerome. How strange. He''d never spoken to her in such a gentle tone before. But she was done with them and her voice was cold What do you want?"


    "Natalie, I was wrong about everything before. I was so wrong. I don''t expect you


    to forgive me, but I''m sorry. I know the truth about what happened six months


    ago."


    "Is that all you called to say?"


    Natalie''s voice grew even colder. He was sorry now, but she didn''t need it anymore. She remembered how happy she''d been when she first learned she had four brothers, in addition to her own three. She had thought she was the luckiest girl girl in the world. But she had been wrong. Those four brothers were the demons of her life.


    "Natalie, I know I did so many terrible things to you, especially with what happened to Larry. Looking back now, toan''t believe how vicious f


    was." Jerome''s voice started to break. "You''re my real sister, yet I tried to have you ruined. I''m sorry, Natalie. I''m so, so sorry."

 Chapter 277

    Natalie listened to Jerome''s apologies, but felt nothing. "Jerome, you hurt me more deeply than anyone. This apology is too little, toote. I hope you''ve truly learned your lesson and will value your own life from now on."


    "I''m sorry! Natalie, I really am. I let you down. You came home so happy, but we... because Joanna said that once you were back, she wouldn''t have any brothers to dote on her anymore... Just because of that one sentence, we were horrible to you."


    Jerome wept, thinking of how Natalie had another older brother who adored her, who spoiled her rotten. And he, her actual brother, had never spoken a single kind word to her. The thought made him realize how monstrous he had been. He had always looked at her with contempt, his words alwaysced with poison. The more he thought about it, the more he despised himself. Joanna and Nathan had always been the first to me Natalie, and they had always taken the side of the person they favored.


    Natalie''sugh was cold and sharp. "Jerome, I told you at the hospital that I would never forgive you. Do you remember why? Because of another one of Joanna''s little sentences. She said everyone liked my face better than hers. And after hearing that, you hired someone to destroy my face with a highly corrosive chemical. Do you have any idea how much that hurt? While I was in agony, you were allforting Joanna. You people have no hearts. I will never forgive you. Go to hell!"


    Natalie screamed thest words and hung up. The phone slipped from her hand and ttered to the ground. She sank down, wrapping her arms tightly around herself. She thought of her past life, of how she had given up all hope after her face was ruined. Back then, her onlyfort was the thought of Wayne. He would never do something like that to her. If she so much as got a paper cut, he would worry for half a day. Lennon was always so gentle, always baking her beautiful cakes to cheer her up whenever she was sad.


    Leaving Owen had been the hardest. After she moved in with the Scotts, he had found her at a restaurant one day after seeing her being bullied "Natty he''d asked, his eyes full of


    Why are you staying here? Why


    are you putting yourself through this?"


    She had forced a smile. "Owen, I have a mother and father now. They just misunderstand me. Once they see the truth, they''ll be good to me."


    Owen had looked at her with such disappointment. "Natty, I saw what happened. That adopted girl was bullying you and not a single person in your family stood up, fot y stood up for you. How


    can you ever be happy here?"


    The day after she married Sebastian, Owen left the country. He still hadn''t returned.


    Natalie went back to her room, copsed onto the floor, and cried. She could almost hear her past self screaming from that abandoned building: "Somebody help me, i hurts so much." By then, she had lost all hope in the Scotts. She had poured everything she had into her love for Sebastian. She had even wondered if she had been too greedy, wanting both families, and if that was why she was being punished. She already had a loving grandfather and three wonderful brothers. Maybe this was her karma.


    But now, reborn, she knew that wasn''t it at all. It was Joanna and Nathan''s ambition, Joanna''s twisted personality, that had caused her so much suffering.

 Chapter 278

    In her past life, spoiled by her grandfather and Owen, she had been blissfully naive. That was why she had thrown herself so passionately into a new family and a new love. But human nature is a cold, fickle thing. She finally understood the old saying: nothing is colder than a human heart, and nothing is cheaper than affection.


    Ate apology is worthless. Something that has been broken can be glued back together, but the cracks will always remain. The Scott family and Sebastian-she would rather have never met them at all.


    That night, Natalie was once again tormented by nightmares of her past life. In the dream, the attacker was carving into her face with a knife, drop by drop, then dripping a powerful chemical into the wounds. The corrosive acid burned so intensely that she fainted again and again, her body convulsing in agony even in her sleep.


    "Hah..." Natalie''s eyes flew open. Sunlight was streaming through the window. She grabbed her phone and immediately called Queena.


    "Natalie, you should sleep in. I''m almost at the airport," Queena''s voice came through, warm and reassuring.


    "I''m so sorry, Queena," Natalie said, feeling guilty. "I overslept. I didn''t get to see you off." The nightmare had held her in its grip all night.


    "Natty, don''t worry about me. Wayne is dropping me off. I''ll be back before you know it."


    Hearing that Wayne was with her made Natalie happy. "Okay, Queena. Be safe over there, and call me if you need anything."


    "Of course," Queena said cheerfully. "You''re my only friend. And Natalie? The future will be better. Don''t be so sad."


    Natalie knew Queena must have heard her cryingst night. She managed a small smile. "Okay." After a few more words, she hung up.


    She didn''t try to go back to sleep. She got up, got ready, and drove off. It was time to see Zenobia.


    Zenobia on a small


    Natalie found Ze


    ind in the south. She arrived as


    the sun was setting, casting a golden glow over everything. The ind was beautiful and serene, and Natalie felt a sense of peace settle over her. She took the ferry with her car and then drove another twenty minutes to Zenobia''s oceanfront vi. Zenobia''s family was wealthy, but she herself was incredibly hardworking. While her parents and brother ran the family business, she had worked her way up at apany in her field to gain experience. This ind was the site of a new tourism project she was managing.


    Since bing pregnant, she hadn''t wanted to see the Scotts, so the Nelson


    family had simply packed up and moved away.


    When Natalie saw her, Zenobia was


    just finishing a meeting. She was nearly eight months along, her belly round and full. She had filled out a bit, but the gentle, genuine smile on her face was the same as always Zenobia had been about to go for a walk on the ind and grab some dinner. The moment she saw Natalie, her face lit up, and her eyes welled with tears.


    "Natalie, is that really you? I''m not dreaming, am I?" It had been nine months. A


    whole nine months since they''dst seen each other.


    Back when she first joined the Scott


    family, Natalie had been closest to


    Zenobia. No matter how much Joanna tried to stir up trouble, Zenobia had always been the one believe her. And because of that, Jerome had always viewed Zenobia with suspicion, thinking she was no good either. He had been the one who was blind, yet he thought he


    was so righteous.


    Natalie''s own eyes grew misty. It had only been nine months for Zenobia, but for Natalie, it felt like a century.


    "Zenobia," she said softly, "it''s me."

 Chapter 279

    Zenobia smiled and patted Natalie''s shoulder. The warmth was real, the voice


    was real. She stepped back, her smile widening as she looked her over. Natalie was thinner, but her eyes were bright and clear, free from the sorrow they used to hold. She looked just like she had when they first met.


    "Natalie, I knew you''de to your senses one day. I knew you wouldn''t let them push you around forever."


    Natalie''s eyes reddened. For Zenobia, it had been a case of cutting her losses in time. For her, it had taken dying to finally wake up.


    "I have, Zenobia," she said. "I''ve left the Scott family, and I''m divorcing Sebastian. I''m never going back, and I''ll never love him again." She hade on a whim. Matthew had been called away on urgent business, so their dinner was canceled, and she''d suddenly felt the urge to see Zenobia.


    Zenobia was thrilled. "Good for you, Natalie. You''re too brilliant to be worn down by them, trading your career to cook for a man. That''s only worth it if the man is worth giving up everything for." She gazed out at the calm, tranquil sea. "Look at me. I was in love with Jerome since I was twelve. I chased him all through school, bing theughingstock of our entire social circle. I did so many stupid things for him, only to realize that if a man doesn''t love you, you can''t force him to."


    "That night, a few months ago, when they set me up... that''s when I finally gave up on him. You once asked me how I could walk away so easily when loved him so much. At the time wanted to tell you


    it was because I saw how you treated Sebastian, and I saw a reflection of how I used to be with Jerome. Women like us, with no self-respect, we can never be happy."


    "After that night, when I looked at Jerome, the overwhelming love I felt for him just... evaporated. I didn''t love him anymore. I stopped chasing him. Ichased him for over a decade, and people called me hispdog. But was just fighting for my own happiness, and I learned to ignore what they said. He was always with Yvonne, and I thought a woman like her wasn''t worthy of his love, that he''de back to me eventually. But the familiar can neverpete with the thrill of the new. His heart was always with her."


    The setting sun reflected in Zenobia''s eyes, a look of both relief and finality.


    Natalie understood. She faced the ocean, just as her friend did, a smile in her voice. "Zenobia, thank you. I''m finally realizing that letting go isn''t that hard. We were always our own worst enemies."


    Seeing that Natalie had truly figured things out, Zenobia smiled back and looked down at her round belly. "I know you''re busy, but you have to keep my secret. The baby is due soon. There''s a hospital on the ind, so he''ll be born here. But I don''t want the Scotts to know was ever pregnant. He doesnt love me, so he probably wouldn''t love this child. It''s better if he never knows." Her doctor, a former ssmate, had told her she was having a boy.


    "Zenobia, I won''t tell Jerome," Natalie promised. She hadn''t even told her about his ident. She knew it''s what she would have wanted, but not what Zenobia would want. Zenobia might resent Jerome, but she would still wish him well. That was her way of loving-she could stop loving, she could stop hating, but she would never wish him harm.

 Chapter 280

    That was why her family had moved away so quietly. She had left to avoid destroying Jerome. She had let him go, but Jerome''s fate was his own to make. His ending was already written. Even without Joanna''s interference, his rtionship with Yvonne would never havested. They would have made each other miserable. Yvonne loved to party and stay out all night, and Jeromecked any real substance. Their so-called love would never have survived the strain.


    Zenobia knew this. She didn''t need revenge. Jerome was doomed to a wretched marriage anyway. And she had been right. The cracks between them had already appeared.


    "Zenobia," Natalie said, "the incident that night was orchestrated by Joanna and Yvonne. Jerome knows the truth now. I wasn''t going to take the fall for it after I left. I didn''t do much, just exposed Joanna''s lies. Jerome called me to apologize, but I didn''t ept."


    Zenobia''s smile was beautiful and gentle, but there was a core of steel beneath it. She was a resilient woman who, once her mind was made up, rarely changed it. She didn''t love Jerome anymore. Nothing short of a miracle could change that. "You did the right thing," she said. "Seeing you now, I know you have a brilliant future ahead of you."


    She took Natalie''s hand. "Come on, let me take you to get something to eat. The seafood here is incredible. I''m addicted to the conch and lobster. The weather should be nice tomorrow. You can go diving and catch your own lobster. You love lobster, right? This time of year, you can find them in just a few feet of water at low tide."


    Natalie was ecstatic. She agreed to stay for a few days. Matthew wouldn''t be back for a while, so it was the perfect opportunity to rx and clear her head. And in a few days, the second Scott brother would be back, which was sure to bring more drama.


    Zenobia took Natalie to a night market on the beach, filled with stalls selling fresh seafood. They went to her favorite spot and ordered a feast of lobster and grilled fish, caught that very day. The grilled lobster needed nothing more than a squeeze of lemon to be delicious.


    The beach was full of people. Not far off, a group of men in swim trunks were swimming. Even in the twilight, Natalie could see they were all perfectly built-broad shoulders, narrow waists, chiseled abs, and


    long, muscr legs tanned a healthy bronze.


    Natalie couldn''t help but stare. The men on this ind were certainly easy on the eyes.


    Zenobia saw


    wher captivated look and


    "That sounds amazing," Natalie said. "I''ll stay for three days, then. And I''lle back when the baby''s due."


    "Deal!" Zenobia said happily. "Oh, by the way, Natalie, did you and Sebastian finalize the divorce?"


    Natalie thought of Sebastian''s


    refusal to go to the courthouse and


    sighed Men were impossible. He


    was the one who wanted the


    divorce, but when she agreed h


    suddenly changed his mind.


    She shook her head. "We only signed the agreement. We haven''t made it official


    yet."


    Zenobia looked at her seriously, her voice firm. "When ites to you and Sebastian, I''m telling you to split up, not to make up."

 Chapter 281

    That was exactly what Natalie had been thinking. A genuine smile lit up her face, making her glow in the evening sun. "That''s what I decided, too. Let Sebastian and his first love have each other." In her second life, Natalie had learned that ghosts weren''t the scariest thing in the world; the human heart was far more terrifying.


    Zenobia was relieved to see Natalie so at peace. Joanna had schemed and plotted for one reason: to keep Natalie from returning and threatening her position as the family''s precious daughter. Her selfishness and cruelty were truly staggering.


    "I never liked Joanna," Zenobia confessed. "Even back in school, she and her little clique would bully me. You know what I was like back then-I didn''t care about my looks, wore thick sses, and was a total nerd who only knew how to study. But what else was a student supposed to do? I saw through her fake persona long ago, but the Scotts and Sebastian were blind to it. Even my mom told me not to hang out with her."


    "After what happened, my parents gave Jerome onest chance. It was myst chance, too, to let go. He kept insisting that we had framed him, that he had betrayed his goddess, Yvonne. In that moment, I gave up. Let him have his goddess. My family packed up and left overnight. When I found out I was pregnant, my mom wanted me to terminate it, but I couldn''t. The baby was innocent. Parents can never win against their children. I kept the baby, and now, everything is great."


    Zenobia looked at Natalie, a soft smile on her face. "You know, Natalie, I thought I''d be devastated after leaving Jerome. I had trailed after him since we were kids; everyone called me his loyal puppy, and I guess I was. But it''s been almost nine months, and I''m doing great. You realize you can live without anyone. The only person holding you back is yourself."


    Natalie understoodpletely. She peeled a lobster tail, the delicious taste making her eyes crinkle with a happy smile. "I know what you mean, Zenobia. It''s been almost half a year since I left Sebastian, and I''m so much happier now. I''m back with my grandfather and my brothers. We don''t have to spend the rest of our lives trying to please anyone, because we are precious, too."


    Zenobia smiled. If only they had learned that lesson sooner, they could have saved themselves so much pain.


    After dinner, Zenobia took Natalie for a walk along the beach. The shore was beautiful at night. Natalie snapped a few pictures and posted them on Facebook. That night, she and Zenobia shared a room. Besides Queena, she now had another dear friend.


    The next day was sunny and perfect. Zenobia arranged for a handsome diving instructor to take Natalie lobster catching. Natalie knew how to dive but Zenobia didn''t want to take any chances. After giving the instructor detailed instructions, she left for work.


    The midday sun was warm, the ocean a brilliant blue. Natalie took a


    few selfies, some with the


    handsome instructo


    and posted a


    nine-photo coge with the caption:


    [Hoping every day is as happy as this one.]


    Sebastian hadn''t heard from Natalie since the day before. He sat in his office his handsome face dark and stormy. She hadn''t


    and


    She hadn''t answered her


    phone all night. Where on earth was she?


    He buzzed his inte for Sean. Sean was swamped. With Ivan handling overseas affairs, he was drowning in work, trying to find a new designer.


    "What is it, boss?" he asked, rushing in.


    Sebastian''s face was grim. "Where is Natalie?"


    Sean was bewildered. "Boss, how would I know where Ms. Sanders is?"


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed into dark, intense pools. "Her phone is off. Find out where she is."

 Chapter 282

    As part of his duties, Sean pulled out his phone to check for any news on Natalie. He had one number that she hadn''t blocked¡ªan old one he rarely used, which she had likely forgotten about. He opened his contacts, hoping to find a social media profile, and saw she had a Facebook ount linked to it.


    He lit up. ¡°Sir, I found her! Ms. Sanders is on S Ind. She went therest night and just posted a story. She''s diving for lobster."


    Sebastian shot up from his seat and snatched the phone.


    The picture showed her with a diving instructor, her smile radiant. A memory surfaced Natalie''s voice, full of hope. "Sebastian, I love the ocean. When your


    leg heals, will you take me diving?"


    He had only given a faint nod at the time, making no promises. She had wanted so badly for him to go with her, but now, she had gone alone.


    She had done so much for him, yet he had never done a single thing for her in return. She''d even refused the divorce settlement, saying his money was tainted. He had appreciated her sacrifices but had always taken her presence for granted. For two years, she had stood by him during the most difficult period of his life, yet he had never truly seen her. He''d just assumed she was after the title of Mrs. Griffith and that her position would be secure even after Joanna returned.


    A tight, suffocating pain spread through his chest. He didn''t know when it had started, but seeing her smile like that at another man was agonizing.


    "She didn''t block this number?" Sebastian asked.


    ¡°No, sir,¡± Sean exined. ¡°It was a backup number I gave her a while ago. I added her on social media with it, and I guess she forgot to block this ount."


    "I''m keeping this phone," Sebastian stated. "Buy yourself a new one and expense


    it."


    Sean was taken aback. ¡°Sir, Ms. Sanders has already stepped aside to let you be with Ms. Scott. I really think you should go through with the divorce. You''re funding Ms. Scott''s film projects now, and if this love triangle gets exposed, it will be a disaster for thepany''s reputation."


    It took all his courage to say it. So, Natalie lost after all, he thought sadly. In the end, that stubborn


    bastard had still chos


    Poor Natalie. She gave him


    ??? ???


    everything, only to pave the way for


    Joanna to take her ce.


    Sebastian''s gaze turned cial. "How much is Natalie paying you to say this?"


    Sean shook his head frantically. "Ms.


    Sanders isn''t paying me anything, sir, nor did she ask me to persuade you. I''m just worried about thepany." He was terrified that if another scandal broke, he''d be stuck in the PR office all night again. His mother was already nagging him to go on dates, wouldn''t it be nice to actually have a girlfriend to spend his evenings with?


    Sebastian changed the subject. "Have you found out who that man was?"


    ¡°No, sir,¡± Sean replied, shaking his head. ¡°I''ve checked every hotel registry. There''s no record of them together, except for that one time." Joanna had covered her tracks well.


    "You know, sir," Sean added, his voice low, "I really think you''ve made a mistake this time. I''ve been with you for years, and I don''t think anyone in this world will ever love you the way Ms. Sanders did."


    Sean genuinely felt sorry for him. Joanna and Natalie were pr opposites. Natalie was sincere and pure-hearted, while Joanna was a master maniptor. She yed hot and cold with Sebastian, expertly toying with his emotions.


    Sean''s words were the final push that sent Sebastian''s already aching heart into the abyss.

 Chapter 283

    He remembered it all too clearly: the night of Joanna''s birthday party, when he''d thrown the divorce papers at Natalie. The moment he had defended Joanna, he had watched the love in Natalie''s beautiful eyes crumble and vanish in an instant. Even then, he had arrogantly believed that she, who had always loved him so devotedly, would never leave.


    Now, he finally understood. No one waits forever. No one''s love is unconditional.


    "Keep investigating that man," Sebastian said, his voice raw and heavy. "I don''t care what it takes. Find out who he is."


    Sean studied his boss''s inscrutable expression, unable to guess what he was thinking. "Yes, sir. I''ve been handling the investigation personally." If they could just identify this man, maybe things would turn around.


    As Sean left, Sebastian''s eyes remained fixed on the photos Natalie had posted. Her smile was brilliant, captivating. Maybe a person like Natalie was a once-in-a- lifetime encounter. And if that was true, he refused to lose her.


    I''ll make it up to you, Natalie.


    He had Sean transfer the one hundred million for her previous medical expenses, adding another hundred million as interest.


    When Natalie came ashore, she saw the message from Sean. She immediately transferred the extra hundred million back.


    Attached was a simple note: [I don''t deserve this.]


    Sean saw the message and, without a word, showed the phone to Sebastian. "Sir, Ms. Sanders returned the extra hundred million."


    Seeing her words, Sebastian finally realized how deeply his careless remarks had wounded her.


    "I see," he said tly, dismissing Sean with a nod.


    Sean shook his head and walked out slowly.


    That afternoon, Natalie posted her haul on Facebook: four massive lobsters, two octopuses, and a few groupers. Still in her wetsuit, her eyes crinkled with a joy so pure it was infectious.


    A smile tugged at Sebastian''s lips. In the ces he couldn''t see, she was thriving. That vibrant, carefree smile burned itself into his mind, and he found himself looking at her picture with an expression of profound tenderness.


    Natalie spent three days with Zenobia, who was overjoyed. When it was time to leave, Zenobia insisted she take a car packed to the brim with fresh seafood.


    The day Natalie returned, Matthew also came back to town. His grandfather, Mr. Monroe Sr., had been taking her grandfather out frequently and Natalie was grateful that the old man was keeping her grandpa so happy and active. She picked out two cases of the finest seafood to send over as a thank you.


    When she arrived, Mr. Monroe Sr. and her grandfather weren''t back yet. Instead, Matthew, looking tired from his trip but as handsome as ever, answered the door. He''d lost some weight, making his features even more defined.


    He smiled and took the heavy boxes from her. "Natalie, you should have just called me. I would havee Over


    to get these "His voice was gentle, and as he looked down at her, a paparazzo hiding nearby snapped a picture of the tender moment, capturing Natalie''s radiant profile.


    By the time they stepped inside the vi, the photo had mysteriously found its way onto the trending topics online. Thete autumn evening was cool. Matthew, in a casual white sweater and Natalie, in a white hoodie, stood facing each other, creating a picture of cozy intimacy.


    [OMG, they are gorgeous! I ship them so hard!]


    [Did you see the way Mr. Monroe looks at her? It''s so gentle. I could drown in that gaze.]

 Chapter 284

    [If he''s that tender in public, I can only imagine what he''s like in private. My dream guy finally has a beautiful girl by his side. I''m so jealous...]


    [But who is she?]


    Someone replied to thement, and the thread exploded.


    [I know who she is. She''s the adopted daughter of the Scott family. A total drama queen. After they took her in, she spent all her time framing the real daughter, Ms. Scott. They finally kicked her out. Now she''s just a gold digger trying to seduce Mr. Monroe.]


    [What?! And here I was admiring how beautiful she is. Turns out she''s just shameless. Someone dig up all the dirt on her!]


    Thements below quickly devolved into a flood of insults aimed at Natalie.


    It was Natalie''s first time at Matthew''s house. Theyout of their vis was identical, though the decor was different. She had designed her own home, and it was a reflection of her style. Her grandfather always joked that such a modern, luxurious ce was a bit much for an old man, but he''d grown used to it. She even picked out all his clothes-stylish, modern outfits that, along with his dyed- ck hair, made him look no older than a man in his fifties.


    They were chatting happily when her phone rang. It was Luna.


    "Luna?"


    "Natalie, check the trending topics! You and Mr. Monroe are all over the inte!"


    Natalie nced at Matthew across from her, ended the call, and opened her phone. As she scrolled past the hatefulments, she found a reply from @familiar ount: Jared Scott, the second son of the Scott family, confirming she was their adopted daughter.


    A sharp pain pierced her heart. All four of her Scott brothers despised her, even


    though she had never done anything to wrong them.


    Matthew had seen the posts too. Noticing the anguish in her eyes, his heart ached for her. "Natalie, if you don''t like this, I can have it taken down immediately." His voice was a soothing balm.


    Her anxiety eased instantly. "I''m so sorry, Mr. Monroe," she said. "This is my fault. I''ve dragged you into my problems. My history with the Scott family is...plicated. There''s a lot of bad blood, and it might affect out future coboration." She felt she had to be upfront.


    Matthew just shook his head, his tone warm and reassuring. "Natalie, do you think I''m like Sebastian? Before we agreed to partner, I did my research. know what you life was like with the Scotts, and know how Sebastian treated you after you married him. But you put your faith in me without hesitation, and that made me believe you were someone I could trust."


    Tears welled in Natalie''s eyes. She blinked them back and offered a bright smile. "Mr. Monroe, don''t worry. We can meet tomorrow night to go over the designs. I promise I won''t let you down."


    Matthew already knew what she was capable of. Keith had entrusted her with thepany for a reason.


    "Okay, Natalie. I believe in you," he said, his dark eyes filled with a sincerity that touched her deeply. Wow, she thought, this man is just ridiculously charming.


    Meanwhile, at the Phoenix Club, Sebastian was sitting in a private room with Julian Cooper. Julian was casually sipping wine and chatting with someone next to him, a characteristicziness in his tone. Sebastian, bored, was scrolling through his phone.


    When he saw the news about Natalie and Matthew, he shot to his feet and stormed out, dialing her number as he went.

 Chapter 285

    Just as he called, Natalie was leaving Matthew''s house. She spotted the paparazzi lurking nearby and felt a surge of irritation. She hated having her life scrutinized, but these people had nothing better to do. This was Jared''s handiwork, no doubt his way of getting revenge for Joanna.


    Jared doted on Joanna, ready to give her the world. In her past life, Natalie would have been consumed by jealousy. In this one, she was just waiting for him to die. Jared, overconfident in his schemes, would eventually meet his end at sea, drowned by his obsession with a woman who was his very own siren song-a woman ced in his path by Joanna. Natalie thought of the kind-hearted Susan White and sighed. Why was it always the good people who got hurt?


    Although the timeline had shifted, some things were inevitable. Joanna''s machinations were still in motion.


    Natalie decided to take the long way home to avoid the cameras. Matthew offered to drive her, but she refused. She couldn''t drag him into her mess. His bodyguards stepped in, blocking the photographers and allowing her to slip away.


    A few stepster, her phone rang. It was an unknown number. She almost ignored it, assuming it was another person she''d blocked, but the ringing was persistent.


    "Hello?"


    "Natalie, where are you?"


    She was surprised to hear Sebastian''s voice. He had called her only a handful of times over the years; it had always been her calling him.


    "What does it matter to you where I am? I thought we agreed not to contact each other unless it was about the divorce."


    There was a moment of silence on his end before he said, ¡°Stay away from Matthew."


    His voice was thick with an emotion she couldn''t ce, not that she cared to try anymore.


    "Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?" she retorted.


    "Sebastian, you''re pathetic. You can''t have your cake and eat it too. You have no shame How much time could it passibly take to go to the courthouse and sign a piece of paper?"


    She truly didn''t understand why he was dragging his feet. At this point, she was considering asking her grandfather to hire some bodyguards to physically drag him there.


    "Natalie, you are still my wife,"


    Sebastian said, his tone heavy with something she couldn''t decipher. But she was done trying to read his moods In the past his slightest frown would send her into a panic wondering what she''d done wrong. Living on eggshells like that had been suffocating.


    She let out a short, bitterugh. "Ha! Mr. Griffith, have you lost your mind? You were the one who threw the divorce papers in my face in public, and now you''re the one who won''t let me go."


    ¡°Sebastian, let''s just end this. Anything more is just disrespectful."


    "I didn''t cry, I didn''t make a scene. I stepped aside for you and Joanna. The least you can do is show me some decency."


    "I''ll say it onest time: any work-rted matters go through my assistant. If it''s not about the divorce, don''t ever call me again."


    With that, Natalie hung up and blocked his number. Again.


    When Sebastian tried to call back, he was met with a dead line. He stood in the dimly lit hallway, his expression dark and unreadable.


    He re-entered the private room and looked at Sean. "Find out who''s behind this trending topic."


    Sean, who had already seen it, didn''t need to investigate. "It was Jared he said quietly. "He owns an entertainmentpany that''s been


    doing welftely I think he got back


    in the country a couple of days ago."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "Is Jared an idiot? He''s paying paparazzi to nder his own sister?"

 Chapter 286

    "Ahem..." ." Sean coughed to cover augh. "Sir, with all due respect, you''ve done the same thing before. Don''t you remember all the times you helped the Scotts discredit Ms. Sanders?"


    "Sean," Sebastian ground out. At the time, he had believed what he''d seen with his own eyes and had genuinely thought Natalie was being maniptive.


    Sean immediately shut his mouth. Toote to realize the truth now, he thought. Then, he couldn''t help but add cheerfully, "You have to admit, sir, she and Mr. Monroe do look good together."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the room fell silent.


    Julian shot Sean a look. The man had a death wish. Even though they were good friends, Julian found Sebastian''s behavior despicable. If you don''t love someone, let them go. He''d conveniently forget that yearster, he himself would be an even bigger scoundrel than Sebastian.


    The other men in the room, all close friends of Sebastian, knew about his first love, Joanna, and his neglected wife, Natalie.


    Sean, btedly realizing what he''d just said, felt a chill run down his spine. He was a dead man walking, with the guillotine already hovering over his neck. He shot to his feet. "Sir, I think I''ll go and, uh, investigate this matter more thoroughly. To give you a proper report."


    He was almost at the door when Sebastian''s voice stopped him. "Where are you going? Drive me home."


    Sean let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. He wasn''t fired. Thank God. His legs felt like jelly. For a second there, he really thought he''d be packing his desk. He swallowed hard, trying to appear calm as Sebastian walked out. He had to lean against the doorframe for a moment to steady himself.


    Behind him, Julian let out a low chuckle, barely keeping a straight face.


    "Sean''s actually scared of him?" the man beside Julian asked.


    "When Sebastian gets angry," Julian said in hiszy drawl, "not many people can handle it." The others in the room nodded in agreement. They were all terrified of Sebastian''s temper.


    ...


    At the Scott family home, Jared was lounging on the sofa, a pretty young woman nestled in his arms. He was smiling tenderly.


    Across from them, Joanna scrolled through the trending news, a


    satisfied smirk on her face. One


    thing after another, Natalie, she


    thought. Let''s see how much you can handle. as a shame


    Sebastian wasn''t here to witness this; she could have added more fuel to the fire.


    "Happy, Joanna? Everyone''s tearing Natalie apart online," Jared said. He and Jerome were fraternal twins who looked nothing alike, but of the brothers, Jared bore the strongest resemnce to Natalie. He was handsome, but his heart was rotten.


    Joanna feigned concern. "What happened to Jerome was partly Natalie''s fault, but she''s slippery and got away with it. Now that Jerome is recovering abroad, I don''t want to cause more trouble and upset him. But he''s in such a pitiful state, confined to a wheelchair for the rest of his life."


    Jared sneered. "She''s slippery, but so am I. I won''t let her get away with it. If the


    Joanna''s smile widened.


    Just then, Wendy walked in, catching the end of their conversation. She entered the room without a word, but the look she gave Joanna was pure murder.


    The woman in Jared''s arms, Monica, quickly scrambled off hisp, blushing. "Mom, you''re back,¡± Jared said happily, helping his mother to a seat.


    Wendy had been busy and looked exhausted. She ignored Jared and fixed her gaze on Monica. ¡°Do your parents know about you and my son?¡± she asked coolly.

 Chapter 287

    Before Monica could answer, Jared jumped in. "They know, Mom. In fact, I came back this time to tell you that Monica and I are getting married next month. It took me a year to win her over, Mom. You have to give us your blessing." He knew his mother looked down on Monica.


    Wendy knew it was pointless to argue. Did all her sons have to destroy themselves like Jerome before they learned their lesson? And Joanna was behind it all, subtly manipting them. Wendy couldn''t expose her, not yet. If Joanna felt cornered, she wouldsh out, and they would all suffer. Wendy had to ensure her own parents lived out their days in peace, not dying of shock from a family bankruptcy and a cheating son-inw.


    Monica put on a pitiful expression. "I know you don''t approve of me. My family is from the countryside, and my parents aren''t influential. We can''t help your family business. But I truly love Jared. Please, don''t try to separate us."


    "Don''t worry, Monica," Jared soothed. "With me here, my mom won''t dare to break us up. If she tries, I''ll just run away from home again." He knew how much his mother doted on him; even when he''d been gone for a year, she had continued to send him money.


    Wendy looked at him, her heart filled with disappointment. It was her fault. She had failed to raise her children properly.


    Jared saw the look in his mother''s eyes and felt a pang of unease. Why was she looking at him with such despair?


    Wendy took a deep breath. "I won''t oppose you. But I don''t want to see either of you again. Take the girl you love and go live the life you want. I''m giving you your freedom."


    "You''re a grown man. You don''t listen to anything I say anyway. If you believe lovees before career in your life, then go. Go live that life."


    Jared was stunned. He hadn''t expected her to agree so easily. "Thank you, Mom!" he eximed, looking at her with excitement. He could finally be with Monica.


    Monica was ecstatic. Finally, she


    wouldn''t have to keep running. With Jared''s money, her life would be


    easy. She would never have to get


    back to that small town again The Scotts were a wealthy family and she was about to be the new Mrs. Scott.


    "Thank you! I''ll take good care of Jared," Monica promised happily.


    Wendy looked at her son. "I had already arranged a wonderful marriage for you. Susan is a good girl. It''s a pity you don''t deserve her."


    Jared flinched. Why did his mother have to bring her up? Just the name soured


    his mood. He had finally escaped Susan and could be with Monica, the woman he loved.


    "Wait, Mom," Jared said, the realization dawning on him. "Did you just say I don''t deserve her?"


    A sh of resentment crossed Monica''s face. This old hag isn''t even going to attend our wedding? How am I supposed to show my face in high society?


    Wendy ignored him and didn''t see the look on Monica''s face. Instead, she turned to Joanna. "Joanna, your father copsed in the living room him to the


    this morning took


    hospital, and he still hasnt


    woken


    up. I''m busy with thepany right n¨®w, so you should go stay with him."


    Joanna was shocked. "Mom, what happened to Dad? Is it serious?"


    "He''s getting older, and his health is failing. He has high blood pressure, high cholesterol, and high blood sugar, but he refuses to take care of himself. He insists on eating rich, unhealthy food, and now he''s paying the price. He''ll need to be in the hospital for at least a week. Your have a few days before you start filming, don''t you? You can look after him. His new girlfriend certainly won''t."

 Chapter 288

    Joanna considered it for a moment. She didn''t have time to take care of her father. "Mom, why don''t we hire a nurse for him?"


    "Fine. You can arrange it. A problem came up with a project at thepany, so I can''t look after him," Wendy said, standing up to go upstairs. She had justunched a newpany on the side, and she couldn''t let Joanna get suspicious. That''s why she''d had Nathan sent to the hospital without hesitation. She was going to make sure that man ended up with nothing.


    Joanna''s brow furrowed. She knew thepany was facing some minor issues, but nothing her mother couldn''t handle. Wendy had been a force in the business world her entire life; a small setback like this was nothing. Joanna was grateful for all her mother''s hard work¡ªit would all be hers one day. Wendy was a brilliant businesswoman and had taught her so much.


    "You look exhausted, Mom. Go get some rest," Joanna said with a look of concern, taking Wendy''s arm affectionately.


    Wendy nodded. "Yes. You''re always so thoughtful, Joanna."


    She then looked at Jared. "You two should move out tonight. There''s a rundown little apartment. It''s yours. That''s the only wedding gift I can give you. You could probably sell it for about fifty thousand dors."


    "And I won''t be attending your wedding."


    Jared was floored. He thought his mother had finally epted them, that she would be at his wedding. But all she was giving him was some dump and a refusal to attend. What was the point of getting married then?


    "Mom, I''m your son! How can you note to my wedding? What will people say?" Jared asked, his face etched with hurt.


    Wendy didn''t hide her disgust. "Because she is not the daughter-inw I would have chosen. But I can''t force you apart. As your mother, I will respect your decision and give you the happiness you want."


    With that, she went upstairs.


    Joanna was speechless. "Jared, don''t mind Mom. Thepany''s been having some troubletely, she''s under a lot of stress. Your timingisn''t great,ing back right after what happened with Jerome, and now Dad is in the hospital. Of course she''s not in the mood to


    and now Dad is in the honey


    Of


    approve of a wedding right now."


    Jared looked at the dejected Monica and felt a pang of sympathy. "But Joanna, I


    can''t be apart from Monica any longer."


    Joanna smiled. "That''s easy to


    solve. Go ahead with the wedding. So what if your mom isn''t there? It doesn''t stop you from getting married. Once it''s done, it''s done. And when you have a child, she''lle around for the sake of her grandchild and wee you both back."


    Her logic was sound, but Jared still felt uneasy. He stood up and looked at Monica. "Monica, wait here for a minute. I''m going to go say goodbye to my mother."


    Monica smiled gently. "Okay. Talk to her calmly, don''t get angry. I''ll do my best to win her over eventually."


    Jared returned her smile and headed upstairs.


    Joanna gave Monica a reassuring look. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, your wedding will happen


    nned, We''ll even invite


    Susan.


    Don''t you want to see her green


    envy? You can hand her the


    With


    invitation yourself."


    "You can show her what they say-a childhood sweetheart doesn''t stand a chance against a new love."


    Monica nodded happily. "Okay! Thank you, Joanna. I wouldn''t be this happy without you."


    Joanna smiled, a strange glint in her eyes. And she had Monica to thank for keeping Jared on a leash.

 Chapter 289

    Wendy had just changed when Jared knocked and entered. "Mom, you can''t do this to me. I''m your son," he said sullenly, slumping onto a nearby sofa.


    Wendy looked at him, weary. "Then what do you want me to do, Jared? The most selfless and greatest love in this world is a parent''s love for their child. How much of that do you even understand? I told you the girl downstairs has a deceitful heart, but just like Jerome, you worship her like a goddess."


    "If she truly loved you, if she truly cared about this family, would she have strung you along for a year, making you chase after her?"


    "I wanted you to marry Susan. You called her spoiled and rude, but that girl has a kind heart and is dedicated to her work. She''s managing her family''spany now, and it''s thriving. And you? You''ve aplished nothing. All you care about is having fun and chasing after the woman you love."


    "Now you have her. I''ve agreed to let you be together. What more do you want?¡± Wendy felt helpless. She was only now seeing their ws, and it was toote to correct them unless they chose to change themselves. If it hadn''t been for Natalie''s warning, she would have continued to live in ignorance.


    Jared knew he was in the wrong, but he had no feelings for Susan. He''d known her since they were kids. She had a quirky personality, but he preferred gentle women. Still, Susan had been genuinely good to him. She was willful and had a temper, but her feelings for him were real.


    "Mom, I just love Monica," he insisted. "And you have toe to our wedding. If you don''t, Monica will be humiliated in our social circle."


    Wendy looked at her son intently. She knew he was back, and frankly, she was not happy about it. It was Joanna who had orchestrated his return The eldest was dealt with how it was time for the second. I''m the one who should be sorry to Susan. She adored you, yet you allowed Monica to hurt her. You''re no different from any other scumbag out there."


    "Just go. Thepany is giving me enough headaches. I don''t need you adding to them." She felt utterly drained. There was an unseen force manipting herpany, and she had just lost another major contraet. Sebastian''spany hadunched a new fashion line that had immediately dominated the market, leaving herpany fighting for scraps.


    "Mom, after I get married, I''lle back and help you at thepany." Jared knew his mother was struggling to run the business alone, and he felt guilty for having spent thest year chasing a woman instead of helping.


    Wendy thought about the trending topic she had seen online and roared, "Get out! An animal like you who would nder his own sister deserves a woman like Monica. Get out!"


    Jared was stunned, unable to believe what he was hearing. "Mom, it was all Natalie''s fault! She''s a malicious woman who won''t let Sebastian go. She knows he and Joanna are in love, but she''s deliberately dragging out the divorce. I refuse to acknowledge a toxic woman like her.¡±


    Wendy gave a bitterugh. "Don''t


    worry, she doesn''t want to


    acknowledge you as a brother


    either. And as of now, you are n


    longer a son of the Scott family. I''ll hold a press conference tomorrow and announce that you are no longer one of us. Since you''re willing to abandon your family for ''true love,'' I will be canceling all your credit cards and revoking your shares in thepany."

 Chapter 290

    "Let''s see how long your lovests when you have no money," Wendy said, standing up and holding out her hand, her gaze cold. "Hand them over."


    Jared was furious. "Mom, I''m your son! Why are you doing this to me? Is it because I said Natalie was the Scott family''s adopted daughter?"


    "Stop ming others! I''m cutting you off because of you and that woman downstairs. On behalf of Susan, thank you for not marrying her. Go live your life with your precious Monica. You''re an adult now; I have no obligation to support you any longer. Now give me the cards." Wendy knew her sons well. The second one adored Joanna and would do anything for her.


    "Mom!" Jared stared at his mother''s determined face and realized she was serious. He felt a surge of panic. He couldn''t survive without money. "Mom, I''m getting married. I can''t be broke." He had already booked an expensive hotel for the wedding.


    Wendy didn''t speak. She walked over, took his wallet from his bag, and emptied it of all the cards. "From this moment on, you are no longer my son," she said, her voice trembling with pain. "If you want to get married, go to your father. I''m done with you. I''ve raised you for over twenty years. The rest of your life is up to you." Jared''s eyes narrowed, and a chillingly cold look, identical to Nathan''s, crossed his face. "Mom, are you really going to do this to me?"


    Seeing that venomous expression, Wendy took a step back, her hands clenched into fists. "Yes! You heard what happened with your father, didn''t you? After what he did with that woman at Mr. Wilson''s party, I''m divorcing him."


    "Mom, Dad knows he was wrong! Besides, Natalie was the one who set him up that night..."


    "Do you have proof?" Wendy cut him off, her tone icy.


    ¡°Mom, wasn''t she involved in everything that''s gone wrong..."


    "Out! None of you gives me a moment''s peace. Get out!" Wendy copsed onto the floor, sobbing in anguish. She had been deceived for twenty years, and the pain was finally breaking her.


    Seeing his mother''s breakdown, a flicker of concern crossed Jared''s face. "Mom..."


    "I told you to get out of this house! Are you deaf? Get out! I don''t want to see you!" she shrieked, her emotions spiraling.


    Jared was at a loss. He figured he''d let her cool down ande back tomorrow. "Mom, don''t be upset I promise i be happy when you see how happy I am, you''ll have to ept Monica."


    Wendy slowly got to her feet, a cold smile on her face. "You have a few thousand dors left in your


    you can''t find a job, let''s see what you''t use to fuel your romance. You gave her nearly two million dors this past year if you weren''t rich. She wouldn''t have given you the time of day. Jared, if you walk out that door today, you are nevering back. And if you see me, don''t call me Mom. I''m not your mother."


    ount. When that runs out an et


    Since he had the money to hire trolls to nder Natalie, she was done with him. His entertainmentpany was already on shaky ground; she''d see how long he could keep it afloat on his own.


    Jared finally understood the root of


    the problem. Hmph, it''s all because again he thought, turning


    of Natalie again,


    on his heel in a rage. He was going to find her and settle this once and for all.

 Chapter 291

    Downstairs, Jared''s expression softened when he saw Joanna. "Joanna, we''re leaving. Mom has disowned me, but don''t worry, I''ll be back to see you."


    Joanna was stunned. Wendy had disowned Jared? What was going on? "Jared, what did she say? Why did she disown you? Is it because she still doesn''t approve of you and Monica? But she seemed to have agreed just now!" Wendy''s resolve this time felt unshakable.


    Jared nodded, his face grim. He didn''t know everything that was happening with the family or thepany, and he couldn''t help anyway. "Yeah, she doesn''t approve. Her ideal daughter-inw is Susan, but I don''t like Susan. I only love Monica. Mom has always tried to control my life-what I major in, who I marry. She wants to dictate everything. She''s not like you and Dad, who support whatever I want to do."


    "She canceled all my cards. You''ll have to handle things with Dad for now. I''lle take over once the wedding is sorted out."


    Joanna was shocked. She was angry enough to cut him off financially? Had Wendy really just lost her temper, or had she discovered something?


    "Jared, if she canceled all your cards, what are you going to do?" Joanna asked, a sense of urgency in her voice. She couldn''t read Wendy''s intentions anymore.


    Jared looked just as confused. He didn''t understand why his mother was acting this way either, but he knew it was rted to both Natalie and Monica. "Don''t worry, Joanna. I still have my entertainmentpany, and it''s been making money. Mom is just trying to pressure me into giving up Monica, but I won''t."


    Monica beamed. Jared waspletely devoted to her. With a confident look, Jared took Monica''s hand and they left.


    Joanna remained on the sofa, lost in thought. Her mother''s decisiveness was unsettling, but as long as Jared didn''t abandon her, it was fine. As long as he was tied to Monica, she could move on to the third brother.


    A twisted smile yed on her lips. Everything was going ording to n. It was just a shame that Marshall''s father had only suffered minor injuries Damn it. How could he have been so lucky to walk away from such a severe crash with just a few scratches?


    Joanna''s lips tightened. Next up was the Wilson family. They were easier to deal with than the Spencers. The old man adored her and had i defenses against her. If she could


    just get into his study, she could


    steal a wealth of business secrets.


    A triumphant smile spread across her face. You never should havee back to fight me, Natalie. In the end, she had won, and Natalie had lost everything. But the fact that Natalie was a designer and a doctor grated on her. She was just a girl from the countryside; how could she possibly be a designer? How could she know medicine? And the identity of the people who had raised her was a mystery-they seemed to be ordinary people.


    It was all her father''s fault for not strangling her at birth. None of this would be a problem now if he had just been more ruthless.


    ...


    Natalie had just gotten into bed after her shower when her phone rang. She picked it up and saw the name: Susan. They hadn''t spoken in a long time. It seemed Jared really was back.


    She sat up and answered. ¡°Susan, long time no see!"


    "Natalie! I''m so sorry. I''ve been so busy since I started working at my family''spany. I''m still learning the ropes."

 Chapter 292

    "Congrattions, Susan! I saw the financial reports on yourpany. You''ve been doing great these past two years." Natalie made a point of keeping up with business news.


    "Really? I was so immature back then, I never appreciated how hard my parents worked. I''ve spent thest six months learning from my dad, and I''m finally getting the hang of it, though there''s still so much to learn."


    Natalie knew she was a hard worker. But what was the real reason for her call tonight? "Susan, are you calling about Jared?" Natalie asked directly.


    "Well, yeah. I wasn''t going to get involved with him again..."


    "Susan, I''ve cut ties with the Scott family. He''s not my brother anymore," Natalie interjected.


    Susan understood. "I know, Natalie. And honestly, you''re better off without them. That whole family is a mess. I think I made the right choice leaving Jared behind. I don''t need a scumbag like that in my life."


    "If I hadn''t given up on him, I''d probably be sitting at home miserable every day. After my dad yelled some sense into me, I finally realized that a man isn''t everything. I was trying so hard to be someone he would like, but I didn''t like myself, and I wasn''t happy."


    "Now I''m bing the person I want to be, and people are starting to like the real me. I might be a little chubby, but I''m more confident than ever."


    Natalie smiled. "Are you calling just to brag, you silly girl?"


    "What do I have to brag about? I''m jealous of how beautiful you are!" Susan''s voice was full of genuineughter, and it was clear she was truly over Jared. After


    a moment, she continued, "Natalie, I received an e-vite from Jared. They''re getting married on the 26th of next month, and he invited me."


    "That bastard... no, that jerk Jared Scott sent it on purpose. He wants me to witness his so-called happiness."


    Natalie hadn''t expected Jared to be so cruel. "Susan, are you going to go?"


    "No way. Why would I? I was just so angry I had to call and vent to someone, When she was in Yaro,


    she set me up so many times. Ifet


    Jared wants a woman like that, then they deserve each other ve started a new life now."


    Natalie looked out the window and smiled. "I''m d you see it that way, Susan. A self-centered person like Jared doesn''t deserve someone amazing as you. You know, I could


    to a groun


    guy My


    introduce y you to a great guy


    other brother is incredibly


    handsome, kind, and gentle."


    as


    "Wow! You really have another brother?" Susan sounded delighted.


    "I do! And he''s gorgeous. I think you two would really hit it off." She thought Lennon and Susan would be a perfect match. Susan was just his type.


    "Natalie, do you have a picture?¡± Susan asked excitedly.


    "I do, but I can''t send it to you right now. Lennon would be mad. He won''t be back for a little while, but he said he''d be here for my birthday. I can introduce you then."


    "Hehe... thank you so much! Mwah! Are you free tomorrow night? I want to take you out to dinner. We can catch up I''ve been working nonstop. for six months and I finally have some time off," Susan said cheerfully.


    Natalie wasn''t free tomorrow; she had a meeting with Matthew. "Susan, I have


    ns tomorrow night. How about the day after?"

 Chapter 293

    "That works!" Susan said. "The day after tomorrow it is. I''ll pick the restaurant. It''s been too long. Zenobia isn''t here, so it''ll just be the two of us."


    "Sounds good. I''ll see you then."


    After hanging up, Nataliey down to sleep.


    The next morning, Natalie got up early and had a seafood breakfast with her grandfather. She needed to prepare for her uing fashion show. This time, she had to seed. She had let her career stagnate for five years.


    "Natty," her grandfather said, looking at her. "You look much better these past few days. You had a nice little trip. Where are you off to today? I''ve found a few new handsome young men. Want toe check them out with your grandpa tonight?"


    Natalie choked. "Grandpa, it''s barely breakfast. Can we not talk about this right now?"


    "And why not? Or are you actually interested in Matthew?" he asked, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    Natalie knew he must have seen the news yesterday. She hadn''t checked it again, but she trusted Matthew to handle it and to counter whatever smear campaign Jared had started.


    "Grandpa, I need to finalize my divorce first. Only then can I even think about getting to know Mr. Monroe."


    Her grandfather nodded in understanding.


    After breakfast, he was out the door before her, dressed in a sharp suit. Natalie just shook her head. He''d been searching for a new love for decades and still hadn''t found one. Just how picky was he? Shaking her head again, she changed and headed to the office.


    At the Griffith Group headquarters, Sebastian had just arrived when Sean came in. "Sir, Ms. Sanders''s grandfather is here. He says he wants to see you."


    Sebastian immediately thought of the old man. "Send him up right away."


    Seeing his attitude, Sean wondered if he was about to officially acknowledge his grandfather-inw. He quickly went downstairs to escort the man up. The old man was always impably Todays


    he wore a light blue suit, looking dapper and full of vigor, exuding an air of natural nobility. As he looked around Sebastian''spany, he sniffed dismissively. The kid had some skill, but it was nothing impressive. His granddaughter


    deserved better.


    Sebastian was waiting at his office door to greet him. ¡°Grandfather," he said respectfully.


    "Please, have a seat," Sean offered with a smile.


    Once seated, the old man ced a file on the desk. ¡°Sebastian, I''ll be brief. These are divorce papers. I expect you to sign them."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. The old man was here to force a divorce? He walked around the desk and sat opposite him. ¡°Grandfather, they say it''s better to build a temple than to tear down a marriage. Why do you want Natalie and me to divorce?"


    The old man nearly sputtered with rage. "Why? Because you''re not worthy of her! You belong with a girl like Joanna. My Natty stepped aside without a fuss to let you two be together: You should be grateful if you dare to bully her again like you did before, I swear I will use every means at my disposal to drag both the Griffith and Scott families to hell."


    "If she hadn''t saved you from that fire when she was seventeen and fallen for you at first sight, I never would have let her marry you. She pulled you from the mes, and her entire back was burned. Do you have any idea how long she spent in the hospital? She was willing to die to save you! And when she recognized you at the Scott house, she agreed to the marriage. You survived that, only to get into another ident. She moved heaven and earth to save you, even forcing this old man to cumbia snow capped mountain to find a rare life-saving herb. She fought to save your life while you trampled all over her love. And now


    you''re dragging your feet on the


    divorce. What exactly are you trying to do?"

 Chapter 294

    "You think you can have it all? You''re not that lucky. Sign these papers and stop getting in the way of my Natty''s happiness. Matthew is a much better fit for her. I''ve been observing him for three years; he''s my choice for my grandson-inw," the old man dered, his voice booming with anger.


    Sebastian''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Grandfather, are you saying... it was Natalie who saved me from the fire?" His voice trembled, his pupils shaking.


    The old man shot to his feet, roaring, ¡°Sebastian, I never knew you could be this shameless! My granddaughter can''t even wear a backless dress because of the scars she got saving you! When that burning beam was about to fall, she shielded you with her own body. And what did you do after you were rescued? You disappeared without so much as a ''thank you"!"


    "Now sign these papers! My granddaughter likes young, attractive men. An old fossil like you is perfect for Joanna." The old man pped the divorce papers on the desk, his authority absolute. No one was going to stand in the way of his granddaughter''s happiness.


    Sebastian rose to his feet, his voice urgent. "Grandfather, I won''t divorce her."


    The old man''s face turned crimson with rage. "You won''t divorce her? What do you want? My granddaughter has nearly died for you twice, and you still want more? Do you want her dead?" Before Sebastian could answer, he added, "Let me tell you something. You''ll die before my Natty does! All these years, if she hadn''t been watching out for you, do you think yourpany would have grown so smoothly? I would have personally destroyed you and that pack of vultures at the Scott family long ago! Now that she''s finally ready to leave a scumbag like you, I won''t let you stop her. Sign it!"


    But as the old man''s tirade reached its peak, Sebastian''s vision swam, and he copsed, his eyes rolling back into his head.


    The old man stood there, stunned.


    Uh... what just happened?


    He looked at Sean. "Is your boss always this... fragile?"


    Sean wasn''t sure if he meant physically or emotionally, nor did he have an answer. All he knew was that his boss was trying to find the man who was his exact double He said cautiously, I think you may have... uh... stressed him into fainting."


    "..." The old man stomped his foot in frustration. "Useless! Can''t even handle a little shock. My Natty really was blind. The boy can''t lift a finger. What''s the difference between him and a piece of trash? Look, at Matthew-confident, strong, with that perfect V-shape girls love. The man has great abs and walks with purpose. A falling rock wouldn''t knock him out. That''s the kind of man my Natty deserves. Didn''t you see the rumors onlinest night?"


    The old man red at Sean, who was trying to help Sebastian. Sean shook his head, then nodded.


    The old man''s temper red again. "What is that supposed to mean, nodding and shaking your head?"


    "Sir, I''m not sure what rumors you''re referring to," Sean said, finding the old man oddly endearing. Despite his age, he was fit, full of life, and clearly devoted to his granddaughter.


    "The rumors about my Natty and Matthew! How could you have


    ''sly.


    My


    missed them?" The old man''s expression suddenly turned Natty is beautiful, and Matthew is


    handsome. Don''t you think they


    make a perfect couple?"

 Chapter 295

    Sean didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Sir, I don''t know if they''re a perfect couple, but I do know you came here to brag about how beautiful your granddaughter is."


    "Hah! Every family has its treasure, and my Natty is ours. Of course I want her to be happy. Now, since your boss is out cold, just take his hand and sign the papers for him. Technically, it''ll be his hand signing it."


    Sean was on the verge of tears. He finally understood why his boss had fainted. This old man was relentless. "Sir, I can''t do that! The boss and Ms. Sanders have already signed a divorce agreement. They just haven''t finalized the paperwork. It''s already been signed; they just need toplete the process."


    The old man''s eyes narrowed. "Fine. Then I''ll hire some men to kidnap him and drag him down to the courthouse."


    Sean''s blood ran cold. "..." He couldn''t let that happen. "Sir, my boss has fainted! Please, just give him a break. When he wakes up, I''ll talk to him, I promise. We can''t drag an unconscious person to get a divorce. He might actually die before we even get there." If they really did that, Sean knew he''d be finished once his boss woke up.


    "Hmph! When he wakes up, you tell him to finalize this divorce immediately. If he stalls any longer, don''t me this old man for getting nasty. The only man I''ll ept as my grandson-inw is Matthew. His grandfather and I get along splendidly."


    With a final huff, the old man stormed out.


    Sean let out a huge sigh of relief. ¡°Sir? Sir, are you okay?" he whispered. After a few seconds, Sebastian''s eyes fluttered open. Sean breathed another sigh of relief.


    Sebastian''s eyes were bloodshot. He


    shot to his feet and headed for the door, making a beeline for the building across the street where Natalie worked. Sean had no choice but to follow. Sebastian was silent, but his silence was terrifying Sean could see how distraught he was, but he couldn''t figure out why. Natalie had saved him multiple times, yet it never seemed to outweigh the one time Joanna had supposedly saved him. For most people, a new love conquers a childhood sweetheart. For them, it was the other way around.


    Natalie had finished preparing all her designs for her meeting with


    Matthew that evening. Her career


    was finally getting back on tracknel


    and she was genuinely happy Keeping busy left her no time to dwell on the past. She locked the designs in her safe, sat down at her desk, and was about to start a meeting when her office door was kicked open.


    Her brow furrowed as she looked up, her expression turning icy. It was a furious Jared. He found me quickly, she thought. I wonder what sob story Joanna fed him this time.


    Jared scanned the spacious, elegant office and let out a derisiveugh. "Well, well, Natalie. For a country bumpkin, you''ve done all right for yourself. Looks liketching onto Mr. Jones really paid off."


    "What''s wrong with being from the country? Go back three generations, and who isn''t descended from farmers You look down on farmers, yet you eat the food they grow. If you think you''re so superfor, why don''t you eat concrete instead of vegetables?" Natalie shot back, despising his smug attitude.


    Her words left him speechless for a moment. He red at her. To be honest, if she weren''t so malicious, he might have actually liked having such a beautiful sister. Of all the siblings, the two of them looked the most alike. But Natalie wasn''t like their father at all.


    "It''s all your fault, Natalie. You''re the reason our family is in turmoil. You never should havee back. Joanna will always be our princess. You are nothing." He was still fuming about his mother kicking him outst night, and he med Natalie for it.

 Chapter 296

    A sharp pain pricked Natalie''s heart, and she gave a bitter smile. "You''re right. Sharing the same blood as you people feels disgusting. I can''t believe I''m rted to someone as vile as you. It''s truly pathetic."


    "You''re the vile one, Natalie, not me! I''m ashamed to be your brother!" If it weren''t for her, Joanna would have married Sebastian long ago.


    "But Jared, I''ve already cut ties with your family. Why do you all insist on harassing me?" Natalie sighed, exhausted. What was the point of arguing with a dead man?


    Her weary expression only angered him more. "If you were going to leave, you should have disappeared for good! Stop interfering in our lives!"


    "If it weren''t for you, Sebastian and Joanna would be happy together by now! It''s all because of you-"


    "Because of me?" Natalie snapped. "Jared, is your head full of rocks? When it was time to get married, Joanna was the one who ran off after Sebastian''s ident! But you all med me. Don''t forget, you were the ones who pushed me into that marriage in the first ce. You pack of hyenas, why is it that everything you do is right, and I''m the one who always has to suffer?"


    Jared faltered. She had a point. "But we told you when you got married that Sebastian belonged to Joanna! We said that if she came back, you had to divorce him! You''re the one who refused..."


    "I have signed the divorce papers, and I have signed the document cutting ties with your family. Now, do me a favor and get as far away from me as possible," Natalie said, her voice calm and devoid of any warmth. What was the use in arguing? He was as good as dead anyway.


    Jared was taken aback but quickly recovered. "Then why haven''t you finalized it?" he yelled.


    "Because Sebastian refuses to go! Instead ofing here to humiliate me, why don''t you go persuade him to go to the courthouse with me? I can''t get a divorce by myself." She wanted nothing more to do with any of them.


    Jared was convinced she was lying. "You''re the one who doesn''t want the divorce, Natalie! Stop trying to me Sebastian!"


    "Ugh..." Natalie took a deep, steadying breath, then roared, "Get out!"


    "You... Natalie! You''re a mess! What can you do besides seducing men?" Jared seethed. How dare she tell him to get out?


    "Get out! You''re a dead man walking. I''m not wasting my time with you," Natalie said, sitting back down.


    Jared was livid. "Are you cursing me, Natalie?"


    She smirked. "I don''t need to. Monica is your grim reaper. And congrattions, I hear you''re getting married. That''s just wonderful Her smile was chung, and Jared felt a surge of rage.


    ¡°You just wait, Natalie! I will ruin you! Those rumors fromst night? I''l make sure they''re everywhere. I''m going to make you a social pafiahe so hated that people will spit when they see you."


    Natalie knew what he was capable of. "Go ahead. You don''t have much time left anyway. Do whatever you want."


    "You-!" Jared stormed out, fuming.


    Natalie slumped back in her chair, a


    wave of pain washing over her, so


    intense it felt hard to breathe. She


    closed her eyes, lost in her own worldof grief and didn''t notice someone else had entered untita pair of strong arms suddenly pulled her into a fierce embrace?


    Her eyes flew open and met a pair of bloodshot ones. It was Sebastian.

 Chapter 297

    The sight of his reddened eyes instantly transported her back to the day he pushed her down the stairs. He had looked at her with that same terrifying intensity.


    "Go to hell, Natalie! Look at yourself. You''re disgusting!"


    A violent tremor ran through her, and she shoved him away with all her might. "What are you doing? Don''t touch me!" she cried, her voice raspy.


    Sebastian stumbled back, but not before he saw the raw fear and undisguised hatred in her eyes.


    "Natalie, I need to ask you something," he said, his voice hoarse. "Was it you who saved me from the fire?"


    Natalie froze. He didn''t even remember who had saved him? She had


    experienced two lifetimes of his heartlessness, and it was absolute. He hadn''t beenpletely unconscious then, so how could he not remember? He remembered Joanna saving him, but not her. It was that debt,bined with their childhood bond, that had driven him to support Joanna so blindly.


    But she didn''t need his gratitude. She would seed on her own terms and defeat them fair and square.


    "No, it wasn''t me," she said firmly. She wanted no more connection to him, especially not one based on a life debt. Why was he even asking about this now, after all these years?


    Sebastian looked at her denial, at her wless, porcin skin, her striking eyes, and her vivid red lips. She was breathtakingly beautiful in a way Joanna''s girl- next-door charm could never match.


    He gave a bitterugh. "So, you''re so desperate to divorce me that you''ll even deny saving my life?"


    Natalie remained silent, her lips pressed into a thin line. She had collected enough disappointment tost a lifetime; she held no more hope for him. A tear escaped her eye, and she smiled a sad, broken smile. ¡°Even if I had saved you, would you have been grateful? You still wouldn''t have spared me." You wouldn''t have spared my child.


    "So, no, Sebastian. I didn''t save you," she repeated.


    He strode toward her. He remembered how intense the fire had been, but he still didn''t understand why Joanna had been at that remote vi, or why Natalie had been there too. And it was true-he had never seen her wear a backless dress.


    He grabbed her hand, pulling her into his arms. An overwhelming sense of rightness washed over him, and he didn''t want to let her go.


    ¡°Sebastian, what are you doing?¡± she struggled.


    "Don''t move if you don''t want to get hurt," he growled into her ear, his arms tightening around her. He felt a strange sense of peace a desire to hold her like this forever. His voice seemed to have a hypnotic effect, and she stilled.


    With a sudden movement, he pulled up the back of her shirt. His breath caught in his throat. Her back was andscape of scars some faded to white but arge, discolored patch remained. He sucked in a sharp breath. The pain must have been unbearable.


    "Natalie... this is..." he whispered, his voice shaking.


    She pushed him away, her own voice cold as ice. "It has nothing to do with you."


    "How can it have nothing to do with me? You saved me! Why won''t you admit it?" he roared.


    She suddenlyughed. "If I used this life debt to ask for a divorce, would you grant it?" If he agreed to finally end things, she would admit it.


    Sebastian''s gaze darkened, his eyes turning an even deeper shade of red. "Is that how badly you want to be with Matthew?"


    Natalie nodded. ¡°Yes. Matthew


    trusts me unconditionally. He''s gentle and funny, and he''s my type Most importantly, my grandfather likes him. My grandfather was against me marrying you from the


    start, and he''s been furious about how you and your family treated me ever since."

 Chapter 298

    Sebastian wasn''t a man to be swayed by a life debt. Love was not in the cards for them.


    Natalie turned to look out the window, her reflection appearing next to Sebastian''s handsome face. She remembered him at twenty, in a crisp white shirt, full of youthful ambition. He was sharp, confident, and impossibly good-looking-the prince charming of countless girls'' dreams, including hers. One look, and she had fallen into his world.


    Sebastian smirked. "I told you, Natalie. I won''t divorce you. And I won''t let you go to another man."


    She stared at him, confused. His eyes were narrowed, his stance resolute. She didn''t understand him at all. "You''re a monster, Sebastian. You''re the one who demanded a divorce, and now that I''ve signed the papers, you''re ying games with me?" She was furious. Why was it so hard to get a divorce?


    "Fine. If you won''t divorce me, then I''ll expose Joanna as the other woman. I''ll leak the records of the five million a month you sent her while we were married, and I''ll sue to get every penny back. I will take this to court."


    "If you''re not afraid of Joanna getting hurt, then I''m not afraid of mutual destruction. I signed the papers and kept quiet about your affair to give us all a shred of dignity."


    "And just a little while ago, Jared stormed in here and screamed at me for not divorcing you, for holding you back from your true love, Joanna."


    "Sebastian, I may have been the one who fell for you first, but from the very beginning, both you and the Scott family were just using me. I knew it, but I loved you, so I let it happen."


    "When Joanna came back, I wanted to fight for a ce in your heart. But after being framed over eighty times, and after you refused to believe me over eighty times, I finally ra@out of hope. That''s why I want a divorce."


    Sebastian''s fists clenched. Eighty times. Her two years of devotion, and he had never once trusted here And she had known all along that he was using her to secure control of thepany. He''d always wondered why his grandfather had insisted on the marriage. Now he was starting to understand. He still needed to find out who was backing Joanna, who that man that looked just like him was. It wasn''t the time to break things off with herpletely, not yet.


    "Natalie, besides being grateful to Joanna for saving me, I have never been intimate with her. I have never loved another woman. The person in those photos and videos was not me. And now, even that life debt was a lie. As for the money he''d given Joanna, he would get it all back and give it to Natalie. Joanna had lied to him about more than just one thing.


    His words were like a knife to her heart. Grateful for saving him? If she hadn''t pulled him from that fire, there would be no Sebastian today.


    "I told you, I never saved you. Joanna did. Divorcing me and marrying her is your best option."


    Sebastian looked deeply into her agitated eyes. He had failed her. He could feel the intensity of her hatred.


    ¡°Natalie..." he began, but trailed off. He gave her onest look and then walked out. She was smart. She would understand, eventually.

 Chapter 299

    After he left, Natalie copsed into her chair, burying her face in her hands, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. Damn these stupid tears, she thought. Why do they always fall when I don''t want them to?


    Just then, Luna came in. "Ma''am, your eldest brother is here. He brought cake."


    As she spoke, Wayne''s tall, elegant figure appeared in the doorway. Bathed in the warm sunlight, he looked regal andposed, his features perfectly sculpted.


    "Natalie, I''m here," he said, his voice full of affection.


    Natalie quickly wiped her tears away and ran to him with a bright smile. "You''re here!"


    "Yes." Wayne noticed her red-rimmed eyes, and a cold glint appeared in his own. "I saw Sebastian on my way up. Did he bother you?"


    "No, he can''t bother me anymore," Natalie said, her smile watery but genuine. "I was crying tears of joy because I''m finally free of him."


    Wayne looked at her, his heart aching for all the years she had suffered. "Sweets help when you''re sad. This is your favorite, chocte cake. The cream from this bakery is the best, and it''s fresh out of the oven. Sit down. I''ll feed you."


    Natalie happily sat beside him, ready to be pampered. Luna brought in two cups of tea and left with a knowing smile. Natalie watched Wayne''s hands as he opened the box-they were long and elegant, like a work of art. The office was quiet and warm in the afternoon sun.


    Wayne picked up a spoon, scooped up a piece of cake, and held it to her lips. She ate it happily. "Delicious!" she said, her eyes curving into crescents.


    "Yes. Jared ising back for your birthday, by the way. He told me he''d be here."


    Natalie was thrilled. Her birthday was October 1st, the day her grandfather found her, not the same day as Joanna''s. She had been abandoned in the woods by Nathan, who had then, ironically, been the one to "find" her. From the very beginning, he had never wanted her. But she still couldn''t understand why he had brought her back into the family yearster it was a quest that had gued her in her past life and remained unanswered in this one. Was it really just because he didn''t love her? A familiar ache spread through her chest.


    "What are you thinking about, Natalie? Eat up," Wayne''s gentle voice brought her back.


    "Nothing. Just that being fed by you is the best thing ever," she said, opening her mouth for another bite.


    After she''d had her fill, Wayne put the rest of the cake in the fridge. "Natalie, have to go on a business trip for two weeks. Be good while I''m gone. If you need anything, call my assistant. Don''t let anyone push you around." He gently tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear.


    She smiled and nodded. "Okay! Travel safe, and don''t forget to eat properly."


    He chuckled and ruffled her hair. "L know, you silly girl. Grandpa is also going on a trip with Mr Monroe Sr. If you get lonely by yourself video call you every night."


    "What? Grandpa''s going too?" Were he and Mr. Monroe Sr. really that close?


    "Yes. He said he''s going to find you a birthday present."


    Natalie was so moved she could feel tears welling up again. Wayne told her not to


    cry and then left. Natalie returned to her work.

 Chapter 300

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 301

    Natalie didn''t object further, smiling as she said, "Then I''ll call you Mr. Monroe."


    "That sounds nice, but one day, I hope you''ll call me Matt," he replied, his voice gentle as his gaze fixed on her beautiful face.


    Natalie''s eyes flickered, a smile gracing her clear gaze. They had danced around this issue several times before, so for now, Mr. Monroe it was.


    "Shall we go, Natalie? I''ve already made reservations for dinner, and this is the perfect time to head over." Matthew stepped forward and elegantly opened the car door for her.


    Luna was directed to a separate car behind them, leaving just Natalie and Matthew in the front vehicle.


    After they drove off, Sebastian watched from his car nearby, his expression dark. The image of Natalie''s smile as she left with Matthew reyed in his mind, a sharp, twisting memory.


    She had never smiled at him like that.


    Well, maybe she had, during the six months he couldn''t walk. She had


    encouraged him with that same bright smile, but perhaps his own despair at the time had blinded him to its brilliance.


    His hands, resting on his knees, clenched into tight fists.


    He didn''t look away until Matthew''s car waspletely out of sight.


    Sean could feel the oppressive atmosphere in the car and didn''t dare speak. After


    a long silence, he finally ventured, "Sir, are we heading home?"


    Sebastian snapped back to reality, his voice hoarse. "Follow them."


    "What?" Sean thought they should be heading home to get some much-needed rest. Even men needed their beauty sleep to stay looking young.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "I said, follow them," he repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Sean mumbled under his breath, "When Ms. Sanders was still at home, you wouldn''t evene back for the dinners she made every night. Why are you chasing after her now?"


    Though he spoke quietly, Sebastian


    heard every word, and his


    expression soured even further


    even further de


    leaned back against the seat, azy


    posture that belied the storm of


    irritation brewing inside him, his lips pressed into a thin line.


    At the hospital.


    Nathan woke up with a start, his eyes wide and vacant. He had no idea where he


    was.


    Joanna, sitting by his bedside, asked worriedly, "Dad, what''s wrong? What happened to you?"


    Her n had failed. Because of her carelessness, Wendy hadn''t taken the bat she had only found out this morning that Wendy had stopped drinking the tonic,ining that it tasted awful.


    Hearing his daughter''s voice, Nathan turned to look at her. "Who are you?"


    Joanna''s face paled in horror. "Dad, what are you saying? You don''t recognize me?"


    Nathan just stared out the window, a nk look on his face. Who was he? He couldn''t remember.


    Joanna frantically pulled out her phone to call Wendy, but just then, a phone rang from the doorway. She spun around to see Wendy walking in.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with Dad? He doesn''t even know who I am!" Joanna cried out. This couldn''t be happening. Not now.


    Wendy looked at Nathan, her expression unreadable. Was he faking it, or was the drug causing memory loss ahead of schedule? She needed to be careful.


    Putting on a concerned face, Wendy said, "When your father fainted, he hit his head on the coffee table, He


    might have a concussion. We should have the hospital run a


    full


    check-up."


    "Yes, Mom, let''s do it now! He doesn''t even recognize me," Joanna urged, her voiceced with panic.


    "Alright. Your grandparents heard your father was sick and havee to stay with us. Why don''t you go home and look after them? I''ll hire a nurse to stay with your father here."


    Joanna froze. What were those two old fossils doing here?

 Chapter 302

    They''d been petty and critical their whole lives, finding fault in everything. If they weren''t so good at tormenting Wendy, Joanna wouldn''t even want to acknowledge them.


    "Mom, you know I can''t take care of them," Joanna said, exasperated. Lately, the project with Nora had run into problems. Although the deal was signed, they were facing production issues, and she was already swamped. And she was due to start filming in a few days.


    Wendy''s eyes glinted. "Then what should we do? You know your grandparents. If no one is there to entertain them, they''ll throw a fit."


    "We have maids at home, Mom. Don''t worry about it. You just focus on Dad. I have to go." Joanna stood up abruptly. It was gettingte, and Sebastian still hadn''t called. He was paying less and less attention to her, and she knew she had to do something to win him back.


    Wendy watched her leave, shaking her head slightly. How had she been so blind to Joanna''s clumsy maniptions for all these years? Sometimes, you can know a person your whole life and never truly see them. She had lived with Nathan for over twenty years and had only just begun to understand the man he really was.


    Wendy gently helped Nathan lie back down, and heplied without a word. A flicker of hatred crossed her eyes. "Nathan, your parents are here. They''re upset because you didn''t send them their allowancest month, so they''vee to make a scene. You need to get better soon. Aren''t you the filial son? If you stay like this, I''ll have no choice but to sell yourpany to pay for their retirement."


    "No!" Nathan shot up, his eyes darting around nervously. Thepany might not look profitable on paper, but only he knew that he had been funneling its assets to his other wife and son. He started to wonder if Wendy was onto him. Did she know something?


    Wendy knew he was faking. It seemed Nathan was getting suspicious of her, too.


    "You shameless man," she said, her voice dripping with contempt. "You don''t recognize your own daughter, but you certainly recognize yourpany. Are you really sick, ofis this all an act? Since you''re fine, you can go home and wait on your parents hand and foot. I''ve served them for over twenty years, and I''m tired. I''m too old to be ordered around by your mother every single day."


    "You''re my husband," she continued, her voice rising. "If you cared about me at all, you wouldn''t let your mother treat me like that. The


    With that, Wendy stormed out of the room.


    Nathan watched her go, a flicker of guilt crossing his face. What she said was true. She had shouldered the burden of thepany for years, and it had been


    hard on her. But wasn''t it a child''s duty to respect their parents?


    He nced down at his groin, a sharp pain piercing his heart. The doctor had told him that due to the medication, he would likely be impotent for the rest of his life. What


    was he going to do? And what had todo?


    happened earlier? For a moment, he genuinely hadn''t recognized Joanna. Was he really sick? His memory had been failing himtely, and he was constantly seeing things that weren''t there.


    He pped his own face, hard. The sting was real; he wasn''t dreaming. But why


    was he having these hallucinations?

 Chapter 303

    Nathan scrambled out of bed and rushed to find his doctor.


    The doctor was in his office, reviewing charts. "Mr. Scott, is something wrong?" he asked as Nathan burst in.


    "Dr. Peterson, you''re my primary physician. Tell me, what''s happening to me?" Nathan pleaded, his voice trembling. "Lately, I''ve been having hallucinations, seeing strange things that disappear when I look again. Just now, for a moment, I didn''t even recognize my own daughter."


    He gripped the doctor''s arm tightly, his knuckles white. He had to know what was wrong. The events of the past few weeks had pushed him to his breaking point.


    Dr. Peterson''s expression turned serious. "Mr. Scott, based on your recent tests, you not only have high blood pressure, high cholesterol, and high blood sugar, but also a heart condition. At your age, there''s a risk of developing dementia. It''s crucial that you adjust your diet immediately. Stick to simple, light foods."


    Nathan thought of his love for rich food, especially seafood and braised beef. Maybe if he ate more inly, he would get better.


    "Yes, yes, of course, Dr. Peterson. I''ll do whatever it takes. I''ll cooperate fully," Nathan promised, terrified of what the future held if he didn''t help his son achieve his dreams.


    Dr. Peterson nodded and told him to go back and rest.


    After Nathan left, Wendy slipped into the office. She had overheard their entire conversation. She already knew about his health issues and had been carefully managing his diet, which had kept his condition stable. But after discovering his betrayal, she had stopped caring. In just two months, his health had deteriorated. But it wasn''t enough. She wanted Nathan and that other woman to pay dearly.


    "Dr. Peterson, my husband''s condition... is it treatable?" she asked, really wanting to know if the doctor had detected the poison.


    Dr. Peterson remained nomittal. "Madam, with careful attention to his diet and medication, his condition should gradually improve."


    Wendy understood. They hadn''t found anything. The poison Nathan had been feeding her, which she had secretly been giving back to him, was truly undetectable. A wave of relief washed overn


    She thanked


    the doctor with a smile and left the


    hospital.


    At the entrance, she ran into Jared Scott.


    "Mom, how''s Dad? Is he any better?" Jared''s tone was much softer than usual.


    Wendy looked at him. Her second


    son resembled Natalie the most, but his personality was just like, Nathan''s. Her gaze was deep and filled with a sense of helplessness that made Jared''s skin crawl.


    "Did you go see Natalie this morning?" Wendy asked.


    "Yes. If she''s going to leave, she should leave the city for good. She shouldn''t be


    sticking around and interfering with Sebastian and Joanna''s rtionship."


    Wendy felt a pang in her heart. It


    wasn''t that her sons couldn''t see through Joanna''s facade; it was that they unconditionally favored her No matter what Natalie did, it was always wrong in their eyes.


    Wendy''s eyes reddened, and her voice choked with emotion. "When you saw her... what else did she say?"


    Jared''s anger red. "Mom, she actually cursed me. She said she wouldn''t waste her time arguing with a dying man."


    Wendy''s breath caught in her throat. She lowered her head and walked away.


    What Natalie said was true. But how could she possibly know? Was Monica also one of Joanna''s pawns?


    Her legs suddenly felt weak, and she crumpled to the ground. "Ah!" A sharp pain shot through her knee, and her face went pale.

 Chapter 304

    "Mom!"


    "Don''t touch me!" Wendy pped Jared''s hand away, struggling to her feet. She limped away without another nce at him.


    How had she failed sopletely? Deceived for a lifetime by a dog like Nathan, and her sons were so stubborn she couldn''t reach them.


    Jared stood there, stunned. What was wrong with his mother?


    He ran after her, his voice rising in frustration. "Mom, what''s going on? Was I wrong? Since Natalie left the Scott family, she should just disappearpletely. She''s my sister by blood, but that doesn''t matter as much as my bond with Joanna. I want Joanna in my life, so Natalie has to go!"


    "And another thing," he added heatedly, "I''ve already contacted Mr. Jones from Q&N Collective about her seducing Keith to be the design director. I''m going to expose all of her schemes to him."


    Wendy stopped, her mouth agape as tears streamed down her face. "Jared, you''re so cruel. She''s not just some girl; she''s your sister. How can you be so determined to ruin her?"


    "Jared, how did I raise such a heartless son? What has she ever done wrong? Joanna faked her own kidnapping to frame her! Everything that happened after that was Joanna''s doing!"


    "Joanna only did that because she felt insecure! If Natalie had nevere back, our family wouldn''t be in this mess!" Jared shot back, a knot of pain tightening in his chest. He wished Natalie had never returned. Then his mother wouldn''t have cut off his credit cards and taken back his shares.


    Wendy felt as if she couldn''t breathe. The tears pooling in her eyes finally spilled over, their bitter taste a reflection of the anguish in her heart.


    "You''re right, Jared. Blood doesn''t matter that much. Go ahead, never forgive Natalie."


    "I won''t forgive her, Mom..."


    "She doesn''t need your forgiveness. She gave up on this family a long time ago, because none of you have ever been good to her. You believe every@ord Joanna says. Did you ever stop to think that if Natalie had grown up in this house, you would have loved her just as much? Thank God she didn''t grow up here, or she might have turned out as cruel ast the rest of you. Since blood doesn''t matter, Jared, go love your precious Joanna and Monica. I don''t want you as my son anymore."


    Jared stared at her in disbelief. He had only been away for a year. How had his mother changed so much?


    "Hmph. Natalie, this is all your fault.


    You''ve torn our family apart," he muttered, his eyes glinting with malice. He had a meeting with Keith tomorrow. He was going to destroy herr¨¦putation f?r good. He turned and went upstairs to check on his father.


    After Natalie and Matthew finished dinner, they walked out of the restaurant to find Sebastian waiting for them.


    Natalie was surprised. There were times she''d go days without seeing him, and now he seemed to be everywhere. It just went to show how misaligned their fates were When she needed him, he was nowhere to be found. Now that she didn''t, he was always there.


    But all Natalie wanted now was for them to go their separate ways.


    Matthew also saw Sebastian and instinctively stepped in front of Natalie, shielding her.


    Sebastian approached them, his gait confident and graceful. His cold eyesnded on Matthew. "Mr. Monroe, would you mind moving?"


    Matthew''s friendly demeanor vanished, reced by an icy stare. "And what if I don''t?"

 Chapter 305

    Sebastian''s eyebrow arched, and his deep-set eyes, cold as a winterke, narrowed. "Mr. Monroe, Natalie is still my wife."


    Natalie looked at Matthew. "Mr. Monroe, you should head back first. Don''t worry about me. I''lle find you after I talk to him." Maybe, just maybe, she could finally get him to sign the divorce papers.


    Matthew turned to her, his voice low. "I''ll wait for you in the car, Natalie."


    With a final nce at Sebastian, Matthew walked away.


    Sebastian reached for Natalie''s arm, but she sidestepped him.


    He stared at his empty hand for a moment, his expression unreadable. "Come home with me."


    Natalie scoffed. "Sebastian, what are you doing? You were the one who told me to leave."


    "I thought you were just throwing a tantrum. It''s been over half a year. You should be over it by now. Come home."


    Natalieughed, a bitter, humorless sound. She looked at his chiseled face, impossibly handsome under the city lights-a face any woman would fall for. "Sebastian, why do you always assume I''m the one making a scene? I was only acting out because you were spending all your time with Joanna, and I wanted you toe home and take your medicine."


    "I threw fits, I cried, but did you evere home? No. So why should I leave when you tell me to leave, ande back when you tell me toe back? Let me tell you something, Sebastian. I will never, ever get back together with you. I would rather die than be with a cheating scumbag like you."


    Sebastian saw the raw hatred in her eyes and found himself at a loss for words. She was right. He had been wrong,pletely fooled by Joanna. He had never loved Natalie, so he had never cared about her feelings. But her two years ofpanionship had seeped into the very fabric of his life, making her an indispensable Mrs. Griffith.


    Then Joanna returned, and Natalie''s jealousy and tantrums had worn his patience thin.


    Now, he realized he had been the fool all along. He was the one who had been yed.


    A dangerous glint flickered in his eyes, sharp and cold. His voice was low, almost a whisper to himself. "You''d rather die?"


    Natalie was exhausted. "Yes."


    She didn''t borate, but that single, soft word conveyed a world of finality.


    Sebastian stared at her intently. "But that''s not the ending I want. Wait for me to sort things out, and then I''ll bring you home. Until then, you are to keep your distance from all men, especially Matthew. His influence is primarily overseas, but my overseas power could easily crush him."


    Natalie was stunned. She remembered now-Sebastian had been building his international influence since he was eighteen. It was easily as formidable as Matthew''s.


    "Are you threatening me?" she asked, her face flushing with anger.


    Sebastian''s lips curved into a smirk. He found her indignant expression rather cute. "Natalie, in this world, there is no one who can escape my grasp if I don''t want them to. That includes you. Aside from your


    business coboration, I want you to stay away from him your


    grandfather, your brothers... they are all your weaknesses."


    He smiled, a cruel twist of his lips, and his narrowed eyes held an emotion she couldn''t decipher.


    Natalie stared at him in fury. She


    had been careless. She never should have let Wayne and her grandfather be exposed to him. Her family had always kept a low profile, deliberately staying off the radar of the ultra-rich But could Sebastian really track Wayne down?


    She couldn''t take that risk. In her past life, Joanna had found him, and when Wayne tried to avenge her, Joanna''s assassins had killed him. She would not let that happen again.


    Natalie bit her lip, tears welling in her eyes. "Sebastian, my brother and my grandfather are the people who love me most in this world. If you dare to touch them, I swear I will take you down with me. I saved your life twice, and I can kill you ten times over."

 Chapter 306

    "Threats work both ways."


    Natalie''s eyes shed with a murderous glint. "I''ve already died once. Do you really think I''m still afraid of you?"


    Sebastian''s expression shifted. Based on his grandfather''s behavior today, it was clear that Natalie was the apple of the old man''s eye. And she, in turn, cared deeply for them.


    He smiled, a knowing, wicked look in his eyes. "Natalie, you''ve always known I''m not a good man. If you were truly nning your revenge, you never should have revealed your weaknesses to me."


    Natalie closed her eyes. How could she be so foolish, even in this new life?


    After a moment, she opened them again, meeting his gaze. "Sebastian, I never saved you, and I was never truly in love with you. Being tied together will only bring us both misery. It only takes a few minutes to get a divorce certificate. It won''t take up much of your time."


    At this, a faint smile touched Sebastian''s lips. So, to get a divorce, she was willing to give all the credit to Joanna?


    "Heh..." A low chuckle rumbled in his chest, his Adam''s apple bobbing in a way that was dangerously alluring.


    Natalie''s gaze was caught in his dark, intense eyes. In his view, she had always been beautiful. She rarely wore dresses, but today''s pink one made her every movement seem effortlessly graceful. She had shed her youthful innocence and now possessed a captivating charm.


    They had been married for so long, yet he had never touched her.


    He leaned in close, his face just inches from her ear. Before she could react, he bit her earlobe.


    "Ah!" Natalie gasped, ring at him in shock.


    Her startled cry brought a strange sense of pleasure to Sebastian. "You can''t escape, Natalie," he murmured, his eyes glinting with a cruel amusement. I told you, I will never divorce you in this lifetime."


    Natalie could feel his fangs, sharp and ready. The cruel smile on his lips sent a shiver down her spine. "Fine," she retorted. "Then we''ll be


    in And I


    stuck this deadlockso far


    will work my way up until topso above you, you won''t even be able to reach me."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Sebastian didn''t stop her this time. He watched her go, a genuine smile spreading across his face at herst words. This fiery, deRent Natalie was far more captivating.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Joanna.


    "Hello, Joanna!" he answered, deliberately raising his voice and ncing at Natalie''s retreating figure. He saw her falter for a split second.


    A faint smirk yed on his lips. She still cared.


    "Sebastian, I''m being cornered by two men! Sebastian, you have to save me!" Joanna''s voice was frantic.


    But all Sebastian saw was Natalie getting into Matthew''s car and driving away. The smile vanished from his face, reced by an icy chill. "Where are you?"


    "Sebastian, I''m near your house."


    "Oh. I''ll call the police for you, then. I''m too far away to get back and save you." He hung up without another word.


    He did, however, call the police for her. She couldn''t die just yet.

 Chapter 307

    The man on the left grinned at her. "Don''t you yell at me. I''m not afraid of a


    barking dog."


    Joanna was speechless.


    The other man chimed in, "Hey,dy, we''re all God''s children. What makes you so special? Is your mouth about to expire? All you can say is ''get lost."


    Joanna frowned. She knew instantly who had sent them. "Marshall sent you, didn''t he?" She knew Marshall had a penchant for cruel pranks.


    The two men exchanged a puzzled look. "Marshall? Who''s that? An enemy of yours?"


    Natalie was taken aback. If not Marshall, then who? He was the only one with a motive.


    Smack! A hand cracked across Joanna''s face.


    "Ah!" Joanna cried out, a mixture of shock and fear. No one had ever hit her in her entire life, except for Natalie.


    "Ugh, what a piercing shriek. So unpleasant," the man said with a look of disgust.


    Joanna''s pride was shattered.


    "You..."


    "Me what? We know you''re a woman. We won''ty a hand on you," the man said, flexing the hand he had just used to strike her.


    Joanna was furious. "You didn''ty a hand on me? You just did!"


    Smack! The other side of her face met the same fate.


    "Ah!" Tears of rage streamed down Joanna''s cheeks.


    She stumbled backward in terror as one of the men loomed over her, his eyes glinting with menace. "What are you so scared of? We just want to break your hands."


    Joanna''s hands clenched into fists. "What are you doing? Why would you break my hands? I''ve never done anything to you. Don''t go too far!" A major pianopetition wasing up next month. It was her ticket into the entertainment industry, a crucial step in her career. It was an event organized specifically for her by the esteemed Mr. Wilson.


    "Did Natalie send you?" It had to be her. Only Natalie knew how important thispetition was.


    But Natalie was too stupid for something like this. She wouldn''t attack unless provoked directly.


    "Natalie? Who''s that? Never heard of her. But we know you. You just graduated, haven''t you? Have you already forgotten whose ce you stole to get into that pianopetition?"


    Joanna froze, her eyes wide with shock.


    "Tsk. I just can''t stand to see a woman as vicious as you get away with it. I''m here to cause trouble: Do you remember Serena? You ruined herjust because she didn''t have she didn''t have money or power."


    The man''s fist connected with her face.


    "Ah!" Joanna''s vision went ck as pain exploded through her body.


    "Stop screaming," the man sneered. "Your voice is grating. Serena is dead, and it''s all your fault Joanne, you used your connections to steal her first-ce prize. I curse you to a miserable death." ''


    "Hey! What''s going on over there?" a voice called out. It was the police.


    The two men immediately took off, and the officer gave chase.


    "Ah..." Joanna watched them disappear, finally daring to breathe again.


    She clutched her chest, gasping for air. Her face throbbed with pain, but a wild sense of joy surged through her.


    "Haha..." She burst into manicughter. Serena was dead. That was great! With Serena gone, no one would ever know her secret.


    Joanna''s expression twisted into a predatory, ambitious grin under the dark sky. "Hahaha..." Sheughed and cried at the same time.


    She looked towards the distant viplex. That ce was her dream, their dream, the one they shared.


    It was where Sebastian lived.

 Chapter 308

    Only by being with Sebastian could she live there. That neighborhood was the ultimate symbol of wealth and status.


    She often drove by just to look at it, a constant reminder of her goal. But now, Sebastian didn''t want her anymore. All her hard work, all her scheming... she knew what it was all for.


    Her lips trembled. "Sebastian, I will make you mine, forever."


    Joanna''sughter echoed, wild and unhinged.


    She saw that the lights in Sebastian''s vi were off and turned to leave, the fear from the attack finally catching up with her.


    After she was gone, a wicked smile appeared on the face of someone sitting in a luxury car parked nearby.


    ...


    When Joanna got home, she found Yvonne waiting for her.


    "Joanna, you''re back!" Yvonne said cheerfully, reaching for her hand.


    Then she saw Joanna''s swollen, bruised face. "Joanna, what happened? Who hit you?"


    Joanna''s face darkened, in no mood for pleasantries. "It''s nothing. What are you doing here?" Yvonne had served her purpose; she was disposable now.


    Yvonne, sensing her bad mood, got straight to the point. "Joanna, when Jerome left, he gave you his shares. You promised you''d transfer a portion of the dividends to me on the 15th of every month. Well, today''s the 15th. I''m here to collect."


    Joanna scoffed. She had only made that promise to trick Jerome Scott.


    She forced a smile. "Yvonne, you''re not even married to Jerome yet, and you''re already after his money. If my mother found out, she''d think you were just a gold digger. Besides, thepany''s not doing well right now. I don''t have any money to give you."


    Yvonne stared at her, stunned. Natalie''s words echoed in her mind: You''re just one of Joanna''s pawns.


    "Joanna, even if thepany is having problems, the dividends should be fine. Please, just give me my share," Yvonne said, trying to keep her tone pleasant. She didn


    want to burn this bridge until she


    had her money.


    To keep Yvonne quiet for now, Joanna transferred her a few thousand dors.


    "Yvonne, you have to be careful,"


    Joanna said, feigning concern. "The


    more you take from me, the less likely my mother will be to ept you. My eldest brother is disabled and out of the country for treatment. You should really think about your future. And we both know that baby you''re carrying isn''t his."


    Thatst sentence was a direct threat.


    Yvonne''s face flushed with anger. "Joanna, you promised you''d keep my secret!"


    "What secret?" A portly old woman emerged from one of the rooms.


    It was her grandmother. Joanna smiled sweetly. "Grandma, it''s nothing. You''re still awake?"


    The old woman red around the


    empty hall.


    Of


    course I''m awake. I''m


    waiting for your mother toe


    home. What kind of woman stays


    out thiste every night? A woman''s ce is at home serving her husband while he goes out to work. Thepany should be your father''s. After all these years of


    marriage, she still won''t let go. It''s like she never considered us family."


    The old woman was particrly irritable because she hadn''t received her monthly allowance.


    Joanna put on a cating smile and tried to soothe her grandmother.


    Meanwhile, Natalie, who had just gotten home, received a text from her informant.


    [The old man and woman are here. Yvonne came by asking for money.]


    A cold smile touched Natalie''s lips. All she had to do now was sit back and watch the show.

 Chapter 309

    Natalie was about to take a shower when she received a video from Marshall.


    It showed Joanna being cornered by two men.


    She remembered Sebastian''s phone call just before she left. So Joanna hadn''t been lying this time; she really had been attacked. Judging by the surroundings, Natalie recognized the upscale neighborhood where Sebastian lived.


    [Natalie, this Joanna is even more vicious than we thought. She literally had someone killed just to win first ce.]


    Natalie hadn''t known the full story behind Joanna''s pianopetition victory. She only knew that the victim''s name was Serena Hsu. In her memory, Joanna had always been a decent pianist.


    Natalie texted back: [Be careful. She has hired killers. Joanna has always been exceptional, a top performer in everything she does.]


    Marshall replied: [You''re giving her too much credit. A woman that evil can''t be ''exceptional''. The only thing she excels at is maniption and seduction.]


    Natalie knew he was underestimating his opponent.


    [I''m not kidding, Marshall. Think about what happened to those people at yourpany. And what about your father''s car ident overseas? Do you really think these things are easy to pull off? She couldn''t have done any of it without meticulous nning. And there are people backing her that we don''t even know about. Her main target right now is Sebastian. The Griffiths are the most powerful family in Yaro. If she marries him, her status will skyrocket, and she''ll use that as a stepping stone to climb even higher.]


    Marshall: [Wow, when you put it like that, she sounds terrifying. /shivers/]


    Natalie: [Never underestimate a woman.]


    Marshall: [It''s just that when I saw her trembling like that, she seemed so easy to bully.]


    Natalie: [Go to bed.]


    She tossed her phone aside and went to get ready for bed. The fact that


    Sebastian was suddenly refusing to grant her a divorce was weighing heavily on her mind. She just wanted some peace and quiet.


    With her grandfather and brother out of the house, the vi was silent. Nataliey down and quickly fell asleep.


    But her sleep was gued by nightmares. She dreamed of her past life, of being tied up in that abandoned building.


    She watched in horror as they


    tortured her. The searing pain of a de slicing across her face, the crunch of an axe shattering her fingers¡ªthe agony was so reati stole her breath.


    But the worst part was the moment Sebastian pushed her off the roof.


    "No, Sebastian, please! Save me! Save our baby!"


    Thud. A stter of red on the pavement below.


    She saw herself reduced to a mangled heap of flesh and bone.


    "No!" Natalie shot up in bed, drenched in a cold sweat.


    Sunlight streamed through a crack in the curtains, and she realized it was just a dream.


    "Hah..." She gasped for air like a drowning fish, curling into a ball as the phantom pains wracked her body.


    Her phone started ringing incessantly. She fumbled for it, answering without even checking the caller ID.


    "Hello?"


    "Natalie, how dare you! Did you hire men to attack Joanna? Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    The voice, thick with rage, belonged to Jared. The fog of her nightmare instantly cleared.


    "Hired men to attack Joanna?" Natalie asked coolly, sitting up. "Is she dead?"


    "How can you be so vicious? Her face is nearly ruined, and she''s


    about to start filming! You geti


    here and apologize right now or I''m calling the police!


    Natalie let out a bitterugh. He was always so domineering. "Jared, after all the cruel things she''s done to me, if really wanted her dead, doyou'' think she''d still be breathing?"

 Chapter 310

    "Apologize to her? Why should I apologize for something I didn''t do? Go on, ask her. Does she dare to call the police?"


    "What do you mean? Why wouldn''t she call the police? She''s the victim!" Jared''s voice wasced with a venomous hatred, as if he wanted to devour her whole.


    For a moment, Natalie truly envied Joanna. Her brothers genuinely adored her, willing to do anything for her, even rush headlong into danger.


    Natalie''s voice, however, remained calm. "Jared, go tell Joanna to file a police report. See if she has the guts. She drove someone to their death. Do you really think she wants the police looking into her?"


    With that, Natalie hung up and blocked Jared''s number.


    She got out of bed and went to soak in a hot bath. She was still covered in a cold sweat, her emotions raw and unstable.


    After the call, Jared stormed back to Joanna''s hospital room. She had put some ointment on her facest night, but this morning it was even more swollen, forcing her to seek medical attention. Her face was almost ruined, and her first priority was to heal it before she dealt with those two thugs.


    She had subtly suggested to Jared that Natalie might be behind the attack, and just as she''d nned, he had immediately gone to confront her.


    As Jared walked in, Joanna was already picturing Natalie''s downfall. "Joanna, Natalie denies everything."


    Joanna gently touched her swollen cheek, her voice trembling with manufactured vulnerability. "Maybe it really wasn''t her. But besides Natalie, I can''t think of anyone else I''ve offended."


    "Hmph!" Jared''s eyes were red with anger. He despised Natalie''s vicious tactics Let''s call the police. A little time in jail will teach her a lesson ein


    and stop her from scheming against you."


    The mention of the police sent a jolt of fear through Joanna. Her face paled. "No, we can''t! We don''t have any evidence Those two men got away and the police couldn''t find themst night. Without proof, we can''t do anything to her. Besides, calling the police will only make her hate you all more."


    Jared froze. Natalie had been right; Joanna wouldn''t agree to call the police.


    Could it be...? No, Joanna would never lie to him. It had to be Natalie''s doing.


    "Alright, alright," he said softly. "You just rest. The doctor said your face will be fine after a few days."


    Joanna looked up at him with wide, tear-filled eyes, a sweet, gentle smile on her lips. "Thank you. You all love me the most. Ever since I found out Natalie was your real sister, I''ve felt so insecure. She''s always been jealous of how good you are to me It''s all my fault. If we hadn''t been switched at birth, she would be the one you all love. I''m the reason our family is in this mess."


    She lowered her head and began to sob, her cries pitiful.


    Jared''s heart ached. He sat on the edge of her bed, his voice filled with affection. "Don''t cry, Joanna. We only have one sister, and that''s you. I will never ept Natalie. She''s too evil."


    Hatred filled Jared''s eyes. If only his father had never found Natalie, their family would still be happy. What did blood matter? Besides a biological connection, she was nothing to them.


    "It''s a shame we can''t call the police on Natalie," he muttered. "She''s getting off way too easily."

 Chapter 311

    Joanna didn''t dare call the police. If the incident with Cynthia came to light, her acting career would be over before it even started. She quickly changed the subject, deliberately bringing up Susan White. "Has Susan bothered you since you got back?"


    At the mention of Susan, a wicked smile crossed Jared''s face. "She''s always calling Monica vicious, isn''t she? Well, I sent her an e-vite to our wedding. I want her to see with her own eyes how happy we are. I want her to finally give up on me. The person I love is Monica. Nothing Susan does will ever change that."


    Jared felt a surge of satisfaction as he said it, but it was quickly followed by a wave of bitterness. His eyes dimmed slightly. The truth was, Susan hadn''t tried to contact him at all. In the past, she would have been at his door the moment he returned, fussing over him. He hadn''t spoken to her in the year he''d been away. He used to find her clinginess annoying, but now that she was gone, he felt a strange sense of unease.


    With the wedding just days away, his mood soured. Before, when he couldn''t have Monica, he''d wanted to be by her side twenty-four-seven. But now... he found himself thinking about all of Susan''s good qualities, magnified a thousand times. He was getting married, he''d sent Susan an invitation, and she hadn''t reacted at all. Remembering all her past kindness now that she was ignoring him, he felt a sharp, unpleasant pang in his chest.


    Susan had been devoted to him. They were not only ssmates but had sat together through high school and college. For six years, she had brought him breakfast and cared for him, rain or shine. Yet, he just didn''t love her. Perhaps because she had made it so easy for him, he could never bring himself to like her.


    Jared took a deep breath. Ever since that night, he''d felt off. A saying came to mind: the timing was perfect, and then they were over. The feeling was damnably ufortable.


    Joanna seized the opportunity.


    ase


    "Natalie and Susan are very close. You need to be careful Susan doesn''t plot against you. Look what happened to Jerome he waspletely tricked by Natalie and Zenobia. If it weren''t for that whole mess, Jerome and Yvonne would have been married by now. But now Jerome..." Joanna trailed off" feigning regret. The truth was, they had almost traced that incident back to her. Thankfully, she had been discreet. Natalie suspected her, but she had no proof. Natalie had a recording, but Jerome didn''t believe her.


    Jared reassured her in a low voice, "Don''t worry about me, Joanna. I''m not as stupid as Jerome." Joanna just smiled without a word. He was even more foolish, she thought, believing me unconditionally. She was determined to make Jerome the heir to the Scott family.


    What Jared didn''t expect was to run into Natalie and Susan having dinner together that very afternoon when he took Monica out to a restaurant. Susan was dressed in a chic ck pantsuit, sitting beside Natalie. Natalie looked surprised, remarking on Susan''s transformation. "Susan, I haven''t seen you in months! You''re like apletely different person."


    She had shed her youthful awkwardness and sported a sharp, short haircut. She was much slimmer than before. Her oval face


    ver


    and delicate features were entuated by elegant makeup. If you passed her on the street, you might not recognize her at first


    nce A year the business world


    had given her a sharp assertive


    look. She was proud but not


    arrogant, confident but not


    conceited, carrying herself with an


    incredible new poise.


    Susan smiled faintly at Natalie''s words. "You''ve changed too, Natalie. It just goes


    to show, we''re both better off once we steer clear of toxic men."


    In Susan''s eyes, Natalie had changed immensely. Herposure and grace now seemed to emanate from her very core.

 Chapter 312

    As Jared led Monica into the restaurant, he saw them. If he hadn''t heard her voice, he wouldn''t have even recognized Susan. She was more beautiful than ever. Susan loved seafood, and since money was no object, their table wasden with it. They were eating and talking,ughing happily. The sight was like a thorn in Jared''s side. If it had been a man sitting across from Natalie instead, he felt he might have gone insane.


    "Jared," Monica said, a sense of crisis washing over her as she saw the captivated look in Jared''s eyes. The two women were so engrossed in their conversation that they hadn''t noticed Jared and Monica arrive. Jared''s face was a cold mask as he turned to leave, but then he overheard Susan''s next words.


    "Natalie, you said you''d introduce me to Lennon. When are you going to set it up?"


    Jared''s fists clenched. He stared at Susan''s expectant face. She wasn''t clinging to him anymore; she was ready to move on with other men. Logically, this should have been a good thing, but he couldn''t suppress the rage boiling up inside him. His dark eyes were cial. So this was the extent of her love for him.


    Natalie nodded at Susan''s curious expression. "He''s noting back until my birthday. I''ll personally introduce you two then."


    "Oh my god! From the way you describe him-so charming and looking like a movie star-I''m honestly intrigued."


    Natalie pulled out her phone and found a picture of him. "Here, look, Susan. No filter."


    Susan gazed at the man on the screen. He was wearing a simple white t-shirt, his hair falling over his forehead. His features were sharply defined, yet he projected an aura of gentleness and elegance that Jared could never hope to match. "Wow, Natalie, he''s gorgeous! Are you sure you want to introduce him to me?"


    She was just daydreaming; suddenly she felt insecure. "A face like thates with a lot of pressure. If I walked next to him td be afraid other women would attack me for not being worthy." Though she was over Jared, she had never considered dating someone so handsome. He was almost ethereal.


    "Natalie, he''s a god, not a mortal."


    Natalie burst outughing. "Don''t worry. You''ve only seen his face. Wait until you see how tall he is and


    the way he carries himself. Any him."


    woman would be captivated by him." Natalie was very confident in


    Lennon''s l??ks. All three of her


    brothers were exceptionally


    handsome.


    "Oh my gosh, for him, I''ll definitely work on losing a little more weight so he''ll notice me right away. He''s exactly my type!" Susan eximed, grabbing Natalie''s hand.


    "Whoa, careful! I just ate a huge lobster; my hands are covered in butter."


    Susan let go. "Natalie, the lobster


    from St. Royal Ind is to die for. I


    have a business trip there this month and might be gone for a while By the time I get back, your brother should be back too, right? With finally get to meet him


    "Yes, my birthday''s in October, so it''sing up soon. My grandfather chose the day he found me as my official birthday, so Lennon will be back for it. I miss him a lot, too."


    Susan was thrilled. "My god, who wouldn''t miss having a handsome guy like that around? If he were in my family, I''d follow him around all day."


    Suddenly, a sharp voice cut in. "Susan, you''re noting to my wedding?"

 Chapter 313

    Susan turned to see Jared and Monica standing there. Her expression immediately turned to ice. "Why would I go to your wedding? To celebrate with Monica, a woman so vicious she''s framed me countless times? You want me to go out of my way to congratte you two? What gives you the nerve to think I''d ever attend?" Wouldn''t she be better off making money? Only now did she truly understand that when a woman shines on her own, she attracts her own light. Why would she need to chase someone else''s?


    She had wasted six years on this man. It was the biggest regret of her life.


    Monica red at Susan. She had won, yet she felt like she had lost more than ever. Susan was more beautiful than before, and she came from a good family. Monica had always been jealous of Susan, which was why she had schemed against her. Without those schemes, she never would have gotten Jared. And no matter how poor Jared was, he could still provide her a life without worry. People who have never known poverty could never understand how she felt.


    Jared stared at Susan''s exquisite face. A year apart had truly made her more beautiful. This woman, who used to have eyes only for him, now looked at him with nothing but cold indifference. And she wanted to meet another man. Natalie''s brother, no less.


    True feelings can''t be hidden, and a person''s eyes don''t lie. Her gaze used to follow him everywhere, never hiding her affection. Now, there was only coldness. It was a change he found difficult to ept.


    "Susan, I know you have some misunderstandings about Monica. I sent you the invitation because I want you to see that we''re happy. Monica isn''t as terrible as you make her out to be."


    His words were like a knife to the heart. The hatred she felt for Monica was written all over her face. "Jared, whether you two get married or not has nothing to do with me. You don''t have to put on a show for my benefit. Even if you two have a dozen children, it still won''t concern me. How dare you send me an invitation?"


    Jared smirked. "I just wanted you to see our happiness. Without you, Monica and I are even happier."


    "I haven''t been involved in your lives for a year now, and you two seem perfectly happy, don''t you? Now


    you''re parading it in front of mean et


    Haven''t you ever heard the saying? Couples who unt their loveare doomed to fail. I hear you were kicked out of your family Jared, you were gone for a year, and in that time, I''ve been working hard. The gap between us is worlds apart now. So, stay away from me."


    Susan shot back without hesitation. Jared was nothing to her now. She felt she had changed a lot over the past year. She no longer instinctively paid attention to anything rted to him. Instead, she followed financial news and watched the stock


    market. It took her only one year to forget the man she had loved for six. Any woman who does foolish things for a selfish man is a fool herself. Thankfully, she had woken up and cut her losses in time.


    "Susan, you... you''re my good friend..."


    "What kind of friend am I to you? Jared, you disgust me. If you didn''t like me, you could have just rejected me. But you wanted to have your cake and eat it too, enjoying my affection while chasing after Monica. I deeply regret ever liking a piece of trash like you. I may have loved you, but I don''t regret my actions. I was brave and sincere, I loved and hated fiercely. I did nothing wrong. So what gives you the right to demand attend your Wedding You just want me to see how happy you are, don''t you? Well, you''ve gotten what you wanted. I''ve been out of your life for a year. What more could you possibly want?"

 Chapter 314

    Susan''s barrage of questions left Jared red-faced and flustered. Being called out so bluntly was utterly humiliating. He wasn''t used to her new attitude. His cruel little game was to make Susan watch his happiness, especially since she had repeatedly warned him that Monica was no good for him. That''s why he had eagerly sent her the invitation the moment the date was set. He never expected she would refuse toe.


    He had always been lucky, getting whatever he wanted in life. Besides being disowned by his mother, things had generally gone his way.


    "Susan, I know you''re just upset. We''ve known each other since we were kids. You''ll find someone better in the future..."


    "Of course I can find someone better than you. Trash belongs in the trash can. You two should just stay together and leave the rest of the world alone."


    Having said her piece, Susan put thest piece of lobster on Natalie''s te. "Natalie, eat up. And when Lennon gets back, you absolutely have to introduce me. I was smitten at first sight."


    Natalie smiled. "You got it." She kept her head down, focusing on her food and ignoring Jared.


    Jared was furious. "Natalie, what did you say to Susan?"


    "That''s right, Natalie," Monica chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. "I heard you left the Scott family and have been bad-mouthing them everywhere. You''re the one in the wrong, so why are you ndering your own brother?"


    Natalie shot Monica a cold nce. There she went again. It seemed all the people Joanna ced around the Scott brothers shared onemon trait: they loved to y the victim and twist the me.


    "Monica, do you really think having Jared''s trust is enough to guarantee you a life without worries?"


    Monica looked at Natalie with manufactured hurt. "Natalie, are you just jealous that he''s so good to me?"


    "Ugh..." Susan audibly gagged at her cloying act. "Monica, you..."


    Monica burst into tears, looking utterly wronged. Susan''s eyes zed with anger. "Natalie, we can''t even have a peaceful dinner without being disgusted by this pair. Let''s just eat somewhere else."


    Natalie looked at the table full of seafood, unwilling to let it go to waste. It was expensive. "It''s fine, Susan. Let them talk. We''ll just eat."


    Susan turned to Jared with a brilliant, sharine smile. "Jared, congrattions. You two are a match made in heaven. You simply must be happy together."


    Jared froze, her sarcastic blessing


    grating on his nerves. Susan then


    turned back to Natalie as if he wasnt there Natalie heard you''re the design director how


    Do you need any models? I''ve been training


    a new group, and I''m nning to take them to a beach fashion show."


    Natalie had been looking for female models. She nodded. "I''ve already signed ten male models, but I still need ten female models for the winter collection. Our


    "That''s perfect! Let''s coborate.


    After my business trip, I''ll take you to my agency. This group of models I''m training is fantastic." Her trip was for that very beach show; here family''spany was the ma sponsor, aiming to build their


    brand''s reputation. Cont¨¦nt


    Natalie considered it. A sessful beach show would be great for visibility. "Susan, let''s make it a mutual partnership. I have ten excellent male models who have


    tom


    been training hard. I''m looking tounch a well Talke swear line as to your father about it, and I''ll send you the proposal tomorrow. If you think it works, we can team up."

 Chapter 315

    Susan had already researched Q&N Collective''s design portfolio before meeting Natalie. She knew they had a brilliant, mysterious designer behind the brand. For years, every collection had been a sensation. It was only in thest two years, after the designer ran into some trouble, that thepany had started to stumble. Still, she had always seen its potential, and her father felt the same way.


    She nodded eagerly. "That sounds great, Natalie! I''ll talk to my dad tonight. He''ll definitely agree. He''s wanted to work with Mr. Jones for a while, but never got the chance. With you involved, I''m sure we can make it happen."


    Natalie knew about this. Back then, however, she had been blinded by love, wanting only to take care of Sebastian, so she had stopped designing. Now that she was back, thepany was on the rise again.


    Jared chose that moment to sneer. "Natalie, what right do you have to make decisions for Q&N Collective? Mr. Jones hasn''t said a word. You''re just a designer. What can you decide? Don''t forget, you''re just a girl from the sticks. What do you know about design? I bet you''re not even as good as Monica."


    Nataliepletely ignored his taunts. The noise was irritating. She turned her head to look at him. "Why are you still here?"


    Jared was stunned, ring at her. "I''ve been here the whole time! Natalie, you malicious woman, what did you say to Susan to make her skip my wedding?"


    Natalie thought Jared must be delusional.


    Susan, however, was furious. "Jared, have some decency! Why do you me your sister for everything? Let me tell you, the truly malicious on¨¨s are you Scotts. You just don''t see it. You love to trample on others'' pain, rubbing salt in their wounds. Does it make you feel superior? So what if Natalie is a designer? So what if she''s from the countryside? You a graduate from some third-rate city college, don''t have an ounce of her talent. She earned her position as design director by impressing Mr. Monroe with her work andnding a coboration with him. You have no right to criticize her. You all enjoy your wealth and privilege while ignoring your own sister."


    Susan then pointed a finger at Monica. "And I have you to thank, Ms. Sanders. Your rotten life helped me see that you two are just as


    rotten You''re a perfect matchen &


    Monica, all your dirty little secrets Can


    be uncovered with a little effort And I''ve already found them. So don''t provoke me, or on your wedding day, I''ll give you a very special gift."


    Monica froze, her eyes wide with panic. "Susan, you''re justshing out because you can''t have him. You''re trying to frame me. You say my life is rotten? Yes, I grew up without parents who loved me, so my life was hard. I''m not a pampered princess like you, who''s had everything handed to her. But everything I have now, I earned with my own two hands. What right do you have to judge me?" As she spoke, Monica began to cry, leaning pitifully into Jared''s arms.


    Natalie thought, And the award for best dramatic performance goes to...


    Susan was speechless.


    Honestly, a woman like that was impossible to deal with. She gave a coldugh. "Monica, since you insist on ying this game, it would be a shame not to do something to repay you for what you did to me before. I will give you both a surprise at your wedding ceremony. Jared, I hope you''re ready for it. And I hope you won''t regret your choice."

 Chapter 316

    With that, Susan stood up and pulled Natalie with her. "Let''s go, Natalie. This meal is ruined. I''ll take you somewhere else."


    Jared watched Susan''s furious face, his own expression dark, his jaw tight.


    After a few steps, Natalie suddenly stopped and turned back to Jared. "Jared, you''ve been deliberately ndering me online. I have no intention of letting that go. Your usations of me being promiscuous have stained my reputation and unleashed a torrent of cyberbullying. You all know exactly what kind of person I am, but your hearts are with Joanna, so you throw all the me and filth onto me. You don''t care about the truth; you just want to let those people revel in the thrill of attacking me while you bask in the glow of your own supposed righteousness. Jared, you''ve never had the knife plunged into you, so you don''t know how much it hurts. You gave them an imaginary target to trample into the mud. You stirred up the stagnant waters of their bitter lives by dragging my name through the dirt. Jared, this isn''t over between us."


    Jared was taken aback. He had only wanted to ruin her reputation and make here crawling back to him. He hadn''t expected such an intense reaction. "Natalie, if you go back and get on your knees and apologize to Joanna, I can let this go. I''ll stop the media storm," Jared said with a cold, wicked smile.


    Natalie looked at him, then at Monica beside him, and smiled. "Oh, I''ll kneel. But it will be at your funeral, and I doubt you''ll be able to see it."


    "Natalie, you dare curse me to die?" Jared was livid. How could she be so vicious as to wish him dead? He lunged towards her, but Monica held him back, cooing softly, "It''s alright, Jared. Natalie''s always been this vicious. Just let her say her piece. Life isn''t easy for her now that she''s left the Scott family. Even if she is a design director, she probably got the position by seducing Mr. Jones. She''s leaving, let''s not stoop to her level."


    At those words, Natalie stopped


    dead in her tracks. She turned and gave Monica an eerie smile. "Monica, since you love stirring u troubleso much, thats great will most definitely be giving you a big gift on your wedding day."


    Monica''s pupils contracted in fear as she watched Natalie''s retreating back. She didn''t dare say another word. Natalie''s eyes made it clear she knew something.


    "Let''s go, Monica. Don''t mind her. She''s just a lunatic," Jared said, pulling Monica to a nearby table.


    Outside, Susan burst into tears. She looked at the calm andposed Natalie and cried even harder. "Natalie, how could you have a family like that? And I was so blind! How could I have ever liked that idiot?"


    Seeing her sob, Natalie patted her shoulderfortingly. "Susan, don''t cry. The path for women in the professional world is never smooth. But from now on, we won''t put up with it. The more we tolerate the less respect we get. Petty people are everywhere. We can''t control their mouths, but we can fight for our own justice."


    Susan nodded sadly, tears streaming down her face. "You''re


    right, Natalie. What he did to you is the worst part. It''s so easy women


    destroy a


    s reputation?"


    Rumors about women are the most damaging, and he deliberately chose to do that to you. It''s just so heart-wrenching."

 Chapter 317

    Natalie patted her hand with a small smile. "Susan, in the years I was with that family, I did everything I was supposed to. My conscience is clear where they''re concerned. As long as we don''t let ourselves be trapped by their twisted sense of morality, no chains can hold us."


    Susan wiped her tears away. Natalie was right; they didn''t owe anyone anything. "Natalie, anyone can see through Joanna''s fake persona, except for the Scotts and..." She couldn''t bring herself to say Sebastian''s name. "You saw the news a few days ago, didn''t you? It looks like Sebastian is getting ready to make Joanna a star."


    A dense wave of pain washed over Natalie. She didn''t want to feel it, but she couldn''t stop it. Her expression remained unchanged as she shook her head. "It''s fine, Susan. I''ve already moved on. I''ll send you my coboration proposal in the morning. When are you leaving?"


    A deep-seated hatred flickered in Susan''s eyes. "I was nning to leave in three days and spend a few days rxing on the ind. But before I go, there''s something I have to do."


    Natalie had a good idea of what she was nning. Anything Natalie could find out, Susan could too. Natalie smiled. "Jared''s wedding is going to be quite an event, isn''t it?"


    Susan gave a wicked grin. "Oh, it''ll be lively, that''s for sure. I''m eager to see if Jared and his ''true love'' can withstand a little turbulence."


    Natalie chuckled. "Susan, they can."


    Susan''s expression suddenly fell. That was true. Jared was stubborn. Even if he found out about Monica''s past, he would probably stick by her. But that didn''t matter. She wouldn''t let herself be wronged again. The memory of Monica''s schemes still stung, but it wouldn''t affect her ns.


    The two found another restaurant to finish their meal. Afterward, Susan''s driver came to pick her up. Luna arrived to get Natalie, who leaned against the car window, her gaze distant and empty.


    Luna nced at her in the rearview mirror, her heart aching. "Did something bad happen tonight?"


    Natalie''s head snapped up. "No, why?" Her voice was hoarse.


    "You just look so drained. It hurts to see you like this," Luna said.


    Natalie forced a smile. "It''s nothing I''m just tired. I''ll be fine after a good


    night''s sleep." In truth, e


    didnt know why she was in such a bad mood.


    Luna figured it was because of Sebastian''s public support for Joanna. "Joanna is


    a gold digger and Sebastian is a scumbag. You don''t need to be sad over them."


    Natalie''s eyes held a shattered light. "But Luna, the pain was real. And I really did jove Sebastian. He was the first man ever fell in love with.. She trailed off She had decided to forget him, and she truly believed she had. It was only when a memory was triggered that the pain returned.


    Natalie leaned back to rest, and Luna didn''t disturb her further. At least now, she


    was willing to fight back instead of suffering in silence.


    The busy days flew by. The coboration with Matthew was proceeding smoothly, and the agreement with Susan''s family was finalized. A team of ten male


    models led by their manager with Susan. After hearing about the partnership, Jared became


    convinced that Natalie had turned Susan against him. He went to see Susan the next day, proposing that hispany''s male models join the coboration, but she tly refused him.

 Chapter 318

    Just then, Natalie and Keith arrived to sign the contract with Susan. Jared blocked Keith''s path, sneering at Natalie. "Mr. Jones, Natalie must have seduced you to be the design director at yourpany. She''s just a wild girl from the countryside. What could she possibly know about design? If you''re really looking for a designer, my fianc¨¦e Monica is one too. She''s even won awards. How about I introduce her to you?"


    Natalie''s eyes filled with loathing, but she remained silent. She knew Keith''s words could cut deeper than hers.


    Keith''s eyes glinted with cold fury as he scrutinized Jared. "Jared. First, Natalie and I grew up together. She didn''t sleep her way into her position; I begged her toe back. Second, the ''country bumpkin'' you''re talking about is a top schr with multiple degrees from a prestigious international university. She had alreadypleted all her studies when she came to your family. You thought she never went to college, but the truth is, she graduated years ahead of schedule. Her brilliance is something a person like you could never hope to attain. And third, regarding your fianc¨¦e Monica and her so-called award¡ªI was a judge at thatpetition. Why don''t you take her design portfolio and try to get funding with it? See who''s willing to invest."


    Jared was stunned. Impossible. When he picked her up, she was in the countryside. He remembered how inly she was dressed the day she arrived. How could she have already finished all her studies by then?


    "Hmph! Mr. Jones, there''s no need to belittle my fianc¨¦e just to defend her. Monica never did anything to you," he retorted. "Besides, if Natalie is as amazing as you im, why did she let Sebastian support her all those years?"


    Keith''s handsome face hardened. At the mention of Sebastian, a palpable wave of pressure radiated from him. "That''s because Sebastian was blind and crippled, and Natalie put her life on hold for years to take care of him. Meanwhile, his precious future wife, Joanna, could only enjoy the good times and couldn''t handle the hardship. Natalie held your two families together and what did she get in return? Insults from her own brother. Jared, regarding your recent nder against Natalie, ourpany will be sending yourpany a subpoena. We''ll see you in court."


    With that, Keith steered Natalie away. She didn''t spare Jared a single nce. Susan angrily mmed her office door shut, refusing to look at him either.


    The sound of the door mming was the final humiliation. Jared''s face contorted with rage. He refused to believe a word Keith said. Back then, Sebastian was a wreck, and Natalie had eagerly thrown herself at him. She chose to take care of Sebastian. Joanna was raised in luxury; was she supposed to wait on a cripple? Natalie was lucky to have been Mrs. Griffith for a few years. Besides, it was Sebastian''s mother who had refused to let Joanna marry him. It wasn''t Joanna''s fault.


    Furious, he returned to his office and ordered his RR team to photoshop images standering Natalie. In an


    instant, the inte was flooded


    with pictures of Natalie with various men. The men''s faces were blurred, but Natalie''s was perfectly clear The usations of her being


    promiscuous were now seemingly ''confirmed'' with evidence.


    Natalie had just returned to her office when Luna burst in, fuming. "Jared has


    gone too far!"

 Chapter 319

    Natalie was still unaware of what had happened online. She looked at Luna''s furious face and smiled gently. "What''s wrong, Luna?"


    Luna thrust a tablet in front of her. "Look! Jared is a real piece of work. He actually had someone photoshop pictures to nder you."


    Natalie''s eyes widened in shock as she saw the photos. She knew Jared was selfish, but she never imagined he could be this cruel, this vicious. She was silent for a few moments, then looked at Luna with grim determination. "Luna, get a livestream setup ready. I''ll make him exin himself. We just signed a deal with the Monroe family; we absolutely cannot let this news jeopardize our coboration. Tell the PR department not to do anything. I''ll handle this myself. He wants to destroy my reputation? Fine. I''ll destroy hispany."


    Luna nodded. "Okay! Wait for me in the car. I''ll be right there."


    In the car, Natalie exined her n to Luna. Just then, Keith called. "Let me handle this."


    "No need," Natalie said firmly. "I can take care of it myself. You focus on thepany''s affairs."


    "Alright," Keith agreed.


    Natalie''s eyes were cold. She hadn''t gone after Jared because she knew his fate was already sealed. But since he wouldn''t leave her alone, she would fight back without mercy. She had learned her lesson: no matter the rtionship, if someone disregards your well-being and interests, the only response is to give them a taste of their own medicine.


    At the Griffith Group headquarters, Joanna was visiting Sebastian, leisurely sipping coffee in his office. She had seen the scandal about Natalie online and was smiling to herself. Jared had not disappointed her. Thements were a tirade of hate against Natalie.


    [Someone with character like that can be a designer? Then I guess I can be a teacher.]


    [Haha... I''ve met Natalie. She''s a total slut, but she has a great body.]


    [Get out of the design world! She''s a disgrace to all of us!]


    [Get out of the design world! ...]


    Most of thements echoed thest one, demanding Natalie be cklisted.


    Sebastian say the news too, and a murderous glint shed in his eyes. Noticing the smirk on Joanna''s face, he knew she''d seen it as well. A quick check of the IP address traced it to Jared''spany. "If he keeps this up and the fact that I give you five million a month gets out you!! probably be in a worse situation than Natalie," he said coolly.


    Joanna froze, anger ring within her. He had stopped giving her the money, hadn''t he? "Sebastian, she was the one who ruined our rtionship in the first ce. Even if it gets out, I''m not afraid. You gave me that money because you dote on me."


    She had always understood one simple rule: as long as she was the one Sebastian cherished, she had the right to be willful.


    Sebastian''s lips curved into a strange smile. "Natalie says she ns to sue. In court, she can legally reim all assets I gave to you during our marriage."


    Joanna finally understood.


    Sebastian was going to help Natalie. She had been too trusting. She


    should have made him add a use stating it was a voluntary


    really went to court, she wou this


    be


    ruined. No, she had to find another way. Sebastian and Natalie were legally married; he had the right to get it back. But she would never return something that was already in her hands.


    ve


    Joanna switched to a pitiable tone. "Sebastian, know you still have me in your heart. If your mother hadn''t stopped us back then, we would have been married long ago. Besides, you gave me that money willingly. You''d rather give me millions than give Natalie a single penny. I know how deep your love for me is, and your hatred for Natalie is just as deep. Sebastian, thank you for loving me so much."

 Chapter 320

    Joanna lowered her head, feigning sorrow as she detailed the stark contrast between how he treated her and how he treated Natalie.


    A cryptic smile yed on Sebastian''s lips. His hand, resting on the desk, tightened slightly. He didn''t say a word, instead sending a text to Sean.


    [Get that topic off the trending list.]


    Sean replied instantly: [Sir, it''s toote. You need to watch the livestream.]


    Natalie''spany wasn''t far from Jared''s, only a few minutes'' drive. When they arrived, security guards tried to block their way, but Luna bulldozed a path through, allowing Natalie to easily reach Jared''s office.


    Jared,pletely unaware that he was walking into a trap, simply smirked when Natalie entered. He saw the pained expression on her face and felt a dark satisfaction. These people had forced her to be a vicious woman.


    "Well, well, Natalie," Jared said, his eyes filled with gloom. "Here to apologize already? You certainly got here fast."


    Natalie feigned agony. "Jared, why would you nder me like this?"


    Jared''s lips twisted into a bloodthirsty smile. "It''s simple. Because you''re disobedient. You''re a country bumpkin. The Scott family gave you a good life, and you should be grateful. When you do something wrong, you should get on your knees and apologize, not try to steal my business deals. You know, Natalie,


    it''s actually very easy to destroy


    woman. Just like what you see online-take a few pictures with different men, photoshop your face onto them, and your reputation is ruined."


    The livestream audience went into an uproar.


    Natalie was broadcasting from Q&N Collective''s official ount. Within minutes, the viewer count had soared past one hundred thousand and was still climbing. A flicker of contempt crossed her eyes. He had exposed himself with his very first words.


    Jared didn''t give Natalie a chance to speak. "Natalie, you made my sister''s life difficult, so I''ll make yours a living hell. I told you before, if you make Joanna shed a single tear or suffer in any way, and don''t kneel and apologize to her, I will show you no mercy."


    "But Joanna was the one who set


    me up from the very beginning! What right do you have to say I was wrong? You and she are truly


    brother and sister, using the exl.ne


    same scheming tactics. I''m just your family''s adopted daughter Dol deserve to be bullied like this? You adopted me when I was seventeen for no other reason than to have a free maid. And once you''d used me up and achieved your goals, you threw me out with a single piece of paper. The cruelty of the Scott family knows no bounds."


    "Haha..." A low, chillingugh rumbled in Jared''s throat. His narrow eyes grew colder, sending a shiver through the viewers watching the livestream. Natalie, however, continued to re at him with a look of pure anguish.


    Seeing the tears welling in her eyes gave him a perverse sense of pleasure. He would never admit that Natalie was exceptional. He would never admit that they had been blind.


    He stepped closer to Natalie, his


    voiceced with a bone-chilling cold. "Natalie, at least you have some self-awareness. My father brought you back to use you. You''re only just figuring that out now? Well, since you''ve figured it out, you should get lost and stay far away. Don''t interfere with Joanna''s happiness. You think you''re even worthy of beingpared to her?"

 Chapter 321

    "So, you''ve been using me as a stepping stone for Joanna from the very


    beginning?" Natalie roared, her voice trembling with fury. She already knew the answer, but asking the question still sent a fresh wave of pain through her heart.


    Before her stood her own brother, a man who wouldn''t even acknowledge that she was his sister. She despised him for it, yet the ache in her chest was undeniable.


    Jared''s voice wasced with a cruel amusement as he delivered the final blow.


    "That''s right. Joanna is the princess of the Scott family, and you''re just the adopted girl. Remember your ce. Now that you''re no longer useful, you can either get the hell out of Yaro on your own, or I can arrange for someone to escort you."


    He smirked, a wicked, calcting glint in his eyes that was both casual and chilling.


    In that moment, Natalie finally understood. They had all inherited Nathan''s venom; they were heartless. Their preference for Joanna wasn''t just favoritism-it was because Natalie offered them no benefit, no value.


    "I''m not leaving, Jared," she said, her gaze firm and cold. "Try whatever you want. I have evidence of every single time you''ve framed me. If you want to y this game, I''ll dly show everyone what you''ve done."


    The winner is the one who''sughing at the end.


    "Please," Jared scoffed. "Natalie, do you really think anyone will believe a lonely orphan like you over people with power and influence? Being Joanna''s stepping stone is an honor for you." Natalie just smiled, a strange, unsettling curve of her lips.


    This idiot. She didn''t even need to provoke him; he was spilling everything all on his own.


    A deep-seated hatred burned within her. Why should she be the only one to suffer all the pain and humiliation? The people who bullied her deserved to be scorned by the world, just as she had been in her past life.


    Jared and Joanna were cut from the same cloth, always using public opinion and the power of the inte to drive people to their deaths. Jared had done the same to her before, with unimaginable cruelty.


    "What are you smiling about?" Jared asked, unnerved. "I''m telling you, no matter what you do, I will never ept you as my sister Joanna is my only sister, and you will always be at her beck and call."


    The live chat exploded.


    [Who the hell is this scumbag? Does he have fangs in that mouth of his?]


    [The second son of the Scott Group is this disgusting? This vicious? So they adopted a daughter just to be a pawn for their precious daughter.]


    [He looks decent enough on the outside, but how can he talk such refined bullshit?]


    [Isn''t Joanna the first love of


    Sebastian, Yaro''s Crown Prince? He just invested in a movie for her a few days ago. She wants to be an actress? Climbing to the top of her adopted sister''s back? What a shameless clown.]


    The screen was flooded with insults. Sebastian, watching the live stream, narrowed his eyes. Was Jared really this stupid? He''d outsmarted himself and single-handedly torpedoed Joanna''s acting career. The movie hadn''t even started filming, and her reputation was already inshambles. Frantically, Joanna tried to call Jared, but his line was busy... Forgetting all about Sebastian, she raced downstairs and sped toward Jared''s office.


    "Bang!" Jared''s office door was thrown open by his assistant just as Natalie ended


    the live stream, leaving the rest to everyone''s imagination.


    "Mr. Scott," the assistant said, his voice tight with panic. "Your entire conversation was just broadcast live."


    Jared''s brow furrowed in annoyance. "What live broadcast?"

 Chapter 322

    The assistant pointed a trembling finger at Natalie. "Ms. Sanders, that was a low blow! You were live-streaming in here?"


    Natalie just smiled. It felt surprisingly good to be the viin.


    "Your boss was ndering me, Mr. Scott. Am I not allowed to seek justice for myself?"


    She turned her gaze back to Jared. "It''s time you got a taste of your own medicine. I told you, I won''t let you bully me anymore. From now on, I''ll hit back- hard."


    With that, Natalie turned and walked out. She ran right into Joanna in the hallway.


    Joanna raised her hand to strike, but Natalie was faster,nding a sharp p across her face first.


    "Ah!" Joanna cried out in pain. "Natalie, you hit me?"


    "So what if I did? Do I need to make an appointment? This is just the beginning, Joanna. Everything you ever did to me, I''m going to return in full." Natalie''s smile was eerie, a captivating yet menacing sight that sent a chill down Joanna''s spine.


    "Joanna!" Jared rushed out when he heard themotion, his eyes burning with murderous rage as he watched Natalie''s retreating figure.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.


    Joanna''s anger erupted. "Don''t you know how cunning she is? You''ve ruined me! I finallynded a lead role, and now it''s gone, just like that!" She copsed onto the floor, overwhelmed.


    All her efforts, all her climbing-what was it for? It was all to escape the stigma of being an illegitimate daughter, to be a true Scott.


    But now these people, who were supposed to be dragging Natalie down, were dragging her down with them.


    Only then did Jared fully grasp that Natalie had yed him. "That damn Natalie!" he seethed, his eyes turning crimson with rage.


    "Joanna, get up. Does your face hurt? Let me take you to the hospital." He bent down to help her, but she pped his hand away.


    Tears streamed down her face as she looked at him, a horrifying realization dawning on her. The very favoritism that had protected her could also be her rum.


    "Are you braintess, Jared? Why would you treat Natalie like that for my sake? Now everyone knows I''m the reason the Scott family adopted: her in the first ce!" she screamed. "My reputation, the Scott family''s stock, yourpany-it''s all going to suffer because of what you said."


    Joanna scrambled to her feet and shot Jared a look of pure hatred before storming off.


    A sharp pain pierced Jared''s heart.


    He did it all for her, so why was she ming him?


    When Sebastian was disabled, she was the one who refused to stay by his side. They had forged Natalie to marry him, just to hold his ce untif Joanna decided toe back.


    He knew the truth of what happened back then better than anyone. But now, all


    he could see in Joanna''s eyes was contempt for him.


    "Hmph!" He kicked the wall in frustration.


    In his memory, Natalie never fought back when she was bullied. He had tormented her because he knew she craved the affection of a family.


    He could have left her alone if she hadn''t antagonized Joanna, but she dared to retaliate. She dared to broadcast everything without a word.


    He was furious. Was his fledglingpany really going to be destroyed just like that?


    "Sir," his assistant interrupted his thoughts, "the Scott Group''s stock is plummeting. And your mother just released a statement disowning you."


    "Ourpany was just getting started. I''m afraid this time..." The assistant trailed off, implying he might lose everything.


    He hung his head, not daring to meet Jared''s eyes.


    Jared froze, his voice trembling. "What did you just say? My mother did what?"

 Chapter 323

    "To stop the stock from falling further, she posted a public notice severing ties with you," the assistant repeated quietly. "She stated that from now on, she will have nothing to do with you or yourpany."


    Jared blinked, and a tear escaped.


    Was his mother serious? He couldn''t believe it. Why would she do this to him?


    He quickly wiped the tear away and looked at his assistant. "Find a way to handle the PR. I can''t let mypany go under."


    The assistant remained silent, his head still bowed.


    "What are you standing there for?" Jared snapped, his eyes turning icy. "Go manage the crisis! Bury the story!"


    The assistant finally shook his head, his expression grim. "It''s no use, Mr. Scott. There''s no spinning what you said. It was a live broadcast. Everyone knows Natalie was just a stepping stone for Ms. Scott. And experts have already confirmed that you doctored those photos. The narrative haspletely flipped; everyone knows you framed Natalie."


    "Get out!" Jared roared, feeling a wave of panic he''d never known. "I don''t care how you do it, just get this off the trending list!"


    It was the first time he''d ever suffered such a defeat, and for a moment, he was at aplete loss.


    His mother had always been the pir of the family, the one who handled every crisis. But this time, she had abandoned him. Fear began to set in.


    "I''m going to see Sebastian. You go take care of the media." Jared grabbed his car keys and left for Sebastian''s office.


    In his mind, there were two people who could solve anything: his mother for everyday problems, and Sebastian for the serious ones. He had always taken it for granted that Sebastian would be there for him.


    As Natalie got into her car, tears welled in her eyes.


    "Luna," she said, her voice thick with emotion, "having a family like this is so painful."


    Luna was blunt. "What''s the point of a family like that? You''re better off without them. They plot against you and then toss you aside when you''re no longer useful. Don''t be upset. How about I take you out for some good food?"


    Natalie shook her head and managed a small smile. "No, thanks. We just ate. Let''s get back to work."


    With the rumors debunked, her next focus was ensuring the sess of the fashion show.


    Joanna would


    never be an actress


    now; Natalie was going to make


    sure she walked the same path as in


    her previous life. And she would find the man behind Joanna the one who had hurt Lennon, and make sure he couldn''t do it again.


    As Luna drove, Natalie''s phone rang. It was Matthew.


    ¡°Natalie, are you all right?" he asked, his deep voice filled with concern.


    Natalie''s smile was light. "I''m fine, Matthew. I''m on my way back to the office. Don''t worry about me; I can protect myself."


    "Good. I''m downstairs at yourpany. I''ll wait for you. See you in a minute."


    "Okay."


    Calls from Susan, Zenobia, and Wayne followed, and she reassured each of them that she was fine.


    Online, a firestorm was raging. Jared was being torn to shreds byizens, dragged through the mud and beyond.


    For the first time, he was


    experiencing the full force of a public


    shaming. He remembered how


    satisfying it had been to watch.


    people call Natalie a shameless slut. Now seeing himself called a Scumbag, a snake, and a bastard, and readingments telling him to die, filled him with a rage he


    couldn''t express.


    It was all Natalie''s scheme, but he knew he''d started it by ndering her first. So this is what it felt like.


    If only Natalie had just gone back to her provincial life, none of this would have happened. As his car pulled up to Sebastian''s building, he got a call from Jerome.

 Chapter 324

    "You saw the live stream, didn''t you? Natalie is despicable. She set me up!" Jared vented.


    "I told you when you got back not to be so cruel to Natalie," Jerome said, his tone calm. He knew his brother was too stubborn to be persuaded, especially when it came to helping Joanna.


    "You started this, Jared. She did nothing wrong."


    "She''s our sister, Jared. She was just a baby when she was taken, she had no choice in the matter. What right do you have to hurt her for Joanna''s sake?" Jerome''s voice was heavy with disappointment.


    "You''re on your own." He hung up before Jared could reply.


    "Hello? Hello!" Jared shouted into the dead phone, too angry to process his brother''s words. He got out of the car and stormed toward the entrance of Sebastian''spany, only to be stopped by security.


    "Don''t you recognize me?" Jared demanded. "Get him down here now."


    The guard looked at him with disdain. "I''m sorry, sir, but our CEO has given explicit instructions not to let you in. Please leave."


    Jared froze. Sebastian knew he wasing? And he wouldn''t even let him in? Furious, Jared pulled out his phone and called Sebastian. The call connected, and a wave of relief washed over him.


    "Sebastian, you saw the broadcast, right? Natalie tricked me. You have to help me."


    Sebastian''s voice was cool and detached. "Jared, before you say another word, you should remember that the person you schemed against is my wife. I heard and saw everything you said. Haven''t I done enough for the Scott family over the years?"


    "Natalie is still my wife. Understood?" With that, Sebastian hung up.


    Jared stared at his phone, stunned. What was wrong with Sebastian? He had always handled things for the Scott family, especially for Joanna. Now, with everyone attacking Joanna, why was he doing nothing?


    It felt like the entire world had changed. He had only been gone for a year. What on earth had happened?


    He tried calling again, but Sebastian didn''t answer. Seething, Jared noticed reporters heading his way.


    Without a second thought, he jumped back in his car and sped off.


    As he drove past Natalie''spany, he saw her standing outside, talking with Matthew. Matthew had bought her a cup of coffee, and in the autumn breeze. her smile was gentle, captivating, and a little mischievous.


    Lost in the moment, Jared nearly hit a pedestrian, mming on the brakes just in time. The person cursed at him before hurrying away.


    By the time he looked back, Natalie and Matthew were gone, having entered the building.


    Jared''s eyes turned red with rage. "Natalie, I won''t let you get away with this."


    Just then, his assistant called. ¡°Mr. Scott, we can''t contain the story. Everyone is saying you''re a horrible, vicious person. We''ve already fost the several new partnership we just Secured


    Jared finally understood what it meant to be hoisted by his own petard. Natalie''s move had destroyed hispany and tarnished Joanna''s name. Joanna, meanwhile, had gone straight to Mr. Wilson.


    He looked at her tear-streaked, swollen face with feigned sympathy.


    "Grandpa, had no idea things would turn out like this," she sobbed. "He''s such a fool. He was just trying to protect me what and going to do,


    Joanna feigned a faint, copsing into Mr. Wilson''s arms. ¡°Grandpa, please, you


    have to help me. I can''t lose this opportunity."

 Chapter 325

    Mr. Wilson caught the soft, fragrant woman in his arms, a flicker in his eyes. His hand stroked her waist gently, his voice growing softer. "Don''t you worry, Joanna. I''ll help you. If Natalie can use a live stream, I can find a way to ruin her too."


    "But he destroyed my reputation! I really had no idea he could be so stupid," Joanna cried, though internally she was cursing Jared. The idiot. But his blunt confession had certainly driven a permanent wedge between them; their sibling bond was now irreparable.


    Mr. Wilson''s eyes narrowed, his hand tightening on her waist.


    Joanna fought back her disgust. The old lecher was taking advantage of her, but she gritted her teeth.


    In a year, at most, the Wilson family would be hers.


    She had dressed carefully today to see Sebastian, hoping to reignite his interest.


    Her pink, form-fitting dress perfectly entuated her curves, and her long, slender legs were on full disy. A slight bend at the waist would offer a tantalizing glimpse of whaty beneath.


    The old man''s hand began to wander lower.


    "Grandpa, you''re so naughty," Joanna cooed, her voice a mix of feignedint and seductive charm. The sound seemed to melt the old man.


    As his hand grew bolder, Joanna subtly shifted away. "Grandpa, what was the n you mentioned?" she asked, her voice turning gentle and sweet.


    The atmosphere in the living room grew thick with suggestion. Mr. Wilson pulled her down to sit beside him. "I''ll handle it shortly," he said, his sharp eyes glinting.


    "The lead role will still be yours." His tone wasced with innuendo.


    As a lifelong phnderer, he knew exactly what Joanna''sck of resistance meant. He was still virile, with several young mistresses tucked away. If Joanna wanted to climb thedder, all she had to do was submit to him, and he would pave her way.


    "You''re a smart girl, Joanna. Go wait for me in my room." The implication was clear.


    "Grandpa, it''s not a good time for me right now," she demurred. "It''s that time of the month Maybe in a few. days. Joanna knew exactly what the old fossil wanted.


    Next time, she''d be prepared to drive him mad with desire without ever letting him touch her.


    The old man chuckled, knowing he had time. He made a quick call to his assistant, giving instructions. Then he had the butler serve lunch for them both.


    Back at her office, Natalie chatted with Matthew for a while, finalizing some work details, "Natalie, your proposal is excellent, and Move the desig drafts, Matthew said, standing up. "I''m looking forward to seeing the final products hit the market."


    Natalie beamed. Building a business was exhausting, but it was also incredibly fulfilling.


    "Thank you, Mr. Monroe," she said. "Thank you for partnering with me. I have many more new designs in the works."


    This man was a future titan of industry; she was hitching her wagon to a star.


    Matthew knew she was talented. The Scotts were fools, endlessly trying to demean her while mistaking a fish eye for a pearl. They would regret it someday.


    His gaze on her deepened, a hidden tenderness in his eyes. "Today''s live stream was brilliant, Natalie. It feels good to strike back at your enemies, doesn''t it?" Natalie smiled. ¡°It really does."


    She knew the Monroe family was powerful and that Matthew''s position within it wasn''t easy.


    He had built his own empire abroad before his grandfather allowed him


    zUTe


    to return. Thepetition to be the heir was fierce. Looking at his refined demeanor, Natalie''s smile grew wider. The Monroe family dynamics wereplex, but Matthew was an unstoppable force in the business world. Nothing could dim his brilliant future. And she had managed to get in on the ground floor with this rising star, securing a powerful ally early on.

 Chapter 326

    Natalie walked Matthew downstairs, the two of them chatting animatedly.


    Sebastian, who had just arrived to see her, saw the entire exchange. His handsome face darkened.


    What was Matthew doing here?


    Sean, standing beside him, was also taken aback.


    Bathed in the afternoon sun, Natalie''s smile was breathtakingly beautiful. A thought popped into his head: After the divorce, she''s stunning the world.


    Natalie didn''t notice Sebastian. She was listening intently to Matthew, her face breaking into a bright, happy smile at something he said.


    Even after he drove away, she remained on the spot, the smile lingering on her lips.


    "You like him?" A familiar, icy voice came from behind her. Natalie spun around to see Sebastian, his eyes dark with anger. She knew why he was upset, but she also knew it had nothing to do with her.


    She vividly remembered how, after Joanna''s return, Joanna would orchestrate incidents that left her with minor injuries, all to win Sebastian''s sympathy.


    Every time Natalie saw Sebastian''s worried expression as he fussed over Joanna, her own heart would ache with a bitter, suffocating pain.


    Now, he was angry simply because she, the woman who still held the title of Mrs. Griffith, was seenughing with another man. But her world had already shattered in her past life. Natalie offered a cid smile.


    "Not yet. But unlike you, if I ever do fall for someone, I''ll wait until after the divorce. I don''t mess around during a marriage. I''m here with Mr. Monroe on business. Don''t assume everyone is as dirty as you just because you have a filthy mind."


    "Natalie, what''s happened to you? You''ve be so sharp-tongued," Sebastian said, frowning.


    Her smile for Matthew had been beautiful. He couldn''t remember thest time she had smiled like that in his presence.


    A bitterugh escaped her lips. What had happened to her? She had been driven to her death by them, and this new version of her was born from that experience. This was only t the beginning. There was much more waiting for them, and she would reim what was hers, piece by


    piece.


    "I became this way because you all forced me to. Why are you here in such a


    hurry? To get revenge for Joanna?"


    "Too bad for you, the one who ruined her this time was Jared. But I''m sure


    with your resources, you can


    salvage oanna''s


    reputation. After


    all she''s the one you cherish most. Natalie''s smile was dark,ced with a mocking, defiant curve.


    With an elegant stride, she turned and walked back into herpany building.


    Sean silently cheered. Yes! Ms. Sanders is so cool.


    "Sir, aren''t we going to talk to Ms. Sanders about the coboration?"


    Sebastian turned away. "No. She doesn''t want to see me right now. Let''s go back."


    Sean was baffled by his boss'' strange behavior. He had just postponed an international conference call specifically to see Natalie, and now he was leaving without a word.


    "Where did Joanna go?" Sebastian asked as they walked.


    "Ms. Scott went to the Wilson family''s residence," Sean replied.


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. "Keep an eye on her. want a report on her every moye:" He hadn''t expected her to approach Mr. Wilson After failing to win over Mrs. Spencer She had now set her sights on the Witsons. He knew exactly what kind of man old Mr. Wilson was.


    Soon enough, the online scandal would be cleared up, and Joanna would keep her role as the female lead. Natalie''s move hadn''t truly hurt her.


    Sean saw the rity in Sebastian''s eyes and suddenly had a thought.


    Being a man who always spoke his mind, the words tumbled out before he could stop them. "Sir, have you finally seen through Joanna''s maniptive act?"

 Chapter 327

    Sebastian threw him azy nce but didn''t reply, simply striding away.


    Sean was certain he saw a change in his boss. It was as if Sebastian''s world no longer revolved around Joanna. He was starting to care about Natalie, so much so that he would postpone an international meeting just to check on her. Joanna must have sensed his waning affection, which was why she had shown up early in the morning to win him back.


    In Yaro, Sebastian was the undisputed crown prince. If Joanna lost him, she would lose her cash cow. Everyone knew how much Sebastian doted on her. With thetest scandal exposing Natalie as Joanna''s stepping stone, it was unlikely the story would gain much more traction. Natalie''s power was still too limited. The capitalists wouldn''t let her tarnish Joanna, their valuable asset. After all, everyone in their circle knew Joanna had been exceptional since childhood.


    Sean followed Sebastian back to the office to reschedule the video conference.


    That afternoon, the Wilson Group''s PR firm issued a statement. It dered that the conflict between Jared and Natalie was a personal matter and had nothing to do with Joanna, the film''s lead actress.


    Shortly after, Jared released a video. In it, he imed that he and Natalie had a minor disagreement and that he had said those things in a fit of anger to embarrass her. He bowed three times to the camera. "I apologize for taking up public resources over a moment of anger. I am sincerely sorry. This was all staged by Natalie. I''m sorry!"


    He shifted all the me onto Natalie, painting himself and Joanna as innocent victims.


    While manyizens didn''t buy it and continued to attack Jared, Joanna wasrgely forgotten in the new wave of outrage. This was Mr. Wilson''s strategy: go back to the source of the problem. Jared''s ''rification'' diverted all the attention to himself. As for Joanna, any publicity was good publicity. She had gained over a million new followers.


    Just like that, her reputation was saved.


    She smiled, relieved. It was a good thing she had gone to Mr. Wilson


    The power of capital was a le


    the Wilson Groups PR team back easily suppressed the online mob.


    Natalie''s live stream ended up being nothing more than a minor blip.


    Seeing the public opinion turn against him, Jared sat beside Joanna, looking heartbroken.


    ¡°Joanna, your reputation is safe, but mypany is finished." He had founded thispany himself, and it had been on the verge of sess.


    But Monica had left because his mother disapproved of their rtionship, and in the year he spent chasing after her, thepany had stagnated.


    Joanna smiled reassuringly. "You still have me. This movie is going to be a


    blockbuster. When it is, I''ll help you start a newpany."


    Even without hispany, Jared had property and stocks. He wouldn''t starve.


    But something about the whole situation felt wrong.


    Dejected, Jared watched Joanna leave happily. He didn''t realize it, but this time, he had defeated himself without her having to lift a finger. He still tried to salvage his crumblingpany desperately seeking partnerships for his artists, trying to ignore the storm of criticism online.


    He told himself that as long as he won for Natalie, the insults didn''t matter. But he wasn''t as happy as he thought he would be He couldn'' shake the image of Natalie''s desperate, angry eyes. He had only wanted peace in the family, but Natalie''s appearance had thrown everything into chaos.

 Chapter 328

    Now even his mother had abandoned him.


    Jared stared at the hatefulments online, offering no defense.


    As long as Joanna was okay, he could endure the criticism. He repeated it to himself like a mantra: Joanna was his real sister. Natalie had been swapped at birth; that was just her bad luck.


    As he was agonizing, his phone rang.


    It was Mr. Wilson. After a brief conversation, Jared''s mood lifted, and he rushed off to meet him.


    Natalie saw the news of Joanna''s sessful rebranding and the surge in her followers. She wasn''t surprised at all.


    Events were unfolding differently this time, but that was because she had prevented Joanna fromtching onto Mrs. Spencer Sr.


    By turning to Mr. Wilson instead, Joanna was already in a weaker position.


    Mr. Wilson and Mrs. Spencer Sr. were not in the same league. He was nouveau riche, while the Spencer family was old money.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr., born into aristocracy, was thoughtful and strategic. Mr. Wilson couldn''tpare.


    Within six months, the Wilson family would surely be in Joanna''s grasp. Joanna had be who she was because Sebastian had nurtured her every step of the way.


    Natalie wrapped her arms around herself. She had no one but herself.


    When she was sad, she was the only one who could offerfort. She couldn''t drag her grandfather and brother into this filthy mess.


    Ceryn Corp. was her ultimate safety.


    Natalie rested her head on her desk, her heart heavy.


    "What are you doing?" Lost in her thoughts, Natalie hadn''t noticed someone enter her office.


    "I''m thinking about how to get a divorce," she mumbled.


    "Natalie, do you really want a divorce that badly?" The icy voice snapped her back to reality.


    Natalie shot up straight. It was Sebastian. He stood tall and imposing, his gaze deep and cold.


    A wryugh escaped her. ¡°Sebastian, you''re the one who wanted the divorce. Don''t you feel like a hypocrite asking me that?"


    "We''re not getting divorced. I''m


    waiting for you to calm down. Once you''re not angry anymore, you''lle back His voice was t, devoid of any warmth.


    "How did you get in here?" Natalie asked.


    Sebastian sat on a nearby sofa, crossing his long legs elegantly. "Lunatet me in told her was here to discuss the divorce, so she didn''t stop me."


    The bastard knew exactly how to manipte people.


    An idea sparked in Natalie''s mind. If he was going to be a scumbag, she might as well make use of him.


    Just then, her phone on the desk rang. It was Matthew.


    "Mr. Monroe." As she said his name, Sebastian''s face, which was across the room, darkened.


    Since she had left, different men had started appearing in her life, each one from a better family, each one more handsome than thest.


    ¡°Natalie, I just had someone look into it," Matthew said. "To cate Jared, Mr Wilson gave him several contracts. Jared has a few decent artists under him, and with these investments, he''s managed to save hispany."


    Natalie was a little surprised. Mr. Wilson was willing to go to such lengths for Joanna.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Monroe, I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "Okay. I just wanted to let you know. Call me if you need anything."


    "I will. If I need help, I won''t hesitate to ask. Thank you!" Natalie said with a smile before hanging up.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "Natalie, you''d rather ask other men for help thane to me?"


    His question made herugh. "Sebastian, does it not hurt to say things like that? In all the years I was by your side, did you ever help me even once?"

 Chapter 329

    Sebastian''s mind shed back over the past few years, and a look of guilt crossed his face.


    "From now on, you cane to me if you need anything. You don''t have to go to Matthew." His voice was cold.


    It was a strange feeling, like watching someone else im something precious that belonged to him, leaving a dull ache in his chest.


    Natalie shook her head. "No, thank you. The only thing I want from you is a divorce. Mr. Monroe is a good person to work with. I''m only now realizing what it feels like to have someone care about you, someone who fears you getting hurt more than you do yourself. He''s good to me. He never lets me suffer."


    ¡°And you," she continued, her clear eyes fixed on him, ¡°aside from causing me pain, you''ve given me nothing. Sebastian, you supposedly love Joanna so much, so why have you suddenly decided not to divorce me?"


    Sebastian stared back at her quietly. He had always known Natalie was more beautiful than Joanna. And he had realized that Matthew was a good man in her eyes. The ache in his chest sharpened. It was an unfamiliar, deeply unpleasant sensation.


    When Joanna left him all those years ago, he had been angry, but he had never felt this kind of pain.


    ¡°Sebastian, I have gathered all my disappointment and am ready to walk away. You were the one who always wanted to push me out, so please, do it now. I''m not ying hard to get, and I''m not throwing a tantrum. I simply want a divorce."


    She hadn''t made a fuss about Joanna. It wasn''t the right time. If she exposed Joanna as a homewrecker now, she would be the one who got hurt. And if she did that, how would she be any different from Joanna? She would make Joanna pay in her own way.


    Sebastian looked at her, stunned, then changed the subject.


    "Grandma said she misses you. She wants you toe over for dinner tonight."


    Natalie knew the old woman was


    kind to her. Throughout her marriage, both of Sebastian''s grandparents had treated her well. Mrs. Griffith often gave her gifts and had the chef make her favorite foods on weekends. She always got to have them whenever she visited.


    "I can go have dinner with Grandma, but you can''t be there. I don''t want to go with you. Grandpa and


    Grandma will find out eventuall


    anyway. Besides, I''ve been gone for half a year. Grandmas a strong woman; she''s seen the problems between us for a long time. I''ll exin everything to her tonight."


    "Natalie, are you that fond of Matthew? Do you want to divorce me for him?" Sebastian''s calm expression finally cracked.


    Natalie shook her head, her face etched with disappointment. "You and Joanna are the same. You only think I''m right when I''m under your thumb, quietly epting your insults. The moment I show a bit of spine, I''m wrong, I''m tainted."


    "I need to end this rtionship. You use me of having affairs with other men.


    Sebastian, how blind was I to have ever loved a man like you?"


    Sebastian''s lips thinned, the unspoken answer hanging between them.


    "But I don''t even want you anymore. So why would I still love you? I Sebastian, you''ve never shown me any gratitude or guilt. You''re just like the Scotts. Because Ie from a rural background and have nothing tomy name, you think I should be eternally grateful for everything you give me, that I shouldn''t darepete with Joanna."


    ¡°But what you want to give isn''t necessarily what I want. Why must I be grateful for


    your charity? From the very beginning, you''ve done nothing but degrade me."


    "I never needed your pity, and I have no desire topete with Joanna for anything."


    Sebastian felt as if a dull knife was twisting in his heart, an agony that was almost unbearable.

 Chapter 330

    After Sebastian left, Natalie had Luna drive her to the Griffith family''s estate. The residence was located in Yaro''s most exclusive, high-end neighborhood. She used toe here often on weekends to spend time with the old madam. She brought some pastries she knew the old woman liked and went in alone. The estate was quiet and serene, with fresh air and a distinctive, luxurious vi.


    "Natalie, you''re here," Mrs. Griffith greeted her. Dressed in a white dress, she exuded an air of elegance. Born into a prestigious family, she remained graceful even at seventy.


    Natalie put down the gifts and gave the old woman a warm hug. ¡°Grandma, I''ve missed you so much."


    Mrs. Griffith smiled, patting her on the back. "Silly girl. If you missed me, why didn''t youe to visit?"


    Natalie looked at her kind face. She had been beautiful in her youth, and the grace with which she had aged gave her a unique charm. ¡°Grandma, you know about the situation between me and Mr. Griffith," Natalie said with a bitter smile.


    Mrs. Griffith took her hand and led her to a seat, patting it gently. "Natalie, Sebastian doesn''t understand love. I know you''ve been wronged. Just give him some time. He can tell right from wrong. That maniptive little thing, Joanna, is beneath him. He''ll realize it eventually."


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°Grandma, you were young once too. When you love someone, you don''t count the costs. You see them through rose-colored sses, blind to all their faults." "Sebastian and Joanna grew up together. They share too many beautiful memories. I know you''re good to me and won''t force me." She knew Mrs. Griffith''s character well enough to have a frank conversation. The old woman squeezed her hand, her expression full of regret. "It was my wishful thinking. That boy of mine doesn''t deserve you."


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Grandma, meeting Sebastian was like a vibrant paintbrush that added color to my pale life. In a way, I''m grateful to him." Grateful for the push that gave her a second chance.


    Mrs. Griffith understood her pain. "The Scotts are a pack of wolves who can''t tell good from bad. It''s been hard on you all these years. know you''ve made up your mind, Natalie The reason Tasked you here today was to thank you for saving Sebastian back then. Without you, he wouldn''t be alive today."


    ¡°Grandma, everyone has their own destiny. It was his fate to survive,¡± Natalie said with a gentle smile.


    "But I am still so grateful. You were with him through his darkest times. He''s a grown man now, and if he doesn''t know how to cherish you, I can''t control him. I just hope that your future is filled with peace and happiness. She had lived a long life and knew how easy it was to fall and how incredibly difficult it was to seed through self-discipline.


    Years ago, her grandson had been on the verge of giving uppletely, a terrifying path for anyone to tread. Just one month of despair could have pushed him into an abyss.


    Natalie nodded with a smile.


    "Grandma, Hoved Sebastian for four


    years and couldn''t make him love


    me. It wasn''t meant to be. Loving


    him once brought me down to my knees, but now want to climb to the clouds. I don''t want to fail myself again or waste any more of my life. The days ahead, the days without Sebastian, will be happy ones."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Griffith''s face broke into a broad, genuine smile. ¡°Natalie, you are destined for great things. Never humble yourself to dust for anyone, no matter how much you love them. I told you that before, and now you finally understand."

 Chapter 331

    Natalie''s eyes misted over. "Grandma," she said softly, "thank you for your support."


    The past couldn''t be erased, but the future was a fresh start.


    Her grandmother spoke with gentle wisdom. "Natalie, whether someone truly loves you isn''t about what they say, but what they do for you. They won''t hesitate to spend money, time, or energy on you¡ªthat''s real love. Sebastian does that for Joanna, but he never gave that to you. In the future, you must find a man who will love you with his whole heart."


    The old woman never put Natalie in a difficult position, knowing all too well the hardships women face. Life was already challenging, and running a business was even harder. Every woman grits her teeth to get through the tough times, from monthly cramps and household chores to raising children and managing a career. Weren''t all those chaotic days spent just trying to live the life you wanted?


    Natalie smiled and nodded. "I will, Grandma. I promise you, I will be happy!" Though reluctant to see her go, she smiled back. "You must be happy, Natalie!"


    Natalie nodded again. Grandfather wasn''t home, so she stayed and had dinner with her, who had the kitchen prepare her favorite cakes. Natalie ate with genuine delight, and her grandmother even had the cooks pack some for her to take home, having intentionally made extra.


    After Natalie left, Sebastian came downstairs. His grandmother''s expression was t, her silence speaking volumes.


    "Leaving?" she asked coolly.


    Sebastian seemed surprised. He managed a smile. "Grandma, you used to always tell me to be good to Natalie whenever I came to visit."


    "I told you many times, but you never were. I asked Natalie here today to see how she was doing. Since she''s moved on and doesn''t love you anymore, I can rest easy. You truly don''t deserve her she said, ber voice firm. "Your father was reckless when he was young, and we couldn''t control him. I see I failed to teach you properly either; you still don''t understand gratitude. But don''t worry. I''m old now, and I won''t meddle in your affairs. Your life, your choices, your happiness-it''s all in your hands. I''m not one to interfere in other people''s lives."


    With that, she turned and went upstairs. She imed she wasn''t disappointed, but


    her heart ached. She truly despised a woman as maniptive as Joanna.


    Sebastian stood frozen, his arrogant eyes clouded with an unreadable emotion. Natalie''s words echoed his mind, deafeningly loud: "Grandma, I loved Sebastian for four years and couldn''t make him lov


    me. It wasn''t meant to be. Loving him once brought me down to my knees, but now I want to climb to the clouds. I don''t want to fail myself again or waste any more of my life. The days ahead, the days without Sebastian, will be happy ones."


    So, you could just stop loving someone.


    Was what he felt for Joanna love?


    No.


    Then what was it?


    He couldn''t say.


    At the Scott residence, things were a mess. Nathan had returned to find his mother had thrown the house into chaos since her arrival. It was only then that he realized just how dire hispany''s crisis was They were hemorrhaging contracts, and We Wendy was working herself to exhaustion every day. Nathan had never anticipated that Ceryn Corp. pulling its funding and canceling several projects would plunge hispany into such a desperate situation.

 Chapter 332

    Seeing that Wendy still hadn''te home, Nathan''s mother grew furious. "Nathan, how can you just sit there? Your wife hasn''t been home in days. I bet she''s out fooling around."


    "I''ve been back for days and haven''t seen her once! Does she have no respect for me? And what happened to this month''s household allowance? It''s just gone! I have ns to go shopping with my friends. What am I supposed to do without that ten thousand dors?"


    Nathan rubbed his throbbing temples. "Mom, thepany is about to go bankrupt. Wendy is swamped at the office. She doesn''t have time to look after you. Please, don''t make things worse."


    "But I''m her mother-inw! No matter how busy she is, she should be here taking care of me. What time is it? Why isn''t she home?" she screeched. "A woman''s ce is at home, supporting her husband and raising her children, not running around in public. Managing thepany is your job. She''s only supposed to help out of the goodness of her heart. Look at the mess we''re in now!"


    Nathan knew his own limitations. "Mom, do you really think I can manage apany that big? There''s too much involved. Everyone knows I''m her husband, but no one gives me the time of day. They want a leader with real power. What do I have? Just stop adding to the chaos. I''ll give you fifty thousand dors. You can go shopping with your friends tomorrow."


    Nathan was on edge. He''d been having some... performance issuestely and hadn''t been with a woman in a while. He felt like he was going crazy. His memory was failing, too. He''d been about to get something, but after his mother''s tirade, his mind was aplete nk.


    Hearing the word "bankrupt" finally scared the old woman. For years, Wendy had been the reason the Scotts lived sofortably, allowing her other children to enjoy a wealthy lifestyle as well. If Wendy went broke, what would happen to her? She and her husband received a hundred thousand dors in spending money every month, a sum that made everyone back in their hometown green with envy. For years, the money had arrived on the first of the month like clockwork. And for years, she''d kept ten thousand for herself and sent the other ny thousand to her precious grandson overseas to fund his startup. If that money stopped, how would she live?


    The more she thought, the more terrified she became. "You can''t let thepany go under! If it does, what will happen to my grandson?"


    Nathan sighed. "Mom, Wendy has managed thepany for years and has a lot of connections. Just don''t bother her for a while. Once she gets thepany back on its feet, you can have as much money as you want. She''s already exhausted from this crisis. If you keep nagging her every day, she won''t have the energy to deal with you. Just stay here quietly. You''ll have everything you need."


    He had no time to deal with his mother; his ownpany was in shambles.


    The old woman suddenly quieted down. She understood one simple truth: if Wendy fell, they all fell.


    "Fine, fine, I won''t cause trouble," she conceded. "But how can apany that big not even have a hundred thousand dors to spare?"


    The thought made her increasingly anxious.


    Nathan finally snapped. "Mom, can you please just leave me alone? Mypany is under attack toolits about to go bankrupt! Just stop talking, please!"


    He had always been obedient, never daring to speak to his mother like that. The outburst stunned her.


    She copsed onto the floor,


    clutching her chest and wailing, "Oh,


    what have I done to deserve t


    Even my


    own at


    som yellin 1.0K


    me

 Chapter 333

    Seeing his mother on the verge of a full-blown meltdown, Nathan felt a fresh wave of despair wash over him. He pressed his palms to his forehead, his voice cracking. "Mom, please, stop tormenting me. I''m already under so much pressure. I''m on edge, and I feel like screaming at someone too."


    Her son''s genuine anguish startled her, and her tears stopped instantly. "Son, what''s wrong?" she asked, her voiceced with concern. "In just a few days, you look like you''ve aged ten years. Is something wrong with your health?"


    For the first time, she truly noticed how unwell he looked. She remembered her son as a handsome man, still charming even in middle age. Now, he just looked worn out.


    Nathan knew his recent illness had taken its toll. He sighed wearily. "Mom, I''m just so frustrated. The doctor said I might be developing dementia. I''m too young for that. How could this happen to me?"


    He couldn''t understand it. Why him and not Wendy? Wendy hadined the supplements were hard to swallow and eventually stopped taking them, yet she was perfectly healthy. Meanwhile, he was the one facing this terrifying diagnosis. Was this... karma?


    His mother felt as if she''d been struck by a hammer. "What? Dementia? I''m still sharp as a tack! How could you get something like that?" she cried, fumbling for her phone to call Wendy.


    But as she looked up, she saw Wendy standing just a few feet away.


    Her fear instantly morphed into fury. She stormed over to her, pointing an using finger. "Wendy! As a wife, you should know your husband is sick, yet you''re out all the time! You''re a woman! Your ce is at home, looking after your husband and children. What are you trying to do, work my son to death?"


    Wendy met her tirade with a calm, weary expression. "Mom, please, listen to me: Before I came back, picked up Nathan''stest medical report his blood pressure and cholesterol are just a bit high if he watches his diet and gets some exercise, he''ll be fine. As for dementia, the doctor only said there''s a risk. It''s not a diagnosis."


    She continued, her voice steady. "Please, don''t panic. Nathan''spany is in trouble, and you know how he is he tends to run from his problems. As his wife, I have to be the one to go out and solve things to make sure our family can maintain its lifestyle. If he avoids his responsibilities and I don''t step up, are we all supposed to live on air?"


    Her words left the old woman momentarily speechless. She hadn''t expected Wendy to be so direct.


    Stunned, she forgot her earlier anger. She knew her son better than anyone. Over the years, under Wendy''s care, he had be somewhat dependent. But it was Wendy''s strength and independence that had be the family''s lifeline. She gave a silent, reluctant nod of agreement.


    "But you''re still his wife. You can''t just disappear for days. I''ve been here all this time, and you haven''t shown your face once. Are you trying to tell me I''m not wee?"


    Wendy put on a pained expression. "Mom, I''ve been swamped with


    met


    Jerome is in trouble, and Jared being defiant, wanting to


    awful woman. I''m at my wit''s end. If I stay home to take care of


    who''s going to earn the money? Thepany is drowning in debt, and we''ve lost several contracts. If this continues, we''ll all be out on the street."


    Her n was unfolding, piece by piece.

 Chapter 334

    This was it. She wanted Nathan and Joanna to leave this house of their own ord. She had already kicked Jared out, saving Joanna the trouble of dealing with him. But that fool was so incredibly stupid, he had actually photoshopped pictures to nder his own sister.


    When she was still trapped in this family''s toxic dynamic, manipted and emotionally abused, she had thought such tactics were normal. Only now, with a clear head, did she realize how despicable her son''s actions had been.


    The more Wendy thought about it, the angrier she became. She walked over to Nathan, who was still wearing a pained expression. "Nathan, cheating on me in my own home was bad enough, but now you''re using sickness as an excuse to avoid work? Yourpany is on the verge of copse. Look at your own medical report. The doctor said there''s nothing wrong with you besides high vitals. Or are you just trying to avoid giving your parents their hundred thousand dors?"


    Nathan flinched, his eyes darting away from Wendy''s furious, exhausted face. "Wendy, that''s not it."


    "Isn''t it? I heard everything from the doorway. Didn''t I transfer a hundred thousand to your ount? I''ve been so busytely, I asked you to give the money to your parents, but you didn''t, did you?" she pressed. "They are your mother and father. For twenty years, I''ve treated them like my own. No matter how difficult things got for thepany, that hundred thousand dors was deposited into their ount every month. Do the math, Nathan. How much is that? I gave you the money, and you were supposed to give it to your mother. How could you let her misunderstand my intentions? You''re her son. How could you do something to break her heart?"


    Nathan froze. That was right. Wendy had given him a hundred thousand dors a few days ago to pass on to his parents. But he had forgotten and given the money to Joanna''s mother instead.


    "I... I forgot, honey. I''ll give it to Mom tomorrow."


    His mother stared at him, frowning. How could he have forgotten? She''d been reminding him about the money morning and night. A cold feeling crept into her heart; her son didn''t care for her like he used to.


    "Son, I''ve gotten used to that money. Not having it feels like you''re draining the blood from my veins. You have to give it to me tomorrow."


    "Fine, fine, Mom, I''ll give it to you tomorrow," Nathan said, his voiceced with irritation.


    Only then did the old woman go back to her room, satisfied.


    Wendy turned to leave, but Nathan called out after her. "Wendy, where are you going?"


    She looked back at him, a cold smile on her lips. You don''t really think I''m going to stay in this house, do you? Have you already forgotten what happened at Mr. Wilson''s party? Nathan, ou can''t have it both ways. Think about your situation. Don''t


    push things to a point where we all lose face."


    Finally, Wendy said the words she''d been holding back. "You''re tainted now."


    Nathan''s eyes widened in fury. "Wendy, you... I was set up by Natalie!"


    "Natalie was the one who exined things so clearly that day. I don''t understand why you insist on ming her. Is it because you think she''s an easy target?"


    "No, Wendy, she''s our daughter, but she plotted against me..."


    "Hmph! Stop making excuses, Nathan," Wendy scoffed. "And thank God I don''t recognize that other woman. If I did, I''d really start to suspect you two were having an affair."


    Nathan loved to stir up trouble, didn''t he? Well, she could give him a taste of his own medicine. His mother valued money more than life itself His suffering was just beginning.


    "I''ll be staying at the office for a while. You can take care of your parents. And by the way, yourpany has lost a few deals


    recently,


    When


    a business you


    do


    should learn to leave some scraps


    for others. Otherwise, you''ll find yourself a target."

 Chapter 335

    Nathan''s face went pale. He suddenly remembered a deal he''d snatched from apetitor using some underhanded tactics. Was this their revenge?


    "Wendy, I''ll go to the office tomorrow. I''ll manage thepany properly. Please,e back home. It was just that one time. I''m begging you, forgive me."


    Wendy shook her head, her expression one of profound disappointment. "Nathan, every single day is precious. While you''ve been lying here for a day, you''ve already lost several major projects. And stop trying to hit the jackpot with one big deal. You need to build your business step by step to create a stable foundation. Now that Joanna has Mr. Wilson''s backing, it should be a big help to you."


    She added with a hint of cunning, "I also heard Mr. Wilson gave Jared a couple of deals today. Why don''t you go see him tomorrow? Maybe he''ll throw a few your way. That could solve yourpany''s crisis."


    With that parting shot, Wendy left. Go on, she thought. Go and leech off the Wilson family. For the next few days, all their attention will be on that, not on me. It gives me the perfect cover to make my moves.


    Thank goodness she had stayed active in the business world all these years. Otherwise, thepany would have fallen into Joanna''s hands long ago. There were already a few of Joanna and Nathan''s people embedded within thepany. But Wendy was already steps ahead. In the end, it would be Joanna and Nathan who would be destroyed.


    You have to swallow your pride sometimes, but you can''t let it stop you from moving forward. Sooner orter, she would make them understand the terrible price of betraying her.


    Wendy''s suggestion worked. Nathan didn''t even try to chase after her.


    The next morning, he went to visit Mr. Wilson, calling Joanna beforehand to let her know he wasing.


    When Joanna heard that Mr. Wilson had suddenly given deals to Jared, she nearly jumped out of her skin with rage. Jared was supposed to be headed for ruin, how was he making aeback? It would be better for her father to have those projects. Before the contracts were signed, there was still a chance.


    Joanna immediately took her father to see Mr. Wilson.


    Just as Joanna and Nathan arrived at the Wilson residence, Natalie received a video message from Marshall.


    Marshall: [Natalie, the Scotts are still a bunch of leeches. Thanks for helping me back then. Otherwise, with my temper, I probably would have given them the deals.]


    Natalie: [That just means you wouldn''t have died an innocent man.]


    In her past life, Marshall''s death had been tragic, but the greatest pain for him had been the betrayal by someone he trusted most. He had trustech Joanna, doting on ber like a family, only for her to be the one to orchestrate his demise.


    Marshall chuckled at her message.


    [Natalie, I really was an idiot. But don''t worry, I won''t let her get away with it this time.]


    Natalie: [I am worried. Because you can''t beat her.]


    Marshall''s troublemaking was usually minor mischief. For an ordinary person, it would be unbearable-who has time to deal with constant trips to the hospital when you have a job and al and a life to


    live? But Joanna had Sebastian, a powerfulwork behind her, and that mysterious man who always stayed in the shadows.


    Natalie couldn''t figure it out. Why had she never met that man in her past life?


    Her head began to ache as she


    mentally reviewed every man she had known back then. It always felt like Sebastian''s affection for Joanna was inconsistent, running hot and cold.


    Marshall: [Natalie, you underestimate me.]


    Natalie: [Sorry, but given your track record, I''m not setting my expectations too high.]


    Marshall felt the sting of her words, but he had no idea how soon her prediction woulde true.


    Joanna took her father to see Mr. Wilson, and in the end, the two lucrative contracts were awarded to Nathan''spany.

 Chapter 336

    Jared, on the other hand, was offered two minor projects that were barely profitable. When he found out, he called Mr. Wilson immediately.


    "Jared, it was your father''s decision," Mr. Wilson said smoothly. "He said the projects were a better fit for him. Aren''t you all family?" Then he hung up.


    Joanna was sitting right beside him. Nathan had already left, but Mr. Wilson was holding Joanna in his arms, a suggestive smile on his face. She returned the smile with a strange, calcting look. He thought he was holding a precious gem, little did he know he was embracing his own doom.


    Furious, Jared stormed over to Nathan''spany and kicked open his father''s office door. "Dad, how could you steal my contracts? You knew mypany desperately needed them! I''m getting married at the end of the month! I''m your son, why would you do this to me?"


    Jared had a decent head for business, but his temper was his downfall. When things went wrong, he always looked for someone else to me instead of reflecting on his own part in it.


    Nathan just smiled. "Jared, Dad''spany is in crisis too. I''m your father, and you''re my son. Can''t you just let me have this one?"


    Years ago, to support his son and his first love, he had Wendy fund this separatepany for him instead of working at hers. It gave him financial freedom, allowing his first love to live like a wealthy socialite and giving him the money to send his son to study abroad and start his own business.


    Jared was livid. He remembered that Joanna had been there too, and a wave of sadness washed over him. Joanna knew hispany was on the brink of


    bankruptcy because of her, yet she hadn''t stopped his father from taking the deals. He lowered his head and left without another word.


    Natalie was unaware of these events until Marshall, resourceful as ever, sent her a video of the entire confrontation. Seeing it, she was surprised by how much Mr. Wilson doted on Joanna, giving contracts to both Nathan and Jared.


    Marshall: [Too bad. My guy got kicked out before he could hear what they talked about.]


    Natalie: [This is enough. At least we can keep track of their movements.]


    A cold smile touched Natalie''s lips. So, Jared, how does it feel to be betrayed by the people you love most? Seeing him walk out of Nathan''s office, dejected, she knew he was hurting.


    Natalie felt a sense of satisfaction. Wendy had also woken up and was finally taking action against Nathan And Wendy was not to be


    underestimated. The Don family had been merchants for generations; even her mother was a powerhouse. Wendy herself was a titan in the business world. For the past few weeks she had been quietly. transferring assets, creating the illusion that herpany was on the brink of copse. Even Natalie was impressed by her strategy.


    Wendy was building a new skyscraper while the old one crumbled. When the time came for the final showdown, Nathan and his mistress would likely be left with nothing.


    Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, Natalie allowed herself a faint smile. She no longer cared what happened to Wendy in this life. She didn''t need that maternal love anymore.


    Natalie looked down, deep in thought. In her past life, Joanna hadn''t pursued a career in entertainment. This life had already diverged from the original path Back then, with the help of Sebastian and.. Marshall, Joanna''s secretpany had gone public in just one year.


    She nibbled on her index finger, pondering. Where would that boy appear? The boy who was a brilliant, audacious hacker, whose talents were constrained


    This


    Circumstances. He was a cru


    piece of the puzzle. Where could she find him?

 Chapter 337

    Natalie stood lost in thought, trying to remember when the boy had appeared in her past life.


    After work, she went downstairs and found Jared waiting for her by the entrance. As she drew closer, she red at him, the hatred and disgust she felt for him ring up in an instant.


    Jared saw the loathing in her eyes and felt a chill. "Natalie, I..."


    "Get lost," she said, her voice soft but sharp.


    Jared''s brow furrowed. "No wonder you can''t hold on to Sebastian''s heart, Natalie. You''re not gentle at all."


    "He''s a shameless cheater. Why would I want to hold on to his heart? To make myself sick?" she retorted. All she wanted now was to be as far away from Sebastian as possible. The thought of winning his heart back was absurd.


    Jared was speechless. He finally realized how much Natalie had changed. She was no longer timid and amodating; she now carried herself with an air of indifference to them all.


    As she tried to walk past, Jared quickly blocked her path. "Natalie, since you''re my sister, I''ll give you some money. Just leave town. Everyone''s saying you''re just some country bumpkin who knows nothing about design. Stop embarrassing the Scott family."


    Natalie''s eyes narrowed in fury. "What did you say? What have I done to embarrass you? If anyone''s embarrassing the Scott family, it''s you, with your vicious, selfish behavior!"


    He choked on his words, his face darkening. He pulled out his phone and showed her the news. "See for yourself. Everyone says you''re not qualified to be the design director, that you slept your way to the top. Didn''t you drop out of high school?"


    Natalie stared at him for a moment. Although she hadn''t expected anything from him, hearing such words from her own brother still sent a pang of pain through her heart. She nced at his phone; the inte was filled with articles attacking her.


    She let out a bitterugh. "Jared, are you insane? What gives you the right toe here and dictate my life? And stop looking down on me with that superior attitude You''re not worthy of it."


    It was clear he hadn''t listened to a word Keith had said the other day.


    "Besides, do you think ndering me will make your life any better? Jared, you''re on the verge of ruin. I won''t even bother arguing with you."


    With that, she turned to leave.


    "Natalie, why do you keep cursing me to die?" Jared shouted, enraged. Her words had been fueling his nightmares.


    Natalie looked back at him. "You won''t die. But you will be paralyzed. What''s the difference?"


    In her past life, he had fallen into the water, and everyone thought he was dead. When they found him, he was paralyzed from the waist down, but that didn''t stop him from being a was just bom


    monster


    then,


    she had even wanti


    Back


    help


    treat him, but he hadn''t trusted her.


    Her words now were meant to instill


    fear in him, but he refused to believe her.


    "You just can''t stand to see me seed, can you?" Jared sneered, his gaze cold.


    Natalie smiled. "But you''re not


    seeding are you? Congrattions on being


    backstabbed by your beloved Joanna and


    backstabaving your own


    steal your contract. Doesn''t feel very good, does it?"


    Jared''s eyes flickered, but he said nothing.


    "You got lucky, Jared," Natalie continued. "You weren''t the one who was switched at birth. I was. So now, because I ''embarrass'' the Scott family, I deserve to be condemned?"

 Chapter 338

    "You only dare to bully me, Jared. Have you seen yourself, bowing and scraping to others?" she challenged. "But I''m not going to let you bully me anymore. You think I''m not worthy? What have you aplished yourself? If I weren''t worthy, would Matthew''spany have signed with us? Would he have bought my design, given it to Sebastian, and then had Sebastian partner with me? What exactly does ''not worthy'' mean, Jared?"


    Jared scoffed, looking her up and down with a sneer. "I think you just giarized someone else''s work. Natalie, you were a housewife for two years and never even went to college. Don''t I know exactly what you''re capable of?"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Scott, what''s wrong with being a housewife?" a cool,manding voice cut in. "Does a housewife contribute less than you do? Without their sacrifices, would men like you have the polished exterior you present to the world?" Matthew''s tone was icy and intimidating.


    Jared had been back for a few days and had heard about Yaro''s rising star. Recognizing Matthew, his expression faltered. "Mr. Monroe, I was just telling the truth. Natalie really doesn''t know anything."


    He took in Matthew''s striking features, an elegance thatpletely overshadowed him. Matthew, however, knew just how brilliant Natalie was; it was the Scotts who were blind.


    Natalie turned to Matthew and offered a bright smile. "Mr. Monroe, what are you doing here?"


    Matthew''s tall frame moved to stand in front of her, protectively. "Didn''t we agree I''d drive you to and from work? Let''s go. We''re having dinner at my restaurant tonight. The seafood you brought backst time? I had the chef prepare all of it for today."


    Natalie smiled. "Great! My grandfather is out of town, so I was going to be eating alone."


    Matthew''s smile deepened. His own grandfather had just called, telling him to take Natalie out to dinner. Even if he hadn''t, Matthew would have done it anyway. He led her to a luxury car parked at the curb, and Natalie got in without a second nce at Jared.


    Jared watched her leave, a knot of frustration tightening in his chest. She wasn''t even divorced yet, and she was already this close to Matthew? With a face like that, she was clearly just seducing men, everywhere. Fuming, he stalked off.


    Matthew''s restaurant wasn''t far, located in an alley behind her office, and it was always bustling. The second floor was reservation only. He led Natalie to a table by the


    window They didn''t need to order,.


    Orderin


    they just had to wait. Matthew


    poured her a cup of tea.


    "Thank you," Natalie said, smiling as she gazed out at the beautiful sunset.


    Matthew smiled back warmly. "Natalie, you call me Mr. Monroe, but you don''t have to be so formal."


    "Alright, I won''t be from now on." In truth, Natalie wanted to be friends with him.


    He took out a gift box and handed it to her. "Natalie, my grandfather bought this bracelet for you at an auction abroad. He asked me to give it to you."


    Natalie was touched and a little stunned. She hadn''t even met his grandfather, but she couldn''t refuse the old man''s kindness. "Please thank your grandfather for me."


    She epted the box with both hands and opened it. Her eyes widened in shock. "The Crystal Dream."


    Matthew was surprised she recognized it. "Yes. I didn''t know you were familiar with it, Natalie."


    Her expression tensed slightly, her


    grip on the velvet box tightening.


    "Mr.


    She tried to sound casual after


    er do you also think that after


    Monroed


    a few years as a housewife, Pdon''t know anything?"

 Chapter 339

    Matthew immediately realized his misstep. "Natalie, I''m not like Jared," he said with an apologetic smile. "I see your brilliance."


    "Mr. Monroe, her ''brilliance'' is just what she got for sleeping her way into Keith Jones''s bed."


    The harsh voice cut through the air. Natalie looked over to see Joanna and Sebastian approaching their table, hand in hand. Joanna wore a gentle, yet utterly false, smile.


    Natalie''s eyes went cold. "Joanna, you''d better watch your mouth."


    Joanna gave her a meaningful look. "Natalie, I''m just telling the truth. Why are you so hostile?"


    Natalie scoffed. "The truth? Or is it because you and your brother have been spreading rumors about me online? You''re such a selfless person, letting your father steal Jared''s deal. That must have broken Jared''s heart. You just lost one of your biggest admirers. Once you''ve alienated everyone who helps you, a useless person like you who can''t even cook will probably starve to death."


    She didn''t hold back. Joanna''s greatest strength was her thick skin. For years, she had sent provocative messages, her shamelessness reaching new heights whenever Sebastian wasn''t around. The memory of his favoritism still pricked at Natalie''s heart like a needle.


    Joanna didn''t argue. Instead, she put on an innocent, wounded expression, though her smile was malicious. "Natalie, you need proof to make usations like that. Don''t nder me. As for Jared, hispany is too weak to handle that contract. It''s not what you think. You always love to wrongfully use people," she sighed, shaking her head sadly.


    Natalie had no proof, but that didn''t stop her. "Joanna, you know perfectly well whether I''m ndering you or not. You''re so vicious, the sight of you makes me sick."


    Joanna immediately looked like she was about to cry, a picture of pure victimhood. Natalie almostughed out loud. So this was her game.


    "What are you so upset about? You''re the one who came over here looking for a fight. Why do you always have to be so shameless and then run to another woman''s husband forfort?"


    Sebastian finally spoke, his voice low. "Natalie, that''s enough. Stop talking. When did you be so sharp-tongued?"


    Natalie nced at the pouting


    Joanna in his arms. "If I weren''t sharp-tongued, how else would


    Joanna''s gentle nature shineet


    through she keeps serving herself up on a tter for me to p down. Should I really refuse?"


    Joanna''s face turned pale, her eyes wide with shock. Sometime recently, Natalie had started gaining the upper hand, while she felt


    increasingly exposed.


    Matthew interjected smoothly, "If you two are finished, please don''t disturb our meal."


    Sebastian stared at Natalie, his eyes smoldering with anger, before leading Joanna to their reserved table.


    Natalie looked down, refusing to watch them together. Matthew saw the pain in her eyes. "Natalie, are you still not over him?"


    She forced a smile. "I am. But sometimes, my heart doesn''t listen to me."


    Matthew understood and didn''t press the issue. The food began to arrive, each dish a ssic.


    Natalie ate with relish, especially the cmari. It was perfect. "Mr. Monroe" she said, her face beaming


    with happiness, The nning to ge


    back to the ind in a while. I''lgo diving for more seafood myself. This is absolutely delicious."


    Matthew smiled. "Great. I love diving and exploring the tide pools too. Let mee with you next time."


    "Okay!" Natalie agreed, digging back into the cmari. It really was delicious.

 Chapter 340

    The food was tender and vorful, and by the end of the meal, she waspletely full.


    Afterward, Natalie excused herself to the restroom. On her way back, she saw Sebastian at the end of the hallway, his powerful silhouette lurking in the shadows. He had been waiting for her.


    When he saw her, he strode forward purposefully.


    "Natalie, when are you going to stop this nonsense?" he demanded, his voice thick with me. His eyes held an emotion she couldn''t decipher, as if his patience had worn thin. He looked at her, truly looked at her, and saw a woman transformed. She was more beautiful than ever.


    Natalie shook her head. "Sebastian, I''m not ying games with you. As soon as we sign the divorce papers, we''re done. If you refuse to sign, I''ll file for an automatic divorce in two years."


    "Natalie, listen to me. Stop being unreasonable. You are Mrs. Griffith. No one can change that," he said, a flicker of warmth finally entering his eyes.


    Hearing this, Natalie felt like aplete joke. "Sebastian, I don''t understand. If you don''t love me, why are you clinging to a marriage that''s already dead and buried?"


    She truly didn''t understand his sudden refusal to divorce. She didn''t even me him for not loving her anymore. She had been a stranger in his life, so why should he show her any special favor? Thinking this way brought her a strange sense of peace. The world was full of unfairness; she couldn''t dwell on all of it.


    Sebastian gazed at her. She was stunning, especially her bright, captivating eyes. Tonight, she wore a sleek, ck dress that perfectly entuated her curves. Seeing herughing and talking with Matthew made him want to kill the man.


    "Come home with me tonight. I don''t want to say it again," he threatened, his voice cold.


    Natalie''s expression didn''t change. "I''m not going back."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. "Natalie-"


    "Tsk. It took you three years just to learn how to say my name properly, Sebastian. Why on earth would I go back with you?" she cut him off with augh, then turned to leave.


    Sebastian started to call after her but stopped when he saw Joannaing to find him. He remained silent, his gaze fixed on Natalie.


    "Remember what I said. Come home tonight."


    "No need. I remember what you said. You told me to nevere back."


    Natalie nced at Joanna, then walked back into the main dining room.


    But Joanna wouldn''t let her go so easily. "Natalie, you''re getting a divorce. Why do you keep pestering Sebastian? Have some decency."


    Natalie stopped abruptly and turned back to face her. "Joanna, you''ve always been so resourceful, haven''t you? Why don''t you make Sebastian divorce me? He''s the one refusing now I''ll be waiting for your good news. I think it''s time you used your trump card. You know, like those photos you sent me? Go ahead, get pregnant. I''m sure Sebastian will sign the papers in a heartbeat then."


    As Natalie''s wordsnded, Joanna''s face went white. Her hands, hanging at her sides; clenched into tight fists. She couldn''t control Sebastian anymore; she had no idea what he was thinking. And the truth was he had never even touched her.


    Natalie saw it all clearly. Joanna didn''t love Sebastian; she loved his


    money She projected an image of gentle grace, but her eyes held nothing but calction, not trace of love.


    Natalie walked away.


    Joanna, panicked, turned to Sebastian. "Sebastian, don''t listen to her nonsense. Those photos were just her way of framing me."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow, a yful, dangerous smile on his lips. "Then tell me, why would she need to frame you?"

 Chapter 341

    Joanna looked up at Sebastian, his sharp, breathtaking features radiating an intense pressure. His deep eyes were devoid of emotion, and his presence made her


    incredibly uneasy.


    She shook her head, her voiceced with grievance. "Sebastian, I don''t know why she''s trying to frame me. Maybe... maybe she''s jealous of how much you care for me."


    The words only made Sebastian''s expression colder. He almost wished Natalie was jealous. He missed the days she would confront him, demanding, "Sebastian, we''re married. Why are you having dinner alone with Joanna?" He''d found it unreasonable then, but now, after seeing her with Matthew, he finally understood her fury.


    Joanna watched his vtile expression, her stomach churning as if on a rollercoaster. A single nce from him could send a chill down her spine. He''d never made her feel this way before. But now...?


    "Let''s go," Sebastian said dismissively.


    Joanna pressed, "Sebastian, why won''t you divorce her? Don''t you love me anymore? You promised you would marry me. But you won''t divorce her, and you won''t marry me..."


    "I''ve been observing your character, Joanna," he cut in. "Andtely, your actions have left me deeply disappointed."


    With those words, he turned to leave.


    Joanna''s face went pale as she watched him walk away. It was all that damn


    Natalie''s fault! If it weren''t for her, why would Sebastian question her character? She hurried after him. "Sebastian, it was all Natalie''s scheme, you..."


    "And the kidnapping you orchestrated yourself?" he shot back. "Did she hold a knife to your throat and force you to tie yourself up?"


    "That was an ident! I did it for you! If you had just married me when I came back, I never would have done something like that. it because I love you!" Tears


    streamed down Joanna''s pale face,


    hereyes misty and plea Pavelmet


    But


    Sebastian didn''t even look at her as he strode down the stairs.


    Joanna gritted her teeth, ring at his retreating back. The man was clueless about love. Growing up in such a dysfunctional family, he probably didn''t even know who he truly loved. Fortunately, she knew exactly how to handle him Nat¨¢lie, you''re finished.


    Joanna pulled out her phone and sent a message to her assistant. [Leak the story about Natalie''s giarism. Buy trending spots on social media, spare no expense. I want her reputationpletely destroyed.]


    Assistant: [Ms. Sanders, Natalie is already trending. Releasing this now won''t have much impact, and someone is actively suppressing negative topics.]


    [They''re paying to investigate this. We''ve tried to cover our tracks, but they seem to know it''s you. They sent over one of the photos of you and Mr. Griffith that was uploaded.]


    Joanna seethed. It was Natalie. She''d known it all along. She couldn''t let those photos leak. As long as Sebastian was still married, she''d be branded a homewrecker, and it would destroy her career. Acting was the fastest way to make money, especially now that


    Sebastian had cut off her allowance. She couldn''t bring herself to ask him for money, not with their rtionship in this awkward limbo.


    When Joanna got downstairs, Sebastian was gone. Sean was waiting by the car instead. "Sean, where''s your boss?" she asked.


    Sean smiled politely. "Mr. Griffith had to leave for an urgent matter. He asked me to take you home, Ms. Scott."


    Joanna bit her lip, her eyes still red from crying. "He didn''t even wait for me," she muttered, ring at the bustling city street.

 Chapter 342

    She knew Sebastian was slipping away, and the feeling of losing his favor was unbearable. No, this couldn''t happen. Sebastian had to marry her. It was the only way their n to quietly rece him as the Griffith family heir would seed.


    "Take me to Sebastian''s vi," she ordered.


    Seanplied without a word, knowing full well Sebastian wouldn''t be there.


    Meanwhile, Natalie and Matthew were heading home; as it turned out, they lived in the sameplex. Sebastian followed them in his car. Matthew noticed the tail and deliberately started weaving through the city. "Mr. Monroe, what''s wrong?" Natalie asked, confused. "Why are we heading back downtown?"


    Matthew nced at the rearview mirror, a flicker of anger in his eyes. "Sebastian''s car is behind us."


    Natalie was taken aback. Why was Sebastian following her? His warning to be home tonight echoed in her mind. Her fingers twisted together in herp. "Mr. Monroe, please lose him," she said softly. "I can''t let him follow me home."


    She knew she had to keep her distance from Matthew. Sebastian could be ruthless, and she couldn''t let him target Matthew, whose position was still precarious. Sebastian had grown up in a family devoid of love, where even his own father plotted against him. His mother had been driven to madness. Only his grandfather''s protection had allowed him to grow up rtively unscathed. Through all those dark times, Joanna had been by his side a beacon of light in his life. Natalie understood how important Joanna was to him. She had no right to question his affection for her. What she didn''t understand was why he wouldn''t just grant her a divorce. She had no leverage left, nothing to force his hand. Her only option was to wait two years and file for divorce herself.


    Matthew shot her a quick nce. "Don''t worry, Natalie," he said with a smile. "I''ll shake him. He won''t be bothering you."


    Natalie managed a small smile. "Thank you, Mr. Monroe."


    "I told you to stop with the formalities. If you say that again, I might actually get angry."


    She looked up, taking in his handsome profile, a warmth spreading through her chest. Twenty minutester, thanks to Matthew''s skilled driving, they hadpletely lost Sebastian.


    Sebastian finally gave up the chase, pulling over to the side of the road. His eyes were dark with fury. Natalie. How dare she run?


    Back outside Sebastian''s vi, Joanna tried entering the security code. It failed. She tried again. Still nothing. A dawning horror washed over her as she turned to Sean Did Sebastian change the code


    Sean shook his head. "I wouldn''t know, Ms. Scott."


    Joanna''s face twisted into a sneer. "Sean, I know you don''t like me. Every word you say is dripping with sarcasm. But let me remind you: you''re just a dog at Sebastian''s heel, and am his future wife. If you want to keep your job, you''ll open this door for me." The changed password had caught her


    A cold light glinted in Sean''s eyes. "You think so highly of yourself, Ms. Scott," he said, his tone mocking "Surely you don''t need my help to open @simple door. Go on, open it yourself. I truly don''t know the password."

 Chapter 343

    Joanna fumed. "Just get out of here. I''ll wait for Sebastian."


    Sean did exactly that. Once he was outside the gates, he called Sebastian. "Hello?" Sebastian''s low voice on the other end told Sean he hadn''t caught up with Natalie.


    "Sir, Ms. Scott is at your vi gate. She says she''s waiting for you."


    "Let her wait," Sebastian replied. "I''m going to the office." He hung up.


    Sean chuckled as he ended the call. The Sebastian of today was a different man- all business, with a streak of cruelty. When he loved someone, he''d put them on a pedestal. When he didn''t, he''d toss them aside like trash. He nced back at Joanna squatting by the gate and couldn''t help but wonder who looked more like a stray dog now.


    After waiting for an hour, Joanna gave up and called him. He told her he was workingte at the office and that she should just go home. When she asked about the password, he stated tly that it was his house now, and she was no longer wee inside.


    Furious and humiliated, Joanna had no choice but to leave. As she walked away from the luxurious vi that had once felt like her dream, she pulled out her phone and called Sebastian''s father, Timothy. "Joanna," Timothy''s voice was warm.


    Joanna''s voice was full of grievance, "I think we need you to step in. Sebastian refuses to divorce Natalie. If we don''t force his hand, our n will never seed." Timothy''s voice was low. "I understand, Joanna. Don''t worry, I''ll be back tomorrow."


    A wave of relief washed over Joanna. "Thank you!"


    "The fact that he''s still willing to invest in you means he still has feelings for you," Timothy added. "Keep his heart tied to you. Do you understand what I mean?" "Yes," Joanna replied softly. "I understand."


    Her thoughts turned to Natalie''s design sketches. The woman was genuinely talented; she''d been hiding her skills back when she was with the Scotts. Well, in that case, don''t me me for whates next. She


    was determined to drag Natalie down to hell. Natalie''s very existence drove her mad with a hatred she couldn''t exin. She wouldn''t rest until Natalie was gone for good.


    After getting home safely, Natalie received a text from an unknown number. [Natalie,


    I want you dead.] She nced at it, startled by thete-night threat, but quickly


    dismissed it and went to take a shower.


    After her shower, she checked her


    phone again and saw a message from Sebastian. [Why didn''t youe home tonight?] Natalie rolled her eyes. As if he didn''t know why. When it came to the divorce she had no power unless Sebastian himself relented. She couldn''tpete with his wealth or


    influence, not yet.


    Frustrated, Natalie knew her only real option was to wait two years and use the photos of him and Joanna as grounds for divorce. Reborn into this life, she wouldn''t waste her time. Sebastian was clearly growing colder toward Joanna, but that woman''s insatiable greed was disgusting. She wanted fame and fortune and would stop at nothing to have both, just like in her past life, scheming her way through high society and manipting men to get what she wanted.

 Chapter 344

    She wondered what had happened with Mr. Wilson and Marshall, but Marshall hadn''t shared any updates that afternoon. Pushing Sebastian''s message from her mind, Natalie closed her eyes and tried to sleep.


    In his office, Sebastian stared at his phone. The message he''d sent remained unanswered. He knew she wouldn''t reply. Just then, Sean walked in with ate-night meal. "Sir, you should eat something," he said with a smile. "Alright," Sebastian replied, standing up. "Any luck finding that man?"


    Sean shook his head. "No trace of him, sir. But your father called. He wants to see you tomorrow."


    "I suspect," Sean added, "that he wants you to divorce Ms. Sanders and marry Ms. Scott."


    Sebastian sneered, a murderous glint in his eyes. "He wants to control me now? In his dreams."


    Sean offered a reminder. "Sir, Ms. Scott is being cautious. The fact that she sent those photos to Ms. Sanders means she isn''t afraid of being investigated. We really haven''t found any trace of that man." They were stuck in a loop.


    Sebastian picked up a shrimp and ate it, his gaze fixed on Sean, who shifted ufortably. "Sir," Sean asked with a forced smile, "why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Natalie knows a lot more than she lets on," Sebastian said after swallowing. "She knows about the man behind Joanna. She hasn''t moved against Joanna because she''s waiting for her to destroy the Scott family... and me. That man is real."


    Sean was stunned. "Sir, that would require an incredible amount of hatred, to just stand by and watch all that happen."


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. "Before, no one paid attention to


    attention to her. Now that she''s on


    her own, she''s starting to shine, and it''s making Joanna nervous."


    "So?" Sean prompted.


    "We need to ce one of our people near Natalie," Sebastian finally revealed.


    Sean shook his head. "That will be difficult. Her only assistant is Luna, and no one else gets close to her."


    Sebastian sighed, recalling Natalie''s words: the man would be back in a year. That wasn''t far off. "Never mind, then," he said, returning to his food.


    While they ate, Sean checked his phone. "Sir, someone suppressed the negative trends about Ms. Sanders."


    "After you finish eating, find out who it was," Sebastian ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    .n


    The next day, Natalie skipped the office. With the design drafts finished, she drove to meet Zenobia instead. Joanna, meanwhile, showed up at Natalie''s office early in the morning, only to find hergone tuna


    Natalie had deliberately


    to stay and manage things, predicting that Joanna, having discovered she was a designer, wouldn''t leave her alone. She''d told Luna that if Joanna came looking for her, she should let her into the office.


    When Luna saw Joanna arrive, she sighed. Natalie had been right. Joanna strode into the office, her eyes filled with envy. How did Natalie.deservice this nice? an She looked down her nose at Luna. "Where''s Natalie? Tell her ''m here."

 Chapter 345

    "Ms. Sanders went out for the day," Luna said calmly. "Would you like to wait? I can get you some coffee."


    Joanna arched an eyebrow. "It must be nice being a designer. So much free time. Who''d she go out with?"


    Luna knew Joanna''s mind was a cesspool of suspicion. "What answer are you looking for? That she went out with a man?"


    "What''s with the attitude, you little brat?" Joanna snapped, her face darkening. "Who do you think you''re talking to?"


    Luna''s smile was icy. "Your opinion doesn''t matter to me. Ms. Sanders isn''t here, and she won''t be in for the next few days. You can leave now."


    "Is this how you treat your guests?" Joanna demanded, her arrogant expression making Luna''s skin crawl. Fine. Since I''m here, I might as well get something done. With Natalie gone, it was the perfect opportunity to find her design drafts and set her up.


    Luna saw right through her. A sly glint appeared in her eyes. "Please, have a seat. I''ll get you that coffee."


    As soon as Luna left the office, she started a livestream. Her boss had told her that Joanna had put her through helltely. If she showed up looking for trouble, it was time for a little payback. If Joanna wanted to stir up drama, they''d broadcast it for everyone to see. Turnabout is fair y, her boss had said.


    Believing she was alone, Joanna''s malicious true self emerged. "Natalie, oh Natalie," she muttered, "I can''t believe I kicked you out, and you ended up in a ce like this. You should have just stayed home and been a useless housewife. I will not let you steal my spotlight." She began rummaging through Natalie''s desk. "I''ll make you a thief who steals other people''s work. I''ll ruin your reputationpletely." Her ugly tirade was captured perfectly for the livestream audience.


    [OMG, is that Joanna? She kicked Natalie out just to ruin her? This woman is pure evil.]


    [How did someone like this get the entertainment industry? Mr. Wilson, we all respect you, but if you let someone like this starin you movie, we wont watch it.]


    [Boycott the Wilson family! Boycott Joanna!]


    Joanna, oblivious to the drama unfolding online, continued her search.


    [Is she serious? Rummaging through someone''s desk? How is that different from being a thief?]


    [I heard her fianc¨¦ is Sebastian. She''s got some nerve.]


    [Haha... looks like the heir of Yaro picked a real winner. This Joanna is disgusting.]


    Joanna found a few of Natalie''s discarded sketches and quickly snapped pictures. "With these-


    photos, Natalie, your reputation is


    finished. I''ll make sure you can never


    ?


    Show your face in Yaro again."


    [A wise person is not one who


    knows many things, but one whet


    knows useful things. Too bad she''s using her wisdom to be a petty thief.] .


    [The video is good, but thement section is where the real geniuses are. So much talent here!]


    [Wow, Joanna''s true colors are really... something. What a picturesque scene!]


    At the Griffith Group, Sean burst into the office.

 Chapter 346

    "Sir, it''s bad! Joanna went to Ms. Sanders'' office to secretly photograph her designs, and it''s all being livestreamed! The things she''s saying... it''s a disaster for her image. I think her movie career is over before it even started. She''s gettingpletely roasted online."


    Sebastian, who hadn''t slept well, rubbed his temples. He took the phone Sean offered and watched the video. As he did, a murderous glint appeared in his eyes. "So I was deceived by her gentle and kind act all this time."


    Sean just stood there. Well, betterte than never. "Sir, what should we do? This doesn''t just involve us; Mr. Wilson''s project is caught up in it too." Secretly, Sean was impressed. Ms. Sanders'' counterattack was brilliant. It exposed Joanna''s true nature for all to see. The public humiliation she''d suffered a few days ago must have been the final straw.


    "She made this mess, she can deal with it herself," Sebastian said coldly. "Tell Mr. Wilson we''re pulling our one-hundred-million-dor investment." He wanted to force that man out into the open. This was the only way he would appear within the year.


    Sean grinned. "Sir, you''ve finally made the right decision. I''ll go inform them immediately."


    Sebastian leaned his head on his hand, the dull ache in his head persisting. He thought of Natalie''s words¡ªthat she would no longer tolerate things, that she would fight back. Her retaliation was swift and brutal, making her seem almost like a stranger.


    Nathan saw the livestream and desperately tried to call Joanna. She finally answered after she was done photographing the sketches. "Dad."


    "Joanna, what are you doing in Natalie''s office?"


    "What else, Dad? That woman is doing better and better since leaving our family. I won''t allow her "


    "Shut up, Joanna!" he interrupted. "Your little stunt in Natalie''s office was livestreamed! Everyone saw what you did! Get out of there, now!"


    Joanna froze. She frantically looked around but saw no cameras. Panicked, she rushed out of the office and ran straight into Luna.


    "p!" She struck Luna across the face. But Luna didn''t even flinch. She just stared back at Joanna with a cold, unnerving smile.


    The chilling look in Luna''s eyes sent a shiver down Joanna''s spine. Luna took a step forward, her own eyes zing with fury. "Joanna, I''ve been waiting for a chance to get back at you for Ms. Sanders. She was too kind, always telling me to leave you alone. But today, you walked right. into it. The hand you just used to hit me? You won''t be needing it anymore."


    Joanna stumbled back, her eyes wide with fear. "You little bitch, don''t you dare try anything. Sebastian is right across the¡ª"


    "Thud!" Before she could finish, Luna


    delivered a powerful kick to her


    stomach, Joanna''s slight frame flew


    backward like a leaf in the wind,


    crashing hard onto the floor. "Agh!"


    Pain shot through her body feeling. as if her organs had been-


    rearranged. "It hurts," she


    whimpered, lying on the ground in tears.


    Luna walked over and looked down at her. "Hurts, does it?" she sneered. "When you framed Ms. Sanders, when you schemed against her, she felt a thousand times more pain than this. You can''t even handle a little bit of it. And the real pain is just beginning. Ms. Sanders knew you were up to no good, so she had me set up a livestream for you you love scheming, don''t you? Lets see how you like being on the receiving end, how you like being trashed by the entire inte."

 Chapter 347

    "No," Joanna shook her head. "It''s impossible. They won''t hate me." But then the memory of her words and actions flooded her mind. Her lips turned white, and she began to tremble with uncontroble fear. That damn Natalie. How dare she use a livestream to set her up.


    "Hmph! Luna, do you know what I''m best at?" Joanna said, forcing herself up against the wall, the pain still searing through her.


    Lunaughed mockingly. "Oh, you''re good at a lot of things. Drugging people behind their backs, photoshopping images to frame Ms. Sanders, and of course, your greatest talent..." Luna paused dramatically. "Seducing men."


    "And let me tell you something else. The only reason Ms. Sanders is fighting back is because she has plenty of dirt on you. For every move you make, she''ll hit you back twice as hard. Today''s little show should be enough to make your life a living hell. Your movie deal is toast unless Mr. Wilson steps in to save you. And saving you might require... certain sacrifices on your part. But given your shamelessness, I''m sure you''d do anything to protect your reputation. So go on, start your damage control. If you''re quick, you might be able to spin this into some kind of notorious fame."


    "Aaargh!" Joanna screamed,pletely breaking down. She wasn''t a fragile person, but her mind was now a chaotic mess, buzzing with the sound of a thousand angry hos. Her perfect, innocent image was shattered, all thanks to Natalie.


    Seeing her in such agony, Luna felt a surge of satisfaction. "Joanna, Ms. Sanders is going to peel away your disguise,yer byyer, until you''re sent straight to hell." With that, Luna turned and walked back into the office.


    Just then, Joanna''s assistant rushed over. "Ms. Sanders, it''s bad! Mr. Griffith is furious about the livestream. He''s pulled his investment!"


    "What about Mr. Wilson?"


    "No word from his side yet."


    Joanna swayed on her feet. Sebastian had pulled his funding. The man who had once ced her on a pedestal was the first to stab


    her in the back She closed her


    eyes


    for a moment, and when she opened them again, they were clear and determined. "Let''s go. We''re finding Sebastian."


    Natalie had watched the whole thing unfold on the livestream during her drive. She just smiled. Dealing with Joanna''s self-destructive tactics wasn''t so hard after all Humming a cheerful tune, she continued on her way to Royal Ind.


    Jared also say the livestream. He stared in disbelief at Joanna''s ugly, twisted face, his mind reeling. She''d driven Natalie away on purpose. The realization hit him hard, and tears welled in his eyes. It was as if he was finally waking up. Joanna wanted Natalie to have nothing never recover. After what happened with his father, this new revtion hit him with the force of a physical blow. He finally understood a fraction of Natalie''s helplessness and Joanna''s venom. Had Joanna always been this monstrous when they weren''t looking? His hand holding the phone trembled. Her words made him feel sick with guilt.


    Wendy saw it too, and sheughed through her tears. Natalie was finally fighting back. Her daughter was strong, not weak. Wendy had looked haggardtely, but seeing this brought a spark of joy back to her eyes.

 Chapter 348

    While the inte was busy excoriating Joanna, Natalie arrived at the Ind. Zenobia was already waiting for her at the pier, looking vibrant and lovely in a pink maternity dress, her hair tied in a high ponytail.


    Natalie drove her car off the ferry and pulled up next to her. "Zenobia, you shouldn''t havee all this way to meet me!"


    Zenobia slipped into the passenger seat. "I was here anyway, buying seafood. The blue crabs here are amazing. I bought some to make spicy crab for you, but they''re so big you need a hammer to crack the shells. I even bought a hammer!" After stowing her things, she buckled her seatbelt.


    As Natalie drove, Zenobia said, "I saw your counterattack. Tens of thousands of people saw Joanna''s true face. Natalie, we were too soft before. No, we were too kind. When people bullied us, all we did was argue back. But when someone throws mud at you, words aren''t enough to prove your innocence. The only way is to fight back."


    "Zenobia, I''m going to tear off her mask," Natalie said, her voice filled with a cold determination. "I''m going to send her to hell."


    Zenobia knew that among their friends, Natalie had suffered the most. She was kindhearted and had always chosen tolerance to avoid family drama. But with a family like the Scotts,munication was impossible. Her patience had only invited more abuse. Her own mother had seen how unreasonable they were and insisted they move away; her mother was a better judge of character than she was. Sometimes, she thought, the price of growing up was just too painful.


    "Joanna wants to make it in the entertainment industry, so she''ll cling to Mr. Wilson


    for dear life," Natalie mused. "He supported her after what happenedst time, and I have a feeling he''ll do it again."


    "Why?" Zenobia asked, confused.


    "I don''t know, it''s just a feeling. We''ll see what happens tomorrow." Natalie knew Mr. Wilson''s kindness to Joanna might backfire, but she was ready for whatever came next. This time, she wouldn''t let Joanna seed. "Zenobia, my new designs are for a domestic luxury brand, Part of it will be sold online through livestreams. I''m partnering with Susan on it. Since I have some free time, I thought I''de stay with you for a few days." While Joanna was running around putting out fires, she could rx. The thought made her smile.


    "I''m so d!" Zenobia said. "I''m due soon, and my mom ising in a few days. The weather on the ind is perfect right now, so it won''t be too cold for the postpartum recovery period. After that, when the snow starts, I''ll move back to the city. I n to resign from my current job, and once the baby is a year old, my mom can help watch him while I join my dad''spany." She had her future all nned out.


    "That sounds like a great n," Natalie said. "Life''s too short, Zenobia. We should


    live it exactly how we want to."


    "I am! But having a child makes life feel even moreplete. I think every woman should experience being a mother at least once Everything else is optional." Sh smited brightly. "Even men. We can be happier on our own."


    Her words were like a dagger to Natalie''s heart, bringing back the painful memory of


    the child she lost in her past life. A sharp, suffocating pain tightened in her chest.

 Chapter 349

    Natalie just smiled and focused on the road. Twenty minutester, they arrived at Zenobia''s building. Natalie got out and opened the trunk, pulling out bags of baby supplies she''d brought for Zenobia. She had asked Wayne to ship them from abroad.


    It was a niche brand she knew of; in her previous life, she had researched it extensively after getting pregnant. In a few years, it would be a leader in the baby products market. She was nning to go abroad next month to discuss bing a distributor. "Zenobia, this is the form my brother sent, along with some other baby things. It''s perfect for newborns, all-natural ingredients, different from other brands. The shelf life is short, so these are just small cans for now. Once the baby is born, we can get therger ones." In two years, the brand''s products would be a global sensation.


    Zenobia happily took the form, and they carried everything upstairs. The weather was nice, and Natalie was already itching to go diving for spider conches. Zenobia saw the look in her eyes and smiled. "Thinking about going in the water again?"


    Natalie, who loved spider conches, grinned. "Zenobia, I won''t need an instructor today. Will youe with me? You can just wait on the shore. The sea breeze isn''t cold, and the visibility looks great. I might find us some spider conches for dinner." A couple ofrge ones would be enough for a meal.


    Zenobia knew her friend came here mainly for the diving. "Come on, get your gear. I''ll take you to a spot where the instructors are diving. It''s a rare major low tide, so there should be a lot to catch. They went looking for Emperor Star Grouper."


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Natalie was thrilled. "After a big low tide, the catch should be amazing." Then she looked at Zenobia''s belly with concern. "Actually, Zenobia, maybe you should wait here for me. I''ll be back in about four hours. I''d worry about you out there."


    Zenobiaughed. "I''ve still got over a month to go. I''m not that fragile. The pregnant women in the vige on the other side of the ind are still working in the fields right before they give birth. What are you worried about? Besides, you''re a doctor. If something did happen, I''d feel safe with you here."


    "But wait a minute," Zenobia added. "Let me steam the rice first. That way, when we get back, we can just cook the crabs and have dinner."


    "You sit down, Zenobia," Natalie insisted. "I''ll get the rice." Natalie put the rice in the steamer, which would keep it warm after it was cooked. Then, the two of them set off. The drive to the spot took about forty minutes.


    The weather at the beach was perfect. Natalie changed into her diving suit and had Zenobia take a few pictures. She posted a


    nine-photo grid on Facebook, visible only to her family. She wanted her grandfather to know she was happy. After posting, she looked around but didn''t see the instructors. Zenobia said they were probably out fishing on a boat. Natalie put on her mask, grabbed her bag, and waded into the sea while Zenobia snapped photos from the shore.


    As Natalie slipped into the water, a notification pinged on the phone sitting on Sebastian''s desk. His eyes paused for a second before he snatched up the phone and opened Natalie''s Facebook page. He saw her in her diving suit again, her smile as bright as the sun.


    Sebastian''s finger gently traced the


    outline of her smile on the screen. So, she likes to dive. Last time she


    likes


    was with an instructor. This time she was alone. The sleek ck diving suit hugged her figure perfectly, and he found the sight of her by herself far more pleasing.

 Chapter 350

    He didn''t like seeing other men standing next to her. A shot of her alone was much better. He buzzed for Sean.


    "You wanted to see me, sir?" Sean said, entering the office. He was still dealing with the online fallout from the livestream. Joanna was still waiting downstairs for Sebastian, just like Natalie used to do. How the tables have turned, Sean thought, feeling an urge to shout, "Karma''s a bitch!"


    Sebastian''s face was impassive. "Find me a diving instructor."


    Sean blinked. "Sir, do you have time to go diving?"


    "I have two hours on the weekends. From now on, I''ll be learning on Saturdays and Sundays."


    Sean''s mouth twitched. Why the sudden interest in diving? He wondered if the man''s chronic leg pain could even handle the cold water. "Of course, sir. I''ll get right on it."


    After Sean left, Sebastian continued to stare at Natalie''s post. She didn''t share on Facebook often before, but she did asionally now that she''d left him. He knew that in a few hours, she''d post again to show off her catch for the day. He suppressed his restless energy and tried to focus on his work.


    Nine meters down, the visibility was only average, but Natalie quickly spotted a lobster den. She was an expert at catching them barehanded. Her training before the age of sixteen had taken ce on a small ind, and her diving skills were excellent, thanks to Owen. She''d been diving on her own since she was ten, free- diving with sperm whales an unparalleled, sublime experience. In no time, she had caught threerge lobsters. Seeing them in her, her eyes sparkled. After catching the lobsters, she spotted two spider conches. They were heavy, so she brought her haul back to the shore.


    Zenobia was astounded. "Natalie, you''ve only been down there for half an hour, and your bag is already full!" She saw the three massive lobsters and couldn''t stop smiling. They would be eating well tonight.


    Natalie emptied her catch onto the sand. "There''s so much out there today, Zenobia!" she said happily. "Wait here, there are a ton of groupers down there. I''ll catch a few more so you won''t have to buy fish for a while."


    Zenobia looked worried. "Natalie, we don''t have a spear gun. How will you catch them?"


    Natalie pulled a specialized fish from the trunk. "I can''t catch them by hand," sheughed. "I''ll use a small fish as bait to set a trap and let them swim right in. There''s a spot over there teeming with fish. After I set the trap, go look for I more conches and some cuttlefish. I''m taking a spear down this time."


    With that, Natalie went back into the water with her gear. Zenobia shook her head and smiled. Freediving was truly Natalie''s greatest passion. When they had first met, all of Natalie''s photos were with whales, sharks, sea turtles, and coral.


    Joanna waited downstairs at


    Sebastian''s office for hours, but he


    refused to see her. She had her to assistant keep an eye on any news from Mr. Wilson''s side. Finally, she decided to go see Mr. Wilson herself. But before she went, she had her assistant find another woman. She had no intention of letting Mr. Wilson touch her, but she could create the illusion that something had happened. There was always a way around a problem, and Mr. Wilson would not escape her grasp.


    At five in the afternoon, Natalie emerged from the sea, struggling to pull her fishing onto the shore. When Zenobia saw more than a dozen farge fish inside, sh? speechless. She gaped, then pointed at a crab that was bigger than her own face. "Natalie, you''re incredible! You even dared to catch a crab that big?"

 Chapter 351

    Natalieughed. "Zenobia, I once saw the world''srgest spider crab. It was so massive it nearly scared me to death. Deep-sea diving is no joke. After that, my brother refused to let me go anywhere near deep water. Honestly, I was too terrified to even try again."


    Even now, the memory sent a shiver down her spine.


    Zenobia listened, thinking how dangerous it all sounded.


    After loading all the seafood into her car, Natalie created a photo coge and posted it to Facebook. Her caption read: "Today''s haul was amazing! Can''t wait for my seafood feast. I even saw a conger eel with fins as thick as my leg-nearly gave me a heart attack!" She added, "Set some lobster traps, hoping for my favorite- octopus tomorrow!"


    Once her post was up, she changed her clothes and drove Zenobia home.


    Sebastian had been waiting for four hours when the notification from Natalie''s post finally chimed on his phone. He snatched it up and saw a picture of her beaming, surrounded by her impressive catch. Her smile was one of pure contentment.


    A wave of happiness washed over him. She was doing just fine without him. He sat there for a long while, just looking at the photo, before finally turning back to his work.


    ...


    Back at Zenobia''s house, Natalie immediately drew a hot bath. When she emerged, hair dried and feeling exhausted but incredibly refreshed, she found Zenobia in the kitchen steaming crabs. She went in to help.


    "Zenobia, go sit down and rest. I''ve got this. In the two years I was married to Sebastian, I spent most of my time focused on food. I''m actually a pretty good cook."


    Zenobia''s back was aching, so she happily handed over the reins. "Alright, alright, I won''t argue with that. I''ll just wait to be served."


    With Zenobia resting, Natalie got to work. She expertly prepared a steamed grouper, boiled some spider conch she loved, and then stir-fried the snail meat with a mildly spicy sauce.


    The two of them had a wonderful dinner. Zenobia couldn''t eat crab, so of the threerge ones, Natalie saved two for a midnight snack.


    After washing the dishes, Natalie


    and Zenobia went for a walk. Staring out at the distant, dark sea, Natalie shivered in the cold night air. "You know Zenobia, she said with a small smile, "I lived on a small ind for sixteen years. After my sixteenth birthday, I spent a year in the countryside, and then I met


    Sebastian when I was seventeen.


    That''s when all this entanglement


    between us began."


    Zenobia knew she was still hurting. She''d seen how much Natalie had suffered. "Let''s just look forward, Natalie. Let the past be the past."


    Natalie nodded with a smile. "Yeah. It really is beautiful here." The calm, blue sea during the day was her absolute favorite.


    She ended up staying for three days. The traps she''d set yielded tworge tuna, which she immediately shipped to Matthew, telling him to enjoy it as sashimi.


    Matthew, who had Sebastian''s contact information, received the fish the same day. The first thing he did was post a picture on Facebook to show it off. The caption read: "Tuna caught by Natalie herself, plus a huge lobster and this gorgeous coconut snarl Filled with so much love!"


    Sebastian saw Matthew''s post while checking Natalie''s profile. The words "filled with


    so much love" made his face darken.


    She sent seafood to Matthew. What was he trying to pull?


    Sebastian leaned back heavily in his


    chair. Natalie had been gone for three days. She should being back today, right? He stood up agitated, and stared out the window his gaze distant as his mindo


    churned.


    It was the third day, and Natalie was preparing to head back. She nned to leave<pte at night, right after having onest dinner with Zenobia.

 Chapter 352

    While eating lobster, Zenobia scrolled through her phone and saw the news: Joanna was officially still the lead in Bright Night.


    "Oh my god, Natalie!" Zenobia eximed. "What kind of spell does Joanna have over Mr. Wilson? They just announced she''s the lead, iming the other day was just a ''small squabble between sisters.'' And you''re the one being med! There are even articles painting you as the viin who framed her. The worst part? Your father did a livestream saying you left home because you were seducing men. He didn''t say who, but still!"


    Natalie just smiled faintly. "Joanna has always been lucky." This was all within her expectations. "I''m fine, Zenobia. Don''t worry about me."


    Zenobia knew Natalie would fight back, but Joanna''s viciousness was still rming. "Natalie, please be careful when you get back."


    "I will," Natalie said with a smile, turning her attention to her te. "Wow, this grilled fish is so tender!"


    She focused on enjoying her food, deciding to deal with Joanna once she was back home. Zenobia pushed a bowl of octopus toward her. "This is your favorite. Eat up."


    "Zenobia, I left a ton of it in the freezer for you. Make sure you eat it every day," Natalie instructed.


    "I can''t eat that much, Natalie." Her appetite had been small since her pregnancy began.


    "Well, save it for them when they visit in a few days. I''m already taking a huge cooler full of stuff back with me."


    "Okay. I''m so sad to see you go. Having you here made me forget all my troubles."


    Natalie thought for a moment. "I''ll go back and handle things at thepany, but I''ll be here for you when you go intobor. Just call me the second you feel anything. It doesn''t take me long to get here."


    "Okay, Natalie, you have toe. I''m


    done with his father. If I meet


    get


    someone Nike in the future, married again. But i always love my child more than anything. One bad experience with a jerk isn''t going to kill my passion for love.


    Hearing Zenobia say that put Natalie''s mind at ease.


    After saying her goodbyes, Natalie caught thest ferry and arrived home at eleven. She stored the seafood in the freezer, went upstairs for a shower, and then copsed into bed The days of being out on the water had been exhausting. She snuggled into the softforter, listening to the north wind howl outside. As the weather grew colder, she pulled the nket up to her shoulders, feeling the warmth envelop her.


    Ding.


    She picked up her phone. It was a message and a video from Marshall.


    Marshall: [Natalie, this is how Joanna secured her role. Look at Mr. Wilson when he


    came out¡ªso satisfied. The old man''s still got it.]


    Natalie watched the video. Joanna


    entered a room, and about ten minutester, Mr. Wilson followed They stayed inside for a long time before emerging But Marshalt bad arrived toote to capture the most incriminating part.


    "This kind of video doesn''t prove anything," Natalie texted back.


    Over the past three days, she''d done a lot of thinking. The best strategy was to retreat into the background. It would make Joanna let her guard down, giving Natalie the chance to investigate her in secret.


    Marshall: [I know, I got there toote yesterday. But if it happened once, it''ll happen again. Next time, I''ll catch them in the act.]


    Natalie: [She''s better withputers than you are. She could easily turn this around on you.]


    Marshall: [Natalie, there''s a g in three days. Are you going?]

 Chapter 353

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 354

    She hadn''t even been able to attend her recent pianopetition because of Sebastian''s change of heart.


    Her assistant continued, "Ms. Sanders, we can''t let Marshall continue this. We need to find a way to get him sent to the police."


    Joanna considered it. "In three days, there''s a g hosted by several prominent families. Mr. Wilson is taking me, and someone like Marshall will definitely be there. We''ll set a trap for him then. Also, my brother is moving hispany back here. He''s in the fashion industry too. Find the best designers. I''m going to make sure Natalie has no future in this field. I will grind her into the dust."


    "Of course, Ms. Sanders. We''re already making preparations," he replied.


    Joanna smiled viciously, and her assistant mirrored her expression before starting the car to take her to Mr. Wilson.


    ...


    Natalie spent the next two days resting at home. The three-day fishing trip had been exhrating but exhausting, especially since she''d hit a rare low tide and caught so much. She hadn''t even gone into the office.


    On the third day, a call from Marshall finally roused her from herzy state. She had the maid prepare a rose petal bath and a beauty mask. After a luxurious soak and a full-body spa treatment, it was already past four in the afternoon.


    Marshall came to pick her up. Since they were allies, Natalie hadn''t bothered to hide her address from him.


    Tonight, she was dressed to impress. The moment Marshall saw her, he froze, his eyes wide with admiration.


    "Natalie, has anyone ever told you something?"


    She settled into the passenger seat before asking, "What''s that?"


    "You are absolutely beautiful," he said, his voice full of genuine awe. Natalie smiled. "Marshall, has anyone ever told you something?" He grinned, ying along. "What''s that?"


    "You''re a very smooth talker."


    Marshall rubbed his nose, a little disappointed. That wasn''t quite thepliment he''d been fishing for. He''d been hoping for a You''re so handsome! Oh well Still, her words made his roguish face flush slightly.


    Natalie, however, wasn''t paying attention. Matthew had just messaged her, asking if she was attending the g.


    She replied: [Mr. Monroe, yes. I''m on my way now.]


    Matthew: [Great! See you there.]


    Natalie: [See you!]


    As Marshall drove, he said, "Joanna will be at the g tonight. As the woman at the center of the scandal, Mr. Wilson will be parading her around towork and meet important people."


    "It seems Mr. Wilson is determined to promote her," Natalie mused. "After all, the squeaky wheel gets the grease."


    Marshall almost choked with


    "Natalie, that phrase is an insult to squeaky wheels. With her, it''s more like the slimiest snake gets the rat." He stopped himself from saying anything cruder, but the thought of Joanna made him want to swear. That woman was truly... vile.


    17.


    Knowing how Joanna had schemed against Marshall before, Natalie offered a word of caution. "By the way, Marshall, be careful tonight. You''ve crossed Joanna before, and she loves to cause a scene in public. You saw what she tried to do to me at Mr. Wilson''s party. Be extremely cautious. Don''t eat or drink anything unless it''s from someone you trustpletely, understand?"

 Chapter 355

    Marshall''s eyes narrowed. "I understand, Natalie."


    The g was being held at the Yaro Grand Hotel, its ballroom a glittering spectacle of gold and crystal.


    The hall was already filled with elegantly dressed guests, their conversations a low hum beneath the gentle strains of ssical music.


    Marshall first took Natalie to a private suite to meet his grandmother, Mrs. Spencer Sr., before introducing her to two directors from high-end textilepanies. After they exchanged contact information, Marshall excused himself to find his friends, promising to be back in half an hour.


    Just then, Matthew appeared, so Marshall left Natalie in his care.


    Matthew''s gaze was fixed on Natalie''s stunning face. She was radiant tonight, her skin almost glowing. The pink dress she wore, with a diamond-studded cor, perfectly entuated her delicate and captivating features.


    "Natalie, you look stunning tonight," he said, his voice soft and full of admiration.


    Natalie smiled, a little bashful from his praise. "I used to be so in. But now I''m living for myself, so of course, I have to dress up."


    Her smile was dazzling, and under the ballroom lights, her eyes seemed to hold a gxy of stars.


    Matthew was mesmerized. His grandfather had exiled him abroad for years, where he''d met countless beautiful women-some who tried to seduce him, others who threw themselves at him¡ªbut none had ever struck him as profoundly beautiful as the woman standing before him.


    "Come on, Natalie. I''ll introduce you to some of my friends," he said, his voice growing even gentler.


    "Okay!" she agreed. As a future powerhouse, his friends were bound to be influential people she wanted to meet.


    As she turned, her eyes met Sebastian''s from across the room. He was staring at her with a cold, intense look, as if he''d just caught her cheating on him.


    Natalie''s gaze flickered away. This was a public event; she had no intention of acknowledging him. "Let''s go, Mr. Monroe," she said to Matthew.


    Sebastian started to move toward her, but he was intercepted by Joanna. "Sebastian, you''re here."


    Joanna was


    also dressed for the


    asion in a shimmering white mermaid gown that showcased her


    perfect figure. Her makeup was e


    Subtle highlighting her best


    features. She really was perfectly cast as the innocent-looking schemer.


    With Joanna upying Sebastian, Natalie and Matthew made a clean getaway.


    Sebastian watched her retreating back, a frown creasing his brow. She just left? Like that?


    Joanna had also noticed how


    beautiful Natalie looked tonight, no


    longer trying to hide her natural allure. In the past, as a housewife. she had dressed so casually. Seeing Sebastian''s captivated expression sparked a growing sense of rm in her.


    "Sebastian," she began, her voice soft and apologetic, "Mr. Wilson wants to see you. I know you pulled your investment because of Natalie. But Sebastian, I haven''t felt safe since she came back. Anyone would have reacted the way did.


    know I''m an orphan; I''m very sensitive. I only said those things because I wanted my brothers and you to love me more. I''ll change, Sebastian, I promise. I''ll never go after Natalie again."


    She looked up at him, her eyes glistening with tears. In the past, a single tear from her would have himforting her instantly.


    But Sebastian''s expression remained neutral. "It''s fine. You''re the one who was embarrassed. Take me to Mr. Wilson."


    Though he knew what Joanna had done, his tone was neither warm nor cold.


    Joanna took his cool demeanor as his natural personality and felt relieved that he was still willing to be seen with her.


    She led him away to meet Mr. Wilson.

 Chapter 356

    Matthew and Natalie had intended to find a quiet corner to chat, but their path was blocked by amotion. They saw Wendy pping another woman.


    "Slut!" Wendy''s furious voice cut through the air. "You were all over my husband at thest g, and now you''re here doing it again? Can''t you live without someone else''s man? Pouring him a drink... what exactly is going on between you two?"


    Natalie and Matthew exchanged a look. She hadn''t wanted to get involved, but then she recognized the woman Wendy was hitting¡ªit was Joanna''s biological mother.


    Why was she here again? And so openly drinking with Nathan?


    They never appeared together in public, but this was the second time recently. What was going on? It seemed Joanna''s mother was tired of waiting in the wings and was making her move.


    Then it clicked. In her past life, around this time, Wendy had been diagnosed with Alzheimer''s and institutionalized after a public outburst. She was only released monthster when her third son intervened. Wendy''s fate had changed, but it seemed her rival''s ambitions had not.


    Natalie and Matthew moved closer. Joanna''s mother''s face was already swollen from Wendy''s ps, and she cowered behind Nathan, ring venomously at Wendy but not daring to speak.


    Nathan shielded her, trying to reason with his wife. "Wendy, don''t misunderstand. She was just apologizing forst time. There''s nothing going on between us. You''ve hit her and yelled at her, can we just let this go?"


    Wendy shot a cold re at the greasy-looking Nathan. "Let it go, Nathan? How? I caught you two in bed togetherst time, and now you''re sharing drinks here today. You expect me to believe there''s nothing going on? Let''s ask everyone here if they believe you!"


    Wendy raised her voice, deliberately escting the scene. She wanted everyone to see what a fraud Nathan''s ''devoted husband'' act really was. She was going to force this woman''s hand and make Nathan ask for a divorce himself. She had already gathered enough evidence to ensure he would leave the marriage with nothing.


    Nathan lived for money. Taking it away would be like taking his life. Without his wealth, she wanted to see how long their ''love'' wouldst. Without money, his leeching rtives would tear him apart. For years, she had been supporting a family of parasites, none of whom were grateful, all of whom schemed against her.


    She had recently cut off contracts with a few of his rtives. They would surely beining to him soon. She couldn''t wait to see what happened when love wasn''t built on a foundation of money.


    Nathan was getting anxious. He truly hadn''t expected to see her tonight. He hadn''t seen her in days and, because he''d been having.


    wanted to see if she could help. He never imagined they''d run into each other here. Wendy had been suspicious for a while, and now being caught twice in publie


    some performance issues, hol ne


    sensed his marriage was over. It seemed he needed to elerate his ns.


    He forced a smile. "Wendy, I''m sorry, this is truly a misunderstanding. It''s a crowded party; it''s inevitable we''d run into each other. And she''s a guest at an event like this, so we can''t just be rude. I promise I stay away. from all women from now on. I know you don''t like me even standing with other women. Wendy, I''ve been on my best behavior for years, so afraid of making you angry that I barely even speak to the opposite sex."


    With one smooth speech, he had painted Wendy as a jealous shrew. Nathan was a master at shifting me.

 Chapter 357

    Wendyughed, a cold, humorless sound. She was all too familiar with Nathan''s talent for turning the tables. He and Joanna had used the same tactics to suppress


    Natalie for years.


    Wait a minute. He always targeted Natalie. Could it be that he knew? Is that why he abandoned her?


    No, how could he possibly know?


    Wendy''s eyes zed with fury as she looked at the unfazed Nathan. "Nathan, I work myself to the bone for thepany while you''re here cozying up to another woman in front of everyone. And you have the audacity to call me jealous? Why don''t you tell everyone how much yourpany lostst year and how I had to cover your debts?"


    Nathan wanted to protect his image, but she was determined to tear it down.


    The usation hit its mark, and Nathan''s face fell. "Wendy, you... you can''t say that. We''re family."


    "Family?" Wendy sneered. "You didn''t seem to think about ''family'' when you were flirting with her. You didn''t think about ''family'' when you were in bed with this woman. I caught you red-handedst time, and now you''re drinking together again. Don''t tell me you have no rtionship!"


    She was done being careful, done walking on eggshells. She''s done taking it.


    Nathan was stunned. The murmurs of the crowd grew louder, and his face burned with humiliation. He cherished his reputation, the good-husband persona he had cultivated his entire life, and Wendy had shattered it in a few sentences.


    He tried to deflect again. "Wendy, lit was a misunderstanding. It was Natalie who set me up..."


    "Mr. Scott," Natalie''s voice cut in sharply, "at Mr. Wilson''s party, you walked into that room of your own free will. Why do you keep trying to frame me?"


    Having heard Nathan nder her yet again, Natalie feltpelled to step forward. Wendy''s eyes welled with tears when she saw her, but Natalie kept her gaze fixed on Nathan.


    "Mr. Scott, you have repeatedly defamed me. This time, I''m calling the police."


    Nathan''s face turned purple with rage. "You wretched girl, you''re everywhere! Get lost!"


    Natalie''s eyes turned to ice. He was the one who needed to get lost. Starting today, Natalie Scott was done ying nice. She would never give them another chance to tarnish her name.


    "I''m sorry, but you have repeatedly


    ndered me. You even went live on social media to im I framed Joanner since you and you


    daughter are so heartless, perhaps I should tell everyone here about all your dirty secrets? And this woman behind you... are you really sure there''s nothing between you?"


    Looking at Nathan, Natalie felt nothing but disgust.


    He faltered, a flicker of panic in his eyes. "Natalie, this is my family''s private matter.


    It has nothing to do with you..."


    "Your private matter? You keep


    ndering me, so how is it not my


    business You cheat on your wife and then me me for setting you up? The security footage is crystal clear. You weren''t drunk, you weren''t drugged. You walked in there yourself. So how is that my fault?"


    Natalie took out her phone and dialed the police. She was done showing this vile man any mercy.


    have


    "Hello, police? Yes, someone here has repeatedly ndered me, even iming in a live broadcast that I framed his daughter, which I never did. In fact he and his daughter framed me many times I have evidence. I''d like to file a report. Thank you."


    After giving the hotel''s location, she hung up.

 Chapter 358

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 359

    Natalie recognized the voice instantly. Was that Joanna? Her mind immediately shed to Marshall. "Mr. Monroe, let''s go check it out," she said to Matthew.


    A crowd had already gathered outside a lounge on the second floor. By the time Natalie and Matthew pushed through, they saw Joanna, her clothes in disarray, with Marshall on top of her, kissing her frantically. Sebastian and Mr. Wilson were on either side of Marshall, trying to pull him off.


    Marshall was clearly not himself; his eyes were zed and his movements erratic.


    Sebastian clenched his fist and swung hard at Marshall''s face.


    Natalie saw it happen in slow motion. The veins on Marshall''s neck were bulging; in his drugged state, he wouldn''t be able to withstand a blow like that. His blood vessels could rupture. He could die.


    Without a second thought, she lunged forward, throwing her arms around Marshall to shield him.


    A split secondter, a searing pain exploded in the back of her head.


    "Ah!" she cried out.


    Sebastian stared in disbelief. Natalie had just appeared out of nowhere. Had she lost her mind, risking her life to save Marshall?


    Wait. If Natalie was here, then...


    His gaze snapped to Joanna, and he finally noticed that her dress was almost identical to Natalie''s. Not exactly the same, but the style and her hairstyle were simr. In his fury, he had thought it was Natalie being assaulted by Marshall, which was why he had attacked him.


    "Natalie, are you crazy, jumping in like that?"


    Ignoring the throbbing pain in her head and Sebastian''s words, Natalie focused on Marshall, who was now pulling at her own clothes. She pped his handsome face lightly. "Marshall, wake up!"


    His grip was incredibly strong; he was about to rip her dress. His entire body was burning up, and he waspletely delirious.


    The onlookers just stared, no one offering to help. Matthew stepped forward. "Natalie, what do we do?"


    Tears welled in Natalie''s eyes. Seeing Marshall trapped like this, after she had explicitly warned him made her furious Mr. Monroe, he''s been drugged We need to get him": to a hospital right now. The dose is too high; he could die at any moment!"


    She was so angry. Her emergency kit was in the car, but she knew Joanna wouldn''t


    let them leave so easily. She had only brought a small clutch with her tonight.


    "I have an antidote for this kind of thing," Matthew said suddenly.


    He produced a small pill from his pocket and managed to get Marshall to swallow it.


    Just then, Mrs. Spencer Sr. arrived


    on the scene. Seeing the state Joanna was in, she immediately understood what had happened and went on the offensive, pointing a trembling finger at Joanna. "You vile woman! You tried to kill me once before, putting something in the swimming pool, and I let it go. But you repay my kindness with this? Drugging my grandson and trying to seduce him! Can''t you live without a man?"


    Joanna, who had been sobbing pitifully, abruptly stopped. She had been about to use Marshall of attempted rape, but this old hag beat her to the punch.


    Mr. Wilson''s eyes glinted as he looked at Mrs. Spencer Sr. "With all due respect, Mrs. Spencer, when we opened this door, we saw your precious grandson on top of Joanna."


    He narrowed his calcting eyes. He also had designs on the Spencer family''s assets, which made him a perfect ally for Joanna.


    But Mrs. Spencer Sr. was no fool. She knew exactly what the old fox was up to. "And Mr. Wilson, right now we all see you holding Joanna. Does that mean you two are having an affair as well? Thear you were both seen entering a hotel one after the other the other day, and you didn''te out for quite some time."

 Chapter 360

    The old woman knew that by striking first, she had seized control of the narrative, leaving Joanna with little room to maneuver.


    Joanna was stunned. Had Marshall told this old witch about the hotel?


    "Mrs. Spencer, how can you nder me like this?" Joanna started crying again. "Your grandson almost raped me... Mr. Wilson, you have to stand up for me!"


    "Heh..." Mrs. Spencer sneered. "Something happens, and you don''t call your parents or the police for help, but you turn to Mr. Wilson? Joanna, even with Mr. Wilson backing you, I won''t let this go. You drugged my grandson, and I will hold you fully ountable for what you''ve done to him."


    Her tone was unyielding.


    Joanna was frightened. This damn old woman was ruining her n. "Mrs. Spencer, I just came in here to change! A waiter spilled a drink on my dress. As I was changing, your grandson osted me. Everyone saw it when they came in! Besides, why would I try to seduce your grandson in a ce like this? He may not care about his reputation, but I do! I''m young, with a promising movie about to start filming. Why would I do something to destroy my own career? Mrs. Spencer, I know you are powerful and it would be easy for you to crush a simple girl like me, but you can''t just frame me! I was the one who was almost assaulted!"


    Joanna''s tearful performance skillfully painted the old matriarch as a powerful bully, turning her into the target of public scrutiny.


    Mrs. Spencer had used her influence many times in her life, but always with integrity. She had never encountered someone as shameless as Joanna.


    "Fine! If you want to talk about power, then let''s call the police and let them handle this."


    She signaled for her assistant to make the call.


    But Joanna was confident, her eyes red as she shouted, "Go ahead, Mrs. Spencer! Call them! I''m the victim here. Let''s see if the police will be swayed by the Spencer family''s power or if they''ll give me the justice I deserve!"


    If the police sided with the Spencers,


    the story of them abusing their power would be all over the news, putting the family''s reputation in jeopardy. A big corporation couldn''t withstand that kind of scandal.


    a case from the


    Natalie recalled a


    previous year, where a famous


    entrepreneur was used of


    harassing an employee. The


    employee went live on social media with her story, and by the next day, thepany''s stock had.


    sales


    plummeted dropped by


    90% Within a


    Within a month, thepany dered bankruptcy. The power of public opinion was terrifying.


    Joanna was using the same tactic, and it was a viciously effective one. Everyone wanted a piece of the elite families forturies, and Mr Wilson''s partnership with Joanna was likely his way of trying to get his share.


    Natalie''s gaze shifted to Sebastian, her eyes filled with murderous intent. Was he part of this?


    Sebastian felt a chill as he met her hateful stare. Remembering the heavy blow that hadnded on her head, he knelt beside her. "Does it hurt?" he asked, reaching out to touch her head.


    It hurt terribly, but Natalie flinched away from him. "Don''t touch me. You''re disgusting."


    His pupils contracted. She thought he was dirty?


    "Natalie, you....." Before he could finish, Marshall interrupted him.


    "Natalie... Natalie..."


    He was finallying to.


    Arge lump was already forming on the back of Natalie''s head, the skin stretched tight and painful. But seeing Marshall awake, she managed a small, tearful smile. "Marshall, are you lucid now?"

 Chapter 361

    Marshall was still burning up, but his mind was clear.


    He leaned against Natalie, feeling the softness of her chest and inhaling her sweet scent. It was a captivating fragrance that put him at ease. He tilted his head, his face brushing against her, and his handsome features flushed an even deeper red, though she didn''t seem to notice.


    But Sebastian and Matthew did.


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened, a silentmand for Natalie to let Marshall go. Matthew, however, simply pulled Marshall to his feet. "Alright, kid, get up and exin what happened."


    Marshall lookedpletely lost. "Exin what? What''s going on? Natalie, I saw you go into the private room, so I followed you. What happened to me?"


    Natalie decided to go along with what Mrs. Spencer Sr. had said. ¡°Joanna drugged you. She was trying to seduce you."


    "Damn it, that bitch! Isn''t screwing Mr. Wilson enough for her? Now she wants to seduce me too?" Marshall stomped his foot in anger, but his body was weak, and he sank limply onto the seat across from Natalie.


    He looked over at Joanna, feigning shock. "What''s going on? Why are you wearing the same style of dress as Natalie? Even your hairstyle is identical."


    "Natalie, I only came in here because I saw you walk into this room."


    Natalie''s gaze snapped to Joanna, and she was genuinely stunned. Joanna''s dress was nearly identical to hers, and even her hair was styled simrly. The lengths she went to just to frame Marshall were truly impressive.


    Natalie stared at Joanna''s


    hypocritical face. "Joanna, that''s not the outfit you were wearing earlier You put on a wig and a dress like mine to lure Marshall into this foor and now you have the audacity to im he tried to assault you? Have you no shame?¡±


    Pn


    Hearing Marshall''sst words, Joanna nearly copsed. The color drained from her face. Her n had been to lure both Sebastian and Marshall. As luck would have it Sebastian had yed right into her hands; the dress he had in his car was almost the same as the one Natalie was wearing The moment she got the dress after conveniently getting a drink spilled on her, she was astonished¡ªit was as if fate itself was helping her.


    She moved closer to Sebastian, determined to make Natalie despise himpletely.


    "Natalie, Sebastian prepared this


    dress for me. I only wore the wig to go with the hairstyle; it was a kind gesture from him, and I couldn''t refuse Joanna exined, her voice trembling. ¡°But Marshall really did assault me. You weren''t here but Sebastian and Mr Wilson saw it with


    their own eyes. They saw Mr.


    Spencer attacking me."


    "Mr. Wilson has already called the police. I need justice for what happened, but you''re all turning it around on me, iming I tried to seduce Marshall. Why would I do that? Would I really risk my reputation at an event like this?"


    "Natalie, you''ve always enjoyed framing me. This time, there are witnesses. Let''s see how you can possibly nder me now."


    Teardrops clung to Joanna''s longshes, making her look beautiful and delicate. She was crying uncontrobly, a fragile, pale figure that tugged at one''s heartstrings. Natalie had to admit, her performance was wless.


    It took Marshall a moment to process Joanna''s words. He pointed at himself, staring


    at her in disbelief. "You''re saying I tried to assault you?"


    Joanna nodded through her tears. ¡°Yes! If Sebastian and the others hadn''t arrived in time, you would have..." She trailed off, but her meaning was clear to everyone.

 Chapter 362

    ¡°Ugh, you''re disgusting! You''re a piece of trash who''ll sleep with anyone, young or old. I would never be interested in you. I only came in here because you were dressed like Natalie. If I''d known it was you, I wouldn''t have even nced in your direction. The sight of you makes me sick."


    Marshall was furious. This woman had set him up. His words were sharp, and Joanna looked utterly humiliated, her sobs growing more intense. "Marshall, I will also report your nder against me and Mr. Wilson to the police."


    Marshall clenched his fists, a murderous glint in his eyes. He remembered Natalie saying that a couple of photos wouldn''t be enough proof. That old bastard Mr.


    Wilson always had a few young cronies following him around; after today, Marshall would find a chance to expose their dirty dealings. Mr. Wilson could probably find an excuse to brush this aside.


    Looking at Natalie, Marshall put on a pleading tone. ¡°Natalie, my legs feel weak. Can you help me up?" Her scent was intoxicating; he just wanted to curl up in her arms and sleep.


    As Natalie stood up to help him, Matthew quickly stepped in, cing a hand on Marshall''s shoulder. "I''ll help you."


    Marshall shot him a re. Why would he want some old guy''s help? But now wasn''t the time for banter. He suddenly pointed at Joanna and said to Natalie, "She tried to seduce me. She''s ruined my good name. I''m calling the police. I want my reputation back."


    Natalie was speechless. Sir, you need evidence to turn this around. With Sebastian involved, this was going to be difficult. They had coordinated this perfectly, not to mention Mr. Wilson was also part of it.


    Still, Natalie took out her phone and dialed the police. She was taking a gamble, hoping Luna had found some evidence.


    When Joanna saw Natalie making the call, she was stunned.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr., having seen Natalie arrive, had already slipped out and instructed her assistant to get the surveince footage as quickly as possible.


    Mr. Wilson then stepped forward, his sharp gaze fixed on Marshall''s


    ???


    defiant face. "Marshall, you are incredibly arrogant. You were the one who assaulted Joanna, yet you im she tried to seduce you. Itt seems you won''t admit it until you''re cornered."


    "Did you forget that every room here is equipped with security cameras? Everything


    you did after you came in was recorded."


    Marshall frowned. He had felt unwell


    on his way upstairs. He saw


    1.n


    "Natalie" and wanted to ask for her help, but he couldn''t remember. anything after that He had been disoriented. Anything he did in that state wasn''t intentional.


    He gave a wild, wicked grin as he looked at Joanna''s pitiful face. Without context, he might have felt sorry for her, but now, the sight of her just disgusted him. Joanna met his gaze, a flicker of panic in her eyes.


    Marshall spoke calmly. "Mr. Wilson,


    if there''s a recording, it must have also captured my disorientation, right? It would show that I was drugged. Actions taken while


    one''s right mind aren''t one''s


    And since someone drugged me, the pr¨ªme suspect is Joanna She has a history of scheming against my grandmother and even arranged for a car to hit my nomother''s bodyguard. That''s attempted murder. If you insist on involving the police, Joanna''sfortable life is over."


    Mr. Wilson, looking like a cunning old fox, narrowed his eyes. He weighed Marshall''s words, his gaze shifting to Joanna.


    Joanna cried, ¡°Mr. Wilson, he and Natalie are just trying to frame me! I didn''t do any of those things. Please, just call the police!"

 Chapter 363

    She was confident in setting up Marshall here because she had already hired someone to erase all traces of her past misdeeds. He had no proof against her for what she''d done to the old matriarch.


    Dealing with an arrogant young master like Marshall was simple.


    Mr. Wilson''s cloudy eyes glinted with calction. If he could get Marshall into a police station, the resulting scandal would deal a heavy blow to the Spencer family, especially while the old woman''s son was still abroad. The timing was perfect. Growing the numbers in your bank ount always required a bit of blood; it was thew of the jungle in the business world.


    He said, "Don''t worry, Joanna. I''ve already called the police. With Mr. Griffith and me here to support you, you''ll be fine." Mr. Wilson smiled at Sebastian, who stood across from them.


    Joanna whispered, "Thank you."


    Sebastian remained silent on the sidelines, a bystander to the chaos. His tall, elegant posture belied the storm raging in his eyes, which were cast downward, filled with a chilling ferocity that made it impossible to look at him directly.


    When Natalie nced his way, he met her gaze, but all she saw in his was pure hatred.


    Joanna had exploited the situation perfectly. The dress in his car had actually been for Natalie. He couldn''t figure out how Joanna knew he had a dress of the same color in his trunk, or how a drink managed to spill on her just before they met Mr. Wilson. Joanna knew he would provide her with a change of clothes¡ªit was something he used to do often. But this time, he''d prepared it for Natalie, who would have looked beautiful in pink. Yet, Joanna had ended up wearing it.


    Every part of this was a meticulously nned trap Jaid by Joanna. Marshall had thought he saw


    Natalie, and so had he. Her disguise was meant to lure everyone into her. scheme. No wonder she had yed him for a fool all these years. Her acting skills were truly remarkable. He had personally raised a wolf, and a blind one at that.


    Sebastian offered Natalie an apologetic smile. She shot him a venomous re, cursing him silently. A monster in a tailored suit.


    Their brief eye contact was a silent war. Sebastian''s brow furrowed deeply. Natalie''s hatred for him had reached its peak.


    The police arrived both the ones Joanna''s party had called and the ones Natalie had. With Joanna and Marshall each sticking to their stories, the officers took them both to the station for questioning.


    Natalie walked Marshall downstairs. "Marshall," she said in a low voice, "the fact that Joanna dared to call the police on you means she''s


    1.n


    destroyed all the previous evet


    against her. She''ll have plenty of evidence for tonight''s incident. Just stick to your story that she seduced you. I''ll find a way to get you out. Joanna loves using the media to paint herself as the victim. Your arrest will definitely be trending by tomorrow morning."


    "She''s targeting you because of your status. It will cause a huge scandal and boost her fame. Mr. Wilson and Sebastian will also try to interfere, so you have to be careful."


    Marshall was stunned. So that was her game. "Natalie, thank you," he said, full of regret. "Help me take care of Grandma. I''ll be fine, don''t worry about me." He had failed to heed her constant warnings to be wary of Joanna. That woman was just too cunning.


    Natalie gave him a reassuring look, and as she watched him being led away, a bleakness settled over her. Joanna was dead set on destroying the Spencer family.

 Chapter 364

    The Spencer family had extensive assets overseas. Thest time Marshall''s father went abroad, he nearly had an ident, and a major project was snatched away. If the Spencer family fell, their international projects would be lost. Could that be Joanna''s true objective? She wanted to put on a show and get her hands on the Wilson family''s secrets at the same time. Mr. Wilson had a weakness for young women, and Joanna, with her looks and figure, was exactly his type.


    Natalie knew she couldn''t just sit back and wait for the worst. Surely there were people in the Wilson family who despised Mr. Wilson, like his granddaughter, Xenia Wilson.


    Taking a deep breath, Natalie felt a pang of regret for the years she had wasted. No matter how fast her ownpany grew, it wasn''t enough to help the Spencers.


    She bit her lip and turned to find Luna, but instead, she saw Sebastian standing right behind her. In the dim light, he looked deceptivelyzy, but his eyes held a cold glint.


    He smiled. ¡°Natalie, if I told you I was also set up tonight, would you believe me?"


    Seeing his familiar, roguish smile-a rare sight these days Natalie''s fists clenched instinctively. She looked at him defensively. "Sebastian, you, Joanna, and Mr. Wilson are all in the same boat. Do you really expect me to believe you?"


    "Don''te here with your sarcastic remarks. I don''t care how in love you two are. It''s shameless of you, preparing a matching dress. The three of you must have had so much fun with your little scheme. I wonder if you''re as creative in bed."


    Natalie turned and walked away, her back straight and cold.


    Sebastian let out a helplessugh. Now he understood how she must have felt all those times when they had all believed Joanna over her. The pain of not being believed was sharp and infuriating, a fire burning in his chest with no escape.


    Wait a minute. What did she just say about bed?


    ¡°Natalie, what kind of person do you take me for?" Sebastian gritted out.


    "Sir, are we going home now or to the police station to bail someone out?" Sean asked, running over He wanted to test if his boss had truly spapped out of his love struck stupor.


    Sebastian ignored the jibe. "Did you find anything?"


    Sean grinned sheepishly. "Sir, I was downstairs watching the drama. Wendy caught Nathan cheating. He was badmouthing Ms. Sanders, so Wendyhad him arrested. Then heard Joanna screaming upstairs and ran up to see what was happening. It looked to me like you were all in on it together!"


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. If even Sean thought that, it was no wonder Natalie didn''t believe him.


    "Joanna and I are not on the same side," Sebastian snapped. ¡°Find out who drugged Marshall."


    "Come on, sir, do you even need to investigate?t was obviously your first love. But with Mr. Wilson helping her, finding evidence will be nearly impossible." Sean had seen the whole thing from the doorway. This kind of dramatic disy was


    Joanna


    signature move. Now that


    she had Mr. Wilson protecting her, she would try to blow things up as much as possible. Others might see her ulterior motives, but since it wasn''t their problem, they wouldn''t get involved.


    Sebastian''s lips thinned as he watched Natalie''s retreating figure in the distance. She was leaving in a hurry.


    "Go investigate," Sebastian ordered. "Call me when you find something."


    With that, he took off after Natalie.

 Chapter 365

    Sean watched Sebastian''s retreating back, wanting to shout, Sir, don''t go! Your first love is still at the police station! At the same time, he was thrilled that Sebastian was no longer revolving around Joanna.


    He sighed. Trying to find evidence now would be a fool''s errand.


    Natalie couldn''t get through to Luna''s phone. Checking her location, she saw the signal was moving rapidly toward the city''s outskirts. Luna was in trouble. She had to save her.


    She had just started her car when the passenger door was yanked open, and Sebastian''s tall frame slid into the seat.


    Natalie frowned, mmed the brakes, and turned to him, her voice icy. "Get out."


    Sebastian met her cold gaze, a look he rarely saw. "I''ll go with you." Her tense expression told him something was wrong.


    Natalie shot him a mocking look, genuinely surprised he''d gotten in. ¡°Shouldn''t you be with your first love, Mr. Griffith? Aren''t you worried she''s being mistreated?¡± In the past, whenever Joanna was even slightly upset, Sebastian would be by her side, tending to her every need.


    He smirked. "Are you jealous, Natalie?¡±


    She shook her head, finding his questionughable. Wasn''t that exactly how it had always been? "Jealous? Why would I be? The day you handed me divorce papers at her birthday party, I stopped caring about any of it. You two pieces of trash deserve each other. So why do you keep bothering me? Get out!"


    "Natalie, must you be so harsh...?"


    "If I were any nicer, any more humble, people like you would have devoured me, bones and all. I said get out. This is my car." She would never@gain pathetically beg for this man''s attention. Not anymore. Right now, she was terrified for Luna. She had already called Keith to alert the police and bring backup; there was no time to waste.


    Sebastian was stubborn. He didn''t move. Left with no choice, she stomped on the elerator and sped off after Luna.


    She drove with incredible speed and


    skill. For the first time, Sebastian


    realized Natalie was not just a


    capable driver, but an excellent


    one.


    Her on was high-performance machine, elerating swiftly as she weaved through traffic with the fluid grace of a professional race car driver. Her movements were precise, her judgment of distances


    impable.


    "Natalie,¡± Sebastian said, slightly stunned, "when did you be such a good driver?"


    Natalie''s smile was cold. For some reason, his words still sent a sharp pain through her heart. "Mr. Griffith in your eyes, was I ever capable of I anything?" Right. To him, she was just some country bumpkin. Useless, except for cooking. Back then, when his legs were paralyzed, she had taken care of him while studying for her master''s degree in secret, cramming whenever he was asleep or working. She was exhausted every single day, yet he never even noticed. Now, she finally understood. Sebastian had never loved her, so what right did she have to me him for anything? For not loving her? Was that why he felt it was okay to trample on her dignity? The truth was, he loved Joanna. If he had just asked for a divorce when Joanna returned, she would have stepped aside. But instead, he had chosen to humiliate her.


    Seeing a long line of trucks ahead, Natalie pushed all distracting thoughts from her


    mind and focused on the road.

 Chapter 366

    Luna''s phone still wasn''t picking up. Natalie grew frantic. Luna had a stubborn


    streak and a tendency to get into fights. Worried she was hurt, Natalie looked at the GPS disy on her car''srge built-in screen, which showed Luna''s position had moved to the edge of the city. Luna had arrived at the banquet hall earlier than her and must have been discovered.


    Natalie called Keith, her voice tight with urgency.


    "Are the police on their way? Luna''s location is already outside the city limits."


    "I''m with the police right now," Keith reassured her. "We''re very close to her position. Don''t worry, I''ll bring her back safe."


    "Okay. Just make sure she''s safe." Natalie hung up and saw that the traffic ahead hade to aplete standstill. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened. Why was there a traffic jam now of all times? The chorus of horns from behind only frayed her nerves further.


    Sebastian nced ahead. "Natalie, try to calm down. This road is always full of construction trucks. There was probably an ident up ahead.¡±


    She ignored him. Her car was trapped in the middle of thene with nowhere to go. All she could do was trust Keith. Luna had to be okay. Suddenly, an idea struck her.


    She essed theputer in her car. If Luna had managed to record any evidence, she would have uploaded it to the cloud. That way, if she was caught, she could delete the local file without putting herself in immediate danger.


    Natalie found a file marked with today''s date. She opened it. It was a video. On the screen, a male waiter approached Marshall and, while he was distracted, dropped a small pill into his drink. A momentter, a friend came over to offer a toast, and Marshall, unsuspecting, drained the ss.


    Then, a figure with a simr build and hairstyle to hers walked past. Marshall stood up and followed. "Natalie, wait up! I don''t feel so good. Can you take a look at me?"


    It took only a few seconds to get


    from that spot to the upstairs room. The footage showed Marshall was already stumbling on the stairs. The moment he pushed open the door, Sebastian and Mr. Wilson''s group arrived immediately followed by Joanna''s ear-splitting scream So that''s how it happened. Joanna''s methods were truly ruthless.


    Natalie shot a sideways nce at Sebastian, genuinely puzzled by his actions. "Mr. Griffith, it must have


    been quite art for you to bring


    so many people to catch him in the act. Do you want the Spencer family for yourself too?" she asked bluntly. C¨®ntent


    Sebastian''s expression was unreadable. He knew that no matter how he exined himself, she wouldn''t believe him Natali Spencer family is a vast and


    the


    prosperous enterprise with a strong stock price. Businessmen chase profits. Of course I want it."


    Natalie sent the video directly to Mrs. Spencer Sr. "Well, I won''t let you and Joanna


    get what you want," she said, her voiceced with steel.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing what you''re capable of, Natalie,¡± Sebastian replied


    without further exnation. He knew his past actions had hurt her deeply.


    Natalie didn''t respond. Strangely, she had nothing left to say to him.


    A message from Mrs. Spencer Sr. came through almost immediately.


    [Natalie, thank you so much. I sent someone to check the surveince room, but the recordings had already been destroyed.]


    Natalie typed back: [Grandma, my friend Luna filmed this, but Mr. Wilson''s men


    might have taken her. I''m on my way to find her now. Please be careful of Mr. Wilson.]


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. replied: [Natalie, don''t worry about that lecherous old bastard. I''m not afraid of him.]

 Chapter 367

    Reading the old matriarch''s message, Natalie managed a small smile. She never underestimated her enemies. Marshall''s arrogance had been his downfall, and she hoped his grandmother wouldn''t make the same mistake.


    Finally, the traffic began to move. Natalie changednes and merged onto the beltway, her heart pounding with worry for Luna.


    Beside her, Sebastian felt a slight difort from the high speed, but he noted that Natalie''s driving was steady, free of any sudden, jarring brakes. He nced over at her. Her cool gaze and fair skin were captivating under the moonlight. This version of Natalie felt like a stranger. For the two years she was by his side, she had been so... ordinary. Her days were filled with cooking, and he''d alwayse home to find her busy in the kitchen. But he had to admit, he wasn''tfortable with this new Natalie. He missed the old one, the woman whose eyes had been filled with nothing but him. She used to wait up every night with dinner or ate snack, knowing he rarely ate at business functions because a home-cooked meal was waiting for him. In the six months since she''d left, his appetite had worsened, and his stomach frequently ached. It was strange, he thought. When she was ordinary, he found her in and uninteresting. Now that she was formidable, he found himself wishing she would go back to being that simple woman who adored him. The warm glow from the kitchen light on so many nights had been afort to his lonely heart.


    "Natalie,e home with me tonight," he said impulsively.


    She was still trying to figure out how to rescue Luna, and his sudden words ignited her anger. "No. Now be quiet and don''t distract me."


    As the GPS showed her closing in on Luna''s location, her anxiety mounted. Finally, she saw a cluster of police cars up ahead. She quickly pulled over, jumped out of the car, and ran toward the scene, where Keith was waiting.


    "Keith, where''s Luna?" she asked breathlessly.


    Keith pointed to a nearby abandoned building. "They hung her from the top of that unfinished building. The rescue team is already getting her down. Don''t worry."


    Natalie looked up and saw a slender figure swaying in the cold wind. Her face flushed with rage. Thankfully, the rescue team was carefully lowering Luna to safety.


    Natalie and Keith raced into the derelict building. They found Luna on the fourth floor.


    "Luna!" Natalie rushed to her side. The suburban night was already frigid, and Luna''s hands and feet were like ice Natale grasped hers hand, looking at her pale face. "Luna..."


    Shivering from the cold, Luna shook her head, her voice trembling. "I''m


    fine. Don''t worry. I uploaded the 1.2


    video to the cloud. Did you get "


    Natalie nodded. ¡°I did. Thanks to you, Marshall will be okay."


    Luna smiled. That was all that mattered.


    Natalie''s heart ached. ¡°You silly girl, how can you smile? Doesn''t it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt. My hands still work. It''s just a pulled muscle in my arm. I''ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    Just as Natalie was about to ask how she was discovered, a police officer approached them.


    "Ms. Sanders, do you remember the faces of the people who abducted you?"


    Luna shook her head. ¡°They put a bag over my head as soon as I left the building. I have no idea who brought me here.¡±


    "Alright," the officer said. "We''ll


    check the surveince footage from the surrounding area. You should go


    to a hospital to get checked out.


    We''ll call you when we have an


    update on the investigation."


    Natalie helped Luna leave, telling Keith to go ahead so Sebastian wouldn''t discover


    his identity.

 Chapter 368

    Blue Hospital was her strongest support, her final hope. Herpany was thriving, and she needed to protect her assets. She helped Luna to the car.


    Luna saw Sebastian, and her expression turned icy. "What is he doing here? He''s the one who brought people to frame Marshall.¡± Luna''s eyes, practically burning with hatred, were fixed on Sebastian.


    "It''s okay," Natalie soothed her. "Just pretend he''s not here."


    Sebastian turned to Luna. ¡°Hey, I never did anything to you. Why are you so hostile towards me?"


    "Because you''re a bastard!" Luna shot back without hesitation.


    Sebastian frowned but said nothing more. No matter how much he tried to clear his name, he would always be the viin in their eyes.


    Natalie drove back toward the city and stopped at the nearest hospital, turning to Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Griffith, this is a safe area. You can get a cab from here. I need to take Luna to get checked out."


    Sebastian froze. He remembered doing the exact same thing to her once, leaving her on the side of the road when he had to rush to Joanna. The feeling was just as awful as he''d imagined. "I''ll go with you," he offered in a low voice.


    Natalie shook her head. "No, thank you. You once said I was healthier than Joanna, that I could handle anything. Joanna is your delicate first love. Go be with her. Besides, Luna gets angry just seeing you."


    He ignored her sarcasm, genuinely confused. "What on earth did you tell her about me to make her hate me so much?"


    Natalie let out a bitterugh. ¡°Mr. Griffith, I''m not a gossip. Luna hates you because she was the one who investigated everything you and Joanna did to me. She knows the truth, perhaps even better than I do. She has her reasons."


    Sebastian was speechless. So that was why.


    He watched as Natalie helped Luna into the hospital, then called Sean to pick him up. He still had an urgent meeting to attend tonight.


    Standing by the road, Sebastian thought about the evening''s events. Joanna''s move had been brilliant-a single stone that hit two birds. She had gotten Marshall arrested and made Natalie hate Sebastian even more. That woman was truly something else.


    Inside the hospital, Natalie waited outside the examination room, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over her as she sat on a bench A message from Matthew popped up on her phone.


    [Natalie, where are you?]


    She quickly replied: [Mr. Monroe, I''m fine on my end. Please don''t worry about me.]


    Matthew: [I''m d you''re okay. I couldn''t find you when I came out.]


    Natalie: [I''m fine.]


    She smiled. Matthew''s concern was a wee warmth.


    Just then, her grandfather messaged her.


    [Sweem having a great time


    here. I


    month be


    good care


    I''ll stay for another.


    al


    of yourself at home


    Natalie: [Have fun, grandpa. I''m busy here fighting off all sorts of viins. It''s quite interesting.]


    [Good! My Natty is finally all grown up. Natty, do whatever you feel you need to do. I


    will always support you.]


    His message filled her with warmth.


    [Thanks!]


    Natalie smiled happily.


    Just then, amotion from down


    the hallway caught her attention.


    She stood up to see what was happening. In the dimly lit corridor, two doctors stood against a wall while a young man knelt on the floor before them. It was too far to see his face clearly. Curious, Natalie walked closer and heard the boy''s


    angusted plea Dootor please, I''m begging you, save my grandmother She''s the only family I have. Please, save her. I promise I''ll get the money for the surgery tomorrow. Please, just save my grandma."

 Chapter 369

    The doctor sighed, looking helpless. ¡°Ian, it''s not that I don''t want to help. You already owe the hospital hundreds of thousands in medical bills. Even with surgery, your grandmother might only live another year or two. We''ve already waived some of the fees, but with your current outstanding bnce, we can''t continue her treatment."


    "I''ll speak with the hospital director tomorrow and see if we can get an extension for her medication for another week."


    Witnessing the scene, Natalie felt a sharp pang in her heart.


    "Thank you, sir,¡± he said, his voice trembling with a desperate gratitude.


    He and his grandmother had been on their own since he was a child. He had tried everything, working himself to the bone, but he still couldn''t earn enough to cover her surgery.


    The namen felt familiar to Natalie. She was sure she had heard it somewhere before.


    By now, she had reached the small group, and as she saw the young man''s handsome face, her lips parted in shock. Ian. She remembered now. In her past life, he was the prodigy by Joanna''s side, the very reason Sebastian had ultimately been defeated by her.


    Natalie wanted to scream. What a coincidence. What an incredible stroke of luck. It seemed her tragic death in her previous life had led to all sorts of opportunities falling into herp in this one.


    She stepped forward. "Doctor, I can pay for his grandmother''s medical bills. But first, I''d like to know what her condition is."


    Dr. Wilson looked at her with a weary expression. "She has a tumor on her lung. Given her age, surgery is very risky."


    "Is conservative treatment an option?" Natalie asked.


    "Surgery presents significant risks, and more importantly, our hospital doesn''t have the specialized drugs she would need.¡± It was the most helpless feeling for a doctor, telling a patient theycked the necessary medicine.


    Dr. Wilson added, "If you''re willing to cover the fees, you cane by tomorrow morning to handle the payment." With that, he and the nurse walked away.


    Natalie helpedn to his feet, his handsome face streaked with tears that he quickly wiped away. He had the same devilish good looks as Marshall, but his eyes were clear and pure. Natalie couldn''t


    understand how such a good


    understand how such a good kid could end up helping a viin like Joanna. Had Joanna exploited his grandmother''s illness to win his loyalty?


    Natalie decided then and there: in this life, it was fine if they didn''t be friends,


    as long as they didn''t be enemies.


    Natalie was more than willing.


    Securing the loyalty of a future titan


    in the tech world was a priceless opportunity. Joanna had used her facade of kindness to gather many talented people around her, which was how herpany had flourished.


    "Yes, I''m willing to help," she said gently. "But first, I want to see your grandmother. ma doctor too. Given her age, d like to see if we can pursuea conservative treatment n. If that''s possible, I can source the medication for her."


    "If not, we''ll transfer her to QHA Hospital in Yaro. I own that hospital, and your grandmother can receive treatment there free of charge."


    of his grandmother''s savings. The money he earned from part-time jobs was a drop


    in the bucketpared to the staggering medical costs.


    But having been thrust into the world at a young age, he knew there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    He looked at Natalie. ¡°My name isn. What do you need me to do?"


    ¡°Uh.....¡± Natalie was caught off guard for a moment.


    She looked at him in surprise. "Well, what are you willing to do for me?"

 Chapter 370

    Natalie couldn''t help but let out a softugh. When she smiled, she was breathtaking, andn found himself staring, momentarily stunned. He had seen many beautiful women, but none whoseughter was as pure and lovely as hers. There was no artifice in her, just bright, clear eyes that radiated kindness.


    "You''re quite charming, kiddo," she said warmly. "But I''m not looking for a toy boy, nor do I need someone for their strength. I''m helping not because of you, but because of your grandmother. For me, it''s a small effort. But if you truly want to repay me, I have a proposition. I''ll send you abroad to study. When youplete your education, you cane work for mypany. That would be a great way to help me."


    "For now, take me to see your grandmother," Natalie said. "My friend is getting a check-up, and I need to go see her soon."


    Seeing the genuine goodwill in her smile,n finally let his guard down and led her to his grandmother''s room. It was a small room, shared by two patients.


    As they entered,n went to his grandmother''s bedside. ¡°Grandma."


    n, you''re back," the woman said. She was in her seventies, with a full head of silver hair. Illness had drained all the color from her face. ¡°I feel fine. Let''s go home." "Grandma, I brought a doctor to see you,¡±n exined. ¡°Let her take a look, okay?"


    His grandmother looked past him at the beautiful young woman and nodded. "Is this youngdy the doctor?"


    "Yes."n stepped aside to let Natalie examine her. Natalie sat by the bed, reviewed the medical chart and test results, and then picked up the CT scan. The tumor was quiterge.


    But based on her experience, surgery wasn''t the only option. There was another method, one that her hospital was equipped for.


    She looked atn. "We need to transfer your grandmother tonight. The procedure needs to be done as soon as possible."


    Seeing her serious expression,n knew his grandmother''s condition was severe.


    "Doctor, I''m fine," the old woman insisted. ¡°I don''t feel any pain. I can just go home and take some


    medicine. Her savings were gone. Her grandson was a brilliant student, and she, an old woman on death''s door couldn''t stand in the way of his future. He had to finish college to have a better life; the boy had already suffered enough.


    Natalie reassured her gently. "Grandma, don''t worry. Our hospital


    has a program for lucky patients, and you''ve been selected future expenses will be covered. Your condition is quite serious, but you''ll get better with treatment at our facility."


    The grandmother was skeptical. Could such a good thing be true? Dr. Wilson had already told her that her illness was incurable. She had lived long enough and couldn''t be a burden to her grandson any longer.


    "Youngdy, you''re so beautiful, but please don''t lie to an old woman like me," she said. "I have nothing left but my grandson. It doesn''t matter if¡ü get treated or not but he has to as.to go to school. His teachers say he''s very bright..."


    Natalie smiled and cut her off gently. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of his education too.


    But you have to promise me you''ll ept the treatment. You want to see your grandson be sessful, don''t you?"

 Chapter 371

    The old woman''s eyes welled up with tears of joy. She''d met a true benefactor.


    It was wonderful; her grandson finally had a future.


    "My dear, my grandson is such a good boy. It''s just that I''m an old woman with nothing to offer, and he''s suffered so much with me from a young age. He was on the verge of not even being able to go to college."


    "I don''t have any other wishes. I just hope he can finish college and find a good job. Then I can rest in peace."


    "Don''t you worry about the money for his schooling. Oncen starts working, he''ll pay you back every penny."


    Natalie knew this was the hope of every parent.


    "As long as you cooperate with the treatment, you''ll surely seen''s future sess. As for his education, I''ll take care of it."


    The old woman was moved to tears, clutching Natalie''s hand and thanking her profusely.


    That very night, Natalie arranged for the old woman''s transfer to a better hospital.


    After an examination, Luna was diagnosed with just a strained arm¡ªnothing serious. A little rest at home would do the trick.


    Natalie and Luna went to the hospital, where Herbert happened to be. After settlingn''s grandmother into a room, Natalie tookn to see him.


    "Herbert, these aren''s grandmother''s medical records. Now that you''re back, you''re the perfect person to perform this surgery. It''s a minimally invasive procedure, your exact area of expertise from your time abroad."


    Herbert picked up the scans and examined them closely, his brow furrowing. "The shadow is quiterge, but a minimally invasive procedure is still feasible. I''ll give her a full check-up tomorrow. But you''ll have to get me a position at your hospital."


    That was exactly what Natalie had been waiting to hear. "How about Chief of Surgery? I wanted you toe back to take that position anyway."


    "I''ll have HR process the appointment immediately. I''m going to be incredibly busy for the next couple of years and won''t be able to manage the hospital. With you here, I can rest easy."


    Natalie knew Herbert was an exceptional doctor. He was practically family, and she believed in keeping talent close.


    Herbert beamed. Was life always this amazing?


    One moment he''s back, the next he''s the Chief of Surgery, without having to wait until he was old and bald.


    "This is fantastic! Natalie, honey, you''re too good to me! Come here!"


    Herbert eximed excited here


    spinning Natalie around in a hug.


    "Herbert, put me down! I''m getting dizzy."


    Natalie cried out.


    Herbert finally set her down, giving her an apologetic smile. "Sorry, Natalie. I was just so excited."


    Natalie smiled. "Herbert, this isn..


    You two should exchange contact info so you can co his grandmother''s case.". >


    Herbert replied, "Sure!"


    Herbert nced atn and was struck. The kid was a real looker.


    No wonder Natalie wanted to help him. But why was he ring at him like he was the enemy?


    Herbert gave Natalie a look full of hidden meaning.


    Natalie put a hand to her forehead. Was it possible Herbert was getting the wrong idea?


    After they exchanged numbers, Natalie turned ton. n, why don''t you head back to the room for now? Herbert and I are going to discuss your grandmother''s condition. We''ve arranged a two-room suite for her, and it has a small kitchte so you can prepare meals. You can stay and take care of her, just no open mes."


    Then he asked timidly, "Can we exchange numbers too?"


    His face flushed after he spoke. He was handsome, but under Natalie''s pure gaze, he felt a wave of inadequacy.


    "Of course. After your grandmother''s surgery, once she''s recovering well, I''ll arrange for your studies."

 Chapter 372

    Natalie gave him her phone number.


    Natalieughed. "Herbert, shouldn''t we help strangers? I''ve helped lots of people, andn is just one of them. I just happened to run into him when he was kneeling in front of a doctor..."


    "Don''t call him a ''kid.'' He''s eighteen, and you''re twenty-three. You''re still a kid in my eyes," Herbert interrupted with a chuckle.


    "You really know how to call in a favor. Do you have any idea how much that procedure costs overseas? You couldn''t get it done for less than a million and a half, but the results are truly excellent."


    "His grandmother''s constitution is pretty good. After this treatment, as long as there''s no recurrence, she should be able to live out the rest of her life peacefully."


    Natalie smiled gently,pletely confident in his surgical skills. "Herbert, our hospital has all the equipment. It''ll just take a bit of your time. I won''t say more. With you performing the surgery, I have nothing to worry about."


    "Mm! Your confidence affirms my abilities. I''ll be the best Chief of Surgery ever. But I have to say, that kid is quite handsome. You''re always joking about filling up your ''harem'', and you don''t have a single man in it yet. Have you taken a liking to him?"


    "Herbert, please. That was just a joke. Are you going to tease me about it for the rest of my life?" Natalie was exasperated.


    Herbert burst outughing. "Wasn''t it your grandfather who was constantly trying to find you handsome men? I saw a news report a while back that he''d found you ten male models."


    "Yes, and all ten of them are now models for mypany. But someone took pictures and started rumors that I''m promiscuous. Ugh, I just want to take a hammer and smash their disgusting heads in. Natalie thought of Jared. That little brat wouldn''t be so arrogant for much longer.


    "You''re just too kind. That''s why they keep taking advantage of you." Herbert knew what she''d been through and felt for her.


    But he also knew she had moved past it now. No need to pity her; she''d been on a rampagetely.


    Natalie paused. Those were the exact words the Scotts would say to her every time Joanna pretended to let her off the hook.


    It turned out that only those who truly loved you would offer you unconditional eptance.


    She took a deep breath. "Herbert, I''m going to head home and rest. Please put your all into the surgery. Ian is a very devoted grandson."


    "I know, I know, I can see that. Go get some rest. You''re so pale you look like a ghost. You need to take better care of yourself."


    As Herbert was about to leave, he suddenly said, "Oh! I got the seafood you sent. It was absolutely delicious."


    Natalie replied, "I caught it myself. Of course it was good."


    Herbert looked like he wanted to say


    something more, and Natalie knew


    exactly what it was. She smiled. "Herbert, don''t even ask. I''m not taking you diving. You can''t swim to save your life; you''d just slow me down."


    Herbert pouted. He wanted to go free-diving too, but as soon as he got in the water, his only instinct was to scramble back to the surface. He never dared to swim down.


    "Hey, it''s not my fault I''m scared, is


    it? I have my annual leaveing up in the summer. Take me with you then saw those videos of you, swimming freely in the ocean, and I was so jealous I couldn''t sleep."

 Chapter 373

    Natalie loved diving, especially when she was in a bad mood.


    If Owen were home, he would always take her diving, catch groupers for her to steam, and grab big blue crabs to stir-fry with spices.


    "Alright, I''ll take you once this summer. When the spider conchs are in season, I''ll take you to collect them. I love eating them."


    Herbert grinned from ear to ear, nearly dancing with joy. "That''s wonderful, Natalie! You have to make time to take me."


    Natalie thought for a moment. "We could go on a weekend. The water isn''t too cold right now."


    "Can we go next week?" Herbert wished they could go today. Winter wasing, and it would be too cold.


    Natalie shook her head. With his swimming skills, there was no way he could dive.


    It would be too dangerous in the open sea.


    Sheughed in exasperation. "Herbert, spend your weekends at a pool and work on your swimming first. I''ll take you diving some other time. Maybe next year. I''ll take you to the ind where I used to live. I know it well, and I know what kind of seafood is in season when."


    Herbert was disappointed, realizing it probably wouldn''t happen this year. He promised, "Natalie, I''ll practice my swimming like crazy. Just wait for me."


    Natalie smiled and told him to go see his cousin, who was recovering well.


    After sorting things out, Natalie left the hospital.


    Her ethereal voice still echoed in his mind.


    He had never met a girl so beautiful and kind. Her every move captivated him.


    He stood there until long after her car had disappeared, only turning back when a cold gust of wind snapped him out of his reverie.


    He had only taken a few steps when his phone vibrated. He looked down and saw that Natalie had transferred money to him.


    n, don''t worry about working for a while. Focus on taking care of your


    grandmother and on your studies.]


    With trembling fingers, he typed back: [Okay! I''ll study hard.]


    Natalie went home, and after a shower, sheyfortably in bed and called Marshall. To her surprise, he picked up.


    "Natalie, I was just about to call you. Did you find Luna? I just got out of the police station."


    Natalie: "We found her. I''m just d you''re okay."


    "Haha... Natalie, you have no idea.


    Joanna insisted I was trying to


    have see


    assault her. You should have seen her face turn green when my grandmother walked in with the video proving my innocence."


    "Mr. Wilson was shaking with rage. The old scoundrel probably never imagined that


    Luna, captured by his own men, would leave behind evidence."


    "I didn''t have my phone on me, or I would''ve recorded it for you," Marshall said, his voice full ofughter.


    Natalie felt he was getting


    "From the way she was with Mr. Wilson, it''s highly likely they''re in this together."


    Mr. Wilson was also very ambitious.


    Natalie was still worried; Marshall was too arrogant.


    Hearing this, Marshall''sughter died.


    It was true.


    Natalie had been the one to find the evidence that saved him these past few times. Joanna''s schemes were endless.


    His tone grew serious. "Natalie, I''ll


    careful. It''ste, you should get


    some fest. We''ll talk tomorrow


    be


    need to take my grandmother home first.

 Chapter 374

    Natalie: "Okay! You two be safe."


    Natalie hung up andy down to sleep. She was exhausted.


    Joanna didn''t go back to the Scott family estate.


    Ever since her grandparents had arrived, the house was filled with the sound of her grandmother bossing everyone around. It was too annoying, so she went to the apartment Sebastian had bought for her.


    She kicked off her heels the moment she walked in, trembling with rage.


    Horace followed her, his eyes filled with malice as he watched her seethe. He whispered, "Ms. Sanders, Marshall has only escaped these past few times because of Natalie''s help. Next time, we''ll choose an asion when Natalie isn''t around and see who can save him then."


    Joanna mmed her purse onto the sofa, her dark expression so venomous it would make anyone shrink away.


    She was perplexed. "When Natalie was found, she was indeed in the countryside. What is her rtionship with that old man? The Natalie I see now is aplete stranger to me, and that Luna by her side seems quite capable."


    "Her adoptive family seems to be anything but ordinary."


    Horace frowned and shook his head. "Ms. Sanders, I''ve already looked into that old man. He''s just a regr old fellow with no real power orpanies to his name."


    Natalie''s background was also very simple. There wasn''t much information to be found.


    In his eyes, Natalie was truly unremarkable.


    "For the past two years, she''s just been a housewife for Sebastian. Even if she knows a little about design, it''s no big deal."


    The Natalie he''d investigated had no outstanding qualities.


    They all knew she hadn''t even finished high school.


    Joanna still felt something was off. She asked, "Have you found the hacker I asked you to look for?"


    She urgently needed talented people to help her.


    Horace replied, "I''ve found someone with a very good reputation in the field. I''ll bring him to see you tomorrow, Ms. Sanders."


    Joanna nodded. "Good. Arrange it discreetly. I don''t want anyone who knows me to see."


    Horace nodded and left the apartment.


    Only then did Joanna rx onto the sofa.


    Thinking of Sebastian''s attitude, she felt a strong sense of crisis.


    The thought that Sebastian hadn''te to bail her out of the police station tonight made her breath catch in her throat.


    She even felt a hint of disgust in Sebastian''s eyes when he looked at her. How could Natalie have saved those photos? She had


    always unsent them immediately after sending them.


    Joanna bit her lip, nearly drawing blood from the tender skin.


    Joanna was agitated. She picked up her phone and called Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s current attitude made her feel like she was losing her grip on him, as if many things were slipping out of her control.


    But she called three times in a row, and there was no answer from Sebastian.


    Sebastian, are you abandoning me too? Joanna sat on the sofa, her eyes dark and stormy.


    At the office.


    The lights in Sebastian''s office were still on.


    He looked at the missed calls from Joanna but didn''t pick up.


    Just then, Sean walked in. "Sir, Marshall has been released, and Ms. Scott has left the station. The waiter who drugged the drink at the


    1.n


    banquet was arrested. He imed


    imed


    that Marshall was arrogant and had bullied him in the past, and he did it because he felt his pride had been wounded. They''ve all gone home."


    Sebastian listened, his handsome face cold. His thin lips moved. "Investigate the connection between Joanna and Mr. Wilson."


    Sean''s expression was serious.


    Having navigated the business world for so many years, he could also see Mr. Wilson''s motives. suspect Mr. Wilson and Ms. Scott are plotting to take over the entire Spencer family."

 Chapter 375

    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. He leaned back in his chair, his voice casual. "They have quite the appetite. Tell me what you''ve found."


    Sean said, "Mr. Wilson had people involved in tonight''s scheme. I found a short video clip. When Luna was taken, I saw a familiar face nearby¡ªthe Wilson family''s butler."


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened. "Mm. Have someone keep an eye on them. You can go home and rest."


    Sean looked at his boss'' expressionless face. "Sir, aren''t you going home?"


    Sebastian closed his eyes wearily and shook his head, his voice hoarse. "I''m sleeping at the office."


    Sean didn''t try to persuade him. He would also be sleeping at the office tonight;muting back and forth was too much trouble.


    Sean ordered somete-night food for Sebastian and ced it on his desk. "Sir, you should eat something. You can''t afford to run your body into the ground."


    Sebastian gave a faint nod. "Mm."


    After Sean left, Sebastian picked up his phone and opened Natalie''s Facebook page. She hadn''t posted much recently, just that one post from the beach.


    That woman really didn''t have him in her heart anymore.


    Before, she would text him every day toe home for dinner. But since the banquet, she hadn''t initiated contact with him at all, except to talk about the divorce.


    She said she didn''t love him anymore, and it agitated him to no end.


    He opened the takeout container on his desk and started to eat.


    His father''s illegitimate son was getting bold, even sending him a taunting message today.


    He couldn''t let his health fail. He had to eat.


    His gaze was sharp and unforgiving, his every move exuding the oppressive air of someone in power.


    ...


    After a day of rest, Natalie went to the office.


    Nothing about the incident at the business banquet had leaked online. The inte was quiet; even her name yielded no search results.


    Natalie was surprised. Who could have scrubbed the inte so clean?


    Natalie searched her name again. There was truly no negative information about her to be found.


    Finding it strange, Natalie called Keith.


    Natalie asked him, "Keith, was it you who took down all the negative news about me online?"


    Keith replied, "No. Didn''t you say to leave it alone?"


    Natalie was very curious. Who had helped her, and so thoroughly at that?


    Meanwhile, at the hospital.


    He had just learned her name was Natalie and that there was a lot of


    nder about her online. She wa


    his benefactor; he wouldn''t let anyone defame her.


    Unable to find any more negative news about Natalie, he smiled in satisfaction.


    He picked up his phone and looked at his chat with Natalie, which was still on yesterday''s conversation.


    After a moment''s thought, he sent her a message.


    [Ms. Sanders, my grandmother had a full check-up today. Dr. Herbert said she''s ready for surgery. Thank you!]


    After sending the message, he waited nervously for her reply.


    Natalie was about to ask Luna about it when she sawn''s message.


    She immediately understood who it was. Ian. She hadn''t forgotten that his skills


    were far beyond those of an ordinary hacker.


    In her past life, his story had not ended well. This time, she had met him earlier. She hoped he would have a better fate.


    Natalie replied to his message.


    [That''s good. This minimally invasive surgery won''t be too hard on your grandmother''s body, and the chance of recurrence is low. Take good care


    of her, and call me anytime if you need help.]

 Chapter 376

    Whenn saw Natalie''s reply, he beamed. Ms. Sanders, just wait two years for me. I''ll definitelye and help you.


    Natalie was unaware ofn''s thoughts. She was only focused on dragging Joanna down to hell and getting her revenge. As for the fates of others, she would save who she could.


    In the afternoon, just as she was leaving work, she ran into Jared and Monica, who hade looking for her.


    Just seeing them made Natalie feel disgusted.


    Jared handed Natalie a wedding invitation. "Natalie, my wedding ising up. You are, after all, my sister by blood..."


    "Don''t bother. I won''t be there. I have nothing to do with the Scott family anymore."


    Natalie''s cold voice cut him off.


    Jared was angry. "Natalie, why are you so stubborn? I came all this way to invite you personally. What more do you want?"


    Natalie thought he was delusional. Sheughed mockingly. "Jared, what exactly do you want from me? You''re the one who told me not to im any rtion to you in public. And now you''re using that very rtion to invite me to your wedding?"


    "You despise me, so why invite me? To spoil your big day?"


    Monica said intively, "Natalie, please don''t say that. You''re family, connected by blood..."


    Natalie interrupted her again. "Don''t make it sound so lovely. Does family plot against you behind your back? Do they tarnish your name with the most vicious nder for no reason?"


    "Get lost! Don''t stand here and disgust me," Natalie said coldly, striding away.


    Jared was furious. "Natalie, don''t be so ungrateful! It''s an honor that I came to invite you myself."


    Natalie didn''t even spare him a nce and walked straight toward the street.


    Monica looked hurt. She whispered, "Jared, let''s go. Natalie probably looks down on someone with roy background. That''s why she won''te to our wedding.


    Jared was angry too. He felt a little guilty about ndering Natalie''s reputation, which was why he hade to invite her, but she had refused.


    "Monica, this has nothing to do with you. Let''s go. If she doesn''t want toe fine. Even though the others cant make it, my father and Joanna will be there, and so will Grandma and Grandpa."


    Only then did Monica nod happily.


    "Jared, you should go ahead. We''re getting married soon, and I need to buy a few things by myself. I''ll contact youter."


    Jared was a bit puzzled. "I can go with you. What do you want to buy?"


    Monica smiled. "No need. Just some small decorations for the house. Don''t you


    have a dinner engagement tonight? You go on ahead. I''ll go."


    Jared didn''t press the issue. Thinking about Natalie''s attitude, he felt that maybe he


    had bullied her too much in the past, leading her to act this way.


    He thought to himself that he should be nicer to Natalie in the future.


    After watching Monica leave, he called Natalie again.


    Natalie was already in a car. She had ns to meet Marshall tonight.


    When she saw Jared''s call, she answered. "Hello?"


    Jared said quickly, "Natalie, I''ll be nicer to you from now on. Just quit your position as Design Director and stop opposing Joanna. I won''t be so ruthless with you anymore


    Hearing this, Natalie almost choked with rage.


    She yelled furiously, "Jared, you son of a bitch! What right do you have to dictate my life?"

 Chapter 377

    Jared was furious. "Natalie, I''m saying this for your own good! You didn''t even graduate from high school. Any design you create will just be questioned by everyone."


    "You''ll only end up embarrassing yourself, and us along with you."


    Natalie felt her patience had reached its limit. "Jared, you dote on Joanna so much. Fine. Just wait until your wedding day and see who exactly Monica is¡ªwho arranged for her to be with you."


    "And another thing, I am a designer who graduated from the M Institute, the top design school abroad. When I was graduating, you were still cramming for your college entrance exams. How would a fool like you even know what a genius is?" After she finished speaking, Natalie hung up and blocked Jared''s number. She never wanted to hear that bastard''s voice again. It was just too vile. "Hello? Natalie, what do you mean by that? Exin yourself!"


    There was no response from the phone. He looked down and saw the call had been disconnected. His face darkened with anger. Natalie had hung up on him again.


    He tried calling her number several more times, only to find he''d been blocked.


    "Hmph! Natalie, you''re just jealous that I dote on Joanna. That''s why you''re saying these things."


    Jared didn''t believe a word Natalie said.


    He treated Joanna so well. How could she possibly be plotting against him?


    Jared scoffed, hailed a cab on the street, and left for his engagement.


    Natalie, after hanging up, was still furious. Absolutely livid.


    But she told herself it wasn''t worth ruining her health over it. She took a deep breath and gazed out the window, her mood still gloomy.


    Marshall had asked her to dinner at the Jade Tower.


    When she arrived, Marshall told her he was in the underground parking garage.


    He told her toe down and meet him, as they could take a private elevator directly to the top floor from there. Thinking it would be more convenient, she went straight to the garage level.


    Natalie went down to the garage.


    Marshall was already there, waiting by his car. He had a casual, untamed air about him that was quite charming.


    Before Natalie could say a word, she spotted a couple passionately embracing and kissing not far away.


    "Oh... Monica, I''ve missed you so much... Mmm... your lips are so sweet. I want to go... deeper... this feels so good..."


    Natalie and Marshall were both startled.


    Neither of them had much experience with such things.


    But Natalie had been through it in her past life. Sebastian had been drugged, and by


    a twist of fate, she had be the antidote, which was how she conceived that child.


    But that time had only been painful for her.


    Sebastian had never been gentle with her.


    Thank goodness she had a second chance. She wouldn''t let herself be a fool again.


    Marshall''s handsome face turned red, and he pressed closer to Natalie.


    The two of them crouched down, trying to make themselves smaller, afraid of disturbing the couple.


    "Zack, you promised you''d love me forever. I''m getting married soon Once I get the money after the wedding we''ll leave this ce. That useless Jared has nothing but a bit of money."


    Natalie was shocked. It was Monica.


    Natalie quickly took out her phone and started recording them.


    "Monica, don''t worry. The few million you got from him, I''ve saved it all We''ll leave together. After your marded, I''ll be waiting for youon the boat. We''ll go live on an ind."


    "But for now, let''s go to a hotel. I''m dying for you."


    Zack led Monica to a car, and they drove off.


    After the car was gone, Natalie and Marshall slowly straightened up. Marshall was quite annoyed


    "Natalie, why should we have to


    suffer while those two cheat? My


    legs are killing me."

 Chapter 378

    Natalie felt wronged too. What did other people''s affairs have to do with them?


    "Natalie, Jared is getting seriously cheated on."


    Marshall was excited. "If Jared finds out about this, do you think he''ll have a meltdown?"


    Seeing his excitement, Natalie just smiled. "He won''t. Jared is capable of endlessly forgiving the people he cares about."


    "Damn, what kind of idiot is he?"


    Natalie shook her head. She was hungry. "I don''t know. I''m hungry. Weren''t you taking me to dinner?"


    Joanna hadid this trap for Jared long ago, with the goal of turning all four brothers into useless failures.


    She didn''t have to do anything now but wait for the show.


    Marshall said, "Right away. I was just thinking, why do the Scotts and Sebastian seem to lose allmon sense when ites to certain things?"


    "Take Sebastian, for example. He''s so sharp in the business world, but when ites to Joanna, it''s like his IQ drops to zero."


    Natalie smiled. "You''ve probably never heard the saying ''beauty is in the eye of the beholder.'' In a man''s eyes, once you fall in love with someone, you ept everything about her, including her ws and her cruelty."


    "Stop! Natalie, I''m not like that..."


    Marshall suddenly remembered something and was struck speechless.


    He remembered the day Joanna imed Natalie had framed his grandmother. To defend Joanna, he had pped Natalie twice.


    "Uh..." Marshall was baffled. "Why did I lose my mind back then too? I believed everything Joanna said. What kind of spell does she have people under?"


    Natalie knew he was thinking about the incident at the hospital, but she had also made him suffer at the banquet.


    "Let''s go. Let''s not talk about the past." Thinking about it now, she felt surprisingly calm.


    Marshall, having brought it up himself, was now embarrassed. He had just contradicted himself. How could he not be?


    Marshall took Natalie to the rooftop restaurant for dinner.


    The restaurant was luxuriously decorated, and the soft music was very pleasant.


    The hallways were lined with flourishing money trees.


    Natalie knew this ce, Jade Tower. Their traditional cuisine was exceptionally good.


    Natalie was a little excited. "The spiced steamed beef here is delicious."


    Marshall smiled. "Natalie, I think so too. We''ll order some in a bit."


    Natalie nodded with a smile. "Okay!"


    The two entered a private room.


    foom


    Just then, Sebastian and Sean also arrived atth the restaurant to meet his father, Timothy. Sebastian saw. Natale and Marshall go into a and frowned. They were here for dinner too?  s?novels


    Sean didn''t see them. He said, "Sir, we should go in. The chairman has been waiting for an hour."


    Going in now, they were likely to have a teacup thrown at them.


    Sebastian''s face darkened as he stared at the room Natalie had entered.


    The two of them walked forward and entered their private room.


    "Bang!" A white porcin cup came flying at them.


    Sebastian and Sean quickly dodged it.


    Sean lowered his head to hide a smirk. He knew the chairman would be furious.


    Xpression shifted


    slightly, He pressed his lips together


    and


    at his father, who was


    seated across from him. belongs to swr?vels


    Timothy and Sebastian looked very much alike. With a stunningly beautiful mother, Sebastian had


    inheated the best features from both his parents.


    Even in his mid-forties, he was still dashing and suave, with a mature, reserved charisma.


    He red at Sebastian. "Sebastian, you actually made me wait for an hour?"

 Chapter 379

    Sebastian replied coolly, "Is this the first time you''ve waited for me? An hour, and you can''t take it?"


    There wasn''t a trace of warmth in his indifferent tone.


    When he was a child, hadn''t he waited years for him?


    To be with his mistress and illegitimate children, his father had neglected him and his mother. Back then, he had waited every single day for his father toe home.


    He had waited in misery, naively believing that if he was a good boy and studied hard, his father woulde back to see him. But he had been too naive.


    Gradually, he understood. He would never get his father back. His parents'' marriage was an alliance. His mother was beautiful and from a schrly family, always reserved and aloof. When his father didn''te home, she never fought orined, only wanting to live her own life.


    But as a child who didn''t understand, he had longed for a father''s love...


    "Tap, tap..." Timothy knocked on the table, pulling Sebastian back from his thoughts.


    Timothy knew he had no emotional connection with this son.


    It was just that his own father would only entrust the management of thepany to this son.


    "Hmph! This is tant disrespect! I''m your father, and you make me wait?" Timothy was furious. "If Joanna hadn''t been here to keep mepany, I would have left long ago."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and gave a faint smile but was incredibly intimidating.


    "You could have left. It''s not like I insisted on seeing you."


    "You..." Timothy''s face flushed with anger, his eyes quickly bing bloodshot.


    "Uncle Timothy, please calm down. Sebastian has been very busytely. Now that he''s here, and you two haven''t seen each other in so long, why don''t you have a good talk? Please, don''t be angry."


    Joanna''s soft, gentle voice eased Timothy''s anger considerably.


    Seeing that he had calmed down, Joanna pressed the service bell to have the food brought in.


    After the dishes were served.


    As they ate, Timothy asked Sebastian, "I heard you''re no longer nning to divorce that useless Natalie."


    Sebastian''s gaze turned cold. "My marriage is none of your business."


    "Hmph! You think I want to meddle? I''ve tolerated this for long enough. Before, she didn''t want a divorce, and you were moring for one, every day Now Natalie wants a divorce, and you''re the one refusing. Have you lost your mind?"


    "Natalie is jealous of Joanna and is always trying to frame her. That woman has a


    dark heart. The sooner you divorce her, the sooner you can marry Joanna."


    "Joanna has waited so many years for you. Why are you making her wait?"


    Sebastian looked at Joanna with a half-smile. "I can''t help it if she''s willing to." Timothy was incensed.


    Joanna heard the implication in his words: it serves her right.


    In that moment, Sebastian gave Joanna the unsettling feeling that he waspletely beyond her control.


    He was smiling, but it was a cold smile.


    "Sebastian, are you trying to kill me with anger?" Timothy red at him. He had always been rebellious, ever since he was a child He never istened to a word his father Safd only to his grandparents.


    Sebastian let out a cool, detachedugh. He elegantly crossed his legs, his aura aloof and noble. "But you''re still alive and well, aren''t you? You even have your illegitimate son and daughter out there in act your son


    caffed to provoke me just yesterday."


    "Since I''m seeing you today, you can pass a message to him for me. If there''s a next


    time, I won''t mind letting him go for a swim with the sharks."


    "You dare?" Timothy mmed down his silverware in a rage.


    "ng!" Sauce sttered all over Joanna''s clothes.


    Her eyes were filled with fury, but she hid it well.


    This Sebastian, he always managed to provoke his father to the brink of a heart


    attack.

 Chapter 380

    Sebastian simply sat there calmly. He hadn''t touched his utensils, his long fingers tapping lightly on the table with an air ofzy detachment.


    Timothy hated this proud, impervious demeanor of his the most. He was just as infuriating as his mother.


    He liked gentle, yielding women, not high and mighty intellectuals. Sebastian''s mother had been too pretentious.


    That''s why she ended up in a mental institution.


    He looked at Joanna and said, "Joanna showed me a video. Natalie poisoned your mother, driving her mad. And you still won''t divorce her? Are you an idiot?"


    Sebastian shot a cial look at Joanna.


    Joanna felt a chill run down her spine.


    She put on a wronged expression and said in a low voice, "Sebastian, you refused to do anything about it, so I had no choice but to tell Uncle Timothy and let him handle it. Natalie is a venomous woman."


    Sebastian''s gaze grew cold and ruthless. He smiled, a mocking, chilling expression on his face. "You mean that video you showed me? That powder was an herbal remedy. It was the medicine Natalie was using to treat my stomach problems. I still have a few packets in the kitchen cab at home. Should I grab some for you to get tested?"


    Joanna froze. Her eyes filled with panic. No wonder Sebastian hadn''t believed her after she showed him the video. He knew what the medicine was. Damn it.


    That Natalie was really...


    She exined in a soft voice, "Sebastian, I didn''t know it was your stomach medicine. It''s just that your mother was diagnosed with poisoning, and then someone happened to send me that video. I just assumed it was Natalie who did it."


    Sebastian said yfully, "And here I was thinking you''d slept with my father." Joanna''s face went pale with shock.


    Sean wanted tough but didn''t dare. Sebastian was finally acting like a human being.


    If he had defended Natalie like this before, they never would have broken up.


    Timothy was furious, his face turning red. He thundered, "Sebastian, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow at Joanna. "I meant the same thing as Ms. Scott. I just assumed."


    Joanna froze, her cheeks burning as if she''d been pped.


    He called her Ms. Scott?


    "Sebastian, I''m sorry. I was just so worried about your mother, and wanted to get to the bottom of it and get her justice. Someone


    me the video, thought it was Natalie..."


    e sent


    ¨¨t


    Joanna trailed off. She was smart enough to


    know what to say and


    what not to say, leaving


    for


    interpretation to protect her own reputation.


    "Since it was a misunderstanding, we''ll drop it. In any case, you must divorce


    Natalie and marry Joanna."


    Sebastian smiled. "Alright."


    Joanna''s face lit up. He still had feelings for her.


    "Sebastian, I knew you still cared about me! Thank you for remembering your promise and being willing to marry me." A fire of excitement burned within Joanna, so intense she felt she might be consumed by it.


    Timothy was very satisfied with his answer. Now this was his son. After he retired,


    he could ensure Sebastian lived afortable life.


    Sean couldn''t process what was happening.


    Why had the CEO suddenly agreed to marry Joanna?


    He thought Sebastian had finallye to his senses, but apparently not.


    He was getting angry and stood up to leave, but then he heard what Sebastian said


    next.


    "I can marry Ms. Scott, but you have to agree to one condition."


    Timothy asked, "What condition?"

 Chapter 381

    Sebastian nced at Joanna, a cold smirk ying on his lips. ¡°My condition is that you kill your illegitimate son and daughter. Send your mistress and the woman from your other family abroad. You do all that, and I''ll marry Joanna.¡±


    Timothy froze, taking a moment to process his words before roaring in fury, "Sebastian, you son of a bitch, how dare you say something like that?"


    Sebastian''s smile was knowing as he simply watched his father rage.


    So he knows how to get angry now, does he? Where was this fire before? For Timothy, Sebastian felt nothing but a desire to kill. For Sebastian, Timothy felt nothing but hate.


    In that instant, Joanna''s excitement was doused with a bucket of ice water, chilling her to the bone.


    "Sebastian, what do you mean by that?" Her heart tightened, her eyes red with grievance as she looked at him. This man was truly useless.


    Sebastian looked at her coolly. ¡°Ms. Scott, do you remember what I told you? My grandfather would never let you into the Griffith family. Even if I divorce Natalie, you won''t be the one I marry."


    ¡°Since this is a marriage of convenience, the partner needs to bring something to the table, right?"


    With that, Sebastian stood up and walked away, his icy voice leaving Joanna frozen solid.


    So, to him, she brings nothing. Sebastian looked down on her.


    She''d always known it, but she just couldn''t ept it.


    Joanna''s eyes were red with anger. It was those two old fools from the Spencer


    family who had stopped her from marrying Sebastian back then.


    In a fit of pique, she had fabricated a reason to go abroad, hoping to make


    Sebastian feel guilty. He did feel guilty, but he never treated her as well as he used


    to.


    "What do we do now? Sebastian..."


    "What do we do? You''re useless! I orchestrated the whole life-saving incident to make Sebastian devoted to you. If he had married you, everything would have fallen into ce. But what have you been doing all this time?"


    "You can''t even handle a woman like Natalie? She''s in your way. There are plenty of ways to get rid of her. Don''t let her grow wings, or she''ll be even harder to deal withter."


    Joanna lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry. Natalie


    suddenly became so formidable don''t know what happened." >


    "Hmph! She''s just some country girl. How formidable can she be? I don''t care what methods you use, you must find a way to marry Sebastian. Only then can our n seed."


    Timothy stood up and stormed out.


    Returning from the restroom, Natalie happened to overhear their entire conversation.


    Hearing footsteps, her heart clenched. She quickly turned and slipped away, hiding down a corridor that led to the back.


    Natalie''s expression was grim. She knew Timothy disliked Sebastian, and he disliked her even more.


    But why was he working with Joanna to target her?


    And why did he give Joanna the credit for saving Sebastian''s life all those years ago? What was their n?


    Why was Joanna so desperate to marry Sebastian?


    It wouldn''t be surprising if a father wanted to kill his own son, not when that father was Timothy.


    The man had always been ruthless, with countless mistresses and illegitimate children.


    Suddenly, a thought struck Natalie.


    There was another possibility. Everything Timothy was doing now was to pave the way for one of his illegitimate children.


    She remembered Sebastian''s mother mentioning something once¡ªTimothy had a childhood sweetheart.


    But back then, the Griffith family business was in trouble, which led to the marriage alliance with Sebastian''s mother.


    After the crisis was averted, he abandoned his wife and son rarely returning home as he lived a married life with his childhood sweetheart.

 Chapter 382

    But who was this woman?


    It seemed she needed to find an opportunity to visit her mother-inw.


    She recalled that Timothy''s first love was a few years younger than him. After he got married, he even held a grand proposal ceremony for his old me.


    This man was terrifying. He had devoured everything from Sebastian''s maternal grandmother''s family and could still sit across from Sebastian at dinner without batting an eye.


    He knew their father-son rtionship was beyond repair.


    In that case, there could only be one reason: he nned to discard Sebastian and


    let one of his illegitimate children take over the Griffith Group.


    But as long as the old man was alive, his illegitimate children would never have a chance.


    Old Mr. Griffith had given all his shares to Sebastian.


    He was a smart man. He knew that if he had held onto those shares himself, he would have been dead a hundred times over.


    Natalie shook her head. Sebastian was truly unlucky.


    And she was even unluckier.


    After finishing her meal, Natalie went to say goodbye to Marshall, who had ns to go to a bar with friends that evening.


    "Natalie,e to the bar with me. All my friends want to meet you," Marshall said, his charming eyes full of anticipation.


    Natalie waved her hand, needing to get back to her design sketches. "I can''t. I don''t like bars, and I have work to do. You go have fun."


    "Come on! We''re the same age. This is the time to have fun. Why are you working yourself so hard? Go rx a little." Marshall was insistent. He loved going to bars at night.


    Staying home just meant ying video games, which wasn''t nearly as much fun.


    Natalie still refused, her mind still a bit muddled.


    "Alright, then. I''ll go by myself. Be safe on your way home."


    Marshall grabbed his jacket, and they went downstairs together.


    Once downstairs, Natalie''s phone rang. It was a video call from her grandpa.


    "Grandpa, have you had dinner yet?" Natalie asked with a smile.


    "Natty, I have, I have! The seafood


    here is especially good. I love it! et


    bring some back for you,"


    man said his smile fulltion.


    Natalie beamed. "Grandpa, have a great time over there."


    "Oh! Is that a handsome young man I see next to you?" The old man''s voice rose with excitement.


    Natalie turned the camera towards Marshall, hoping her grandfather wouldn''t get the wrong idea.


    Sheughed. "Grandpa, you know him. It''s Marshall. He treated me to dinner tonight. I''m still out, so don''t go getting any wild ideas."


    The old man stapped his arm, grinning from ear to ear. "Natty, Marshall is very handsome! My dear girt you''ve done it you''ve finally cuckolded that bastard Sebastian. If you like this young man, you should get to know him better."


    Marshall grinned foolishly. This old man was adorable.


    He absolutely loved such a lively character.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa. I''m Marshall," he said, introducing himself formally.


    ¡°Marshall, hello, hello! I know your grandmother. She''s a remarkable woman," the old man said cheerfully.


    Marshall puffed out his chest with a


    little pride. It was true. His


    grandmother had been the famous,


    one, a debutante skilled in music


    chess calligraphy, and painting, and she was an aplished swimmer to boot.


    "Alright,¡± the old man said, "you two go on your date. I''m going to go have some fun."


    And with that, he hung up.


    Natalie sighed and rubbed her forehead. Grandpa was always so mischievous.

 Chapter 383

    Natalie looked at Marshall, about to speak, but he was already running off.


    "Natalie, I think your grandpa is right! I''lle find you tomorrow, and we''ll go on a date. I have something important to do tonight, so I''m heading out. Be safe on your way back!"


    He grinned and dashed away, his cheerful mood evident even from his retreating back.


    Natalie shook her head. It seemed Marshall had misunderstood.


    Grandpa always managed to create misunderstandings.


    She sighed in resignation, not noticing the dark figure approaching from behind.


    After hanging up and putting her phone back in her bag, she looked up, her gaze instantly hardening. She smelled a familiar, cold fragrance.


    After two years of living together, she knew that scent all too well.


    She whipped around to face Sebastian''s dark, smoldering eyes. His expression was so ferocious it looked like he wanted to tear her to pieces.


    Natalie took a fearful step back. She had seen this Sebastian in her past life, right before he was about to kill someone.


    She swallowed hard. He wasn''t nning on killing her, was he?


    "You... how are you..."


    Before Natalie could finish, her hand was seized in Sebastian''s iron grip.


    Her eyes widened, and she struggled, but she couldn''t break free.


    His hand was scorching hot, the heat spreading through her body and making her heart tremble.


    Sebastian stared at her, his eyes zing with anger. "Come back with me."


    His words were concise, with no room for argument.


    Natalie shot him a cold look. "Sebastian, you want me to go back with you? Aren''t you afraid Joanna will get jealous?"


    "Her jealousy has nothing to do with me." He had been good to Joanna because she had saved him from a fire but now he knew the truth. The one who had saved him was Natalie, not her. Joanna had used up all the goodwill and gratitude he had for her.


    Natalie was shocked, the sense of injustice welling up inside her. "How does it have nothing to do with you? You unconditionally believed her and the Scott family as they bullied mel You think that has nothing to do with you?"


    Sebastian didn''t deny it. He didn''t love Natalie; he only felt gratitude. He didn''t know


    how to love. No one had ever taught him what love was.


    But after living with her for two years, he had failed to understand his own heart.


    "You were having a hard time back then. I saw it with my own eyes every time," he said, his deep eyes filled with regret.


    "Mypany was incredibly busy at the time. You know I had just taken over the Griffith Group, and things were a mess internally. There was so much to do at the office every day..."


    "Stop it, Sebastian. That''s no excuse for how you treated me," Natalie cut him off coldly, her voice growing heavier.


    Sebastian just looked at her without speaking.


    Natalie nced at her captured wrist. It was painful, and hot. She hated this kind of contact. "Sebastian, I''ll say it one more time. Let me go."


    "And I''ve told you, you''reing back with me. You are still my wife. I will not allow you to be with other men and cuckold me. I, Sebastian Griffith, will not be disgraced like that."


    Sebastian dragged her toward the car.


    As capable as Natalie was, the difference in strength between a man and a woman was too great.


    She was no match for him at all.


    She could only stumble along as he pulled her to the car.


    He opened the door and practically lifted her inside. She had no strength to fight back; Sebastian''s power was terrifying.


    Coming downstairs, Joanna witnessed the entire scene of Sebastian dragging Natalie into the car and driving away.


    Her eyes filled with hatred. Sebastian, why don''t you love me anymore?


    She had created so many opportunities, so many chance encounters, constantly testing his limits. In this moment, she suddenly felt she had gone too far, yed her part too convincingly, andnow Sebastian would never trust her again.

 Chapter 384

    She could no longer control Sebastian.


    Instead, he was starting to see Natalie as important.


    Joanna was furious. Is it true that the more you try to hold onto something, the easier it is to lose?


    "No, Sebastian. You are my stepping stone, my leverage. I will absolutely not hand you over to her."


    Her eyes burned with hatred. She called Sean to pick her up and went straight to Sebastian''s vi.


    If Sebastian was taking Natalie home, that''s where he would go.


    Once in the car, Natalie stopped struggling. She couldn''t escape now anyway and would only end up hurting herself. Once they reached his ce, she would have plenty of opportunities to leave.


    Sebastian was a deeply calcting man. In her past life, she had always followed him, watching him outmaneuver his rivals one by one. He possessed two different personas, and his inscrutable side was something she could never see through.


    In two lifetimes, she had never been able to understand Sebastian.


    Seeing her quiet andpliant, Sebastian was satisfied.


    "You''ve been out ying for over half a year. It''s time toe home," Sebastian


    said, his voice low and devoid of any warmth, a simple statement of fact.


    Sean, the driver, wanted to curse him out. Couldn''t he just soften up a little?


    Was it that hard topromise?


    With a mind like his, Sebastian was better suited to being single than being married.


    Natalie ignored him. Talking to him was exhausting.


    He had told her to get lost before, and now he was going back on his word.


    When she didn''t respond, Sebastian''s brow furrowed deeply. "Natalie, you used to be so obedient and sensible..."


    "That''s because I used to love you. used to hope the Scotts would show me some affection. Without that hope without that expectation, who would obediently wait ound to be


    bullied and treated like your maid?"


    "Joanna was right about one thing l was just your free housekeeper B


    I don''t want to be that anymore 1.0


    and


    none of you can do anything about it."


    Sebastian''s head throbbed. "Why would you think that...?"


    He trailed off. The mistake had been made, and saying more was useless. The hurt was real.


    He fell silent, and the car was instantly quiet.


    The city night grew more vibrant, neon lights shing past. Natalie''s eyes were filled with a lonely emptiness.


    Sebastian nced at her. Looking at this version of Natalie, it felt as if they were separated by two centuries.


    In this moment, she feltpletely out of his reach.


    Forty minutester, the car pulled into the vi''s driveway.


    After getting out, Sean shot Sebastian an encouraging look, the meaning clear:


    Don''t lose your wife again.


    Sebastian said nothing, ducking into the car to pull Natalie out.


    Seeing that she was back at this vi, Natalieughed with bitterness. This was thest ce she ever wanted to be.


    This was the new home Sebastian had bought for Joanna. She hadn''t known and had lived here for two years. Now, every time she came back, her heartached Sebastian how long are you going to keep deliberately humiliating me? This is the new house you prepared for you and Joanna. Wasn''t living here for two years enough? Now you''re dragging me back to torment me again?"


    Sebastian frowned, looking at the vi. "At the time, I thought I would marry her. But


    I didn''t, did I?"


    "She won''t being here anymore. I changed the code."


    "It''s thest six digits of your ID number."


    Natalie was a little surprised. He remembered her ID number?

 Chapter 385

    Sebastian saw she wasn''t moving. "If you don''t like it here, we can move somewhere else."


    Natalie sneered. "Living with you, I wouldn''t like it no matter where we were. Stop being pathetic. We can never live together in peace in this lifetime."


    Sebastian''s gaze dimmed abruptly.


    Her eyes were filled with hatred. The things he had done to her in the past were impossible for her to forget.


    But he...


    "No. We are husband and wife. We have to live together." Sebastian knew she was unwilling to stay here, so they would go somewhere else.


    He had many properties. He had chosen this one because it was close to the office.


    "Sebastian..."


    Sebastian stopped walking. "Natalie, I did a lot of things wrong before. I apologize. Let''s live well from now on."


    Natalie was taken aback. Sebastian wanted to live a good life with her? It was toote.


    "What gives you the right to say that to me? I told youst time not to apologize, because I will never forgive you."


    In the future, because of Joanna, he would push her, pregnant, from the top of a tall building.


    She had that nightmare frequently. Some months, she''d have it almost every night. When she woke up, the pain was enough to kill her.


    For the rest of her life, she would rather be alone than have anything to do with him ever again.


    Natalie''s eyes were filled with loathing.


    Sebastian frowned and said softly, "At least you can''t leave right now."


    Natalie asked, puzzled, "What do you mean by that?"


    A faint smile touched Sebastian''s lips.


    They say a man who rarely smiles is especially handsome when he does. It turned out to be true.


    Natalie had rarely seen Sebastian smile, and at this moment, he was truly captivating.


    "Everything Joanna has done was to separate us. If you leave, won''t you be giving her exactly what she wants?"


    Natalie paused. That was true.


    But... I don''t care.


    "It''s great if she gets what she wants. At least she''ll spend less time plotting against me and more time plotting against you."


    Trying to fool her intoing home to be a housekeeper? In his dreams!


    Sebastian chuckled. "If you''re so smart, why did you fall for Joanna''s schemes time and time again?"


    "Tsk! That''s because you all believed her. You all chose to turn a blind eye. Her schemes were so obvious. With your intelligence, do you really think you couldn''t see through them? You


    just didn''t want to believe me, that''s all


    "Did I not fight back? I fought back every time. You were the one who was blind, and you me me for being weak. Honestly, meeting you was the unluckiest thing that ever happened to me."


    "Who knows how many dirty tricks


    Joanna has pulled behind the scenes. Do you think you can cover for her forever? It''s impossible to hide it for a lifetime. When I get my I revenge, I''ll send both of your to travel the world find


    prison. The


    a few handsome young men, and


    live a fabulous life."


    Sebastian stared at her, stunned for a moment. She hated him that much.


    And she dared to find other men?


    After a long pause, he finally said, "Do you really think I''m the only reason you became so miserable?"


    Natalie froze, understanding his


    meaning. Her gaze darkened. "You were part of it, but mostly it was because of me. I craved a warm Coulder have, so deserved it. The truth is, if I hadn''t been willing, none of you could have hurt me. It really was my own fault."


    "Now that I''ve woken up, I don''t crave it anymore. I''m trying my best to draw a line


    between us. I don''t want to get hurt because of you people ever again.¡±

 Chapter 386

    She understood Sebastian''s point perfectly. The harm and schemes from others were real, but her failure to fight back was the true ignorance.


    When resistance is futile, there''s no need to struggle further. The only one who can save you is yourself.


    Sebastian shuddered. So, she understood it all. She really didn''t love him anymore.


    Standing under the moonlight, she looked cool and capable, a woman apart from the world.


    Sebastian had a faint feeling that one day, she would stand at the pinnacle of power. As she tilted her head up slightly, a faint smile in her eyes, it was as if all the stars in the sky had been crushed and scattered into her gaze. She was beautiful.


    Under the night sky, the tense atmosphere surprisingly took on a romantic hue.


    But it was suddenly shattered by an unwee voice: "Sebastian.¡±


    At the sound of Joanna''s voice, the romantic mood was ruined.


    "Natalie, what are you doing here?" Joanna asked deliberately.


    Natalie found her question ridiculous. "This is my and my husband''s home. Is it strange for me to be here? Have you been the other woman for so long that you''ve forgotten your ce?"


    Joanna''s face turned ugly, her eyes burning with a fury that could have torn Sebastian apart.


    It was all because Natalie refused to divorce him that she was being called the other woman.


    ¡°Natalie, you... you''re talking nonsense! I''m not the other woman. You''re the one who came between us! If you hadn''te back, Sebastian and I would have been married long ago."


    It had to be said, seeing Joanna''s ugly expression was deeply satisfying for Natalie.


    It was the first time Sebastian had heard her call him ''husband,'' and a strange feeling stirred within him.


    Sebastian''s suggestion was actually quite good. If she went back and yed the part of a loving wife with him, it might force the man behind Joanna out into the open


    sooner.


    "Then why did you run away? Have you ever thought about why I was brought back?" Natalie asked with a smile.


    Joanna had brought Natalie back simply to marry her into a wealthy family, thereby gaining another powerful inw.


    She ignored Natalie and turned to Sebastian. "Sebastian, I came to find you about something. Now that my reputation has been restored, I


    to discuss an investment with ant


    Her voice was gentle as she looked at him expectantly.


    Hearing her, Sebastian replied coolly, "With your two-faced nature, who knows what scandal you''ll stir up next. There''s no need to discuss any investment."


    Sebastian took Natalie''s arm and started to walk away.


    On an impulse, Natalie linked her arm through Sebastian''s, just to spite Joanna.


    It might not kill her, but Joanna definitely wouldn''t be getting any sleep tonight.


    Sebastian froze slightly as he felt her arm slide into his.


    When Joanna saw Natalie''s action, she felt the blood drain from her face.


    How dare she? She rushed forward and pushed Natalie.


    ¡°Smack!¡± Natalie pped her across the face without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Ah!" Joanna never dreamed that Natalie would hit her at a time like this.


    "Natalie, you hit me?"


    Joanna''s face stung. Seeing that Sebastian wasn''t defending her, a chill went through her heart.


    Natalie smirked at her shocked


    expression. "So what if I hit you? Do I


    need to pick a special day for


    Joanna have you ever seen


    vern


    someone so eager to be the other woman?"


    "If I can''t control my own man, that''s my failing. But when you bring your drama right to my doorstep, do you think dont have what it takes p you?"


    Joanna was stunned by Natalie''s forceful demeanor.


    Was it because of Sebastian that she was acting so confident?

 Chapter 387

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 388

    But a fluttering heart was one thing; she didn''t dare love Sebastian again.


    Sebastian changed tactics. "Fine. It''ste, I''ll take you home. It''s hard to get a cab around here."


    Natalie nced around. It was indeed difficult to hail a cab, but she had already called for a car, and it would arrive in a few minutes.


    "No need, I''ve called a car. I can wait. You should go back and take care of Joanna.


    I pped her, she must be feeling very wronged right now."


    Even Sebastian''s patience was wearing thin.


    Natalie was harder to please than Joanna. A new handbag could cate Joanna, but Natalie...


    It suddenly urred to Sebastian that he had never really bought Natalie anything. Her material desires were always low, and she never asked him for anything. She had taken care of him for two years without a singleint.


    At first, he thought he had misjudged her, that she was full of malicious schemes.


    But Natalie had never once schemed against him.


    He had been blinded by Joanna, partly due to his favoritism towards her. These facts were real, and he couldn''t erase them.


    Now, she was living afortable life, had her own career, and even her style of dress hadpletely changed. It was as if she had grown up overnight.


    But he didn''t know that Natalie had only grown up after dying once.


    Soon, the car Natalie had called arrived. She opened the door and got in. Sebastian told her to be careful on the way.


    Natalie ignored him. Bted concern was something no one needed.


    Natalie didn''t dare to be magnanimous. Sebastian''s thoughts ran as deep as the ocean.


    He could be feigningpliance with her while secretly doting on Joanna. Sebastian was perfectly capable of such a thing.


    And Joanna''s resources had changed in this life. She seemed anxious now, but Mr. Wilson''s ambitions were vast. The Spencer family was out of reach for now, Marshall hadn''t been tricked by them this time, and the Scott family''spany was in debt thanks to Wendy''s maneuvering.


    So, who was next?


    It would still be the Spencer family. Their overseas assets were the most tempting prize for Joanna.


    There were fewer rules abroad, and Joanna''s foreign capital far exceeded her domestic resources. Her greatest asset was that man.


    Natalie''s head ached. Luna had been investigating but still had no leads.


    "Sebastian, here''s the invitation. I''m getting married. You have toe." Jared hade to deliver the invitation to Sebastian.


    Sebastian had to attend his wedding for their future coborations to proceed.


    Sebastian took the invitation and looked at it, a strange feeling stirring inside him.


    So, this was a part of getting married.


    He and Natalie had nothing more than two marriage certificates.


    Thinking about it, Sebastian felt he had wronged Natalie deeply.


    He responded faintly, "Okay. I''ll be there."


    Jared smiled, genuinely happy. ¡°Thank you, Sebastian. But Natalie is too arrogant.


    She was the one who came between you and Joanna...¡±


    "Jared, let me remind you of


    something had married Joanna, I


    would have lost my management rights All of your Scott brothers have


    right with my businesses


    dealings f were reced, you would all be kicked out too. You may want to live under a bridge, but I certainly don''t."


    Sebastian cut him off, then shot a cold nce at Joanna. Her familiar rtionship with his father was quite surprising to him. With an


    inscrutable look, he said, "Joanna, I had no idea you and my father were so close."


    ?

 Chapter 389

    With that, Sebastian left.


    The distant lights illuminated his tall, straight back, making Joanna''s heart pound with increasing panic.


    Jared was stunned, because Sebastian was telling the truth.


    Mr. Griffith Sr. had only given Sebastian management rights on the condition that he married Natalie.


    "Joanna, just wait a little longer. When Sebastian has full control of the Griffith family, he''ll marry you. As long as I''m here, I will never let Natalie steal him from you."


    Joanna saw the pain in his eyes but felt no sympathy. If it weren''t for them, she wouldn''t be an illegitimate daughter. She hated all the children Wendy had given birth to, but at the same time, if not for Wendy, her own mother, amoner, would never have lived a life of wealth and luxury.


    It was hard to jump social sses. She wanted to be the master of Yaro. Every sh with Natalie only deepened her resentment.


    Herpany was doing better and better. With some confidential information from Mr. Wilson''spany, its growth would elerate.


    Over the years, she had learned a lot from Sebastian, and she hade to deeply appreciate the taste of power and influence. Once you''ve entered a world of wealth, how could you ever be willing to leave?


    Many of her business tactics were learned from him.


    But she maintained a perfect facade, saying pitifully, "Thank you! Let''s go back. Natalie pped me today, and my face really hurts."


    Jared looked at her swollen cheek, his heart aching for her. "That woman Natalie is too vicious. Don''t worry, next time I see her, I''ll teach her a lesson for you."


    Hearing that, Natalie felt reassured.


    "Let''s go home. Your wedding is in a few days. We''ll go back and convince Mom to attend."


    Joanna looked at Jared, her face a mask of concern.


    Jared was distressed. It was indeed painful not to have his mother''s blessing.


    "I''ll take you home first." Jared lowered his eyes, saying nothing more.


    Joanna sensed his mood was off, but she was in a bad mood herself and didn''t pay it much mind.


    Jared dropped Joanna off at the Scott family''s gate but didn''t go in. His mother wasn''t back yet.


    Jared looked at the home he had lived in for over twenty years and, knowing his social-climbing grandparents were inside, suddenly lost the desire to go in.


    He found his grandparents quite distasteful.


    As for his mother, he thought about it. No mother doesn''t love her child.


    But the thought that his mother chose thepany over him still hurt.


    It was obvious his mother didn''t love him.


    Furious, Jared called her.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Wendy''s voice on the other end sounded weary.


    "Mom, it''s me." Jared was nervous.


    "I know it''s you. If you have something to say, say it quickly. m busy picking out a dress for Joanna. What are you, that you think


    you can interrupt my time? Wendy''s voice was filled with anger.


    Jared let out a bitterugh. "Mom, is my wedding not as important as Joanna''s dress?"


    The words sounded familiar. He remembered once when he was out shopping with Joanna, they had run into Natalie.


    Natalie had greeted him, and he had


    snapped at her just like this, telling


    her to say what she needed to quickly and not to interrupt h¨ªm while he was choosing a gift for Joanna.


    The more he thought about it, the more Jared realized how horribly he had treated his own sister.


    "Mom, why are you picking out a dress for Joanna?" Jared asked, curious.


    "She''s a big star now. She has a lot of social events. Of course, I need to pick out a few gowns she can wear out."


    Jared found it almost funny. ¡°Mom, I''m getting married. Are you really noting?"


    "Is your wedding more important than Joanna? I told you not to marry that kind of woman, but you insisted on defying me. From now on, I don''t Have you as a son. I only have Joanna. If I''m not good to her, should I be good to you? Neave thepany to Joanna as well. That''s all."

 Chapter 390

    Wendy sat in her office, tears streaming down her face.


    This was how Jared had treated Natalie. Now, she wanted him to experience that same pain.


    Joanna wanted to be on top of the world? Fine. She would lift her up, and then, when the truth about her mother being a mistress was exposed, she would let her fall from the dazzling heights into the abyss.


    She would repay every bit of suffering her Natalie had endured.


    Natalie''s heart had been shattered and had grown cold, likely beyond warming in this lifetime.


    Her greatest regret in this life was that she had never once believed her own daughter.


    Wendy was in agony. Looking at the thick, dark clouds outside, she knew it was about to rain.


    Today, another part of her n wasplete.


    "Natalie, just wait a little longer. Mom will definitely get revenge for you."


    Wendy looked out the window with teary eyes. It was a gloomy, rainy day. Winter had arrived, and Nathan had gone to see that woman again. Looking at the photos from the private investigator, her heart turned even colder.


    ...


    After leaving, Sebastian went to find Julian, who had just returned from a trip abroad.


    Julian, fresh out of the shower, was surprised to see Sebastian.


    "What are you doing here?" Julian nced at the door. "You didn''t bring Joanna with you?"


    Sebastian frowned. ¡°Why would you think I''d bring her?"


    Julian looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°Haven''t you two been inseparable since she came back? You take her everywhere you go."


    Sebastian managed a small smile. ¡°After so many years together, I was indeed good to her. But the little things she''s been doing behind my back have really started to wear on me."


    Julian chuckled, not believing a word. "Alright, I''ll pretend you''re serious. Come on in."


    Sebastian entered. He rarely visited Julian''s ce. It was a spacious penthouse apartment, decorated in a ck-and-white style that gave off a cold, sterile vibe.


    Sebastian frowned slightly, not fond of the decor.


    Julian took a bottle of liquor from the cab and poured him a ss. ¡°Felt like a drink?"


    Sebastian sat down, his tall frame sinking into the chair. "Yeah."


    He took the ss and downed it in one go, the movement smooth and uninhibited.


    His face was grim. ¡°I never really understood Joanna.¡±


    she


    He was troubled. The little girl from his childhood, the one who would look up at him with wide eyes and a cheerful spoile, calling his game had been so pure. Why were her methods so dirty now?


    Bu


    Julian poured him another ss, thin, cool smile on his face.


    "Regretting it? Finally realized that Natalie was the one who was sincere with you? content belongs.


    Julian raised an eyebrow, looking at him with amusement. Sebastian wasn''t exactly


    a womanizer; the only women in his life were Joanna and Natalie.


    For the past two years, he had been so busy with thepany he barely had time to breathe.


    By the time he had things under control, his wife had run away.


    It was just that his upbringing had left him ignorant of love.


    Growing up in that kind of environment, it was actually surprising that he could be so good to Joanna.


    But after a few interactions with Joanna, Julian had found her incredibly dull. The woman was too good at putting on an act, yet Sebastian was smitten.


    "I still prefer a girl like Natalie,¡± Julian said with a meaningful smile. For no other reason than she was beautiful.


    Sebastian shot him a cold look.


    Julian just smiled and said nothing.


    Sebastian picked up the bottle himself, poured another ss, and finally voiced his troubles. ¡°Natalie really wants to divorce me this time.¡±


    Julianughed. ¡°Looking at your unwilling face, isn''t a divorce what you''ve always wanted?"

 Chapter 391

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 392

    Seeing him like this, Julian felt a pang of sympathy. In the end, Sebastian was a lonely man.


    Joanna''spanionship had been nothing more than a means to ess the Griffith family''s resources.


    But Nathan was an idiot who ran his business into the ground.


    Julian looked at Sebastian and asked a soul-searching question. "Sebastian, since you came to me, let''s talk. What is it that you like about Joanna?"


    Sebastian was taken aback. What did he like about Joanna?


    He shook his head. "Being with Joanna wasplicated. Something was always happening with her, and she was constantly calling me away. But before Natalie revealed the truth, I liked her for her purity."


    "But even her purity was just an act. And the person ying along with her was Natalie. One was vicious, the other pure. Natalie''s role was simply to make her look good," Julian interrupted with a smile.


    Sebastian''s face was devoid of expression. He had spent countless nights


    pondering this, but he could never make sense of it.


    Perhaps he had once had feelings for Joanna, which was why he always answered her call.


    Thinking back now, what did Joanna really want?


    It hit him then. The emotional dam he had been holding back for so long finally broke, and his eyes filled with sorrow.


    The Joanna he thought had been genuine with him was, in fact, scheming all along. And the Natalie who had treated him with true sincerity, he hadpletely ignored. Sebastian finally understood. He thanked Julian and left.


    Julian shook his head. Matters of the heart were always unpredictable.


    After all the twists and turns, all the stumbling and falling, there was no guarantee they would end up together.


    Jared didn''t go home. He sat in his car, lost in thought, before finally deciding to call Susan.


    Susan had been exhausted from leading her team in apetition for the past few days. When the phone rang in the middle of the night, she thought it was one of her team members with a problem.


    When she saw it was Jared''s number waking her up, she nearly exploded with anger.


    The wind was strong on the ind, making sleep difficult.


    She answered the phone and yelled, "Jared, are you insane? Calling me in the middle of the night? Do you have any idea how hard it is it is to sleep here?"


    Jared was stunned. Susan rarely spoke to him like that.


    His expression turned cold. "Susan, didn''t want to wake you. I''m getting


    I''m asking you, are


    youing or not?"


    are


    "No, I''m noting! You expect me to attend the wedding of a woman on her third marriage? In your


    Who are you trying to disgust? Waking me up in the middle of the night. I was having a great dream about kissing a handsome guy, and you ruined it. Screw you!"


    Susan hung up before he could respond.


    Jared was speechless.


    Now wide awake, Susany in bed, staring at the ceiling.


    She seethed with hatred for the person who had woken her.


    Thinking about all the years she''d wasted chasing after Jared, she wanted to p herself silly.


    They had been deskmates since first grade, through middle school and high school, and even attended the same university.


    It was such a coincidence that she had started to believe in destiny.


    But two years ago, a woman named Monica had suddenly appeared by his side.


    Monica knew she had feelings for Jared and constantly schemed against her.


    Yet Jared always took Monica''s side, forcing her to apologize to Monica over the smallest things.


    He always said Monica had a difficult life and that since her family was well-off, she should be the one to give in.


    She had been utterly shocked when she heard that.


    Just because her family was well-off, she had to yield to a woman who constantly bullied her?


    Thinking about it now, Susan''s chest tightened with anger. She screamed into the night sky.


    "To hell with love! I''m better off on my own!"

 Chapter 393

    After screaming, Susan still felt frustrated. She picked up her phone and called Natalie.


    Natalie was trapped in a nightmare, unwilling to wake up.


    But the insistent ringing of her phone jolted her eyes open.


    She shot up in bed, drenched in a cold sweat, the feeling of being alive suddenly very real.


    She clutched her head in agony. That memory was too painful.


    She could never forget the searing pain in her hands, her feet, her face¡ªthe agony of being shattered. It was unbearable.


    "Hah..." She took a deep, shuddering breath.


    She grabbed her phone from the bedside table.


    "Hello? Susan."


    Susan was crying with rage. "Natalie, Jared called to invite me to his wedding. What''s wrong with him, calling in the middle of the night? That man is so childish. I was so stupid to love him for so many years. I want to p myself, but I can''t bear to ruin this pretty face. I''ve finally seen the light."


    Hearing this, Natalie let out a low chuckle. "Susan, we could go. It would be a chance to see the look on his face."


    "Yes, that''s what I was thinking! I''ve already made arrangements to fly back for a few days. Things are going smoothly here, and your ten male models are incredible."


    Susan''s tone calmed, the furious edge gone from her voice.


    Natalie said, "Okay. I''ll go with you."


    "Perfect. Natalie, I''ll handle everything. I''ve dug up a lot of dirt. That blind fool will be thanking me with tears of gratitude by the end of it."


    "It wouldn''t be too much to give Monica, the woman he calls gentle and kind, a wedding gift, would it?"


    Susan''s voice was filled with a suppressed, thrilling excitement.


    Natalie replied, "Not at all."


    "Haha... I can''t wait!" Susan sounded ecstatic.


    Natalie gazed out the window, her brow slightly furrowed. Winter wasing, and for some people, so were tears.


    Natalieforted Susan for a few more minutes, theny down to sleep.


    This time, she slept without dreaming, and when she woke, it was already bright outside.


    The weather was dreary and foggy, typical for early winter, but she was in a good mood.


    She didn''t have to go to the office for the next few days. She already had some initial ideas for the winter collection design, and she could just as easily draw at home


    Remembering thatn''s grandmother was having surgery today, she had dinner, asked her housekeeper to prepare a gift, and drove to the hospital.


    At the hospital.


    Outside the operating room,n''s tall figure leaned against the wall, hands hanging loosely at his sides. He was exceptionally handsome, his lips pressed into a thin line his gaze as deep as the ocean. He exuded an air


    of defiance.


    Hecked the innocent brightness of an eighteen-year-old; instead, life had honed a sharp edge to him.


    Natalie walked over with a smile. n."


    "Yes. Herbert told me your grandmother was having surgery today, so I came to see


    how things were going."


    Natalie smiled as she approached him.


    "Thank you!" He was happy she hade.


    Natalie smiled. "Come on, let''s wait in her room. The surgery will take seven or eight hours. It''s tiring and cold to stand out here."


    "Besides, after the surgery, your grandmother will be taken directly to a sterile recovery room, not brought out this way. They''ll notify us in her room when it''s over."

 Chapter 394

    Natalie handed him a container of seafood chowder. "Eat something. I caught the seafood myself."


    He sat down, a smile he couldn''t quite suppress spreading across his lips as he looked at the beautiful insted container.


    Natalie passed him a spoon. "Go on. I also brought some ribs, fish, and chicken. I put everything in the fridge. Do you know how to make soup?"


    Natalie asked with a smile.


    "That''s great." Natalie went to put the groceries away, sealing the ingredients in bags before cing them in the freezer.


    Watching her,n let out a softugh, a sound like a gentle hook tugging at one''s heart.


    After putting everything away, Natalie returned.


    She had also brought a few sets of clothes forn. "Ian, winter ising, and it''s going to get colder. Ourpany''s down jackets and coats are very good. I brought a few for you, and some for your grandmother too."


    She gestured to the bags by the door.


    "Okay. Thank you!" His voice was cheerful. It felt wonderful to be genuinely cared for.


    "Then hurry up and eat." Natalie nced down and saw her phone vibrating. "I need to take this call outside," she said.


    "Mm-hm." His ears were red, and he didn''t dare look up.


    Natalie didn''t notice. She stood up and went outside to answer the call.


    It was from Sebastian.


    "Hello. Are you calling about the divorce?"


    That was the first thing she said.


    On the other end, Sebastian was silent.


    Sebastian stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows in his office, looking down at the city below, a cold arc forming on his lips.


    "Natalie, have you forgotten what I said? A


    bet


    dead body." His voice was calm but resolute.


    se will happen over my


    Natalie, even if you''ve forgotten how to love me, I will make you love me again.


    He wasn''t used to her being gone.


    She had left so decisively, just walking away.


    She hadn''t taken a single thing from the vi.


    It wasn''t untilst night that he realized she hadpletely let go of their past.


    Natalie''s brow furrowed, and her eyes unexpectedly reddened.


    She took a deep breath, her voice choked with emotion. "Sebastian, I... I already died once. You killed me with your own hands. You killed me. Sebastian, as I was dying, I was still hoping you woulde and save


    ge but you killed me inste??


    Sebastian, on what grounds can you refuse a divorce? This time around, I will never give you the chance to kill me again. The ones who deserve to die are you, Joanna, and the rest of the Scott family."


    Every word Natalie spoke wasced with profound hatred.


    She hung up the phone and leaned against the wall. Last night''s nightmare still clung to her.


    She felt sick, her body trembling as she slowly slid to the floor, wrapping her arms tightly around herself.


    So much hate, so much pain. She was on the verge of breaking down.


    Sebastian''s phone slipped from his


    fingers. Every one of Natalie''s


    usations.felt real, as if she w speaking the literal truth.


    She hated him that much. If their roles were reversed, he would have probably killed


    the other person.


    He closed his eyes. In the end, it was he who had allowed Joanna to harm her.


    At that moment, he finally admitted it.


    Natalie had every right to hate him.


    ...


    At the hospital.


    Natalie struggled to suppress the hatred boiling inside her before returning to the


    room.


    She looked up and saw a woman walking into the room. She froze. What was she doing here?

 Chapter 395

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 396

    Joanna''s brow furrowed as she gave a cold smile. "Ian, I chose you from hundreds of candidates because I recognized your talent. How can you misjudge me like that? Here''s my number. Call me anytime you change your mind."


    "If you''re not happy with a seventy-thirty split, we can make it fifty-fifty. I won''t leech off your work. Don''t misunderstand me; I genuinely just want to help you." Her voice softened, and she smiled at him gently. This man was even more captivating than Sebastian.


    Sebastian was too brooding. This eighteen-year-old boy was exactly her type¡ª devastatingly beautiful.


    Joanna had always been drawn to beautiful things. His alluring eyes and the nonchnt way he sat, both inviting and distant, made him seem unapproachable.


    It sparked a desire in her to conquer him.


    "Ms. Sanders, was I not clear enough? Please leave." The ferocity in his eyes intensified.


    Joanna saw it and a flicker of confusion crossed her face. How could an eighteen- year-old boy have such a terrifying gaze?


    He looked like a demon that had wed its way out of hell.


    Before leaving, Joanna still left her number, tellingn to call her when he came to his senses.


    Joanna left with a dark expression and a strangely twisted smile. Her warped sense of vengeance had taught her a simple lesson: what she couldn''t have, she would destroy.


    He gave a cold smile. He would never betray Ms. Sanders. Once he finished his studies, he would help her.


    When Natalie saw Joanna leave, she entered the room.


    She asked, n, do you know Joanna?"


    It tookn a moment to realize she was talking about the woman who had just left.


    He shook his head. "I don''t. She came to invite me to join herpany, but I refused."


    Natalie gently probed, "That''s a good opportunity. Why did you say no?"


    Natalie took a deep breath. Past life or present, he couldn''t escape this.


    "If she can''t have something, she''ll destroy it. Be careful around her from now on," was all Natalie could say to warn him.


    "That was Joanna. You''ve seen the news online, so you should know she and I are mortal enemies. She''s always plotting against me let alone someone like you who hasn even established yourself yet."


    Natalie''s eyes filled with worry. Even though she had metn first this time, it seemed his fateful encounter with Joanna was unavoidable.


    n, from now on, if you see me, pretend you don''t know me. As long as you don''t know me, Joanna will be infatuated with your looks and won''t do anything to you."


    She seemed to know about his situation.


    RAY


    Natalie didn''t notice his intense gaze and shook her head. "You''re still just a kid. Focus on your studies. As for work, once you''ve learned enough, you can go wherever you want. I''m not helping you for any reward When you graduate, just go work wherever you like."


    "Also, you may be a prodigy in your field, but you have to understand there''s always someone better out there."


    She had found him early to help him avoid Joanna, because in the end, his fate had not been a good one.


    Joanna was fond of getting rid of people once they''d served their purpose. Anyone who was no longer useful had no ce by her side.

 Chapter 397

    He understood. "Ms. Sanders, I will study hard. And I''m not afraid of that woman from earlier."


    Natalie smiled, looking at his impossibly handsome face. "Don''t be so overconfident. It''s not about whether you''re afraid of her, it''s about the fact that she has her eyes on you."


    Natalie handed him some fruit. "Have some fruit. I''ll introduce you to a few mentors. If you want to stay in the country to take care of your grandmother, you can study with them and even join their research projects. You must keep striving to move forward-that''s the best path.


    "When you''ve made a name for yourself, you might not have to work for anyone. You''ll be able to get what you want on your own."


    Hearing her heartfelt advice,n''s gaze grew fervent.


    He nodded firmly. "Okay! I will study hard. I want to stay here with my grandmother."


    Natalie said, "Good. Then I''ll arrange a mentor for you. Which university did you get into?"


    "That''s perfect. I happen to know a professor there. He''s an upright man who can guide you where you want to go."


    With that, Natalie pulled out her phone to contact Mr. Zade.


    Then she hadn add him as a contact.


    Whenn saw the name, he was astonished. "You know Mr. Zade?"


    "He was my mentor. But he''s very strict. He won''t ept you just because I introduced you. You''ll still have to rely on your own efforts."


    "This is amazing. I''ll work hard. I''ve always wanted to be his student, but I never had the chance to meet him." Ian was so excited he was on the verge of tears. He never imagined he would get such an opportunity.


    At the same time, he recognized the gap between them. No wonder Natalie wasn''t impressed with his skills. If she was a student of Mr. Zade, her abilities must be far superior to his.


    He felt ashamed for his earlier doubt.


    He had just had too many bad experiences that made him wary of everyone.


    He didn''t ask her why she was helping him anymore. It was enough to know that she was sincere.


    In the afternoon,n''s grandmother was out of surgery.


    Herbert looked exhausted, but he


    still exined, "Kid, your grandmother''s surgery was a sess. As long as she takes her medication on time, there shouldn''t be any major problems with ber health from now on."


    With tears in his eyes,n thanked Herbert. "Dr. Herbert, thank you!"


    "Don''t thank me. Thank thedy next to you. If she hadn''t made me the hospital


    director, this surgery wouldn''t have been possible."


    Natalieughed, exasperated. "Herbert, are you finding creative ways to brag about being the director?"


    "Haha..." Herbert suddenly didn''t feel tired anymore. He pped Natalie on the shoulder. "Natalie, I''m only twenty-five. Have you ever seen a twentyfive-year-old doctor be a hospital director Let''s go let''s go, krieed to go brag to my old ssmates."


    Herbert left with augh.


    Natalie shook her head, calling after his retreating back, "Herbert, no one is allowed


    on this floor for now. And you have to be the one to change her IVs personally!"


    Herbert paused. "Why?"


    Natalie didn''t give a reason. "Herbert, you must be the one to administer her medication for the next three days. I''m worried someone might cause trouble."


    Herbert understood immediately.


    "Okay! I get it You''ve had a long day too, go home and rest. I''ll be on duty at the hospital for the next three days have people trust watching 111


    area. Herbert knew that if she said something like that, there was a real danger.

 Chapter 398

    And Natalie was right. The next day, a woman disguised as a nurse enteredn''s grandmother''s room.


    Just as she was about to unplug the oxygen tube,n burst in and stopped her.


    The woman fled in a panic. Herbert, who was arriving to change the medication, saw the woman running away frantically.


    Horrified, Herbert didn''t have time to stop the woman. He rushed to check onn''s grandmother.


    Her oxygen mask had been removed, but otherwise, she was fine.


    "That scared me to death. If that oxygen mask had been off for ten minutes, your grandmother would have been gone."


    Herbert clutched his chest. Natalie had been right.


    "Kid, until your grandmother wakes up, you can''t leave this room for a single step. I''ll have food and supplies sent in. Call me immediately if anything happens with her. Tomorrow is thest day. Once we get through tomorrow, she''ll be fine."


    "Don''t mention it. Just doing my job." It had been a close call. Herbert left slowly, his legs weak with fear of a medical incident.


    He whispered, "Grandma, you''re going to be okay."


    Joanna, what she couldn''t have, she would destroy. He would get his revenge.


    Natalie received a message fromn, telling her someone had tried to unplug his grandmother''s oxygen.


    Natalie told him not to leave the hospital room.


    Meanwhile, Joanna knew that after this failed attempt, another opportunity would be hard toe by.


    She looked at Horace, her eyes cold. "Besides him, can you find any other kids?"


    Horace nodded. "Yes. There''s no


    shortage of talent in this industry This time, I''ve foundn''s arch-rival. His family isn''t well-off either; he''s


    on financial and for his furtiversity


    tuition."


    Horace added, "His talent isparable ton''s."


    Joanna smiled a strange, terrifying smile. "Go find him and bring him here. I want to meet him first, then we can arrange for him to join ourpany."


    Horace smiled. "Of course. His name is Owen Hart. He''s actually better connected


    thann. He''s a student at the university."


    Joanna was very pleased. "Excellent. Go get him now. I want their entire team working for ourpany."


    Horace grinned. "Ms. Sanders, that''s a brilliant idea. Right now, they''re in their prime, full of youthful ambition. They''ll work themselves to the bone to make a name for themselves at thepany."


    A little incentive and they would be fiercely loyal, especially kids from ordinary families.


    Joanna was an expert at manipting people, which was why she specifically targeted those in need of help.


    "Go on. As forn, if I can''t have him, no one can. Find an opportunity to ruin him." Horace replied, "Understood. Our person wasn''t caught, butn might suspect us."


    Joanna sneered, her voice dripping with arrogance. "So what if he suspects? What can a poor, powerless kid like him do?"


    Horace agreed. Ian was just a hot-headed kid, not someone to be taken seriously. Time passed quickly.


    Natalie hadn''t seen Sebastian in days.


    Shey on the sofa, thinking. In her past life, he had gone abroad and returned injured, radiating a murderous aura.


    But by then, he no longer needed her by his side. The person with him was Joanna. Tomorrow was Jared''s wedding.


    In the afternoon, Natalie received a message from Susan, asking her to attend Jared''s wedding with her tomorrow.

 Chapter 399

    Natalie agreed and went to meet Susan early the next morning. "Natalie, over here! I brought you something delicious."


    They had arranged to meet at a private club near the hotel.


    When it was time for the wedding, they could head straight over.


    Susan was also dressed to the nines today in a chic pink suit that was both warm and elegant, perfectlyplementing her lovely round face.


    Natalie had also dressed up, wearing a pink gown with a diamond-encrusted neckline that made her skin look luminously white. She wore simple jewelry, not wanting to be too shy. Joanna was the type to covet anything she saw on others, so it was better to be understated.


    Susan looked at her friend''s stunning face with a mix of envy and admiration. Her skin was wless.


    It made Susan want to reach out and pinch her cheek.


    Natalie sat beside her and said, "Susan, you''ve lost more weight."


    "Hah! Ever since I started working, I''ve been so busy. I walk tens of thousands of steps a day. You know I manage models¡ªI eat less and walk more, so of course I''ve slimmed down."


    "My chubby face has turned into a V-shape."


    She cupped her face and smiled happily. She absolutely loved her face now. It might not be the most beautiful, but it was hers, and she loved it.


    Bing the person you wanted to be was a big step toward sess.


    "This is all seafood I brought back from the ind. Let''s have lunch first."


    Natalie''s phoenix eyes sparkled with a smile as she picked up her utensils.


    Susan took out her phone to share her recent achievements.


    "Natalie, those


    new menswear


    designs of yours are selling like crazy. We have to be strict with quality control. There can''t be any issues, not even a foose thread Consumers are very picky these days. We have to get the details right."


    Natalie had expected good results, but this was even better. She immediately messaged Keith, telling him to ensure the factory manager maintained strict standards and allowed no mistakes.


    Natalie watched the excited Susan, her eyes shining brightly.


    "Susan, after leaving Jared, you''ve be a better version of yourself."


    Susan smiled, a sense of finality in her heart. "Natalie, it''s not that I got better. It''s that after I killed off that lovesick part of me, I discovered the worlds an amazing ce. Ofe you''ve seen how vibrant life can be, how could you ever let yourself be tied down by a few empty words?"


    "With him, I was always insecure and anxious. But after letting him go, I see a future full of possibilities ahead of me."


    Natalie felt the same way. After leaving Sebastian, wasn''t she better off on her own?


    The two of them ate and chatted.


    Meanwhile, at Jared''s venue, his expression was grim. His mother really hadn''te to his wedding.


    There weren''t many guests either just the Scott family and Monica''s friends, filling only about a dozen tables.


    Jared felt humiliated. He was the second son of the Scott family, yet so few people had shown up.


    Nathan and Joanna were at the entrance greeting guests.


    He hadn''t invited any important figures either, just close rtives and friends.


    He looked outside, fuming. "Wendy has lost her mind. How could she note to her own son''s wedding?"


    Joanna frowned. She had a feeling Wendy knew something.


    But Wendy seemed busy with work and hadn''te looking for trouble with her mother, so she probably didn''t know about her mother''s existence.


    She warned her father in a low voice, "Dad, we need to speed up our ns. We can''t let that debt fall on us. Wendy''spany''s doing worse and worse. After Cery Corp pulled their investment, she hasn''t found a new investor. Thepany is in bad shape."

 Chapter 400

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 401

    "Mmm, that feels so good. You''re getting better and better at this."


    "Once we get Jared''s money, we''ll leave this ce. We''ve already got two million. Hispany is worth tens of millions, so once we get that ten million, we can live happily ever after on an ind."


    "Mmm... just kiss me. Why are you wasting time with all that talk? That fool Jared trusts mepletely. And it''s all thanks to you, working behind the scenes to frame Susan, that he and I could get to this point."


    "I''m getting married soon. After the wedding, I''ll get half his assets. I''ll file for divorce in a month, and then we''ll be free to live our lives."


    "Then you have to promise me you won''t go back to your two previous husbands. And you''re not allowed to see your child, either."


    "I know, I know. I only love you. I''ll only have your babies..."


    What followed were sounds not fit for delicate ears.


    The entire audience was stunned.


    Jared froze, his eyes wide with shock, unsure how to react.


    Humiliation, anger, and the fiery rage of betrayal crashed over him, one after another, making his chest ache.


    Monica''s eyes widened in terror, her mind aplete nk, her heart pounding with horror.


    "Who... who did this? Turn it off! Turn it off right now! That''s not me in the video! Don''t look, everyone, that''s not me..."


    She hunched over, shrieking like a madwoman.


    But no one paid her any mind.


    The screen changed, and clips of her framing Susan began to y.


    For instance, the time she nted a venomous snake in Susan''s bag.


    Then she turned around and used Susan of trying to kill her.


    And the time she sshed water on herself and med Susan, leading Jared to scold Susan every time.


    Even the part where Monica hired people to nder Susan as Jared''s desperatepdog was edited into a video and yed on a loop for everyone to see.


    Joanna was livid, her re shifting to Natalie and Susan, who were standing nearby.


    When did those two get in? They''d ruined her n. Her eyes, filled with venom, were fixed on Susan and Natalie.


    "Susan, did you and Natalie pull this stunt? What are you trying to do, causing a scene at his wedding?" Joanna''s roar snapped everyone back to attention.


    Susan looked at Joanna, a cold


    smile on her face. "Why are you yelling, Joanna? You know exactly what''s going on with Monica, You wanted to destroy your Jared so


    the trashiest woman possible


    foeduce him. And you seeded."


    ¡°But while you were busy with your scheme, I was getting my revenge. There''s no conflict there, is there?"


    "The woman you brought in tried to kill me multiple times. Do you take me for an idiot? Did you think I''d just let you walk all over me?"


    "Do you even know what kind of


    snake that was? It was a highly venomous snake. If it had bitten nie and hadn''t gotten the antivenom


    1


    within half an hour, I would have


    died."


    "If I hadn''t been cautious enough to go back and check the security footage, I''d already be dead because of you two."


    Susan stood up, her presencemanding, a joyful smile spreading across her face. The sweet taste of revenge was exhrating.


    Joanna was so angry she wanted to rip Susan''s mouth off. How did she know all of this?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The whole world knows how much the Scott family has done for me. I know you love my brother and you''re bitter you can''t marry him. I can take you? nder, but you can''t ruin his wedding just because you cant have him. A vicious person like you doesn''t deserve happiness."


    Joanna shot Susan a provocative smile.


    She was trying to use public opinion to sweep the incident under the rug, but no one


    in the crowd took her side. Her challenging smirk toward Susan instantly became awkward.

 Chapter 402

    Susan met Joanna''s challenge with a smile of her own. "You think the world revolves around Jared?"


    ¡°I gave up on him a long time ago. Who he marries is his business, but I will get my revenge for you framing me. It''s as simple as that."


    "Say whatever you want. Even if you spew filth from that mouth of yours, the Scott family will still think you''re a treasure."


    "Oh, and let''s not forget Mr. Griffith behind you, your loyal puppy. I wonder if he''ll still be kissing the ground you walk on when he finds out about all the disgusting things you''ve done."


    It was the first time Susan had ever spoken so bluntly.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. He looked at Susan, his gaze icy and his tone sharp. "Susan, watch your mouth."


    Sebastian''s face turned pale with anger, but what Susan said was the truth.


    Everyone had witnessed how well he treated Joanna.


    And his coldness toward Natalie had led everyone else to look down on her.


    Susan sneered. "I think I''m being quite polite. You two despicable dogs should just cling to each other and stop ruining other people''s lives."


    A violent, menacing aura instantly radiated from Sebastian.


    Natalie quickly grabbed Susan''s arm. "Susan, stop it. Sebastian is vindictive. Be careful he doesn''t go after the White family."


    Natalie was afraid Sebastian would do something to hurt Susan.


    Sebastian was capable of anything.


    Susan fell silent.


    Jared had finally processed everything. Staring at the disgusting scene on the big screen, his eyes were empty and dull. The woman he had pursued for a year was this... filthy.


    She had a child and had been with three other men before him.


    He finally understood what Susan


    had meant when she said attend the wedding of


    should


    who''s been married three


    tires? content belongs to


    Jared''s gaze on Monica turned incredibly cold. "Monica, so you''ve been lying to me all this time."


    Monica wasn''t about to give up before she had the money.


    She shook her head frantically, crying and using, "Jared, this is just Susan''s revenge on you. Please don''t believe her! She''s just too love with you. When she saw you were marrying me, she did this to get back at us. She can''t stand to see us happy."


    Jared faltered, then turned to Susan. "Susan, is that why?"


    Susan looked at his foolish expression and felt a pang of sorrow for the part of herself that had once liked him.


    A mysterious smile yed on her lips, her expression unreadable. "Jared, believe whatever you want I''ve had my revenge, so it doesn''t matter to me who you believe.


    Believe her if it makes you fo better."


    Jared unconsciously clenched his fists, his gazeplicated as he looked at her. Her eyes were calm, devoid of any love.


    All those times she was framed, it was all Monica''s doing. And he had never once believed her.


    Since middle school, Susan had brought him breakfast every morning.


    When he was sick, she would gently coax him to take his medicine.


    More than once, she had told him that Monica was not a good woman and that he wouldn''t be happy with her.


    But every time, he thought Susan was just jealous of Monica.


    But now, seeing the truth, he was terrified.


    Jared suddenly looked defeated and worn, as if plunged into the dead of winter.


    Seeing Jared''s expression, Monica knew he believed Susan.


    ¡°Jared, please don''t believe her. I was framed by her, I really was. These videos are all doctored..."


    But before she could finish, a cold voice cut in from the doorway. "Monica, the videos might be doctored, but what about me?"

 Chapter 403

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 404

    The hall was in an uproar, buzzing with discussion.


    Mrs. Scott Sr. and Mr. Scott Sr. were both ashamed and furious. They wished they could find a hole to hide in. Listening to the gossip, the elderly couple was filled with resentment but didn''t dare say a word.


    They couldn''t bear the humiliation.


    Jared, havingposed himself, suppressed the intense anger in his heart and addressed the guests. ¡°To all our friends and family, today''s wedding is canceled. Your gifts will be returned shortly. Lunch has been prepared next door, so please proceed there to eat."


    When Monica heard the wedding was off, she exploded with rage. "Jared, is this all your love for me amounts to? So what if I''ve been married and have a child? Did you love me for my past?"


    "You told me you loved me every day, but the moment you find out I''ve been married before, you don''t love me anymore? Your love is so cheap! You''re no different from all those other scumbags. Fine, cancel it! I can find someone better without you."


    Before Jared could respond, Monica ran off.


    Jared chased after her. He had to get back the money he gave her.


    He couldn''t let that woman run off with his money.


    Natalie and Susan stood up. The show was over, and it was time for them to leave.


    But Joanna blocked their path, her face a mask of fury.


    When Nathan saw Natalie, his anger red. "Natalie, are you happy now that you''ve ruined Jared''s wedding?"


    Natalie met his gaze with icy eyes. "Did I ruin it? Is there something wrong with your eyes, or are you just sick in the head? Why is it that every time you see me, you me me for everything?"


    Nathan was speechless with rage. "What kind of attitude is that? Is that any way to speak to me?"


    Natalie''s voice was frigid. "I''ll treat you with the same attitude you treat me. I''ve already warned you: dont


    provoke me. Otherwise, I have no I problem exposing all the dirty things you''ve done behind the scenes."


    Nathan froze. What things?


    He had done many dirty deeds, but he had hidden them well. How could Natalie possibly know?


    Susan shot Nathan a disdainful look. Even though he was an elder, she had no respect for him.


    Because he didn''t deserve any.


    "Natalie, let''s go. You''ll never get through to him. He and Joanna are two peas in a pod. Even if yourer. right, with those two standing together, you''ll never win. After all, there''s no cure for shamelessness."


    ¡°Susan, you damn brat, how dare you speak like that? My son didn''t marry you. Have you ever stopped to think about your own ws? Just because my son didn''t marry you, you take revenge like this?"


    Nathan was shameless and knew exactly how to hit people where it hurt.


    Susanughed, a genuine smile


    gracing her lips as she looked at his face, purple with rage. "Actually, I should thank your son. If he hadn''t wrongly used me every single


    time, might have kept on liking him."


    ¡°But after seeing his true colors, I''m grateful he doesn''t like me. I''ll meet someone better in the future, and my future father-inw will be nothing like you."


    "And for the record, I''m wonderful and I''m talented. It''s your son who isn''t good enough for me."


    "You..." Nathan''s vision went dark with fury, and he stumbled back a few steps.


    "Susan, you ruined my brother''s wedding and you''re still acting so self-righteous." Joanna''s face was dark with anger.


    Monica couldn''t hold on to Jared''s heart. If Jared managed to pull himself together, she''d have another enemy on her hands.


    Susan took a step back in disgust. ¡°Don''t talk to me. You make me sick. Your breath is so foul, did you forget to brush your teeth this morning?"

 Chapter 405

    Joanna''s jaw dropped, her features twisting in fury. Damn you, Susan. I will get you back for this.


    Seeing Joanna like this, Susan felt one thing and one thing only: satisfaction.


    "Natalie, let''s go." With the triumphant air of a victor, Susan held her head high and proudly led Natalie away.


    Natalie didn''t spare Sebastian a single nce as she left with Susan.


    Outside the hotel, under the clear sky, Susan looked at Natalie. "Natalie, how are you feeling?"


    Natalie''s lips, a fiery red, curved into a bright smile. ¡°I feel pretty good. Susan, you were right about one thing: you can''t save someone who''s determined to self- destruct. We didn''t stop Jared, and he walked the path he chose."


    "Exactly! I hope he enjoys his surprise. I tried so hard to warn him before, but he always thought I was just jealous of Monica. Anyway, it''s good we left. Sebastian and the Scotts are all unreasonable animals. Come on, let''s go back to my ind. Those ten male models are still there."


    "They''re all gorgeous. I know you''re free for the next couple of days, soe hang out with me. I know you love free diving, and I checked the weather forecast. Tomorrow and the day after are supposed to be perfect. After that, it''ll be too cold to go in the water."


    Natalie considered it. Her grandfather wasn''t home, and her design work could wait.


    "Alright! Let''s go today. I just need to go home and grab my gear." Natalie decided to take a couple of days to rx.


    Jared''s future was about to get ugly, though she didn''t know the details of his downfall. But that was no longer her concern.


    "Let''s go, let''s go! I''ll introduce you to another handsome man. You''ll definitely like him." Susan grabbed Natalie''s arm, ready to leave. "There are plenty of amazing men in this world."


    Just as Natalie was about to go, a hand mped around her wrist.


    Natalie turned to see Sebastian. His palm was hot, and the scorching heat seeped into her heart.


    She hadn''t seen Sebastian in days. Every time she did, the man''s handsome face still sent a jolt through her, utterly captivating.


    Few women could resist Sebastian''s unique charm.


    She frowned. "Mr. Griffith, let go."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. "Are you going to see another man?"


    "What I do is none of your business. You should gofort your first love, Mr. Griffith. Susan upset her just now I''d hate for her to get worked up she ends up in th hospital. Your heart would ache even more then, wouldn''t it, Mr. Griffith?"


    Sebastian snapped, "Natalie, speak to me properly."


    Her detached attitude sent a pang of pain through his chest.


    The Natalie before him now was elusive, and he found himself unable to understand her anymore.


    "Tsk! Wasn''t being considerate of


    your precious Joanna? Before, when I told you not to go to her, you used me of making a scene. Now that I''m being thoughtful you''re telling me i''m not speaking properly? Mr. Griffith, I really have to ask, what is it you want from me?"Content


    Sebastian was taken aback, his eyes filled with a fierce light. "Don''t go. I have something to say to you."


    "Sorry, but besides the divorce, I have nothing to say to you. Let go."


    Instead of letting go, Sebastian tightened his grip.


    "Sebastian, you''re hurting me."


    At that, Sebastian''s grip loosened slightly.


    Looking into Natalie''s bright, captivating eyes, he said, "I forbid you from seeing other men."


    "Mr. Griffith, you''re an incredible hypocrite. When you were hugging your first love and hurting me, did you ever remind yourself thatyoure a married man?"


    Sebastian shot a cold re at Susan.

 Chapter 406

    Susan flinched and ducked behind Natalie.


    Her words had been satisfying, but she was still afraid of Sebastian. His eyes were chilling.


    Natalie stepped in front of Susan, blocking Sebastian''s view. "If you have a problem, take it up with me. Don''t you dare hurt Susan."


    "In your eyes, am I the kind of person who would hurt others so casually?"


    Sebastian couldn''t help but ask. What did Natalie really think of him?


    "You casually hurt me, your own wife. Why would anyone else be off-limits?" Sebastian looked at her deeply. "I was wrong about what happened before..."


    ¡°Do you think a simple ''I was wrong'' can undo all the pain you''ve caused me?" Natalie stared at him, her gaze crystal clear.


    Feeling a pang of guilt, Sebastian released her hand. His own arm was injured, and he winced slightly.


    Natalie noticed. He was hurt.


    She nced at Sebastian''s arm. As a doctor, she could smell the faint scent of blood.


    Just like in her past life. He had been establishing his own power base overseas, and this trip was likely to solidify control over those people. He hade back injured.


    He was too powerful. She couldn''t fight him, so she would just avoid him.


    Sebastian saw her looking. Did she know he was hurt?


    ¡°Natalie, I''ll make up for the pain I caused you in the past,¡± he said, his voice much softer.


    Natalie shook her head, rejecting him word by word. "I don''t want yourpensation, and you don''t deserve to give it! Why would I pick up a man who''s already been sullied? You and Joanna are a perfect match. I''m begging you two, please just stay together."


    With that, Natalie pulled Susan away.


    She truly despised Sebastian now.


    Sebastian stood frozen, watching Natalie''s retreating back.


    She knew everything, which made her even less willing to forgive him. The hatred in her eyes was bone-deep. Natalie hated him.


    Before, whenever he was hurt, she would be so worried. She would use the best medicine and apply it with the gentlest touch.


    Sebastian''s heart clenched with pain. The desire to possess Natalie grew stronger and stronger, and his eyes narrowed coldly.


    Sean had witnessed the entire exchange and shook his head slightly.


    This fool. It was a lost cause.


    "Sir, you have two important video conferences this afternoon. We should head back to the office," Sean reminded him.


    Sebastian said in a low voice, "She knew I was hurt, but she didn''t care about me like she used to."


    "Sir, Ms. Sanders has let go. Her


    heart ispletely broken. Besides, thest time she tried to care about you, you rejected her..."


    "Shut up." Sebastian shot him a cold look.


    "Let''s go to the office." Sebastian walked toward the car parked by the road.


    As he reached the door, Sebastian turned to Sean again. "Have you found that man yet?"


    Sean shook his head. "No, we lost all traces of him. I''m starting to wonder


    if those photos were faked, sent by


    Joanna to MS


    Sanders on purpose to drive a wedge between you."


    Sebastian frowned. The man in the photo looked identical to him. If he hadn''t seen the pictures en Natalie''s phone, he would have continued to believe Joanna.


    "Then we''ll wait for six months," Sebastian said. He wanted to know if what Natalie said was true.


    "Sebastian." Joanna ran out, looking aggrieved as she approached him. ¡°Sebastian, are you leaving?"


    "Yes." Sebastian gave a faint nod.


    "Sebastian, Natalie and Susan orchestrated everything today. Poor Jared''s wedding... ruined just like that."


    Sean couldn''t help but chime in, ¡°Heh... Ms. Scott, you''re mistaken. Jared wasn''t ruined. He got what he deserved."

 Chapter 407

    Joanna bristled at his words. She had disliked Sean for a while now; he was always taking Natalie''s side.


    Sebastian was a naturally suspicious person. Joanna adopted a wounded tone. ¡°Sean, what did Natalie offer you to make you defend her like this? You''re always looking out for her. Or is there something going on between you two? Why else would you have been on Natalie''s side from the very beginning?"


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed as he looked at Sean. She had a point. Sean had been defending Natalie from the start.


    Sean saw Sebastian''s expression and knew his boss''s suspicious nature would lead him to doubt him.


    "Ms. Scott, are you trying to drive a wedge between me and the CEO now? I have no rtionship with Ms. Sanders. I just can''t stand your maliciousness." He frowned slightly, his heart aching at Sebastian''s suspicious gaze.


    Sebastian doubted him. Tsk, he was starting to resent Sebastian himself. Natalie was the only one willing to love him, yet he had pushed that person away.


    Joanna was furious. Her maliciousness? Sean hadn''t even begun to experience her true malice.


    She looked even more hurt. "Sean, I''m just surprised. Why do you always side with Natalie? Was I wrong about what happened today? It was clearly Natalie who helped Susan ruin my brother''s wedding."


    ¡°Besides, all that other stuff was just minor squabbles between women. Don''t you men have your own rivalries? Natalie is just a sore loser who mes me for everything."


    Sean said nothing. He didn''t want to say any more.


    He was paid to do a job. If Sebastian didn''t want to believe him, he would just keep his mouth shut.


    Sebastian remained silent, opened the car door, and got in.


    Sean got into the driver''s seat and drove away.


    Joanna watched Sebastian''s car disappear, her eyes filled with a dark gloom. Sebastian, you promised you would marry me. Don''t even think about getting rid of


    me.


    But she had a growing feeling that she was losing her grip on him.


    If it came down to it, she would have to use other methods to make Sebastian do her bidding.


    Joanna''s eyes narrowed. It seemed she had to speed up her ns.


    Those two old fools in the Griffith family had outlived their usefulness.


    And Sebastian needed to start hating Natalie for good.


    one


    When he came back, she had to take over his position. Otherwise,


    everything she had done would.e


    forothing


    Sebastian''s betrayal of Natalie had to be seen through to the end.


    Joanna gritted her teeth. Natalie, I will send you to hell.


    Joanna took out her phone and called Horace. ¡°Horace, arrange for a hypnotist.¡±


    Horace replied, "Miss, are you ready to make your move on Sebastian?"


    Horace had been assigned to Joanna by that person, advising her from the shadows.


    Joanna''s eyes were murderous. "Yes. While he still has some trust in me."


    She hung up the phone, a vicious smile spreading across her face.


    ...


    In the car, Sebastian looked at the


    silent Sean and said quietly, "S


    you are the person trust most.


    Sean was stunned for a moment, then smiled.


    "As long as you trust me, Sir." The gloom in Sean''s heart lifted instantly.


    Sebastian then met his gaze in the rearview mirror. "Sean, I need you to act out a scene with Joanna."


    ¡°But if we do that, you''ll push Ms. Sanders..."


    ¡°No more questions. Just do as I say," Sebastian cut him off coldly and closed his eyes.


    ...


    Not far away, Wendy watched Joanna, the hatred in her eyes deepening. So, Monica was Joanna''s doing.


    She could only me her own foolish son for his poor judgment.


    her eyes. If it


    Wendy''s warning


    been for


    would have lived her whole life in a He

 Chapter 408

    Yeri said, "Mrs. Scott, we''ve traced the money that was transferred out. Ms. Scott was the one who moved it, but we don''t know where it went."


    Wendy''s eyes snapped open. "Did Leona help her?"


    Yeri nodded slightly. "Yes. It was the transfer of those funds that put ourpany in such a difficult position."


    Wendy took a deep breath. It was a good thing she had taken precautions; otherwise, thepany would have been lost.


    There were too many of Joanna''s people in thepany. For now, the only option was to empty out thepany''s assets.


    "Let''s go. Keep this quiet. For now, don''t alert Leona. Just find the evidence to put her away."


    Yeri nodded. "Understood."


    The next day.


    On a remote ind.


    The calm sea was like a giant mirror, stretching out between heaven and earth, reflecting the azure sky and white clouds.


    The wavespped gently at the shore, and the sunlight danced on the water, sparkling and mesmerizing. It felt as if all worries had vanished.


    The sea breeze was still a bit cool. Natalie tested the water temperature. It was fine.


    She had driven the speedboat for an hour to get here to fish.


    She put on her gear and her goggles, which had a built-in camera to record everything she caught.


    She looked at Susan on the shore and pointed to the fishing rod. ¡°Susan, the water is calm today. Try casting a few times. You might get a surprise."


    Susan was delighted. "Okay, okay!"


    She pointed to arge cooler on the speedboat. "Natalie, tomorrow''s feast is all up to you! See that big cooler? We have toe back with it full."


    Natalie smiled. "There are plenty of fish down there, but I''m just going to catch what I like to eat. I''m heading in. You wait up here. The visibility is great. I can already see cuttlefish and octopus."


    "I love octopus! Don''t let them get away if you see any," Susan called from the shore. The water was a little chilly, so she backed away.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Natalie slipped into the water. It was so clear that Susan could still see her.


    Susan took out her phone and


    snapped a few pictures. Natalie looked just like a mermaid. She was


    So envious, but she didn''t know how


    to swim.


    Natalie was amazing at catching fish with her bare hands. She took a bag with


    her and, after swimming a few meters, spotted a bailer shell.


    Natalie was thrilled. She picked it up and put it in her bag.


    Her main goal today was to catch a tuna for sashimi.


    Unfortunately, she was unlikely to find one here. Catching a fish like that was difficult.


    But this diving area was full of parrotfish.


    Natalie moved silently, sneaking up and catching two of them.


    ¨¦t


    After gathering a couple of ms, she noticed the coral reef nearby was particrly beautiful. This kind of terrain was often home to lobsters.


    She surfaced for air and brought her catch back to the speedboat.


    She saw that Susan had hooked a small fish and was struggling to reel it in. Natalie smiled, ced her haul in the cooler, and dove back into the water.


    Not far away, on another boat.


    Jared stared intently at Monica and her lover.


    "Monica, just give me my money back, and I''ll let you go.". Jared had been chasing them since he left the wedding venue, all the way out to sea.


    BUMS


    He had seen Monica and the man escaping on a boat and had quietly boarded it himself.


    Seeing the two of them about to do disgusting things right there on the boat, he was so enraged that he had revealed himself.


    He had been hiding for a day and a night. He had pursued this woman for a whole year, only to be deceived by her.


    How could he not be furious?


    After leaving the wedding, he had beenpletely lost.


    He stood there until nightfall, long after everyone else had gone, before the


    absurdity of the day''s events finally sank in.

 Chapter 409

    Monicaughed at his words, her eyes filled with contempt. ¡°Jared, and what if we don''t give the money back?"


    Jared looked at her twisted, ugly face. How could he have ever thought she was beautiful?


    In this moment, the venomous Monica looked disgusting.


    He was both furious and defiant. "Monica, then the three of us will die here in this ocean together."


    Monica and the man beside her exchanged a look and then burst outughing, as if they''d just heard the world''s funniest joke.


    "Haha..."


    Their wildughter filled the air.


    Then, just as suddenly, it stopped. Monica''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as she said mockingly, "Jared, I only took a few million from you, and you''re chasing me down to kill me. I''ll give you a chance now. Write me a contract stating that the money was a voluntary gift. Once you promise you won''t try to get it back, I''ll spare your life."


    Jared sneered. "And if I don''t?"


    He was going to make this woman pay. As soon as he got back to shore, he would call the police.


    Behind him was the azure sea, breathtakingly beautiful, its shimmering surface captivating.


    Monica sneered back, a murderous resolve forming in her heart. That few million was more money than she could earn in a lifetime.


    She tilted her head back slightly, smiling at Jared.


    "Jared, then I''m afraid you''ll have to be the one to die today. I never liked you anyway. I was only after your money. If Joanna hadn''t promised me a million to seduce you, I never would have bothered. You''re a fool who was bound to lose everything sooner orter."


    "She transferred the money to me the day before our wedding. Did you really think I''d spend my life with an idiot like you?"


    Jared was stunned by her words. "You''re saying... Joanna told you to seduce me?" Why?


    Why Joanna? He had been so good to her. For her sake, he had even mistreated his own sister to dote on her. And in the end, it was Joanna who had plotted against him.


    Jared felt a pain so sharp he couldn''t breathe. He had considered many possibilities, but he had never imagined it would be Joanna.


    He stumbled backward, grabbing the side of the boat to steady himself.


    Monica''s face was vicious, her gaze filled with the same disdain she''d show an idiot. "Jared, you really are a fool. Of course Joanna didn''t want you to marry Susan. With the White family''s support, she wouldn''t get what she wants. You have no one to me but yourself for what''s happened today. You walked right into it, you idiot. Haha..."


    Jared was utterly shocked. So that was it. That was it.


    He let out a desteugh, his heart aching. So this was the pain of misced trust.


    Joanna didn''t want the Scott family; she wanted the Don family, his mother''spany, and his grandparents'' assets.


    All this time, for that despicable person, he had personally hurt his own sister and mother.


    "Heh..." Jaredughed, a sound full of grief. His face was contorted, his eyes filled with a deep, simmering hatred.


    Seeing his crazedughter, Monica''s brow tightened, her disgust deepening. "Jared, stopughing and deal with the matter at b?nd. The contract for the voluntary gift. Are you going to write it or not?"


    Jared red at them, his eyes murderous. "Monica, even if I die, I''m taking you both with me."


    His crazed look terrified Monica.


    The man beside her grew even more sinister. "Monica, we''re in the middle of the ocean. There are no cameras. If we kill him, we can go live on ind, and no one will ever bother. us again


    If Jared lived, he would cause them endless trouble. Monica''s heart hardened as she nodded. "Alright."


    Jared sneered and kicked Monica squarely in the chest.


    an

 Chapter 410

    "Ah!" Monica staggered backward, nearly falling into the sea. The man caught her just in time. A sharp pain shot through her chest, and she red at Jared, her eyes red with rage.


    ¡°Jared, you dare hit me? You''re asking to die."


    They exchanged a look and charged at him together.


    Jared rarely worked out and was no match for them in a fight. He was quickly overwhelmed by Monica''s ferocity, her nails scratching at his face and eyes. Jared cried out in pain.


    As he forcefully shoved Monica away, the man grabbed a piece of rebar from nearby and plunged it straight through Jared''s thigh.


    ¡°Ah... ugh...¡± The pain was so intense Jared almost fainted. He felt like he was dying on the spot.


    The man yanked the rebar out, and Jared passed out from the agony.


    Monica was shocked by his brutality.


    With a loud ssh, the man pushed the unconscious Jared overboard.


    He watched Jared''s body sink, a cold smile on his face. ¡°There are sharks around here. The smell of his blood will attract them quickly. Soon, there won''t be a trace of him left."


    Monica saw the ruthlessness in his eyes and suddenly felt a sense of danger. Would he kill her for the money, too?


    Monica swallowed hard, watching Jared''s body disappear into the depths. "Let''s get the boat moving, quickly. We can''t let anyone see us, or we''ll both be dead."


    The man squinted at her, his eyes filled with murderous intent. A few million was enough for him to livefortably for the rest of his life.


    Monica saw the look in his eyes and was terrified. She became guarded, her gaze fixed on the spot where Jared had fallen into the sea. She had miscalcted. Jared was the one who had treated her the best.


    He was willing to spend money on her, willing to spend time with her.


    If she wanted ice cream at two in the morning, he would go to a 24-hour convenience store to buy it for her.


    When she had cramps, he would make her hot milk and gently soothe her to sleep. Every day, he would find new ways to spoil her with delicious food.


    Jared had been truly good to her.


    But she had destroyed it all with her own hands.


    Tears streamed down Monica''s face. Her heart ached. She regretted it. Seeing Jared sink into the ocean, she was filled with regret Truly deeply regretted it.


    "Jared, I''m sorry... I''m so sorry. I never wanted to do this to you..."


    She sobbed, her cries echoing over the empty water, but there was no sign of Jared.


    She stared nkly at the calm sea, her eyes filled with regret and pain.


    If only... Monica gave a small, bitterugh. If it hadn''t been a transaction, she never would have been able to part with Jared.


    He would have been a good husband, someone who would have cherished her for a lifetime.


    But there were no second chances in this world, and no ''if onlys''.


    ¡°Jared, I''m sorry. I''ve wronged you. If I meet you in the next life, I swear I will love you properly... Waaaah..."


    She hade from a poor


    background, despised by her family for being a girl. But she had forgotten that pain, allowing herself to be twisted into a malicious person by those around her. She hadpletely forgotten that she, too, was once a kind woman


    At that moment, Natalie had just speared a magnificent coral trout Its flesh was incredibly tender, a fish Natalie considered a rare treasure for one simple reason she loved. eat it.


    She happily ced the fish in her bag. On her way here, she had also seen arge spider conch.


    She dove down a second time to retrieve it.


    The moment she saw the spider conch, she smiled. It was huge and heavy in her hand. She was already nning how to cook it for dinner.


    Beaming with joy, she started to swim back up to the surface, but then she saw a man sinking slowly into the depths of the sea.

 Chapter 411

    Natalie abruptly dropped the conch shell and swam swiftly toward the man. His body was surrounded by a cloud of blood, staining the surrounding seawater a startling


    red.


    A chill of fear ran down her spine, a lingering shadow from the shark that had just appeared.


    The man''s back was to her, making it impossible for Natalie to identify him.


    The scent of his blood would attract any sharks in the area.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she grabbed the man''s slowly sinking arm. She didn''t have time to see who it was; her only thought was to get them out of danger immediately.


    Summoning all her strength, she dragged him upward, fighting her way to the surface.


    Breaking the surface, Natalie yelled, "Susan! Quick, help me!"


    Did she hear that right? Not helping with a fish, but helping a person.


    Susan reeled in her fishing rod. She clearly wasn''t cut out for fishing; she''d just hooked something so big it nearly dragged her into the sea before the line snapped, allowing her to escape.


    Annoyed and done with fishing for the day, she heard Natalie''s cry for help.


    She tossed her rod aside and saw Natalie desperately swimming toward the shore, dragging a man with her.


    Susan stared, stunned. You could just find people in the middle of the ocean?


    Then she spotted the shark fin not far off, and her eyes widened in terror.


    She rushed into the water to help, even though she wasn''t a strong swimmer. Luckily, the water near the shore was shallow.


    But Natalie, with her surprising strength, had already made it to the beach.


    Susan ran over, and together they dragged Jared out of the water.


    Just as the shark reached the shallows.


    Natalie''s heart leaped into her throat-that was too close forfort.


    Susan clutched her chest in relief as the shark, having lost its prey, turned and swam away.


    "Holy crap, Natalie,¡± Susan breathed. "This is way too dangerous. Let''s nevere back here again."


    Looking down, she saw the man lying on the sand was Jared. She froze again. "Why is it Jared? What is that bastard doing here?"


    Natalie also recognized him and was baffled. In this life, she had saved Jared. What kind of fate was this?


    He was supposed to have been found by fishermen three days from now, his lower back smashed against a reef, leaving him paralyzed from the waist down.


    Even as a paraplegic, Jared had continued to dote on Joanna.


    She frowned, noticing his thigh was bleeding from what looked like a puncture wound.


    She could still picture the shreds of flesh floating in the water. The pain must have been excruciating.


    Natalie took a deep breath and squeezed her eyes shut, a painful memory surfacing. In her past life just because she yed the piano better thart Joanna, that son of a bitch, while lying paralyzed in bed, had ordered kidnappers to break her fingers.


    Her eyes snapped open. She would still save him. It was a healer''s duty, not because it was Jared.


    Natalie had a first-aid kit on the


    speedboat for emergencies. Sheet


    swam out to the boat, polled he lithe body aboard with ease and returned with the medical kit.


    She cut away Jared''s pants with a pair of shears. Looking at the gaping wound in his thigh, she couldn''t deny asic sense of satisfaction She She knew that kind of pain all too well.


    After applying antiseptic and wrapping the wound with gauze, she began CPR.


    Herpressions were rough and forceful. After a few minutes, Jared coughed up several mouthfuls of water and began to stir.


    Watching Natalie''s almost vengeful actions, Susan grew concerned. ¡°Natalie, maybe


    be a little gentler? You''re going to break his ribs."


    Natalie shot her a cold nce. "Feeling sorry for him?"


    Susan felt the full force of her death re.


    She shook her head. "No, of course not. I don''t feel sorry for him at all."


    But Natalie''s hatred was palpable.


    Then again, Susan thought, now that Natalie could see the whole picture, these bastards truly were despicable.

 Chapter 412

    How could they not see through Joanna''s clumsy deceptions? They were all a bunch of fools.


    Joanna''s innocent, harmless appearance made it easy for people to let their guard down. She used that face to deceive and manipte, and anyone who couldn''t see the full picture was easily fooled.


    Thankfully, Susan now saw everything clearly.


    Coughing up another mouthful of water, Jared''s eyes fluttered open. He was stunned to see Natalie. ¡°Na... Natalie? What... what are you doing here?"


    Susan was furious. "What rotten luck. We go fishing and end up catching you. If it weren''t for Natalie, you''d be shark food by now."


    "And after everything you all did to her, she still had to be the one to drag you out of the ocean."


    Jared stared, taking in Natalie''s wetsuit.


    She... she had saved him?


    "Natalie..."


    Natalie frowned. "Shut up."


    "What... what happened to me? Susan, weren''t we on a trip together? Why am I in the ocean?"


    Susan was baffled.


    She looked at Natalie. "Natalie, did he get beaten stupid or something?"


    Natalie shook her head. "Who knows? Come on, let''s get him to the ind''s clinic."


    After gathering their things, Susan and Natalie worked together to lift Jared onto the speedboat,ying him down t.


    Natalie gave Jared a pill. ¡°I gave you something for the bleeding. It''s an hour back to the main ind. You''ll have to hang in there. Whether you make it or not is up to you now."


    Jared managed a weak smile. "Natalie, aren''t we on a trip with Mom? Why is it just the two of you? Where''s Mom? Where''s Jerome?¡±


    Natalie looked at him, confused.


    "What Mom? Jared, when did I ever go on a trip with you guys? Stop faking amnesia: When we get to the ind, you can call your family toe get you."


    But looking at his vacant expression, she wondered what was going on. Had the double shock to his body and mind been so intense that he''d actually lost his memory?


    Susan stared at Jared in disbelief. Something was very wrong with this jerk. Very wrong.


    "Natalie, do you remember? The year you were brought back to the family, Mrs. Scott took us all on a trip. It was to a different ind, but his memory seems to be stuck back then."


    For Susan, the memories of her time with Jared were still fresh; she had to admit


    that the bastard once held a ce in her heart.


    For Natalie, it felt like a lifetime ago-two lifetimes, in fact. She really couldn''t remember.


    There were too few good memories, only scenes of them tormenting her.


    As Natalie steered the speedboat, she studied Jared again. His nk confusion didn''t seem like an act.


    "Natalie, you just came home. How about I take you out for some good food?" dared asked with a smile, though his head was spinning. Did he fall into the ocean His leg burt too


    He looked over at Susan. She seemed thinner, prettier.


    Dressed so lightly... who was she trying to seduce?


    ¡°Also, Susan, you make the best omelets. Remember to bring me one tomorrow morning."


    Susan was livid. She red at him. "You want me to bring you an omelet? I hope you choke on it! Dream on!"


    "And don''t think losing your memory erases all the crap you put me through. We''ve been over for a year."


    Jared froze. A strange sadness washed over him, making him tremble.


    Why was Susan looking at him like a stranger?

 Chapter 413

    "Susan, why are you looking at me like that? Don''t you like me? Why won''t you make me an omelet?"


    Jared couldn''t understand why Susan had changed. Her unfamiliar gaze made his chest ache, though he didn''t know why. He just knew he hated it.


    He struggled to look at Susan, her cold face a blur in his daze.


    What was happening?


    Susan was supposed to adore him.


    Susan blinked, looking over at Natalie at the helm,pletely shocked. "Natalie, he''s really lost his memory, hasn''t he?"


    The look in his eyes... it didn''t seem like he was lying.


    He was back to being the arrogant, domineering jerk from college, which somehow made him even more detestable.


    Natalie didn''t understand it either. This wasn''t how things happened in her past life.


    Could her and Susan''s interference have changed things?


    After learning the truth, Jerome had apologized to her.


    And Wendy, to protect her own ns, hadn''t revealed the truth about Nathan and Joanna to her sons.


    Had the whole family suddenly gotten smarter?


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°I don''t know what''s going on, Susan. Let''s just get him to the hospital for a check-up first."


    Jared was feeling worse, his vision darkening. He said, ¡°Natalie, I know you just came home and the family misunderstands you, but don''t worry. I''m here. I''ll protect you."


    Natalie was floored.


    This was... unexpected.


    He wasn''t paralyzed, but he had amnesia instead?


    Natalie said nothing, and Jared didn''t ask anything else. He was losing too much blood, and his body began to tremble.


    Natalie nced down at him, then


    said, "Susan, open my medical kit There''s a red bottle inside. Give him or he won''t make


    one of the pits


    to the hospital."


    Still in shock, Susan snapped back to reality at the sound of Natalie''s voice and looked at the well-organized medical kit.


    "Oh! Right, I''ll give it to him now."


    Jared was drifting in and out of consciousness. He vaguely felt a pair of soft hands at his lips, feeding him something. A strong, bitter taste filled his mouth.


    It was a familiar touch. It was Susan.


    "Susan... don''t leave me..." Susan heard him whisper just before he passed out.


    Susan''s eyes widened as she stared at Jared''s pale face.


    To be honest, she had moved on from him over the past year. No matter what happened, she would never go back. The pain he''d caused was all too real.


    She believed in the fairytale of childhood sweethearts who went from campus to the altar, but that wasn''t her story with Jared.


    An hourter, Jared was wheeled into the emergency room.


    Natalie, still in her wetsuit, knew there was no point in staying. She headed back to her hotel, took a hot shower seafood


    and stored the g


    Qu


    she''d caught in the fridge. She made herself a cup of ginger tea and took some cold medicine just in case, finally letting out a sigh of relief.


    She sat on the hotel sofa, gazing out at the beautiful view of the azure sea and white sand beach.


    She never expected to run into Jared here, let alone save him. Her feelings were a tangled mess. Was it because they were rted by blood?


    But her heart had already hardened; she would never forgive the Scott family.


    Natalie stood up and went to the


    .et


    bathroom to blow-dry her long hair, tying it back into a ponytail. She paused, looking at the youthful Vibrant woman in the mirro


    The two years she was married to Sebastian had worn her down, making her look


    like a tired, middle-aged woman.

 Chapter 414

    This radiant person was the real Natalie.


    She gently caressed her reflection in the mirror as a tear suddenly slipped down her cheek. "I''m sorry," she whispered. "For how I treated you before. It won''t happen


    again."


    Never again. From now on, she would love herself first and foremost.


    Standing before the mirror, Natalie carefully applied her skincare, then a swipe of matte lipstick. She studied her reflection¡ªbright and captivating¡ªand a satisfied smile touched her lips.


    After putting her things away, she headed out to the ind''s clinic.


    The clinic was conveniently located just behind the hotel.


    As Natalie opened her hotel room door, she saw Sebastian and Joanna emerging from the room directly across the hall.


    Natalie froze, stunned. Why were they here?


    Natalie''s eyes met Sebastian''s. His face was impassive, but she saw a sh of stunned admiration in his eyes as he took in her radiant appearance.


    She was dressed simply in a white shirt and ck wide-leg pants, abination that entuated her tall, captivating figure.


    Joanna was also surprised to see her. ¡°Natalie... why are you here?¡±


    Natalie ignored herpletely, treating her as if she were invisible, and started walking away.


    Joanna stomped her foot in frustration as she watched Natalie''s retreating back. ¡°Natalie, what kind of attitude is that?"


    But Natalie didn''t even break her stride.


    What terrible luck, she thought, running into Sebastian and Joanna here.


    ¡°Sebastian, what is Natalie doing here?"


    Joanna''s movie had already started filming, and today''s shoot was on the ind. They were just about to head out.


    Sebastian was here for a business project, and she had followed him Still, baving Natalie see them,ing out of a room together was a bonus that was sure to upset her.


    Besides, Sebastian already knew Susan''s team was here, which meant Natalie was likely here too.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go," Sebastian said coolly, striding toward the elevator.


    Natalie was still waiting for the


    elevator when Sebastian


    approached. As he got closer, his overpowering presence made her instinctively step back to create


    some distance. She tho


    changing Hotels; seeing hotels; seeing the two of them was making her sick.


    But the ind was small, and this was the best hotel. She decided she''d just have to lock her door at night and ignore them.


    Sebastian frowned slightly at her movement and asked casually, "You went diving today."


    Natalie looked up at him. He''d seen her. "What''s it to you?"


    Ignoring her coldness, Sebastian continued, "I saw you take the speedboat out. Natalie, I''m surprised you know how to drive one."


    He had just arrived on the ind when he saw Natalie heading out to sea with Susan, skillfully piloting the speedboat. It was impressive.


    He was constantly surprised by all the things Natalie could do since leaving him.


    Her driving skills were masterful, and now he knew she could handle a boat too. Everything she did now was astonishing.


    Natalie remained silent. In their eyes, she was useless, so of course piloting a speedboat would surprise him.


    If he knew about her other skills, he''d probably have a heart attack.


    She seriously doubted she was Nathan''s daughter; how could a man like that produce someone as talented as her?


    She allowed herself a brief moment of self-admiration.


    Seeing her silence, Sebastian suddenly closed the distance between them, his deep eyes dark with a brewing storm. "Natalie. Say something."

 Chapter 415

    A small smile yed on Natalie''s lips, making her beautiful eyes shine. "Say what? You and I have nothing to talk about, except for the divorce."


    Sebastian''s chest tightened. The word ''divorce'' ignited a fire in his eyes. He didn''t want a divorce.


    "Grandma and Grandpa would never agree to it. They adore you. Have you already forgotten how good they''ve been to you?"


    Sebastian didn''t look at Natalie as he spoke. He knew it was a weak excuse, but it was the only one he had.


    When a person stops caring, they have no vulnerabilities.


    She used to care about the Scott family, which made her hold back, but not anymore.


    Now that Natalie cared about nothing, nothing could be used to threaten her.


    Natalie thought of the senior Griffiths, her feelingsplicated. "I haven''t forgotten how good Grandma and Grandpa have been to me. I can still visit them after we''re divorced."


    Sebastian frowned, saying nothing, just watching her intently.


    "Sebastian, why didn''t you wait for me? I''m in heels and I twisted my ankle. It really hurts," Joanna whined, walking up to Sebastian and linking her arm through his affectionately.


    Sebastian didn''t pull away, merely ncing at her. "The paths on this ind are uneven. Why are you wearing heels? Go back and change. I''ll wait here."


    Hearing that, Natalie knew they were sharing a room, and her heart couldn''t help but sting.


    Even though she knew they''d been having an affair for a long time, it still hurt.


    She had, after all, truly loved Sebastian once. The pain was to be expected.


    Joanna smiled, her voice gentle. "It''s fine, Sebastian. I''ll change when we get to the set. My agent brought plenty of shoes for me.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Natalie.


    She saw no reaction; Natalie looked at them as if they wereplete strangers. Natalie had truly changed. She really didn''t want Sebastian anymore.


    Natalie ignored their little disy. When the elevator arrived, she stepped inside quickly.


    Joanna pulled Sebastian along, hurrying in after her.


    A venomous glint shed in Joanna''s eyes.


    "Oh!" she cried, pretending to lose her bnce and stumbling into Sebastian''s arms.


    Sebastian frowned but steadied her, his voice gentle. ¡°Be careful. Don''t fall."


    His gaze, however, shifted to


    Natalie, He saw a smile gracing bet


    radiant smile as breathtaking


    lips, a ar


    as the first thaw of spring


    She was looking down at her phone, and whatever message she''d received made


    her look as happy as someone newly in love.


    Joanna saw it too. Natalie no longer hid her stunning beauty, and Joanna was intensely jealous. She seized the opportunity. "Sebastian, look at Natalie''s face. She looks like she''s in love, doesn''t she? I wonder which handsome man on the other end that phone is making her smile so happily?"


    The implication was clear: Natalie was texting some other man.


    Natalie had just finished replying "Take care" ton, who''d updated her that his grandmother was doing well.


    Hearing Joanna''s words, she snapped her head up, raised her hand, andnded a hard p across Joanna''s face.


    Joanna''s eyes flew open in disbelief. "Natalie, you hit me."


    "I hit a bitch who deserved it. Why does your mouth spew nothing but shit?"


    Natalie cut her off with a smile,


    though her eyes were wide with fury. She taunted, "It''s bad enough you''re so eager to be the other woman, but you also have to try and frame me every chance you get?"

 Chapter 416

    "You''re with Sebastian day and night. That''s all the proof anyone needs that you''re a homewrecker. The day your movie premieres, I''ll leak all the photos of you two together, send the press those boudoir shots you sent me, and then sh my marriage certificate with Sebastian. Your career, Joanna, will be over for good."


    "If I hear one more nderous word out of you, I''ll make sure you lose those pearly white teeth for good."


    Joanna was about to explode with rage. This... Natalie was insane.


    "Natalie, you''re crazy!"


    ¡°That''s right, I am. If I weren''t, you pack of scoundrels would have chewed me up and spit out my bones by now," Natalie said, her eyes cold.


    "I''m warning you, Joanna. You plot against me, I hit you. I survived this time for one reason and one reason only: to drag you all down to hell with me."


    As Natalie finished speaking, the elevator doors opened.


    She strode out with the confidence of someone who owned the world.


    Sebastian chased after her and blocked her path, his presence overbearing. "Natalie, where are you going?"


    Natalie scowled, irritated by him.


    ¡°Sebastian, you''re so annoying. Can you please stay away from me?" Natalie snapped.


    The impatience in her eyes made Sebastian finally realize that Natalie truly didn''t love him anymore.


    "You''re my wife. I have a right to know where you''re going."


    ¡°Ha!¡± Natalie let out a bitterugh, feeling suffocated by his forceful demeanor. "Sebastian, when you were spending five million a month to support your mistress, you ever remember you had a wife at home?"


    did


    Just then, Joanna walked over with a smile. ¡°Natalie, Sebastian gave me that


    money willingly. I saved his life, and I''m the person he loves most. Who else would he spend his money on?"


    Joanna looked at her haughtily, her face a mask of provocation.


    Natalie was disgusted by her shamelessness.


    "It''s fine, Joanna. Spend as much as you want. When our two years are up, I''ll file for divorce, and I''ll sue get back every cent he gave ur marriage eati


    during may dote on you, but im the one with the marriage certificate."


    Natalie''s smile was dazzling, and she was clearly in a good mood.


    She looked at Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Griffith, be generous. It''ll just mean more for me to take backter."


    With a bright smile, Natalie walked away.


    Joanna''s eyes, however, burned with


    murderous intent. Natalie, she


    thought if I killed you here no one


    would ever find your body.


    Sebastian, consumed by his own anger, watched Natalie''s retreating back,


    After leaving the hotel, Natalie went straight to the hospital.


    Joanna sent a text to Horace, telling him to keep an eye on Natalie, then had Sebastian take her to the film set.


    When Natalie arrived at the hospital, Susan was still waiting outside the emergency


    room.


    Before she could say a word, the doors to the ER swung open.


    Jared was pushed out on a gurney, lying motionless.


    Susan turned to the attending physician. "Doctor, how is he? Is his leg ruined?¡±


    The doctor blinked, taken aback by the family member''s bluntness.


    for


    He replied, "The gentleman''s leg is not ruined. After the surgery, he''ll need to avoid strenuous activity for six months He won''t be able to run or jump for the rest of his life, and his recovery will depend on his physical therapy."


    Susan asked cautiously, "So, he''s not going to die?"

 Chapter 417

    The doctor bristled, feeling his professional skills had been insulted.


    He said sternly, "Ma''am, although the patient''s thigh was impaled by a steel rod, the injury was not life-threatening, so you don''t need to worry. The surgeons at this hospital are highly skilled. It was just a puncture wound."


    The unspoken message was that Susan had little faith in their abilities.


    Susan gave a weak smile. "Sorry, doctor. I was just worried about him."


    The doctor looked at her smile and heard her apology, but he didn''t sense an ounce


    of sincerity. In fact, it seemed like she was hoping for the patient''s demise.


    Shaking his head, the doctor turned to leave. What kind of family was this?


    "Wait, doctor. When we found him, he seemed to have lost his memory."


    The doctor exined, "The head scan showed a severe impact to the back of his head, causing some blood clotting. It''s not a good location for surgery, so we''ll observe him for a while. If the clot dissipates, his memory should return. It''s not too severe, so there''s a high chance he''ll remember everything."


    Susan asked, ¡°Is there any way to make the amnesia permanent?"


    The doctor stared.


    Seemingly unnerved by such a difficult rtive, he quickened his pace, breaking into a light jog as he moved away.


    "Pfft..." Natalie, who had been watching from the side, couldn''t help butugh.


    Susan saw Natalie''s bright, toothy smile and felt a pang of regret. "Sigh! How can such a terrible person have such good luck?"


    Natalie''s smile faded, her expression growing serious. "Perhaps his good luck was running into us."


    If Jared hadn''t encountered them, he would have surely died today. The plot had deviated from her past life.


    Susan''s feelings wereplicated. She used to wish for Jared to get hiseuppance, but now she understood that trying to change his fate had been a mistake.


    Not interfering in someone else''s destiny was a form of respect for their choices. Whatever happened to Jared from now on had nothing to do with her.


    The two went to his room, which was spacious. Land was plentiful on the ind, so every hospital room wasrge and bright.


    Jaredy on the bed, his face pale and lifeless.


    Susan was


    troubled. "Natalie, Mrs.


    Scott has already disowned him, and


    I doubt Nathan and Joanna wille take care of him. If we don''t, what will happen to him? And if looks like he really does have amnesia."


    Natalie said, "Susan, call Mrs. Scott. There''s no way she''d abandon her own son."


    Wendy had sent Jerome abroad to protect him.


    She''d kicked Jared out to make Joanna see him as a useless pawn, preventing her from having a chance to harm him.


    Susan hesitated for a moment, knowing she hadpletely fallen out with the Scott family. ¡°Alright,¡± she said quietly.


    She took out her phone and called Wendy.


    "Susan," Wendy''s voice was as kind as ever.


    Susan exined, "Natalie and I


    found Jared while we were diving for


    fish. It looks like he got into a fight was stabbed and then pushed into the ocean. He happened to fall right where Natalie was diving. We''ve brought him to the hospital, but I have work and can''t stay to look after him."


    "Natalie has also cut ties with the Scott family, so she has no obligation to care for him I''m


    to bother you but som


    sorie


    be sent to look after him."


    Susan didn''t mince words; there was no way to soften a situation like this.


    Wendy took a deep breath. "Susan, I don''t want to deal with him. Just hire a nurse for him. I''ll make sure the nurse gets paid on time."

 Chapter 418

    Susan was at a loss for words.


    She looked at Jared on the hospital bed and thought what a failure he was. He''d spent a year chasing after Monica like a lovesick puppy, demeaning himself and breaking his own mother''s heart.


    Susan replied, "Okay."


    After hanging up, Susan ryed Wendy''s message to Natalie.


    Natalie was also surprised. Had Wendy really given up on her son?


    ¡°Natalie, what do we do? I have to work tomorrow," Susan said, really wanting nothing more to do with Jared.


    Natalie remembered that Joanna was also on the ind. If she found out Jared was still alive, she would definitely try to kill him and frame her for it. It was too good an opportunity for her to pass up.


    Joanna''s ambitions were graduallying to light, and Jared couldn''t stand in the way of her investigation into the truth.


    She didn''t want to save Jared, but she hated trouble even more, and she had a lot on her te.


    With his amnesia, Jared would likely be manipted by Joanna and used against her again.


    "I''ll have him moved. If Joanna finds out he''s alive, she''ll probably try to frame us for what happened today. Besides, when I went back to the hotel to change, I saw Sebastian and Joanna."


    "Joanna''s here for a film shoot, so she''s on the ind too."


    Susan shivered. Just the mention of that woman made her anxious.


    The woman''s wickedness was insidious.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Natalie, I''ll do whatever you say. I''m truly terrified of Joanna''s schemes. When I think about what happened to me before, it''s just horrifying."


    Having learned her lesson the hard way, Susan had not only grown wiser but had maturedpletely. If you can''t beat them, avoid them. There was no shame in it.


    There was certainly no shame in trying to live a healthy, peaceful life.


    Natalie knew Susan was afraid of being framed by Joanna, so she arranged for a few people to transfer Jared to a hospital under her name.


    By the time Jared was gone, it was already dark. Natalie and Susan went to the beach for dinner.


    Without the burden of Jared, Susan was much more rxed.


    Susan had been here for a while and was familiar with the ind''s restaurants.


    She took Natalie to one of her favorite spots, but as they reached the entrance, they ran into Joanna and her entourage.


    Susan scowled. What bad luck. Why did they have to run into her everywhere?


    Joanna saw them and knew Jared was in the hospital. She had tried calling Monica, but the line was dead. The woman had taken the money and run.


    Jared had chased after her all this way. Monica wouldn''t have told him about her n, would she?


    It was all because of these two women that her n had failed.


    Tonight, she was treating the film crew to dinner. She was skilled at building rtionships, using small gifts, dinner invitations, and thoughtful gestures to maintain a good rapport with everyone.


    She smiled brightly at the two of them. ¡°Natalie, Susan, what are you two doing here?"


    Her voice was intentionally surprised, with a hint of fear.


    The movie''s male lead, the famous actor Robert Warner, saw her nervous expression and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Joanna, it looks like these two are trying to frame you again. You should be careful."


    Yvonne Smith, her baby bump prominent, stepped forward and pointed a finger at Natalie "Natalie, wherever Joanna goes, you follow. What will it take for you to finally leave her alone?"


    Susan was furious. "Yvonne, that''s hrious. Natalie isn''t following


    Joanna. That woman is so


    high profile everywhere she goes, does she even need to be followed? Natalie got here yesterday. And why are you the one making false usations?"

 Chapter 419

    Yvonne crossed her arms, looking at Susan defiantly. "Susan, when has Natalie ever not tried to frame Joanna? You two are always up to no good. What are you nning today? This is a big day for Joanna, the start of her new film. Don''t you dare cause any trouble. Mr. Warner is here, and he won''t stand for your dirty tricks."


    "Please! Yvonne, before you run your mouth, maybe you should figure out who the father of your baby is. You''re so quick to defend Joanna and build up her image, but do you really think people will believe she''s a beautiful, kind-hearted saint just because you say so? And that makes me and Natalie the wicked viins trying to frame her? I think you''ve been reading too many novels. Some things require proof. If you''re not afraid of her saintly image shattering, then by all means, keep stirring up trouble."


    "We were justing here for dinner and had no idea we''d run into you. And you immediately use us of plotting against Joanna. Yvonne, you must be psychic. In that case, why don''t you predict who the father of your baby is?"


    Yvonne''s eyes widened, and she shrieked uncontrobly, ¡°Susan, what nonsense are you talking about? The baby is Jerome''s! Just because he''s abroad, you think you can bully me like this?"


    "Who''s bullying you? You''re the one who jumped to Joanna''s defense. Look at yourself, so pathetic. Instead of being someone''spdog, you should focus on improving yourself and making something of your own life."


    Susan felt thatst piece of advice was probably wasted. A person like Yvonne wouldn''t understand anyway.


    "Alright, Yvonne, I''m fine. Natalie and Susan haven''t done anything. Let''s just go inside and have dinner," Joanna said, gently taking her arm.


    Confronting Natalie head-on right now would only put her at a disadvantage. Once Sebastian and Natalie were divorced, she could act without restraint, but until then, her hands were tied.


    Joanna then turned to Natalie. "Natalie, since we ran into each other, it must be fate. Why don''t you join us for dinner?"


    Joanna reached out to take Natalie''s arm.


    Natalie instinctively tried to step back, but Joanna suddenly threw herself backward onto the ground.


    "Ah..." Joanna looked up at Natalie, her eyes welling with tears. She choked out, ¡°Natalie, I''m sorry. I was just trying to be nice and invite you to dinner. I didn''t realize you wouldn''t want to. It''s my fault. I know you didn''t mean to push me. I''m fine, so don''t worry about it."


    Susan was dumbfounded.


    This woman was truly in the right profession.


    Her acting skills were Oscar-worthy.


    Natalie frowned at her. "Joanna, are you addicted to ying the victim?"


    Robert walked over and helped Joanna to her feet.


    He truly lived up to his superstar status tall, with sharp, handsome features and fair skin. His


    captivating eyes, however, were cold and detached.


    His icy gaze fell on Natalie. "There are a dozen of us here who saw you push Joanna. Are you still going to deny it?"


    Natalie sneered. "That''s because


    you''re all blind. I was stepping back.


    If I had pushed her, it would ha?


    looked like this."


    Natalie shoved Joanna hard.


    "Ah!¡± Joanna fell to the ground again, this time in genuine shock as she stared up at Natalie.


    Natalie looked down at her coldly. "See, Joanna? That was me pushing you. There''s a big difference


    between you falling on your own and me pushing you. Since everyone with you seems to be an idiot, I had to demonstrate to prove my innocence."


    Joanna sobbed, ¡°Natalie, I never thought you would actually push me, and so hard...


    I just wanted to invite you to dinner.¡±

 Chapter 420

    "Having dinner with a drama queen like you? I''d probably choke. I''ll leave that pleasure to the superstar by your side."


    Natalie turned to Susan. "Susan, let''s go."


    Robert''s voice was frigid. "Did I say you could leave?¡±


    "Oh? And what are you going to do about it?" Natalie shot back without an ounce of fear.


    Robert, a man ustomed to being the center of attention, carried an air of natural authority. He fixed Natalie with a warning look. "I want you to apologize. Apologize to Joanna."


    Natalieughed, her tone light but dismissive. "Apologize? Why don''t you ask


    Joanna if she dares to ept my apology? Do you really think a woman who schemes and plots to have me killed day and night would dare to ept an apology from me?"


    Joanna''s heart pounded. The Natalie before her was truly fearless. She


    remembered Natalie''s words from earlier that she would drag them all to hell.


    She was probably serious.


    Struggling to her feet, Joanna looked pathetic, her hand throbbing with pain, but she forced a smile. "It''s not necessary. Natalie didn''t do it on purpose. She''s just upset about being kicked out of the Scott family for trying to frame me. She''s all alone now, so it''s understandable that she''d want to take her anger out on me."


    "Wow, what a massive serving of crocodile tears! You''re really something, Joanna.¡±


    Susan looked at Mr. Warner. "Congrattions, Mr. Warner. You''ve won yourself a master maniptor. Be careful, she''ll suck you dry."


    Robert''s brow furrowed, and a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes as he looked at Susan, but he said nothing.


    Joanna, however, shot Susan a venomous re. The damn fool. When did she learn to talk back like Natalie?


    She used to be nothing but a crybaby when Monica framed her. How dare she confront her in public like this?


    Putting on an innocent and hurt


    expression, she began her smear campaign. "Susan, I know you''re


    upset that you couldn''t marry Jared,


    but you shouldn''t say such thared,


    about me. Love has to be mutual understand the pain of unrequited love."


    Susan stamped her foot in frustration and took a deep breath.


    Before she could speak, Natalie cut in. "Joanna, Susan broke things off with Jared a year ago. She''s the one who dumped him, so it''s not a case of unrequited love."


    ¡°You went to great lengths to make Susan leave Jared just so the White family would withdraw their support for him. Your n worked. Are you still not satisfied? Do you have to bully Susan now too?"


    "Do you really think these little tricks of yours will win you universal acim? Joanna, time will expose you for who you really are."


    Natalie then turned to Robert. "Mr. Warner, I don''t think you have any right to interfere in matters between Joanna and me. If you do, and you harm Susan in any way, I''ll pay to have the video of Joanna arrangin my kidnapping broadcast on every screen in Yaro. Whether this movie of yours ever sees the light of day will depend on your luck."


    After her brisk speech, Natalie took Susan''s arm and left.


    Robert pursed his lips. Natalie''s image was far superior to Joanna''s, but Joanna was gentler.


    Joanna had been involved in a few scandals before, but they had all been spun in her favorter on.


    Some of it was manufactured hype, but if any of it was true, the consequences would be severe.


    Joanna hadn''t expected to be so thoroughly shut down by Natalie''s threat. For once, she was smart enough not to argue.


    But someone else would speak for her. Yvonne stomped her foot angrily. "Mr. Warner, don''t listen to Natalie''s nonsense. She''s the


    adopted daughter of the Scoo


    family. After they threw her out, she has nothing. She''s just jealous. Joanna''s sess."

 Chapter 421

    Robert frowned, his voice cold. "So that''s how it is. No wonder she has it out for Joanna."


    ¡°Joanna, your parents were too kind, adopting such an ungrateful snake. Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, she won''t be able to bully you. The next time I see Natalie, I''ll teach her a lesson for you."


    Joanna smiled gently and nodded, her big, innocent eyes filled with admiration. "Thank you so much for helping me, Robert. Let''s go eat. I don''t want my problems to ruin your good mood."


    She deliberately put on a soft, sweet smile, looking docile and gentle.


    Watching her, Robert''s heart pounded. She was so gentle.


    "Alright!" His voice softened as well.


    A triumphant glint shed in Joanna''s eyes. Robert, from the powerful Warner family, was rich and influential. If she could make him fall for her, she wouldn''t have to worry about resources in the future.


    The group entered the restaurant, stillughing and talking.


    Not far away, Sean, who hade out to buy dinner for Sebastian, had witnessed the entire exchange with perfect rity.


    He was shocked. This was the power of a master maniptor.


    Even Mr. Warner was treating her with such gentleness.


    Her skills were too advanced; she was someone you didn''t want to cross. Sean could already tell Joanna was targeting him. His repeated support for Ms. Sanders had made Joanna want him gone.


    Sean headed back to the hotel with the dinner. Sebastian was busy tonight, stuck in meetings in the hotel conference room.


    As Natalie and Susan left the restaurant, Susan was so angry she was on the verge of tears. Her eyes were red, but she forced a smile. "Natalie, that Joanna is terrifying. How can no one see through her dirty tricks?"


    Natalie chuckled. "She has this halo about her that seems to blind people. And that face of hers is undeniably pitiable-pale, teary-eyed... designed to awaken a man''s most primal protective instincts."


    Joanna''s face was her trump card.


    "But she''s such a bully, so detestable. No wonder Jared almost died." The memory of what just happened still upset Susan.


    Isn''t this just like a tactic from one of those TV dramas, with the maniptive, innocent-looking girl?


    She throws herself down the stairs just to frame the female lead.


    "Oh! Natalie, I remember the time Sebastian was angriest with you was when Joanna threw herself down the stairs to frame you. Has she been watching too many dramas, trying to be the viiness?"


    Seeing Susan''s tears, Natalie smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Susan, don''t be upset All of that is in the past. Sebastian and I...we were never meant to be."


    "You''re not a threat to Joanna. As long as you''re not by my side, she won''t target you. I''m the only one she''s after."


    Joanna had always wanted to drag her down to hell, and for the life of her, Natalie couldn''t understand why Joanna hated her so much.


    Was it because of Sebastian? But she wasn''t even that in love with him.


    Susan was worried. "Natalie,


    Sebastian totally falls for Joannabel


    tricks from pow on, if we can beat


    her,


    e should just avo


    her."


    Natalie knew avoidance was impossible, but to reassure Susan, she smiled and agreed. "Okay! If we can''t beat her, we''ll steer clear."


    Seeing the rxed and agreeable smile on her face, Susan felt relieved.


    "Come on, Natalie, let''s find another ce to eat. I''ll take you to get some barbecue over there. It''s just as good."


    As long as they didn''t run into Joanna, any food would taste delicious.


    "Natalie, I really want to ask Sebastian... as the one who cheated, doesn''t he feel any guilt toward you at all?"

 Chapter 422

    Natalie furrowed her brow and shook her head. "Does he need to feel guilty? Cheating is cheating. All I can do is wish them an eternity together. I''m a very magnanimous first wife, you see."


    Natalie gazed out at the sea, where a beautiful crescent moon hung in the sky.


    She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself.


    In such a beautiful world, she was determined to live well.


    The smile on Natalie''s face was brilliant and captivating, a picture of stunning grace.


    "Susan, things will get better for us."


    Natalie nced sideways at Susan.


    In her friend''s eyes, Susan saw a boundless hope for the future, a light that seemed to illuminate her own heart.


    "Yeah!" Susan excitedly linked her arm with Natalie''s, and they walked toward the beach.


    She took Natalie to have barbecue by the sea.


    The grilled oysters were especially delicious, and the griddled squid was incredibly tender.


    After they finished eating, Natalie got an order to go for ate-night snack.


    She was feeling inspired today and wanted to work on her design sketches when she got back.


    But she had a habit at night; when she was alone, perhaps out of loneliness, she would always look for something to eat.


    They started walking back. The path led through a coconut grove where the streetlights were dim, making it hard to see the way clearly.


    Susan tried tofort Natalie. "Natalie, there are plenty of fish in the sea. So what if Sebastian is gone? You can find a much better man."


    "And another thing, you should stop going after Sebastian. You''re so beautiful, he doesn''t deserve you."


    Natalie smiled. Deep down, she now felt a strong aversion to Sebastian.


    "Joanna is Sebastian''s first love, and we all know how powerful a first love can be."


    Susa withughter. "I


    always feel like first loves eventually


    be nothing more than a pesky


    memory. Sebastian''s will be


    different."


    But right now, Natalie was all alone, without much power or support.


    She couldn''t take on Joanna, who was too skilled. She acted so sweet and innocent, and men just fell for it.


    But not all men fell for that act. One day, Joanna would meet her match.


    Natalie looked at her friend''s


    indignant face and said nothing. She


    was just waiting for Joannake


    a scene and push Sebastian for divorce.


    files


    Now that Joanna knew Sebastian was unwilling to divorce, she would definitely approach him and create an opportunity to force his hand. All Natali@had to do was wait for


    Joanna to make her move. Itwould be soon. To make Sebastian marry her, Joanna would surely drug him and get the media involved. She had done the same thing in her past life.


    This time, as long as Natalie didn''t go to that party, Joanna''s n would seed.


    Susan was right. There were thousands of great men in the world; she didn''t have to be with Sebastian.


    Especially not a lost cause who still had another woman in his heart.


    She''d always known you can''t force love. With Sebastian''s heart set on his first love, they were never a good match.


    And yet, Mr. Griffith Sr. had insisted that Sebastian marry her.


    Even after living two lives, Natalie still didn''t understand why.


    Sebastian preferred Joanna''s phony act. His taste was truly peculiar. Why would he have a thing for the maniptive type?


    Too bad she couldn''t bring herself to be like that, nor would she ever change to please him. With Sebastian, she had always been herself.


    In her years married to Sebastian, she truly had a clear conscience.


    But Sebastian...


    "Well, well! Look what we have here. Beautiful night, beautifuldies. How about somepany?"


    Suddenly, four men emerged from the coconut grove and surrounded them.

 Chapter 423

    Natalie quickly pushed Susan behind her, warily eyeing the four men.


    Her face hardened as she coldly refused, "Sorry, we''re not interested."


    The man in front had a shock of bleached-blond hair, obvious even in the dim light. He was wearing a floral shirt, board shorts, and flip-flops, looking every bit the thug.


    He tilted his head, grinning at Natalie.


    He spoke with a sleazy drawl, "Whether you want to or not, you''re hanging with us tonight. Two absolute goddesses, like angels. We''ve never seen beauties like you on this ind. Look how gorgeous the ocean is behind you. Why don''t you twoe have some fun with us? The sand is real soft, you know."


    As he spoke, the man reached for Natalie, his leering gaze making her sick to her stomach.


    Natalie used his outstretched arm against him, yanking him forward. He lost his bnce and tumbled awkwardly to the ground.


    Natalie had been bottling up her anger, and now, her eyes glinted with a sharp, murderous light.


    She growled, "You''re asking for it!"


    "Ah..." The man''s teeth hit a rock as he fell, and the taste of blood filled his mouth. He writhed on the ground in pain.


    Susan stared at the cold, imposing Natalie. In that moment, Natalie seemed like a stranger-powerful and cool. She was so strong.


    Natalie turned to the other three, her frigid gaze shing with murderous intent. "Do you three still want to y?"


    Her light, airy tone sent a chill down their spines.


    The three of them took two steps back, ncing from their friend in agony on the ground to Natalie, too afraid to make a move.


    Natalie''s movements were precise and fierce, like a trained fighter.


    She had such a stunning, harmless-looking face, yet she was ruthless.


    The man in the white t-shirt eyed them, reluctant to give up on such beautiful girls.


    He licked his lips obscenely, squinted, and shook his hair. "Lady, I think I''d still like to


    have some fun. I''ve never been with women as pretty as you two."


    He looked at his two buddies beside him. "Brothers, let''s get them together. It''s just two women. You''re telling me three grown men can handle them?"


    Natalie told Susan to step back. "Susan, stand over by that tree and wait for me."


    She was afraid Susan would get hurt in the fight.


    It would be over in two minutes, tops.


    Susan couldn''t fight; she was like a delicate flower raised in a greenhouse. A two- kilometer walk would leave her sore for three days.


    She obediently took a step back.


    The other three men swarmed Natalie at once.


    Natalie had been trained, and every strike she delivered was packed with vicious force.


    She punched the man on her left in the face, and he immediately cried out, clutching his eyes in agony.


    The man in front of her took a swift kick to his groin. He clutched himself, unable to even scream from the pain.


    Before she could deal with thest


    In¨¦


    man, someone kicked him from


    behind sending him sprawling in


    front of Natale in the most pathetic way.


    Natalie snapped her head up. It was Sebastian.


    eliget


    He stood tall and imposing, his presence even more striking under the moonlight An sharp aura emanated from him as he watched Natalie intently.


    So, she could fight.


    Sebastian nced at the man near her, who was still wheezing in pain. The


    sputtering sounds were disgusting.


    Sebastian frowned and walked over to her. "Next time you beat up a man," he said,


    "don''t kick him there. It''s dirty."


    Natalie was speechless.


    She wanted to say, You''re dirty, too!

 Chapter 424

    Natalie blinked. Why was Sebastian suddenly here?


    The man Sebastian had called "dirty" rolled his eyes back and passed out


    Sebastian called the police, and a patrol car arrived quickly to take the men in for questioning.


    Sebastian turned to Susan. "Ms. White, I''ll have Sean take you back."


    Feeling it was unsafe to be out thiste, Susan agreed. "Natalie, I had no idea this ind was so dangerous. You should go back and get some rest."


    Natalie nodded. "Okay! It''s fine, tonight was just an ident. Don''t overthink it. Get some sleep."


    She lowered her gaze, her eyes burning with a silent, towering rage. She knew it wasn''t an ident. It was Joanna.


    Only she would stoop to something so shameless.


    Sean drove Susan back to the hotel.


    Sebastian and Natalie were staying at the same hotel, so they walked back together.


    Not far away, Horace watched their retreating figures, his eyes zing with fury. Sebastian had actually saved Natalie.


    He stood under a coconut tree, making a call.


    "I''m afraid Sebastian won''t be divorcing Natalie or marrying Ms. Scott anytime soon. Should we change our ns? He''s refusing to divorce, and Natalie has been living separately for months."


    "Sebastian found out about what Ms. Scott did before, and his attitude toward her has been lukewarm at best."


    The voice on the other end was deep and raspy. "Don''t worry. Joanna has her ways of making Sebastianpliant. The hypnotist''s influence has worn off, but Joanna''s methods are just as good."


    Horace replied, "Yes, sir."


    ...


    Back at the hotel, Natalie finally spoke. "Mr. Griffith, thank you for tonight."


    Sebastian frowned at her. With her bright eyes, she possessed an ethereal beauty. "Natalie, I remember during the two years we were together, you always called me Sebastian so gently."


    "But now you call me Mr. Griffith with such formality?" His tone grew colder.


    Natalie''s expression remained neutral. "Mr. Griffith, times have changed. My love for you died at Joanna''s birthday party, under the force of your p. For us, there is only divorce."


    In this life, she really didn''t want to end up dead in a few months.


    Natalie turned to open her door.


    But Sebastian suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Natalie froze. She rarely got this close to Sebastian.


    The closest they usually got was three paces apart.


    Natalie looked up, her gaze meeting Sebastian''s deep, dark eyes.


    She began to struggle, but Sebastian held her tight. "Natalie, you are still my wife."


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    His breath was hot, but Natalie felt nothing but disgust.


    How dare he kiss her with the same lips that had kissed Joanna.


    Natalie turned her head away and seized the opportunity to p Sebastian across the face.


    Sebastian frowned at her. "You dare to hit me?"


    He was just exercising his rights as a husband.


    Natalie took a step back in disgust, ring at him. "Mr. Griffith, aren''t you ashamed? You love Joanna you sleep with her, and then you use those same lips to kiss me. Even if you''re not disgusted, I am!


    "And besides, Sebastian, you bastard... that was my first kiss."


    "Natalie, I..."


    "Sebastian, I''m back." Joanna appeared suddenly, cutting Sebastian off. She walked over and linked her arm with his.


    Natalie''s gaze toward Joanna was ice-cold. She raised her phone and snapped several pictures of the two of them.


    Seeing this, Joanna immediately


    go of Sebastian and shouted,


    "Natalie, what are you


    are you taking pictures?" Content" >

 Chapter 425

    Natalie slipped her phone back into her bag, watching them calmly. Her heart was surprisingly still.


    Perhaps she had grown numb from the pain.


    Her gaze swept lightly over Sebastian before settling on Joanna, who was stamping her foot in anger. Natalie smiled brightly. "What else would I be doing? Gathering evidence. You love framing me, don''t you? I used to tolerate it because I thought of us as family."


    "But we''re not family anymore, so there''s no need to hold back. I was originally nning to leave with nothing, just the divorce papers. But you just had to send those pictures to provoke me, to show me how much Mr. Griffith loves and pampers you. Since you served up the evidence yourself, of course I''m going to use it."


    "I''ll use this evidence to sue for divorce. And however much money Mr. Griffith spent on you during our marriage, I''ll make you pay back every single cent."


    "Of course, if Mr. Griffith wants to give you money, that''s his business. All I want is a fair and just oue."


    Joanna loved to provoke people, didn''t she?


    Then let her have a taste of her own medicine.


    Joanna was furious. If this really went to court, her reputation as a homewrecker would be sealed.


    Her movie had already started filming; she couldn''t afford any scandals right now. Scared and wronged, she looked at Sebastian.


    "Sebastian, you gave me that money willingly, right?"


    Sebastian looked at Natalie. "Natalie, stop making a scene. I gave that money to Joanna willingly. If you need money, I can give it to you too."


    "Taking this to court will be bad for everyone''s reputation."


    Sebastian frowned. The Griffith Group couldn''t withstand too much turmoil right now.


    Natalie scoffed. "Reputation? Scene? What scene am I making? It''s not my reputation on the line, so what do I have to be afraid of? I told you, if Joanna messes with me once, I''ll pay her back a hundred times over."


    "Did you really think what happened to me in the grove tonight was just an ident?"


    Natalie stared at Joanna with ice-cold eyes.


    Joanna bit her lip slightly. It''s not like anything actually happened to her, right?


    Her breathing became ragged, her emotions unstable. "Natalie, you were in danger tonight? Why didn''t you call me? I would have sent someone to help you."


    Joanna said, feigning concern.


    Watching her put on this hypocritical act made Natalie want to vomit. "Joanna, stop acting. Don''t you know how disgusting you are when you''re being fake?"


    With that, Natalie turned, swiped her key card, and entered her room. It was time to let Marshall do his thing.


    Joanna''s pupils contracted. She tugged on Sebastian''s arm.


    "Sebastian, once you divorce her,


    Natalie won''t be able to threaten me anymore. You promised you marry me"


    "But now you''re just standing by while she bullies me. If this goes to


    court, I''ll be branded a homewrecker They say the


    for everyone to  Th


    one who isn''t loved is the third party, but since you''re not divorced my position is illegitimate."


    "Sebastian, why won''t you get a divorce?"


    Joanna started to cry, her voice trembling with grievance.


    Sebastian sounded rather helpless. "My marriage to Natalie isn''t something she can just walk away from When we got our license she didn''t read the agreements our marriage is a lifelong contract. My grandfather would never let me divorce her."


    Sebastian swiped his card and went into his room.


    Joanna was stunned. They had a prenuptial agreement? Why would the old man


    draw up a contract like that, binding two people who weren''t in love?


    But that didn''t make sense. Before, Sebastian was the one who wanted a divorce, and Natalie was the one who refused.


    Now Sebastian was the one refusing, using that agreement as an excuse. What was going on?

 Chapter 426

    Could it be that the old man had other provisions in his will?


    Joanna stood at the door, thinking hard. Was Sebastian''s refusal to divorce really because of that agreement?


    She had never heard anything about an agreement before.


    Joanna went into the adjacent room. The moment she stepped inside, she got a call from Nora.


    "Hello?"


    "It''s bad. Ourpany has been reported for tax evasion. Last year''s books don''t match the digital ledgers-there''s a two-hundred-million-dor discrepancy. And the investigators showed upte at night, which seems very strange."


    Joanna was furious. "How could this happen? We haven''t been evading taxes!"


    She knew how serious tax evasion was. If someone used this against her, all her previous efforts would be for nothing.


    Nora was frantic. "I don''t know what''s going on either. I''m still at the office. I went to the finance department as soon as I got the call and confirmed it. A two-hundred- million tax evasion. If we can''t find evidence to clear our name, we''ll have to pay it back."


    Joanna froze, her face darkening. She pressed her lips together, her expression turning vicious. "Nora, we wouldn''t evade taxes, but the finance manager might have cooked the books. Investigate this immediately. Get help if you need to."


    Nora replied, "Right away."


    Joanna hung up, recalling Natalie''s promise to pay her back a hundredfold. Could it have been Natalie?


    Impossible. How could Natalie have pulled this off in just a few minutes?


    After washing her feet, Nataliey in bed ying on her phone.


    Soon, a message from Marshall came in.


    [Natalie, it worked. You were right to be thorough. We looked into the finance manager, and sure enough, there was a problem. The manager has already fled, and the authorities haveunched an investigation.]


    Natalie smiled as she read the message. She remembered correctly; in her past life, she had seen Nora by Joanna''s side.


    [Marshall, have your people tail Nora. We''ll soon find out if thatpany really belongs to Joanna.]


    [Got it, Natalie You get some rest and leave the rest to me. Whether it''s Joanna''spany or not, Nora stole several of my contracts using


    underhanded means I''m going get my revenge fata


    secretly nt someone in mypany, I can make herpany disappear just as quietly. She broke my heart, so I''ll give her a real headache.]


    Natalie smiled. This was the little tyrant she knew from her past life.


    Natalie also saw a message from Susan, confirming she''d made it back to the hotel safely.


    Relieved, she rested for a bit before going back to her room to work on her designs.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Joanna was in aplete panic.


    She soon got another call from Nora. The manager had fled, and she had to cover the two-hundred-million-dor shortfall.


    The authorities were investigating. Thepany itself was clean, and if they could catch the finance manager, the two hundred million could be recovered. The key problem, however, was having the money on hand.


    In the middle of the night, the police


    caught the manager, and Joanna finally learned the truth. A few


    months ago, the manager had


    gotten addicted to gambling and racked up eighty million in debt. Withpounding interest, it quickly ballooned to over a hundred million. To pay it off, he had embezzled thepany''s tax funds.


    Herpany only had two hundred million in liquid capital, part of which she had secretly funneled from Wendy''spany. Joanna was so furiousshe couldn''t sleep all night. Only a few tens of millions, millions had been recovered, and now she had to find a way to pay the back taxes. Without money, how could she possibly sleep?

 Chapter 427

    Natalie had no idea how torturous the night had been for Joanna, but she herself had slept wonderfully.


    When she woke up, she saw the bright sunshine outside, stretchedzily, andy back down.


    She absolutely loved life on the ind. The clear blue sea was so therapeutic.


    But there was one downside to being by the ocean: the humidity.


    A short stay here was fantastic. The sky was exceptionally blue, as was the sea. The breeze was crisp, and every view was captivating.


    Natalie got out of bed, washed up, and nned to simply boil the seafood she''d caught yesterday and have Susan over for breakfast.


    After messaging Susan, she went to the kitchen. It was a simple setup, but it had an induction cooktop and a microwave, which was enough to cook seafood.


    Natalie carried the coconut snails outside. She needed to crack the shells to get the meat out for cooking.


    At her door, she saw Sebastian from across the hall, also about to leave. Perhaps because they were on an ind, he was dressed in a sleek, light-gray sweatsuit that made him look fresh and handsome, less brooding than usual.


    Natalie gave him only a passing nce before heading toward the elevator.


    Sebastian looked at the basin of seafood she was carrying the catch from her dive yesterday.


    He followed her and asked, "Natalie, when are you going back?"


    Natalie said tly, "Mr. Griffith, when I go back is none of your business. I have nothing to do with you now. I came here for some peace and quiet, so why do I keep running into you and Joanna everywhere? What bad luck."


    "Natalie, you..." Sebastian red at her. She was so rebellious now, she really knew how to push his buttons.


    Sebastian followed her into the elevator, suppressing his anger. "Natalie, I''m not going to marry Joanna. Come back with me."


    Natalie shot him a re, wishing he would just get lost.


    "Other than to discuss the divorce, I don''t want to say another word to you, Mr. Griffith. Have some integrity and stand by your words. The day you threw the divorce papers at me, you were the one who told me to nevere back."


    Sebastian frowned. She was throwing his own words back in his face.


    He looked at her intently. "I said that in anger. How long are you going to keep this


    up? I told you I''m not marrying Joanna."


    "Who you marry has nothing to do with me. But whoever does marry


    you is pretty unlucky. Igno


    wife at home while giving your mistress a five-million-dor


    allowance... I wonder who the next foot will be."


    A deep amusement filled Sebastian''s eyes. "Natalie, are you saying I haven''t spent


    a dime on you? Fine. Starting this month, I can give you five million."


    "Don''t! I never spent your money before, and I won''t start now. Save it for your precious Joanna.


    I can earn my own money. I didn''t even ask you for the hundred million in medical fees back then. I don''t need your money. You wanted no financial ties with me so you could make room for Joanna. Welb''ve made room, and now you two won leave me alone. Why are people like you so awful?"


    "You kick me out when you want, and summon me back when you feel like it? Sebastian, in this world, there is no one you absolutely must love, and nothing you absolutely must do."


    "And I feel pathetic for ever having loved someone like you."


    So early in the morning, and Natalie was already pale with anger.


    Forget it. She wasn''t going diving today. She was too angry.


    Right, she shouldn''t be angry. It was bad for her health.


    Hearing this, a terrifying chill shot from Sebastian''s eyes. He spoke through gritted teeth, "Natalie, I dare you to say that again."


    Just as the elevator reached the ground floor, Natalie stuck her tongue out at him. "You took my first kiss and you still dare to act so arrogant? Get lost, or I''ll smash your head in with this snail shell."

 Chapter 428

    After her warning, Natalie left.


    In this life, if she was lucky, she would find a man who truly, deeply loved her and experience a real romance.


    "Heh..." Sebastian chuckled, amused by her cute defiance. This vibrant Natalie was a delight.


    Sebastian rubbed his chin. First kiss. It was his first kiss, too.


    Sebastian was in a good mood. That kiss... it had been nice. Her lips were so soft.


    He really wanted to eat Natalie''s cooking. After two years of her meals, his stomach had been thoroughly spoiled.


    He watched Natalie''s slender figure walk over to a trash can, pick up a rock, and start cracking open all the shells to extract the meat.


    Was she still going diving today?


    "Natalie! Natalie..."


    Natalie stood up with her basin and saw Marshall running toward her in a flurry. She froze, surprised. "What are you doing here?"


    Marshall stood in the morning light, dressed in white pants and a white shirt, looking youthful and energetic.


    Marshall held up his phone and grinned. "I saw you were nning to go diving today, so I came. Natalie, please take me with you just this once. I can''t free dive, but I really want to see how you fish."


    Natalie looked out at the calm sea. The morning breeze was a bit chilly.


    Natalie said, "During the day, we''d have to take a boat out to dive. How about we go at night? The marine life is more abundant then."


    "At... at night? If I identally fall into the ocean, will you be able to see me to save me?" He hadn''t even considered the ocean at night; he just wanted to have fun during the day.


    He was actually quite scared when the wind picked up.


    Natalie rolled her eyes at him. "Can''t you think of anything positive? The spring tide is in three days, so today is actually a great day to go out. But it''s a two-hour boat ride to a small ind nearby where there''s plenty to catch. If you want to go, tell Susan toe too. We''ll bring atent, since we probably wont be back tonight n to do a night dive and head straight back to the city tomorrow morning."


    "Wow! That sounds so exciting! I''ll arrange for the tent and the boat. Natalie, all you have to do is be in charge of our dinner."


    Natalie smiled, ncing at the seafood in her basin. "Come on, follow me upstairs. I''ll treat you to a seafood breakfast."


    "Oh!" Marshall''s eyes lit up. "Awesome, Natalie! I can''t believe I get to eat as soon as I arrive."


    Natalie said, "This is from my dive yesterday. You were a huge helpst night, so of course you deserve a reward. Tonight, I''ll catch you a lobster."


    Marshall beamed, his smile as bright as the morning sun.


    His smile was infectious, and Natalie couldn''t help but smile back.


    "Natalie." Susan had arrived as well.


    The three of them headed upstairs together. From a distance, Sebastian watched Marshall with a dark expression. Why was he here too?


    "Sir, are you heading out?" Sean walked over and asked.


    Seeing him, Sebastian said, "Natalie is going diving today. I want you to follow Marshall, see what kind of boat he arranges, and then get one for us too."


    Sean was shocked. He had also seen Natalie''s Facebook posts-it looked intense.


    "Sir, are we going to follow them?"


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes,


    remembering Natalie had said they


    wouldn''t be back tonight. A


    meaningful smile yed on his lips. "Were going to rx Get a bigger boat. We won''t being back tonight either."


    As Sebastian started to leave, Sean quickly stopped him. "Sir, wait. We found something. Take a look at this."

 Chapter 429

    Sebastian looked down at the tablet in Sean''s hand. "Sir, those thugs who tried to harass Ms. Sandersst night were paid to do it. But they''re refusing to say who hired them."


    "The four of them are in custody now. Ms. Sanders and Susan have refused to settle."


    "Since no real harm was done, they''ll probably be released after a short detention."


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened. "Investigate their backgrounds and check their bank ount transactions."


    Sean nodded. "Got it."


    Then, Sean told Sebastian what had happened at the restaurant the previous night. After listening, Sebastian frowned slightly. "You think Joanna fell on purpose?"


    "It was deliberate. I was standing nearby. She''s pulled stunts like that many times before."


    Sebastian didn''t say anything. "I''m going for a walk. You go prepare the boat," he said, his voice heavy.


    Sebastian walked away with steady steps. Sean watched his imposing back, a little confused.


    That''s it?


    But he understood. Sebastian probably didn''t want to hear about it, especially since he himself had been one of the fools who fell for her act.


    Sean looked at the breakfast in his hand and hurried after him. "Sir, you haven''t had breakfast yet. You need to eat, or your stomach problems will act up again."


    "It''s very painful when it res up."


    Sean caught up to him, and Sebastian said, "Sean, you''re the only person I can trust."


    And with those words, Sean was once again ready to go through hell for him. Those two words¡ª"I trust"¡ªwere enough to make him risk his life for the man. Sebastian turned, took the breakfast from his hand, and sat down on a nearby wooden bench. He gestured to the space next to him. "Sit down and eat with me. The view here is nice."


    Sean sat down, and they each ate a container of soup.


    The sea stretched out before them. The morning breeze was gentle, but a little cold.


    Sean smiled. "Sir, it''s been a long time since I''ve felt this rxed. A beautiful view really can lift your spirits."


    Sebastian nced at him, his expression deep and unreadable. "Sean, have Boris keep an eye on Mr. Wilson''s situation."


    Sean nodded. "Okay. I''ll arrange it when I get back."


    Sean looked down at the seafood soup in his hands. It wasn''t very good. To be honest, the soup Natalie made was truly delicious.


    Sebastian didn''t have much of an appetite either. He turned his head and looked toward Natalie''s room.


    Just then, he saw Marshall standing on the balcony, talking on the phone.


    A fire of resentment burned within him. The old Natalie had been obedient and simple, always revolving eyes for no one else. She never got involved with other men. Now, she was


    around him with


    letting Marshall into her room.


    C¨®ntent


    Sebastian took a couple of bites and then tossed the soup aside. Natalie wasn''t behaving anymore.


    Sean saw this and knew it wasn''t to his liking.


    He didn''t say anything and just continued to eat slowly.


    He had to eat. He had so much to do every day; he needed the energy to keep going.


    While Joanna was running around in a panic, Natalie was leisurely enjoying her breakfast.


    After breakfast, the three of them


    were about to head downstairs


    when they ran into a very haggard looking Joanna at the


    elevator. She clearly hadn''t slept well, her dark circles were pronounced, and shecked her usual radiance.


    Seeing Joanna, Marshall grinned mischievously. "Well, if it isn''t the famous Ms.


    Scott! You''re looking a little pale today. Almost like a national treasure."


    Joanna was also surprised to see Marshall. What was he doing on the ind?


    But the sight of Natalie reignited her fighting spirit.


    "Mr. Spencer, are you trying to court Natalie? A country bumpkin like ker? You''re actually treating her like some kind of treasure? Aren''t you afraid of embarrassing the Spencer family?" She sneered.


    If Natalie hadn''t deliberately sabotaged things, Marshall would be working for her


    right now.

 Chapter 430

    Marshall was such a powerful asset, and to think Natalie had snatched him up.


    If the Spencer family had been on her side, she wouldn''t be facing such a difficult situation.


    Fortunately, Mr. Wilson had helped her solve the funding issue.


    Otherwise, herpany''s cash flow would have been cut off.


    Thankfully, after losing the Spencer family, she had immediately found Mr. Wilson. With him as her backer, she was secure.


    Now her worries were gone. She had found an excellent tech team, and she was determined to take down the Spencer family.


    Marshall looked at Natalie with a gentle expression. "I''ll take that as a blessing. If I seed in winning Natalie''s heart, I''ll be sure to send you a wedding invitation to witness our love."


    Joanna froze, then stomped her foot in fury.


    What was so great about Natalie that Marshall would actually want to pursue her?


    Joanna shot Natalie a vicious re and stepped into the elevator.


    Natalie gave her a faint smile. "Joanna, about those four men fromst night... I didn''t agree to a settlement. I have a feeling they mighte looking for you after they get out."


    Joanna froze, red at her again, but ultimately said nothing.


    Susan breathed a sigh of relief only after the elevator doors closed. She was genuinely afraid of Joanna''s schemes.


    Joanna was an expert at manipting important people, and they all fell for her act.


    "Oh, Natalie, I get scared just seeing Joanna now. That woman has an endless supply of tricks."


    Natalie looked at her friend''s pale face and patted her shoulder. "Don''t be afraid, Susan. I''m here. Let''s go fishing. We''ll rx for one more day, because winter is trulying."


    Natalie gazed out the window at the clear sky.


    Winter wasing.


    More importantly, the drama was about to get even more interesting.


    There was a smile in Natalie''s beautiful eyes, but it seemed somewhat vacant.


    Marshall looked at her and felt as if that hollow gaze held the weight of a past and present life.


    His heart suddenly clenched. For some reason, he felt a dull ache in his limbs.


    "Natalie, the elevator''s here. Let''s go."


    Susan called out.


    Natalie snapped out of her trance and entered the elevator.


    But Marshall felt a pang of sadness, a sharp ache in his heart. The feeling was deeply unsettling.


    "Hoo..." Marshall took a deep breath to ease the difort in his chest.


    Noticing his odd expression, Natalie teased, "Marshall, don''t tell me you''re scared of Joanna too?"


    Marshall forced a smile, but it looked strained.


    "Natalie, I don''t know what happened. For a second there, I felt this pain in my limbs, and in my heart."


    Natalie froze, Thinking about the


    timeline, she knew that in a few


    months, after the Spencer family was destroyed loanna would have Tus limbs cut off, giving him


    no


    chance to survive. Joanna knew that if Marshall ever had a chance to


    make aeback, she would be finished.


    Looking at his pale face, Natalie smiled. "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    In this life, the one who would have problems was Mr. Wilson.


    Marshall smiled. "Okay! With you here, I''m not afraid."


    Seeing the sincerity in his smile, Natalie didn''t say anything more.


    When they reached the ground floor, Marshall led them to the pier.


    Natalie looked up at the clear weather and smiled.


    "Ah... the weather is perfect today. Tonight, I''m going to make you the most delicious seafood dinner."


    Marshall pushed aside the unsettling fechigan his heart. Looking at th? azure sear his mood began to lift.


    Wont belongs to set


    Susan said, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Natalie smiled, picking up her gear. "Let''s go."


    When they got to the pier, Natalie


    was stunned to see a yacht waitin et


    Marshall we''re going camping. Are you nning a luxury vacation?"

 Chapter 431

    Marshall''s smile was alluring. Yes, alluring. It was the first time Natalie had ever seen a man, especially Marshall, smile with such captivating charm. It was quite handsome.


    Natalie froze for a moment. This man could truly make a woman''s head spin.


    But he was friend material, not husband material.


    She wondered who could ever tie a man like him down.


    Marshall''s cheerful voice broke through her thoughts. "Natalie, we may be camping on an ind, but that doesn''t mean we have to feed the mosquitoes on some deserted rock. We''ll sleep on the yacht tonight. I checked the tides; it''s safe."


    Natalie considered it. The pampered prince probably couldn''t handle roughing it. Fine, she''d let him have his way.


    "Let''s go."


    Once they boarded, the captain set sail. The scenery was picturesque, and a sense of calm washed over Natalie.


    Whenever she was in a bad mood or exhausted, she used to go to the seaside and just sit, enjoying the beautiful view.


    Behind them, Sebastian''s yacht followed, but the trio in the cabin remained oblivious.


    The journey would take two hours, and Susan had brought a deck of cards.


    The three of them started a game of poker. Natalie loved ying cards. Back on the ind, her three brothers would often y with her at night. Sometimes they''d intentionally lose, showering her with gifts or money.


    It would make her happy all night. Thinking of her brothers'' kindness, Natalie smiled. Why hadn''t she understood it before?


    Some family ties, even those bound by blood, weren''t genuine. Some were just schemes.


    Owen was the one who had always doted on her the most.


    Natalie sent a message to their group chat.


    [Remember when we used to y poker together?]


    They all replied, telling her to have fun, and each of them even sent her some money. Only Owen remained silent.


    Natalie felt a pang of sadness. Owen still hadn''t forgiven her.


    Marshall yed a strong hand, urging her, "Natalie, your turn."


    Natalie nced at her cards. An unbeatable hand. "Pass."


    Susan nudged her. "Natalie, focus! We''re about to lose."


    Natalie forced a smile and took onest look at the chat. Still nothing from Owen.


    She resolved to keep trying until he forgave her. He had always cared for her the most; surely, he would forgive her eventually.


    Natalie looked down at her cards. She couldn''t y. "Pass."


    Susan swore under her breath. "Pass? Are you kidding me? He just wiped the floor with us!"


    Marshall doubled over withughter.


    "I win again! I never knew poker could be this much fun ying on your phone just doesn''tpare to the real thing."


    Natalie and Susan shot him a re.


    Susan pouted at Marshall. "Mr.


    Spencer,


    don''t you know a should let thedies win


    You''l never get a girlfriend this way.


    Marshall was speechless.


    Susan was such a sore loser!


    Besides, why should he throw the game? His luck was just too good.


    Natalie began to deal again.


    Marshall fanned out his cards and


    grinned. "Ladies, it''s not that I don''t want to let you win, but this hand is just too good two jokers, three aces, three twos Looks like another clean sweep for me.


    Natalie and Susan stared at him.


    They both grabbed his hands and rubbed them.


    The girls'' hands were soft, and his heart skipped a beat as a blush crept up his face.


    He looked at the two of them, confused. "What are you two doing? Trying to get fresh with me?"

 Chapter 432

    Susan pulled out her phone, excited. "Mr. Spencer, your luck is incredible. I just


    absorbed some of it from your hands. I''m buying a couple of lottery tickets right now. Maybe I''ll win the jackpot tomorrow!"


    Natalie did the same.


    Marshall waspletely baffled. That... was a thing?


    He nced at his own hands, then quickly called his assistant.


    "Hey! I need you to go to the Monroe Group and negotiate a deal right now."


    Natalie and Susan were speechless.


    Marshall hung up, a smug grin on his face. "With my luck today, I might as well test it out."


    "Heh..." Natalie chuckled. For the rest of the trip, the three of them joked around, feeling happy and rxed.


    Marshall watched the two womenughing freely. He realized that being with different people brought different kinds of joy.


    When he went out with his usual crowd, all they did was drink and y cards, stumbling home drunk every night.


    Or they''d go horseback riding, practice archery, or race cars.


    But being with these two women was apletely different feeling, like a current of positive energy flowing through him.


    The yacht stopped. They had arrived at the ind.


    As the three of them disembarked, they were greeted by a white sandy beach and crystal-clear water that revealed beautiful corals beneath. Natalie was thrilled. "I knew this was the right choice. This ce is absolutely beautiful."


    Susan and Marshall were equally excited. Although Marshall was a pampered young master used to a life of leisure, he had never experienced the fun of fending for himself.


    Now, he was buzzing with excitement.


    Natalie had already changed into her wetsuit on the yacht. The ck suit


    entuated her slender figure.


    She held a bag and a three-meter-long speargun.


    Marshall walked over. "Natalie, I know how to swim. Why don''t I go down with you?"


    Natalie put on her goggles and


    looked at him. "This is no joke, so don''t get in the way. It can be dangerous. You and Susan can fish from here I''ll go down, and spear some grouper and lobster for us. You even brought a chef, so dinner is going to be amazing."


    With that, Natalie dove into the sea.


    Marshall watched as she swam as freely as a mermaid. He was filled with envy.


    Susan put on a rash guard and said to Marshall, "Go get the fishing gear. I''m determined to catch a big snapper or grouper today."


    Marshall suddenly pointed to a yacht in the distance. "Susan, look."


    Susan turned and saw Sebastian standing at the bow, dressed in a white shirt and ck casual pants wearing sunsses. He looked. impossibly regal, with an imposing aura that seemed to look down on y the world. He was the picture of a handsome man against a scenic backdrop.


    "Damn, Sebastian looks incredibly handsome when he''s not in a suit."


    Marshall''s face darkened. "That guy never gives up. What''s he doing here? Anyone can act cool. I''m handsome too."


    Susan was then reminded that Sebastian was a scumbag.


    She put her hands on her hips, annoyed. "He''s probably here to cause trouble."


    Then she nced at Marshall, who was wearing board shorts. "Mr. Spencer, you lose. Your face is decent, but that outfit... you''ve definitely lost this round." Marshall was speechless.


    "Hmph! Natalie was right to leave Sebastian. Everyone secretly says he''s cold-blooded and ruthless that he''s the most heartless leader the Griffith family has ever had."

 Chapter 433

    Susan had also heard things about Sebastian from her father. If he really went too far, he could have easilynded her father in jail.


    Timothy was a notorious yboy with many illegitimate children.


    To prevent them from fighting for the inheritance, Mr. Griffith Sr. had given everything directly to Sebastian, whom he and his wife had raised since childhood.


    Though Timothy was a phnderer, he still respected his father and kept his other children from bothering the old couple. Publicly, Sebastian was their only grandson. Sebastian''s life was full of mysteries, including the whereabouts of his mother, which no one knew.


    "Mr. Spencer, maybe we should be polite to himter. Like you said, he''s ruthless behind the scenes. What if he decides to mess with our families? We wouldn''t stand a chance."


    Her father had warned her not to provoke Sebastian, to hold back no matter how much she hated him.


    Susan''s familypany was sessful, butpared to a giant like the Griffith Group, it was nothing.


    The Spencer family was on more equal footing, but Marshallcked Sebastian''s ruthless edge.


    Marshall trembled with anger. "Why should we back down for a scumbag? He hurt Natalie so much. I want to fight him."


    His charming eyes burned with rage.


    Susan couldn''t help but smile at his bravado. "Alright, I''ll be watching your performance."


    Marshall was speechless.


    You really know how to read the room, don''t you?


    Sebastian''s yacht docked, and he walked down the gangway, nked by


    bodyguards, his steps elegant.


    Sebastian looked at Marshall, his features sharp, his eyes deep. His voice was icy. "Where''s Natalie?"


    "Hmph! Who wants to talk to a scumbag like you?" Marshall turned to get the fishing gear, determined to catch a lot of fish today.


    Sebastian watched Marshall ignore him but didn''t press the matter.


    Sean brought the fishing gear down. Gazing at the azure sea, he thought my goodness, its been so long since I''ve felt this rxed.


    "Sir, the beauty of this ce is so healing."


    Sebastian took a deep breath and removed his sunsses, just as Natalie emerged from the water.


    Her bag was filled with sixrge lobsters.


    She swam forcefully toward the shore.


    "Marshall,e quick! The


    resources here are amazing. I Caught Six lobsters from one.


    They''re huge, and they''re my favorite kind."


    Marshall grabbed a bucket and ran into the water, collecting the lobsters Natalie brought ashore.


    "Wow!" Marshall eximed, looking at the lobsters, each weighing over a pound. He was so excited he was at a loss for words.


    It was the first time he''d seen such fresh,rge lobsters.


    "Natalie, you''re amazing!" he decided then and there to learn how to dive so he could catch fish with her in the future.


    Natalie smiled, then looked up and saw Sebastian standing on the shore. She froze.


    Marshall knew why she was surprised. He turned to look at Sebastian, displeased. "Natalie, I had no idea he wasing."


    Natalie asked, "Is Joanna here? If she is, we need to leave. She''s out for your blood, you know."


    Marshall''s heart leaped into his throat. "No, I didn''t see her."


    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid of Joanna too; that woman was a heartless, vicious creature.


    She pointed at the lobsters. "Put these in the cooler. The chef can decide what to do with them tonight."


    "I saw a ray, but it was too big to


    spear. I was afraid it would drag me out to sea. But I did spot some red. grouper. go get a few for steamed fish tonight.

 Chapter 434

    Marshall was thrilled. "That''s great, Natalie! Thanks for your hard work. I''ll have my chef prepare the most delicious seafood for you."


    Natalie smiled and turned, diving back into the water.


    The water was so clear they could see where she was diving.


    Sebastian changed into his swim trunks and headed into the sea.


    The wound on his arm was exposed. He squinted, his lips curving into a slight smile as he watched Natalie.


    Marshall saw him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Swimming," Sebastian said tly.


    Marshall pointed to his injured arm. "Sebastian, you''re hurt. What are you doing


    going in the water? Trying to attract sharks?"


    "Natalie is having a good day. Don''t go and ruin it. You''re such a jerk."


    Sebastian frowned. He was a jerk?


    Marshall nced at the yacht, asking warily, "Sebastian, is Joanna here too?" Sebastian''s gaze darkened. "No."


    "Oh, that''s a relief. You''re at least more straightforward than Joanna. At least you won''t try to kill us out here on the open sea. If she were here, we''d have to leave immediately."


    Sebastian frowned. "You''re that afraid of her?"


    Marshall scoffed. "How could I not be? Your first love is a venomous snake. You two are a perfect match. May you live happily ever after, grow old together, and be shackled to each other forever. Please don''t ever let her loose to harm innocent people again."


    Sebastian''s anger red.


    Marshall stuck his tongue out at him, then turned to take the lobsters to the yacht.


    Sebastian frowned. So, Joanna was behind Natalie''s incidentst night.


    Why was she so intent on killing Natalie?


    Was it just so she could marry him?


    Sebastian saw Natalie spear a grouper.


    She was dragging it toward the shore. She was an expert diver herself, moving


    through the water with minimal effort, like a joyful fish.


    Sebastian dove in and swam towards her.


    Natalie spat out a mouthful of seawater.


    Suddenly, a handsome face was right in front of her.


    "Whoa! You scared me." Natalie flinched back when she saw Sebastian appear out of nowhere.


    Then she noticed the bandage on


    his arm and frowned. "Sebastian


    ???


    Your arm is injured. What are you doing in the water?"


    have you lost yourne


    This man couldn''t take care of himself.


    Sebastian smirked. "So you do still care about me?"


    Natalie let out a frustratedugh. "Sebastian, are you even listening to yourself? Do you have any idea how much effort I put into saving your life? You nearly died in that fire then you were almost killed in agar crash, and I was nearly eaten by wolves."


    "If there''s a next time, I''m sorry, but I won''t save you." Natalie red at him.


    Sebastian smiled. The seawater slicked his hair back, making his features appear even more intense. It was a handsome smile. Natalie give me the fish."


    Natalie frowned. "If you want to eat, catch it yourself."


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "I''ll pay you."


    Natalie''s smile was radiant. "Alright! Ten thousand dors a fish."


    Sebastian''s eyes twinkled. "Deal."


    Natalie was speechless.


    Was this guy sick in the head? Following her all the way out here just to be snubbed.


    She knew he was rich, so she handed him the fish. "Wait here, I''ll go catch more for you. I''m going to make a million dors today!"


    She tossed him the fish and turned, swimming back towards the deeper water.


    "Ah! Natalie, help! There''s a giant moray eel chasing me!"


    Susan screamed frantically, running towards Marshall with a fish she had just caught still in her hand.

 Chapter 435

    "Susan, drop the fish!" Natalie yelled.


    "Oh!" Susan threw the fish behind her.


    The eel immediately turned to chase it.


    Susan copsed onto the sand, on the verge of tears.


    Oh my god... that was terrifying. Danger was everywhere.


    First, she cut her foot on a seashell, and now she was being chased by a moray eel.


    That eel was insane, chasing its food right onto the shore.


    Marshall ran over with a bucket and helped Susan up, watching as the eel devoured the fish.


    He was shocked. Was it this... dangerous even on the beach?


    "Holy crap, Susan, it''s not even safe on the sand. I think I''ll skip fishing. We can just wait for the finished product. Getting bitten by an eel would be no joke."


    Susan was scared too. That had genuinely terrified her.


    "Mr. Spencer, for safety''s sake, let''s just fish from the yacht. That eel almost jumped out of the water and bit my face. It was horrifying. Let''s get back to the boat,


    quickly."


    Susan was so scared that her eyes welled up as she looked at Marshall.


    Seeing her tearful face, he felt a pang of sympathy. "Okay, okay, we''ll go back to the boat. I agree, that was terrifying."


    The two of them carried the lobsters back to the yacht.


    Sean shook his head with a smile. A single moray eel had scared them both off.


    Sean loved fishing. He stood casually by the shore, and soon after casting his line, he got a bite. He excitedly reeled it in and saw it was a grouper. He grinned.


    Ah, if only he coulde here to rx once a month, it would be perfect.


    He couldn''t even remember thest time he''d had a proper night''s sleep in the past two years.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian swam in the ocean the whole time.


    He watched as Natalie brought up fish after fish, waiting by her side to collect them.


    In that moment, Sebastian felt a sense of rxation he hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    He hadn''t felt this at ease in ages.


    Coming here had been the right decision. At least they weren''t at each other''s throats.


    "Phew..." Natalie surfaced, holding arge cuttlefish. "Sebastian, quick! This one''s huge. We can stir-fry it tonight."


    Seeing so much fresh seafood, Natalie was so excited she forgot she was supposed to dislike Sebastian.


    She was here to rx, not to fight.


    Sebastian looked at her flushed face and smiled. "Natalie, don''t you want to take a break?"


    Natalie shook her head. "No, I spotted another lobster den. I want to get them first."


    With that, she plunged back into the water.


    Sebastian watched her joyful figure, a smile ying on his lips.


    A gentle look filled his eyes as he watched her swim happily.


    After hours of diving, Natalie was finally exhausted.


    She came ashore and looked at the dozen or so pieces of seafood she''d caught She turned to Sebastian "Sebastian I''ll sell you ten of these for a million dors. Don''t forget to send me the money."


    Natalie took off her goggles,


    revealing faint red marks around her


    eyes. Sebastjan frowned. "Alright.


    have Sean transfer the


    money wher


    We get back. I''ll add another hundred


    thousand if you take care of dinner tonight."


    Hey, who would say no to more money?


    Having money was great.


    As the saying goes, only a fool turns down good money.


    "Deal. We''ll handle dinner. I''m going to take a shower and a nap. I need to go out


    again tonight to catch more fish."


    Natalie walked lightly back to the yacht.


    Sebastian watched her go, then nced at his injured arm. His


    expression darkened she bally"


    didn''t care about him anymore.


    Before, if he''d so much as gotten a paper cut, she would have fussed over him for ages, using only the best medicine.

 Chapter 436

    But now, Natalie knew his arm was deeply wounded, yet she didn''t even spare it a nce.


    Sebastian sat on the beach, basking in the sun.


    He stared at the distant horizon, his expression somber.


    Sean saw that Sebastian was in a bad mood and didn''t disturb him.


    In the afternoon.


    Marshall''s chef prepared a feast with the fresh seafood-grilled, boiled, and


    steamed. Every dish was exquisite.


    Sebastian and Sean came aboard to eat with them.


    Natalie had invited them, so Marshall couldn''t object, though he gave Sebastian the cold shoulder.


    Sebastian, however, ignored Marshall''s attitude and ate his dinner with elegance. Natalie had made a seafood soup, which he hadn''t had in a long time. Tonight, he finally had a satisfying meal.


    Susan was also frosty towards Sebastian. Only Natalie, who had been paid, ate happily.


    Natalie checked her phone. "Marshall, the tide won''t be low until after 2 a.m. tonight. You guys can go ahead and sleep; I''m used to night diving."


    Just as she finished speaking, Susan chimed in, "Natalie, forget about diving. The witch is here. Let''s just go back. We can''t afford to mess with her, so it''s better to avoid her and stay safe."


    After what happenedst night, if she had been alone, her reputation would have been ruined.


    Natalie was confused. "Witch?"


    Marshall exined, "Joanna! She''s here. Let''s move to another ind or just go back. I don''t want to die at sea."


    Natalie looked out the window and saw it was indeed Joanna, standing at the bow of a yacht, dressed in a very revealing outfit. Joanna''s figure, admittedly, was stunning.


    Natalie frowned. "Then let''s go back."


    Sebastian looked at the three of them, a slight frown on his face. Were they really that scared of Joanna?


    Sean was a little scared too. He felt


    little


    like Joanna had him in her sights.


    "Um...


    Ms. Sanders, I... I have a


    stomachache...I think the cold from


    fishing


    the sea carter got to me, earlier


    Can you take me back with you? I


    don''t think it''s safe for me to stay here. I''m afraid I''ll pass out from the pain."


    Natalie looked at Sean, puzzled. He had just devoured tworge bowls of soup and


    two big lobsters. How could he possibly have a stomachache?


    Sean gave her a pleading look. He didn''t dare gamble his life on Sebastian''s protection.


    Natalie turned to Sebastian, her tone cool. "If Mr. Griffith agrees, you cane with us."


    Sean smiled. "Sir, my stomach is a bit upset. I''ll head back now and won''t interrupt your time with Ms. Scott."


    "Sean." Sebastian red at them, enunciating each word, "Then we''ll all go back together."


    Sean let out a sigh of relief.


    Going back was good. Onnd, Joanna couldn''t outmaneuver him.


    Marshall said, "Mr. Spencer, Sean, you should go back to your yacht. We''re heading back now."


    As Sebastian and Sean were disembarking, Joanna blocked their path,ining, "Sebastian, why didn''t you take me with you on your trip?"


    Sebastian''s tall figure was even more imposing against the setting sun. He hadn''t told Joanna he wasing here. How did she know?


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes. It seemed Joanna could always find him. And before, when she had framed Natalie, she had arrived just as things were happening couldn''t it always be a coincidence.


    There was only one possibility: Joanna had people on his team, and


    more than one He had been testing:


    this theory recently, and sure enough, Joanna had appeared again.


    He frowned, his voice chillingly cold. "How did you know I was here?"

 Chapter 437

    Joanna faltered. Sebastian had never asked her that before.


    No matter when she appeared, he had never seemed to think her timing was inappropriate.


    Why was he asking now?


    A sense of panic rose in Joanna''s chest. His eyes were so cold.


    She forced a smile and exined, "Sebastian, there aren''t that many inds around here. I just guessed you''de here. You once said you''d take me on a vacation to an ind. I remember after I came backst year, you even bought an ind specifically for a getaway with me."


    "But the scenery here is beautiful. The water is sparkling under the sunset. We have a sunset scene to shoot in two days; I think this would be a great location."


    Sebastian frowned. Back then, he had been blind in both eye and heart.


    He said tly, "I''ll take you next time. I''m heading back now. If you like the view, you can stay here for a few more days."


    Joanna''s face paled. It was a deserted ind with no shelter, and Sebastian was telling her to stay for a few days. She felt as if he didn''t care for her at all anymore.


    He had truly changed,pletely and utterly.


    Her smile was strained, her gentle facade nearly cracking. "Sebastian, are you joking with me? I came here to find you. When you''re not with me, I feel so empty. I only feel at ease when I see you."


    Joanna''s voice was soft, and her white dress fluttered in the wind, making her look ethereal and pitiable.


    Sebastian had always been a sucker for this act.


    Marshall and Susan watched Joanna''s deliberately gentle performance, cringing so hard their toes curled.


    How could Sebastian not see through such an obvious act?


    Susan muttered, "I guess beauty really is in the eye of the beholder."


    She remembered how she used to think Jared was the most handsome man alive. After she snapped out of her infatuation, she found him utterly disgusting.


    Susan turned and looked at Natalie sympathetically. "Natalie, I finally understand why you lost to Joanna."


    Marshall said nkly, "Because Natalie isn''t as good at ying the victim as Joanna is."


    Natalie was speechless.


    Hearing Marshall''s words, Joanna looked up, her eyes glistening with hurt.


    "Mr. Spencer..."


    "Ugh..." Marshall mimed gagging.


    The gesture was incredibly insulting,


    and Joanna trembled with rage.


    looked shocked, clearly not


    expecting Marshall to be there.


    "Marshall, you..."


    She


    After being set up by Joanna a few times, Marshall had developed a bit of aplex. He turned to the captain. "The witch is here captain what are you waiting for? Let''s get out of here!"


    Joanna''s eyes widened. From then on, she knew she had a new nickname: the witch.


    Natalie couldn''t help butugh at Marshall''s antics.


    It seemed Joanna''s past schemes had left asting impression on him.


    The yacht pulled away, sailing into the sunset. Natalie gazed at the beautiful scenery and smiled, a smile of breathtaking beauty.


    Sebastian looked up and his gaze met hers, losing himself in that stunning moment.


    Joanna followed his line of sight and saw Natalie. The beauty of the sunset couldn''tpare to that one breathtaking smile.


    Joanna looked at Sebastian''s deep, gentle eyes and was filled with a mix of fury and jealousy.


    She stared at him in disbelief. He carried the imposing aura of a man in power, but his eyes clearly held a reflection of Natalie.


    Natalie''s departure had truly changed him.


    You always want what you can''t have.


    You only learn to cherish something after you''ve lost it.


    Natalie understood this principle


    too. She had kept Sebastian.


    string before because she knew that Wou can''t have is always the most desirable.

 Chapter 438

    Sebastian''s change terrified Joanna.


    "Sebastian, I haven''t had dinner yet." Joanna clutched her stomach, her face pale. Her stomach was genuinely upset.


    She had intentionally skipped eating to make Sebastian feel sorry for her.


    Sebastian nced down at her, his voice cool and detached. "There are no restaurants here. We''ll eat when we get back."


    With that, he boarded his yacht with elegant strides. Sean hurried after him.


    Joanna was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes, but she had no choice but to follow him.


    Seeing Natalie''s yacht sail away filled her with rage. She had thought they would spend the night here, giving her a chance to make Natalie fall into the sea ''identally'' in the middle of the night. A death like that would be all the more painful for her.


    But Natalie''s yacht had left as soon as she arrived.


    "Sebastian, can you spend some time with me tonight?" Joanna walked over to stand beside him. "Acting is hard work. Luckily, with your investment, the production team and the director don''t give me too much trouble."


    Now that she was on his yacht, she had a chance to get into his bed, but she wouldn''t let him touch her.


    The hallucinogenic powder would make the experience feel real to Sebastian. It was the same trick she''d used on Mr. Wilson.


    Lately, Mr. Wilson couldn''t get enough of her.


    The old fool would probably die from sexual exhaustion.


    Sebastian didn''t say anything. He went into the cabin and told the captain to set sail.


    In the distance, Natalie''s yacht was just a tiny ck dot.


    Of course, Natalie hadn''t actually gone back.


    After shaking off Sebastian and his group, their yacht sailed for another three hours.


    The captain had tempted Natalie with a story about a major low tide on another ind.


    That ind was teeming with crabs and lobsters. It was far from the city andpletely unpolluted.


    The water was crystal clear, and at night, the lobster dens would be full.


    So, Natalie decided to check it out.


    There was no way Joanna''s group could follow them now.


    When Sebastian returned to the hotel, he learned that Natalie and Marshall hadn''te back.


    His face darkened. Natalie had tricked him.


    She had gone night diving after all. The wound on his arm throbbed. He had Sean bring him the first-aid kit to re-dress it.


    Joanna, unaware of Sebastian''s injury, followed him into his room.


    Seeing Sebastian taking off his shirt, she moved to embrace him from behind.


    But he skillfully sidestepped her, a knowing smile in his eyes. "Do you really want to be the other woman?"


    Joanna''s face turned pale, her eyes red with anger. "Sebastian... how could you say that to me? I was the one who risked everything to save


    from that fire."


    fo


    "How could you let me be a mistress? I want to be your legitimate wife. You promised you would marry me."


    Sebastian sneered. "If I marry you, I''ll lose everything. Would you still be willing to endure hardship with me?"


    Joanna was confused. Seeing his serious expression, she asked, "Sebastian, what do you mean? Why would you lose everything?"


    "My grandfather has another will. I don''t know where it is, but it clearly states that if I divorce Natalie, everything Lown will be donated to society, to charitable organizations."


    "The moment I divorce her, the use takes effect automatically II have nothing Would you still be willing to endure hardship with me?"


    Joanna''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Sebastian, who exactly is Natalie? Why would


    your grandfather make a will like that?"

 Chapter 439

    Sebastian put on a crew-neck silk shirt. As the sea breeze blew in, his firm abs and muscr chest were faintly visible, creating a captivating and masculine allure.


    He was sexy and oozing with raw appeal.


    Seeing Sebastian like this, Joanna''s heart was stirred, and her cheeks flushed involuntarily as she waited for his answer.


    Sebastian slowly buttoned his shirt before speaking nonchntly, "Because if I can''t have it, my grandfather won''t let his illegitimate children have it either. He''d rather donate it all to society and charity."


    Joanna snapped back to reality. No wonder. No wonder Timothy was so insistent that she marry Sebastian, so that he could rece him without anyone knowing.


    Was this will real?


    But if Natalie and Sebastian didn''t divorce, how could she marry him?


    Unless Sebastian was willing to defy his grandfather for her.


    Wait, there was another way.


    If the old man had an ''idental'' death, they could find and destroy that will, and all their problems would be solved.


    Sebastian watched Joanna''s contemtive face, a cold glint in his eyes.


    Joanna''s stomach hurt, but Sebastian was preparing for a meeting and had no intention of getting her food. Frustrated, she left and returned to her own room next door, her heart filled with gloom.


    Sebastian''s words tonight had been a p in the face to her ims of being ''forced by circumstances'' to leave him years ago.


    Sebastian was willing to indulge her out of gratitude for saving his life.


    But how could he not see through her lies?


    Just like before, he had clearly seen her clumsy attempts to frame Natalie, but because of his favoritism, he had still helped her.


    Ultimately, Sebastian had grown up in a hell created by his father, and she had been his only salvation. That was why he favored her.


    But now...


    A strong sense of crisis made Joanna uneasy. She immediately told Timothy about the will.


    [Joanna, I know about this will. It''s real. That''s why you are part of this n. I know this is hard for you, but once I have everything, we can be together openly.]


    Joanna froze when she saw the message. So it was all true. Her feelings wereplicated. She knew she was just a pawn: Sebastian didn''t love her anymore, he probably wouldn''t use her either. He said he loved her, but how much of it was genuine?


    Joanna sneered. She still had to hold the power in her own hands.


    Using Sebastian''s connections over the years, she had finally managed to do just that.


    After Joanna left, Sebastian prepared for his international conference call.


    No one, except Sean, knew what kind of business Sebastian was involved in.


    Natalie''s night dive was a huge sess. She and Marshall returned to the city the next afternoon, their boatden with their catch.


    Susan had some work to wrap up and couldn''t leave just yet.


    After his morning meeting, Sebastian learned that Marshall had taken Natalie back to the city.


    Sebastian stood at the pier. The weather had turned.


    Yesterday was sunny and bright; today was cold.


    He saw that Natalie had posted on Facebookst night-a coge. photo''s from ber night dive, showing off the many lobsters, crab''s cand fish she had caught.


    He never knew she was such a skilled diver.


    Natalie''s talents were finally shining through now that she had left him.


    How many other skills did she have that he didn''t know about?


    ...


    When Natalie got back to the city, she went to seen.


    His grandmother was awake and could eat some soft foods.


    Natalie brought over some lobsters forn to make a nourishing soup for the old


    woman.


    Natalie turned and said, n, I


    brought several lobsters, so you


    should have some too. There''s also


    cuttlefish. You can just boil them


    brought some seasoning, so you


    can cook for yourself."

 Chapter 440

    "Okay!"n''s gaze was gentle as he stared at her.


    Natalie was busy organizing things and didn''t notice his intense stare.


    "Oh, right,n, there''s also a huge crab. I had a really hard time catching itst night. It even pricked my hand. Luckily, it didn''t pinch me."


    "After your grandmother is discharged, you should learn to swim. I can take you diving with me sometime."


    "Okay! Thank you, sis!"n''s eyes were fixed on her injured finger.


    It was just a small scratch, but to Natalie, it didn''t hinder her at all.


    The old woman was out for a check-up and wasn''t in the room.


    Natalie headed towards the kitchte, andn followed nervously behind her.


    He had cleaned the kitchte thoroughly.


    Natalie lifted the lid of the electric pot and was hit by the smell of something burnt.


    Natalie smiled and scooped out the burnt contents. "It''s okay. You go wait for your grandma. I''ll make the soup. It''ll be ready in about forty minutes."


    Natalie thought for a moment and said, "Sure. I''ll cook. You go wait for your grandma."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll go wait for her. We''ll be right back."


    She was washing the pot. He watched her for a moment, then went to wait for his grandmother, a warm feeling spreading through his heart as he turned away.


    After washing the pot, Natalie took out the lobster to prepare it, then began to cook dinner in an orderly fashion.


    Her silhouette was lovely, and her movements were elegant.


    When he saw her turn around, he quickly ducked back out of sight.


    Natalie was focused on preparing dinner and didn''t noticen watching her.


    An hourter,n returned with his grandmother.


    The old woman was delighted to see Natalie. "Ms. Sanders, you''re here."


    Natalie smiled and nodded. "Please sit. I''ve made some soup. Let''s have dinner together."


    "Wonderful, wonderful, that''s great. Ms. Sanders, thank you so much. You''re so busy, yet you still came to cook for us."


    "I had some free time today, so I came to see how you were doing. I''m so relieved to see you recovering so well."


    "Oh my!" The old woman''s face was filled with gratitude. "Ms. Sanders, this is all thanks to you. Because of you, I''m healthy and can continue to look after ourn. If I can live, naturally want to live a few more years to see ourn seedin his career, get married, and have children."


    The old woman sat down happily. "I trust you, I trust you. Ourn is the best."


    Natalie brought the dishes to the table. She had cooked a simple cabbage dish, as older people often prefer lighter food.


    There was a bowl of soup and stir-fried cuttlefish.


    After dinner, the old womany down to rest.


    Ian walked Natalie downstairs to get a taxi.


    "Thank you for tonight. I ate so much."n''s smile was as pure as the moonlight.


    Seeing him happy made Natalie happy too. "I''m d you enjoyed it. I''m heading back now You should go up and be with your grandma. Call me if you need anything."


    Beforen could reply, a sleazy voice cut in, "Well, well! Ian, what a coincidence seeing you here."

 Chapter 441

    n, I heard your grandmother is sick. Need any help? I came all this way just to see you and her."


    The man imed to be offering help, but his face was dripping with sarcasm, betraying any charitable intentions.


    "Come on,n. Even if you don''t care about your own grandmother, you shouldn''t refuse a kind offer. If she doesn''t get treatment soon, she''s not going to make it. As far as I know, she''s the only family you have left in this world. Are you really going to stand by and watch her die?"


    "Oh? And what are you going to help me with, seeing as you''re t broke yourself?"n asked, raising an eyebrow. Newman''s appearance here was definitely not a coincidence.


    The two were rivals at school, constantly bickering over trivial things, and it was always Newman who started it.


    Looking at him now, he was no longer dressed in cheap knock-offs but in brand- name clothes. He must have joined apany ande here to unt it.


    Newman smirked, one hand stuffed in his pocket, his gaze a mixture of contempt and arrogance. ¡°Ian, you haven''t been to schooltely, so you probably haven''t heard my good news. My entire team was hired by a very well-knownpany. We''re talking a six-figure sry. I''mpletely out of your league now."


    "Hey!n, what are youughing at? What''s with that look? Who do you think you''re looking down on?" Newman''s voice rose. He hatedn''s confident demeanor more than anything.


    But he was different. Natalie had told him to keep studying and get a good education while he was young.


    ¡°Of course. My starting line is your finish line. Naturally, I had to share this little update with you, just to make you a little jealous."


    Newman had always been arrogant. Though poor, he saw himself as a man of integrity who had gotten where he was on his own merit.


    Since his circumstances were simr ton''s, he feltpelled to unt his sess, proving he had made it big sooner.


    He trailed off his eyes suddenly widening as he caught sight of Natalie''s stunning face, her radiant skin and her graceful figure. Well, well,m you''re really something t broke and you still managed tond such a gorgeous woman." C¨®ntent


    Natalie frowned at him. His frivolous and arrogant behavior made her deeply ufortable.


    She was dressed simply today in a casual pantsuit with her hair in a ponytail giving no hint of her status Only her exquisite face, pure and ethereal in the evening light, Stood out


    She looked atn and said, ¡°Ian, why don''t you go back and take care of your grandmother."


    "But... Natalie, you..."


    Newman''s smile turned predatory, like a dog that had smelled blood. He narrowed his eyes. "Don''t tell me you found yourself a sugar mommy,n. She looks so young and has such perfect skin but she has an of of wealth. She could definitely


    afford to keep you."


    "Miss, I''m much better thann. Why don''t you sponsor me instead? I promise I''ll


    take very good care of you."

 Chapter 442

    Natalie narrowed her eyes and, without a moment''s hesitation, acted. Smack...


    A sharp pnded squarely on Newman''s face.


    Natalie''s eyes were suddenly cold and sharp. "Watch your mouth. If you don''t know how to speak properly, then don''t speak at all. You''ve worked hard to get where you are. Don''t ruin it by acting like a petty gossip."


    "You... you dare hit me? Aren''t you afraid of what I might do? I''m an expert hacker..."


    Natalie cut him off with a coldugh. ¡°Your so-called skills are nothing to me. Try acting like a decent human being."


    "You... you just wait. I''ll remember this."


    Newman stormed off in a huff.


    Natalie shook her head with a small smile. "No!n, remember this: from now on, I''ve got your back. Don''t let anyone bully you. Holding back only makes you angrier, and backing down only makes you lose more."


    "Remember, if kindness isn''t met with respect, the best response is to draw the line."


    Natalie''s cool voice, carried on the gentle night air, was both deafening and deeply moving ton.


    She looked sweet but acted fierce, her melodious voice a stark contrast to the ferocity of her p. The visual whish was captivating, and he found he couldn''t look away.


    ¡°Natalie, I understand. I won''t let anyone bully me again." His almond-shaped eyes were clear and bright, as if filled with stars.


    Natalie gave a casual smile. "Good. Now, go on back. I''ll wait for my ride here."


    Natalie smiled. "Alright."


    Seeing her gentle smile,n blushed and lowered his head, slightly flustered.


    Just as she turned, she saw Sean getting out of a luxury car.


    She frowned slightly as Sean approached her.


    "Sean, what are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    "Ms. Sanders, it''s Mr. Griffith," Sean said. ¡°He wants to see you.¡±


    Natalie''s expression instantly turned icy. "I don''t want to see him."


    ¡°Ms. Sanders, it''s about Mrs. Griffith Sr. She''s ill and asking for you."


    "Grandma''s sick?" A flicker of worry crossed her eyes.


    Whatever else was going on, the matriarch had always been genuinely kind to her.


    Few people in this world had treated her well, and she cherished every single one of them.


    "Yes. Mr. Griffith came to pick you Use, Ms. Sanders, get in the


    car."


    nearby.


    nced atn standing


    Damn, another ridiculously handsome guy.


    Ever since Natalie left the CEO, her life had been like a video game on easy mode,


    surrounded by attractive men.


    This guy''s looks could give Marshall a run for his money.


    Absolutely stunning!


    Natalie turned ton. "Ian, I have to go."


    Natalie nodded. "I will."


    She walked toward the car parked by the curb.


    He clenched his fists, his gaze hardening. Who was he?


    Sebastiandooked out at him, and


    ret


    their eyes met for a brief moment. A


    Such


    chill ran downn''s spine Su


    cold stare content


    In the car.


    Sebastian''s eyes were dark as he looked at Natalie, his tone dripping with sarcasm "So, Natalie, found a new mart already? This one looks a little young, though. You''re into


    younger guys now?"

 Chapter 443

    Natalie smiled, her ming red lips looking so tempting he wanted to kiss them.


    "Sebastian, if you can fool around with Joanna, why can''t I see other men? You got to build your empire in your prime, and I can do the same."


    "The world is full of handsome men-mature ones, gorgeous ones, pretty boys, bad boys, you name it. Without you, I can find anyone I want."


    The image of her standing next to that man, smiling so brightly, shed in Sebastian''s mind. Fury surged through him, and he suddenly lunged forward, his hand mping around her neck. ¡°Natalie," he said, his voice dangerously low, "we are not divorced yet. You''d better behave."


    "Why... should I? There''s... nothing left between us. If you won''t agree to a divorce, then we can both do whatever we want. My business is none of your concern. To me, you''re a nobody now."


    His grip was painfully tight. Tears welled in her eyes as she red at him.


    Seeing the pain on her face, Sebastian abruptly let go.


    Natalie choked, struggling for breath.


    Sebastian frowned. Why did she always have to provoke him?


    He was suddenly aware that every little thing she did tugged at his emotions.


    She could ignite his anger with terrifying ease.


    Natalie took a deep breath, her tear-filled eyes fixed on him. "You bastard, Sebastian. You''re an incredibly narcissistic and deeply insecure monster who can never admit his own weaknesses or mistakes."


    "You always use force like this to prove how strong you are, hurting me to validate your power. You''re utterly shameless."


    "You''re a selfish, self-serving bastard with no moralpass."


    Natalie rubbed her bruised neck. Her throat was sore and swollen, and a wave of indignation washed over her. She started to cry, but even through her tears, she had to say what was on her mind.


    Sebastian was too strong; she was no match for him.


    Sebastian frowned. Selfish? No moralpass? Hurting her to prove his strength?


    He looked at her, and it dawned on him that she might be right.


    Using her, hurting her to protect


    with Joanna all of it fit the See Joanna, being ambiguously close et


    description of a selfish man with no morals.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just wanted to remind you to behave yourself for the duration of our marriage."


    "Hah! Behave myself? You can''t even do that. What right do you have to demand that of me?¡± Natalie retorted, staring at him coldly.


    When Sebastian''s icy gaze met hers, she quickly shifted away.


    "Sebastian, if you every a hand on me again, I''ll poison you."


    Natalie''s voice was hoarse.


    Sebastian frowned, looking at the purple marks, on her throat and hearing the rasp in her voice. He clenched his fists. He hadn''t even squeezed that hard, but her neck was already bruised. Her skin was so delicate


    In the front seat, Sean thought, "..."


    You absolute tool. No wonder you''re going to end up alone.


    Silence filled the car, broken only by the sound of traffic outside.


    Natalie''s breathing was heavy. Her throat, already a sensitive area, ached from Sebastian''s powerful grip.


    The drive to the family estate would take at least forty minutes.


    Natalie leaned against the car door, closing her eyes and keeping her distance from Sebastian.


    He watched her, anger flickering in his eyes. Now she couldn''t even stand being in the same car as him.


    Just then, the car stopped at a red light. Natalie slowly opened her eyes and sowa giant screen on a nearby building, broadcasting the financial news.

 Chapter 444

    She couldn''t hear the anchor, but she could see it was thetest financial report for


    the year.


    Yaro''s richest man: Sebastian Griffith.


    In second ce was the Monroe family.


    Third was the Spencer family.


    Below them were the rest of Yaro''s most prominent families.


    Natalie thought, "..."


    How wonderful. Sebastian was paving the way for Joanna. It was truly enviable.


    But in this life, things had changed. Sebastian had announced his status as the richest man far earlier than before.


    In her past life, she remembered the newsing out two yearster, after he and Joanna had gotten together.


    She frowned slightly. Why so early this time?


    What had gone wrong?


    Or was it that, because she had been reborn, many things from her past life had been altered?


    For example, Jerome''s fate had followed the original script.


    But she had saved Jared.


    And now, Sebastian''s status as the richest man was public knowledge ahead of schedule.


    Did that mean other things would change in this life as well?


    Sean saw the screen too. "Mr. Griffith, the richest man in Yaro. It could only be you."


    Sebastian nced at Natalie, noticing herck of reaction. In the past, whenever he closed a deal, she would be ecstatic and cook him a special meal.


    Now, he was the wealthiest man in the city, and she couldn''t care less.


    He finally let out a quiet "Mm."


    Natalie wasn''t interested in Sebastian being the richest man.


    She just wanted to live.


    Joanna, still on the ind, also saw the news. Her face lit up with an excitement that suggested she was the one inheriting the fortune.


    She quickly sent a text to Natalie.


    [Natalie, Sebastian is the richest man in Yaro now. You''re not good enough for him anymore. If you have any sense, you''ll get out of the country and stop embarrassing him.]


    Natalie read the message and let out a bitterugh.


    She wasn''t good enough, but a scheming flirt like Joanna was?


    [Sebastian is the one who won''t divorce me Why don''t you try a little harder? Get pregnant with his child me in


    and I''m sure held trick yo


    heartbeat. Use the same trick you pulled on Mr. Wilson. Maybe then I can step aside for you tomorrow.]


    After sending it, she handed the phone to Sebastian. "Look, your lover can''t wait to get rid of me. And read my reply. I think it''s a great idea for you two. Once Joanna is carrying your child, you can ride off into the sunget together with nothing standing in your way."


    Sebastian frowned as he read the messages.


    Natalie taunted him. "What? You don''t believe me? Think I faked this one too?"


    His gaze, deep and furious, locked onto her. "You really want me to have a child with another woman that badly?"


    "Oh, I want it more than anything. A divorce means freedom. Why wouldn''t I want that?"


    Natalie smiled brightly. "Mr. Griffith, haven''t you heard the saying?"


    Sebastian asked, "What saying?"


    "Life''s too short to waste on toxic men!"


    "Natalie, you..."


    Suddenly, a message from an unknown number came in.


    [Natalie, are you home yet? Please text me when you are, so I don''t worry. The soup tonight was delicious. I ate until I was full. Thank you for making dinner for me.]


    Sebastian''s grip on the phone tightened. She had cooked for that man tonight.


    He turned his head slowly to look at her, his jaw tight, his dark eyes churning with a storm of fury.


    He demanded, ¡°Natalie, can''t you live without a man?"

 Chapter 445

    Startled by his shout, Natalie looked at his cold expression andughed bitterly. "Sebastian, just because your mind is in the gutter doesn''t mean everyone else''s is." Sebastian sneered, "Then why were you so eager to make soup for him?¡±


    ¡°Because his grandmother is sick, and the soup he tried to make was burnt. So I helped him. What''s wrong with that?"


    Natalie had no idea how he knew, or how he''d found the hospital.


    She didn''t care about any of that. All she wanted was to divorce him.


    It took dying once for her to realize how pathetic she had been.


    In her past life, she had lived so humbly before Sebastian that she had missed out on so much.


    In this life, she was determined to cherish those who were good to her.


    She had agreed to the divorce he wanted, but he kept pestering her again and again. From now on, she wouldn''t be so polite.


    Her defiant tone seemed to catch Sebastian off guard.


    He handed the phone back to her. "I just want you to be mindful of your status."


    Natalieughed mockingly. "Sebastian, you can''t even lead by example. What right do you have to demand I stay faithful to you?"


    Sebastian''s sharp gaze fixed on her, his deep eyes like they were coated with a thinyer of frost. After a long moment, he said softly, ¡°Natalie, just be good. Give me some time to sort things out."


    Natalie stared at him in horror. "Sebastian, are you possessed? Why are you speaking to me in such a gentle tone?"


    The Sebastian she remembered was always cold and distant.


    He frowned, thinking of his past behavior, and said nothing.


    Seeing his silence, Natalie continued, ¡°Sebastian, my only wish in this life is to divorce you. After that, I will go and live the life I want. A life that won''t include you."


    With that, she turned to look out the window, avoiding his gaze.


    When Sebastian heard her say her future wouldn''t include him, a fire ignited in his heart. He looked at her exquisite profile. He knew she was serious this time, but he couldn''t let her go.


    Silence fell in the car again. Sean focused on driving, but he couldn''t shake the awkwardness.


    This guy really deserved to be alone.


    When they arrived at the family estate, Natalie got out of the car first.


    She walked into thevish living room and saw the old matriarch sitting on the sofa, looking pale and clearly unwell.


    Natalie hurried over. "Grandma, what''s wrong? Where does it hurt?"


    Mrs. Griffith Sr. smiled lovingly when she saw Natalie. ¡°Natalie, you''re here. I''m fine, dear, just a bit of an upset stomach."


    "An upset stomach?" Natalie took her wrist to check her pulse.


    "It''s just some gastric difort. Don''t worry, Grandma. The medicine I gave you before, just take two pills and you''ll be fine."


    Natalie looked at the housekeeper nearby. ¡°Is there any of the medicine I broughtst time?"


    The housekeeper came over. "Ms. Sanders, there should be. I''ll go get it."


    Natalie nodded andforted the matriarch. "Okay. Grandma, try to avoid cold or raw foods, and your stomach issues won''t act up."


    Mrs. Griffith S leaned back on the


    Sea


    sofa and sighed with a smile. ¡°Oh,


    I''m getting old, my body is full of


    aches and pains. Thanks to you, I''ve had a fewfortable years. Now, it takes a little mess to get you toe see me."


    The old woman truly couldn''t bear to part with her.


    This child was kind and thoughtful, but Sebastian was as blind as a bat, unable to


    see Natalie''s worth, still infatuated with that wicked woman, Joanna.


    She looked at Sebastian, who stood opposite them. "Sebastian, I will consent to your divorce. However you are not to marry Joanna. You don''t love Natalie, and I won''t force you. Let her go."

 Chapter 446

    That was the real reason she had summoned Natalie today.


    She''d heard that Sebastian was now the one refusing to divorce.


    ¡°Sebastian, Natalie owes you nothing. You''ve fulfilled your grandfather''s agreement, and control of thepany is in your hands. There''s no need to keep her tied down anymore."


    Natalie was taken aback, looking at the matriarch''s kind face. She hadn''t expected her to bring this up the moment she arrived.


    Sebastian frowned. His grandmother had always been against the divorce. Why the sudden change of heart?


    "Grandma, this is between my wife and me," he said, his tone heavy.


    Mrs. Griffith Sr. frowned back, unable to understand him. He used to despise Natalie, so why was he holding on now? "But you don''t love her. I''ve heard that young man from the Monroe family has taken an interest in Natalie, and he seems like a decent person. You should let Natalie go find her own happiness. I''ve discreetly checked up on Matthew. At least he wouldn''t neglect Natalie or side with outsiders when she''s being bullied."


    "Unlike you, who ispletely focused on a woman like Joanna."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, but he remained silent.


    Natalie listened, feeling grateful for the old woman''s strong support.


    She remembered all the times Joanna had framed her and Sebastian had


    unconditionally favored Joanna. The memory still stung.


    Even in this new life, the pain was still there, etched deep within her.


    Sebastian stared at Natalie. Did she like Matthew too?


    He had seen them having dinner together. She had been smiling so happily.


    Was her love for him really that shallow?


    To fall for someone else so quickly.


    Sebastian''s gaze on Natalie was intense. ¡°Let''s have dinner first,¡± he said grimly.


    Natalie helped the matriarch to the dining room.


    Mr. Griffith Sr. had been abroad recently and hadn''t returned yet.


    Mrs. Griffith Sr. was indeed unwell and could only manage a small bowl of soup before losing her appetite.


    one


    Natalie knew her stomach was weak. When the housekeeper brought the medicine, she poured out two pills and handed them to her. "Grandma, take this. You''ll feel better after a good night''s sleep. I''ll have someone bring my acupuncture needles overter. After a couple of treatments, your stomach will be much better."


    The old woman''s eyes lit up. ¡°Natalie, does that mean you''re staying the night?¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Yes, Grandma. I''ll stay to give you the treatment tonight."


    "That''s wonderful! Natalie, it''s been so long since I had someone to talk to. You can keep your old grandmapany tonight."


    ¡°Of course,¡± Natalie replied with a smile.


    She called Luna and asked her to bring over her medical kit.


    Forty minutester, Luna arrived with the kit.


    Natalie went to the matriarch''s room to perform the acupuncture.


    The housekeeper immediately slipped out into the garden to call Joanna.


    "Hello? Ms Scott, that bitch Natalie is here to see the old woman. And


    What''s more Mis


    Griffith Se


    said


    Mr. Griffith could divorce Natalie, but


    he''s not allowed to marry you."


    "Ms. Scott, if you want to marry into the Griffith family, that old woman is your biggest obstacle."


    The housekeeper spoke in hushed tones, ncing around nervously.


    Joanna was furious. That old hag. She was the one standing in her way.


    "Keep an eye on Sebastian and Natalie for me. Don''t let them sleep in the same


    room. I''ll arrange that job for your son when I get back."


    The housekeeper''s face lit up, but


    then she hesitated. "Ms. Scott, they''re husband and wife. It''s normal for them to share a room, I don''t have a reason to stop them But I


    know M


    Griffith loves you, soil


    doubt he''ll stay with Natalie."


    Joanna sneered, "Just watch them. I wouldn''t put it past that shameless Natalie to


    try and seduce him."

 Chapter 447

    "Of course, Ms. Scott. Don''t you worry. I have my ways of dealing with Natalie. I can make her life a living hell."


    The housekeeper ended the call with a vicious smile.


    If her son could get a job at thepany, he''d be making a seven-figure sry.


    Night fell.


    After Natalie finished the acupuncture treatment, the matriarch drifted into a deep sleep.


    Natalie tucked her in and quietly left the room to get some rest.


    She would give her another treatment in the morning. The old woman''s stomach pain would subside, but her gastric issues needed slow and steady care to fully heal.


    As she gently closed the door, she saw the housekeeper standing a short distance away.


    The housekeeper smiled. "Ms. Sanders, I''ve prepared the guest room on the first floor for you. Please, go on down and rest."


    Natalie frowned slightly. The first floor?


    It didn''t matter where she slept, it was only for one night. She''d always stayed on the first floor when she visited before.


    Besides, she was tired, and she had to be back early tomorrow.


    "Alright," Natalie nodded.


    Just then, Sebastian emerged from the master bedroom. He red at the housekeeper. "Natalie is my wife. Where do you think you''re sending her?"


    A flicker of panic crossed the housekeeper''s eyes. "Mr. Griffith, when Ms. Sanders visited with you in the past, you always had her stay on the first floor. You said she wasn''t worthy, and that only Ms. Scott was qualified to stay upstairs. Ms. Scott is the apple of your eye, after all. I was only following your orders."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. He remembered saying something like that.


    Back then... He looked up sharply and saw a sh of pain in Natalie''s eyes. He frowned and started walking toward her.


    But Natalie had already turned and headed downstairs. She was heartbroken, unable to speak, a lump forming in her throat. So that was it. She wasn''t worthy.


    And why would she be? A woman with a venomous heart like Joanna was a much better match for Sebastian.


    Downstairs, Natalie grabbed her bag and walked out of the estate. She could juste back early tomorrow.


    As she walked, she texted Luna toe and pick her up.


    Sebastian followed her out, grabbing her arm. ¡°Natalie, where are you going?"


    Natalie looked up, her voice weary. "I''m going home. Is there anything else, Mr. Griffith?"


    Her pained voice made him frown. ¡°Don''t pay any mind to what the housekeeper said. I won''t let her speak like that again."


    Natalie was speechless. "Sebastian, she wasn''t the one who said it. You were. I know I''m not worthy, so I''ll go home. Now please, let me pass.¡±


    Sebastian refused to let go, his grip tightening "Natalie, what happened in the past is in the past it was my fault Stop makin scene told


    you, from now on, I''ll be on your side..."


    "I don''t need you to be. You siding with me would probably get me


    killed. I''m begging you, Mr. Griffith do me a favor and leave me alone. Whatever happens between you," Joanna, and the Scott family has nothing to do with me."


    ¡°Besides, someone as vile as you is beneath me. Get lost."


    Natalie forcefully yanked her arm free and walked away.


    Sebastian started after her, but when he heard his footsteps, she spun around and yelled, ¡°Sebastian, don''t follow me! I despise you enough as it is!"


    Her words stopped him in his tracks. His eyes turned crimson with anger. ¡°I just wanted you toe back inside. It''ste.¡±


    "We live in a civilized society. It''s perfectly safe out here, even at night.¡±


    With that, Natalie turned and left, giving him no chance to say another word. Sebastian watched her retreating figure, feeling a wave of helplessness.


    Fine. Natalie had always been strong. She would figure it out on her own.


    But what he didn''t understand was just how deeply the housekeeper''s words had cut her.


    Sebastian turned back and saw the housekeeper standing in the foyer His expression darkened Go see Sean to collect your final paycheck. You''re fired."

 Chapter 448

    The housekeeper froze, her face a mask of shock and terror. She began to cry. "Mr. Griffith, it wasn''t my fault! You''re the one who always said that. I was just afraid that if I put Ms. Sanders on the second floor, Ms. Scott would be upset, and then you would be upset, so... so I..."


    "Get out!" Sebastian snapped, tugging at his tie in frustration.


    He had inflicted so much pain on Natalie without even realizing it.


    He felt agitated and didn''t want to hear another word from anyone.


    The housekeeper jumped, then hurried to her room to pack. Damn that Natalie. Who the hell did she think she was, getting her fired?


    Her daughter was still in college. How was she going to pay for her living expenses now?


    The housekeeper decided to call Joanna. Only Joanna could help her now.


    After all, she had been the key witness when Joanna staged her fall down the stairs. She dragged her luggage outside the main gate and dialed Joanna''s number.


    "Ms. Scott, Mr. Griffith fired me just for putting Natalie in a room on the first floor. Ms. Scott, take it from someone who knows, Mr. Griffith has started to fall for Natalie. You need to watch out."


    Joanna scoffed. ¡°Sebastian would never fall for Natalie. Go back and beg him to take you back."


    The housekeeper''s spirits lifted. "Yes, yes, of course! I''ll go back and beg Mr. Griffith to let me stay. Ms. Scott, I''ll keep an eye on the old woman and Mr. Griffith for you. But you have to promise to get my son a job, preferably at the Griffith Group. My son and I can both help you deal with Natalie."


    ¡°Fine,¡± Joanna agreed. ¡°I''ll arrange it when I get back."


    The housekeeper happily turned to go back inside.


    From the shadows, Natalie emerged.


    She watched the housekeeper open the gate and go back in.


    Natalie was shocked. The housekeeper at her grandmother''s estate was one of Joanna''s spies.


    No wonder. When Joanna had faked


    her fall, the housekeeper had imed that she saw them arguing Her ambiguous testimony-that she saw Natalie ming Joanna but didn''t actually see a push-was what convinced Sebastian that Natalie was guilty.


    It seemed Joanna had spies all around Sebastian. That must have been how she


    found his exact location when he went diving on that remote ind.


    Joanna was certainly dedicated to him.


    Natalie nced back at the estate, then turned and walked away slowly.


    She left the gatedmunity and waited for Luna to pick her up.


    She sat on a stone step by the roadside, gazing at the distant city lights, feeling utterly defeated. She hugged her knees, her heart heavy, Was her very existence that bothersome to people?


    Why was all this malice directed at her?


    Natalie felt the urge to cry again. She tilted her head back. They say if you look up, the tears won''t fall.


    But even as she looked up at the moon, a single, crystalline tear escaped the corner of her eye.


    Half her face was in shadow, the other half bathed in light¡ªa vision of haunting beauty.


    From a distance, a photographer captured the ethereal, solitary moment with a soft click of his shutter.


    He didn''t approach, not wanting to disturb her, and quietly slipped away.


    "Well, hey there, beautiful. Someone hurt your feelings? Why are you sitting out here crying all alone?"


    Three men, fresh from a bar, stumbled over to Natalie. The beautiful night and the alcohol in their veins had made them bold.


    Natalie say the three drunks and slowly stood up. She was already in a foul mood, and now three perfectTM


    punching bags had just presented themselves.


    One of the men stepped closer, reaching out to grab her.


    *


    Just as Natalie was about to strike, a long leg shot out from behind her, sending the


    man flying through the air.

 Chapter 449

    Natalie whipped her head around and saw Sebastian.


    He pulled her behind him and strode forward, swiftly taking down the other two men. His movements were fast, precise, and ruthless, leaving them no room to fight back.


    Even Natalie was surprised. When did Sebastian learn to fight like that?


    The three meny on the ground, staring in terror at the powerfully built man looming over them. The look on his face was so dark he looked like a demon straight from hell.


    The sudden turn of events had caught thempletely off guard, and they trembled in fear.


    Natalie watched his strikes, noting how cunning they were. When had he trained for this?


    It dawned on her then that she didn''t really know Sebastian at all.


    It wasn''t his fault that he didn''t love her. Just because she loved him didn''t mean he had to love her back.


    But he shouldn''t have been in cahoots with the Scott family and Joanna when they were framing her.


    Sebastian pulled out his phone and dialed the police.


    The three men were practically in tears. One of them sobbed, "Mister, I''m still in college! I can''t get a criminal record! Please, let us go! How will I find a job if this is on my record?"


    Sebastian looked at him coldly. "If you knew you couldn''t afford a criminal record, you should have valued your clean te. You deserve whatever you get."


    The man went silent.


    He was done for. He curled up on the ground, wincing in pain, too afraid of Sebastian''s fists to say another word.


    The man hit way too hard. They had beenpletely powerless against him.


    Sebastian turned to Natalie. Her eyes were still red, and a pang of guilt hit him. He said sarcastically, "I thought you said we live in a civilized society, that there was no danger. Natalie, don''t you know a face like yours is dangerous?"


    "If you''re going to look that seductive, you shouldn''t be out at night tempting people."


    Natalie''s eyes widened in disbelief. So, it was her fault for being beautiful?


    "Thank you for earlier," she said, too exhausted to argue.


    She finally understood the best form of revenge: silence. Ignoring him. She would give him a taste of his own medicine.


    Sebastian frowned. "Do you have to be so formal?"


    Natalie looked up, her eyshes clumped together with tears.


    His brow furrowed. She cried so easily. She must have been terrified. He had been toote.


    "Well, there are no feelings between us. A little formality is appropriate."


    Sebastian froze. He had said those very words to her before.


    He sneered, "So you''ve gotten smarter, have you? Using my own words against me?"


    Natalie remained silent.


    Sebastian hated this new, quiet Natalie. The old Natalie always had so much to say to him.


    Ever since Joanna returned, their rtionship had deteriorated.


    Now, they couldn''t even stand the sight of each other.


    She still didn''t speak. Sebastian''s anger red. "Why aren''t you talking?"


    Natalie looked down, her expression distant. "I don''t talk to people who are blind in both their eyes and heart."


    Sebastian''s lips thinned. Just then, patrol exined the situation, and the three men were taken away


    the arrived. Het


    One of them, his face beaten to a swollen pulp, red at Sebastian.


    "Mister, I didn''t eveny a finger on her! Why''d you beat me up so bad?"


    The man was still crying and cursing as he was led away.


    Sebastian didn''t spare him a second nce. He turned to Natalie and said, "I take you home. I''ve already found a few good universities. WIL send you abroad to study.


    Natal Scott family loved to f


    Natalie had never been to college, a


    would


    fact in her face. Studying abroa better best option.

 Chapter 450

    Natalie stared at Sebastian in stunned silence, then let out a bitterugh.


    "Sebastian, it''s clear you''ve never known a thing about me. I, Natalie, am far more aplished than you."


    ¡°I skipped grades my whole life. I finished my university studies at seventeen. By eighteen, I had dual degrees in both Western and traditional medicine from universities here and abroad."


    "During the two years I took care of you, right under your nose, I earned another dual master''s degree in design from a prestigious international university."


    ¡°Sebastian, we lived together for two years, and you never once bothered to get to know me. So, trust me when I say this: I am out of your league."


    Natalie pulled out her phone and disyed her graduation certificates. "Take a good look. This is what the ''country girl'' you all looked down on has aplished over the years, all the degrees and schrships."


    She was afraid. She was afraid this bastard would actually try to send her abroad.


    He had nned to do so in her past life, just to get her out of the way so he and Joanna could be together.


    That was why she had to fight this so hard.


    Why? Because she wasn''t strong enough to beat Sebastian yet. She needed more time.


    Sebastian nced at her phone and scoffed. "Natalie, do you think I don''t know what you''re made of? In the two years you took care of me, what did you do besides experiment in the kitchen?"


    "Maybe Joanna did y a part in tricking you, but you''re a natural-born liar yourself." ¡°Is it so hard to admit that your life is a failure?¡±


    "Is it so hard for you to admit that I''m brilliant?" Natalie asked, her voice choked with tears.


    She knew he didn''t believe her.


    And he didn''t. He''d had her investigated. Her background was clean-she grew up in the countryside. When his brother picked her up, she was covered in mud.


    "Natalie, I know you''re upset about what happened, but the best thing you can do is improve yourself."


    "I''ve already contacted a few universities abroad..."


    "Shut up! Who do you think you are? What right do you have to dictate my life?"


    Natalie shot him a cold warning. Just then, Luna''s car pulled up. She opened the door and got in.


    Sebastian stood rooted to the spot, his face dark, as he watched the car speed away.


    He believed Natalie knew some medicine, but she couldn''t be as skilled as she imed. He did believe she was a designer, though; her work was excellent.


    Sebastian turned and got into his own car parked nearby. He drove back to the estate. As angry as he was, he had only followed her because he was worried she might be in danger.


    Now that the danger was gone, he could rest easy.


    Back home, Natalie soaked in a hot bath. Lying in bed afterward, she reyed Sebastian''s words in ker mind and felt herself on the verge of breaking down


    He was arrogant and selfish. Why should she let a scumbag''s words make her physically ill with stress?


    "Argh!" Natalie rolled over in anguish.


    "Damn you, Sebastian!" She rolled again, this time tumbling right off the bed and onto the floor.


    "Hmph!" She stood up and looked out the window, muttering to herself with a cold smile, "Whatever. Why should I be so upset? As long as I know my own worth that''s all that matters."


    Natalie took a deep breath, trying to suppress the pain in her heart.


    She closed her eyes, but the tears finally broke through.


    It still hurt so much.


    Who was it that said if you tilt your head up, the tears won''t fall?


    She had her eyes squeezed shut, so why did her heart still ache so badly?

 Chapter 451

    Natalie couldn''t sleep, so she channeled her frustration into action.


    She''d barely touched her dinner.


    She slipped on her slippers and padded downstairs.


    Marching straight to the kitchen, she pulled open the refrigerator, took out all the octopus, and began preparing it in the sink. It didn''t take her long to clean it.


    She found an onion, a green pepper, some celery, and a jar of chili sauce.


    Then she lit the stove, nched the squid, and began to stir-fry it with gusto. She also steamed a couple of crabs.


    Thirty minutester, three tes ofte-night snacks sat on the dining table.


    She grabbed a can of beer from the fridge.


    Then she took a few photos and posted them online.


    Her caption read: "Got so pissed off by an idiot I worked up an appetite. The old saying is true: never argue with a fool!"


    After posting, Natalie started scrolling through videos while enjoying her midnight feast. A sip of cold beer, a bite of spicy squid¡ªit was utterly satisfying.


    "Ah... that''s better. It''s a shame Queena isn''t here. If she were, she''d be right here with me, cursing out that scumbag Sebastian."


    Meanwhile, Sebastian was at the family estate. When he returned, the housekeeper pleaded with him, and he allowed her to stay.


    The housekeeper had served Mrs. Griffith Sr. for many years. He warned her to respect Natalie in the future, stating that if it happened again, she would be out for good.


    The housekeeper meekly promised it wouldn''t happen again.


    Only then did Sebastian head upstairs to shower.


    Just as hey down in bed, he heard a special notification tone.


    He picked up his phone and saw Natalie''s post. When he read the caption, he let


    out a bitterugh. So, in her eyes, he was the fool.


    Damn it, Natalie. He was only trying to do what was best for her. Her design sketches were excellent, and with further education, she could have an incredible future.


    But Natalie refused to go, whichplicated things. He decided to tell his grandmother about it in the morning and let her try to persuade Natalie After all, it was dangerous for her to stay in the country.


    Those people from the Scott family... not a single one of them was benevolent.


    He felt a pang of guilt that she had spent two years of her prime taking care of him, dying her own education. That''s why he wanted to send her abroad to study, but she didn''t appreciate the gesture.


    ...


    After two beers, Natalie felt light and floaty, the fire in her heart finally subsiding.


    Her eyes were half-closed as she staggered to the bathroom to brush her teeth before heading to bed.


    She was a bit too full, and lying down was ufortable. She hugged the duvet, kicking one leg out from under the covers, which made her feel much better.


    She slept dreamlessly through the night.


    Natalie woke up at eight the next morning.


    Remembering her grandmother had another acupuncture session today, shezily got out of bed, washed up, changed into somefortable clothes, and drove herself to the Griffith family estate.


    It was already past nine when she arrived.


    Natalie walked in carrying her medical kit to find the matriarch sitting on the sofa, looking around expectantly.


    Seeing Natalie, she quickly stood up and smiled. "Natalie, didn''t you sayst night you weren''ting back? Why did you leave?"


    The housekeeper standing nearby shot Natalie a nervous nce. If Mrs. Griffith Sr. found out, she would surely be dismissed.


    That old hag doted on Natalie, and the housekeeper couldn''t let this woman ruin her son''s future.


    Natalie gave the housekeeper a cool nce before turning to Mrs. Griffith Sr. "I''m here to get my things."


    "Alright, alright. Come have some breakfast first." The old woman led her to the dining room.


    Natalie saw Sebastian was also there. She walked past him to sit on the opposite side, next to his grandmother.


    "Natalie, this is the lobster you sent a few days ago. It makes a delicious, creamy soup. I haven''t had much of an appetitetely, but this lobster soup is so fresh and sweet that I can manage some. And this special broth, drink up, it''s good."

 Chapter 452

    Natalie smiled. "It''s alright, Grandma. Your stomach issues aren''t too serious. They''ll clear up after some proper care."


    Natalie focused on her soup, avoiding Sebastian''s gaze entirely.


    Sebastian watched her silently. Hadn''t she eaten enoughst night? She went home, made ate-night snack, had a few drinks, and then cursed him out online.


    The olddy finished half a bowl of soup before speaking. "Natalie, Sebastian told me that you haven''t been able to attend college because you spent thest two years taking care of him. He wants to send you abroad for further studies. I think that''s an excellent idea. A woman''s best investment is in herself."


    "Only by improving yourself can you secure a better future."


    Natalie nearly choked. She looked at Sebastian across the table; he clearly hadn''t given up.


    Natalie turned to him and asked, "Mr. Griffith, which university are you nning to send me to for these ''further studies''?"


    Sebastian replied, "Gafford University of Design. You have a real talent for design. If you continue to develop it, your future potential will be immeasurable."


    Natalie scoffed. "Then why don''t you call the president yourself and see if he''s willing to ept me. If he is, I promise you, I''ll go."


    Sebastian''s eyes flickered. "Fine. I''ll arrange it right away. I happen to know the president."


    Natalie said, "Good. Grandma, shall we go upstairs for your acupuncture?"


    Mrs. Griffith Sr. told Sebastian to handle the arrangements and went with Natalie to her room for the treatment.


    Sebastian returned to his room to make the call.


    He did know the president of Gafford University. Companies like his recruited top designers from there every year.


    It was a shame they hadn''t managed to hire the most


    outstanding designer from two


    years ago Otherwise, his apparel division would have been number one in Yaro long ago.


    "Hello, President. This is Sebastian. I''d like to arrange for my wife to pursue further studies at your university. She is an exceptionally talented designer."


    The president replied, "Mr. Griffith, I didn''t realize you were married. Could you send me her information?"


    Sebastian had already prepared Natalie''s portfolio and designs that morning. He switched screens and sent the files to the president.


    The president went silent as he


    ¨¦


    opened the files. When he saw the name Natali?, he was stunned Did this titan of the dustry really


    heustry


    to go back to school?


    feed


    "Mr. Griffith, you must be joking. Your wife, Natalie, received a Ph.D. from our university two years ago-the highest degree in our desig@program. She is not only an expert fashion designer but also highly skilled jewelry designer. In th? art world, she has mastered three major fields, including animation design, whiches to her effortlessly. We have been trying to invite her back to teach at our university."


    "But we could never find her. It turns out she married you, Mr. Griffith."


    "Mr. Griffith, please don''t joke with me. It''s quite demoralizing. She''s the senior designer you were looking for two years ago."


    As Sebastian listened to the president, his mind went nk. His towering figure trembled for a moment.


    So, Natalie was the designer he had been searching for two years ago.


    Last night, he had been utterly small-minded. He hadpletely misunderstood her.


    For the first time, a look of profound shock crossed his face, leaving him speechless.


    He felt both stunned and thrilled.


    Her words echoed in his mind: "Is it that hard to admit someone else''s excellence?"


    Suddenly, a question struck Sebastian. He asked, confused, "Why couldn''t I find any records of her before?"

 Chapter 453

    The president exined, "At the time, Ms. Sanders asked me not to disclose her information. She said she had someone very important to take care of and wouldn''t be epting any job offers for a while."


    "I''ve always admired her talent, so I was happy to grant her small request. However, there was a slight discrepancy. Back then, Ms. Sanders was using a pen name, not her real one. Very few people knew about it¡ªjust her professor and me. When you contacted me two years ago, I never made the connection."


    Sebastian frowned. He never made the connection?


    What kind of an excuse was that?


    The presidentughed and continued, "Mr. Griffith, I only recently found out that Natalie was that brilliant student from back then."


    "It was only when her work resurfaced that I learned the truth."


    Sebastian''s expression softened slightly.


    "Thank you, sir."


    After hanging up, Sebastian''s thoughts were in turmoil. The very important person Natalie had to take care of back then...


    It was him, after the car ident.


    The fire hadn''t killed him, but the horrific crash that followed nearly left him crippled.


    Natalie had been there for him, day and night, for two whole years. And Joanna? She hadn''t done a single thing for him, yet she was collecting a five-million-dor monthly allowance.


    How could he have been so blind as to ignore the genuine care Natalie had shown him around the clock for two years?


    Instead, he had pinned the vague gratitude he felt for being saved from a fire onto Joanna.


    And he had subjected Natalie to all sorts of torment and humiliation.


    That fire was suspicious. Joanna had been nearby. Why had she and her father been so adamant that she was the one who saved him?


    At that time, Natalie hadn''t even returned to the Scott family.


    Thinking about it differently, it seemed Nathan had known Natalie''s true identity all along.


    So why did he suddenly bring Natalie back, and for what purpose?


    The Scott family... it seemed they had secrets he didn''t know about. What were they?


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, a chilling light glinting in his eyes. To think that he, Sebastian, would one day be yed for a fool by such a maniptive woman.


    The people backing Joanna were indeed powerful; he couldn''t find a single trace of them.


    Sebastian stood by the window, his deep eyes reflecting the distant light, shimmering with emotion.


    He lowered his gaze, his thickshes hiding the turmoil in his eyes. With his sharp profile and tightly pressed lips, he was lost in thought.


    ...


    On the second floor, in a private room.


    Natalie was performing acupuncture on the matriarch. After inserting all the needles, she whispered,


    "Grandma, Ihave something to tell you. Please don''t be too shocked.


    Mrs. Griffith Sr. yed along, whispering back with a smile, "Natalie, at my age, I''ve


    weathered many storms. I can handle anything. Go on."


    Natalie took out her phone and yed a recording for her.


    After listening, the matriarch''s expression changed drastically.


    She sneered, "You see, Natalie? Not all sincerity is rewarded. Nydia has worked for me for many years. I''ve given her plenty of benefits, enough for her to put both of her children through college. She wouldn''t uld have


    earned such a high sry working as a maid for other prominent families. I felt for her and her husband, having to support two kids through university, so I helped them out wherever I could."


    "Her husband is a driver for anotherpany, and while she worked here, I never mistreated her. When she was in trouble offered her money. And look what I got in return?"


    f troubles offered her :


    "Joanna is doing all this to get Sebastian. But as long as I''m alive, I will never let


    that woman into this family."


    The matriarch couldn''t move, but her voice was filled with agitation.

 Chapter 454

    "If Nydia doesn''t know how to be grateful, then I have no reason to be polite anymore."


    She looked at Natalie with pity. "Natalie, that''s why I agreed to your divorce from Sebastian. He doesn''t understand love, much less how to love someone."


    "In his world, he thinks loving someone meansying all the good things at their feet. But love isn''t like that. Love is about making each other happy."


    "I''ve been married to your grandfather for many years, and I never expected love. Your grandfather was still a phnderer, but his women on the side never caused a scene in front of me."


    "But the son he raised is even more of a womanizer than he was, and he made his wife suffer her whole life. It pains my heart to think about it. The truth is, one person''s strength is too limited. It''s a bitter truth, but we can''t force change on anyone. All we can do is find joy for ourselves."


    "Silly child, I just want you to be happy."


    The old woman''s voice choked with emotion, and Natalie''s eyes reddened.


    "Grandma, I''ll live well from now on. I''ve done what I needed to do. I don''t owe Sebastian anything anymore."


    "I''m telling you this so you''ll be wary of Joanna. To marry Sebastian, you are her biggest obstacle. I''m afraid..."


    "I know. Leave the dirty work to me. I''ve been through this before, I understand what you mean. You just focus on your career."


    A cold, hard light flickered in the matriarch''s eyes.


    She, too, had wed her way through all sorts of schemes and betrayals.


    Some people, some matters, had to be dealt with slowly.


    Half an hourter, Natalie removed the needles. The old woman was sleeping peacefully.


    Natalie sat beside her, watching over her.


    After overhearing Carson''s wordsst night, she was deeply concerned for the matriarch''s safety.


    She took out her phone and saw a message fromn from the previous night. She froze, realizing why Sebastian had suddenly be so angry-he must have seenn''s message.


    Natalie quickly replied: n, something came upst night, so I didn''t see my phone. I''m fine, don''t worry about me.]


    Natalie smiled and then sent a message to Queena.


    [Queena, how are you doing over there?]


    Queena took a while to respond.


    [Natalie, I''m doing great, don''t worry about me. I''m busy making money right now.


    When I get back, I''ll treat you to a luxury trip.]


    Natalie smiled: [Deal!]


    Natalie then turned her attention to thepany''s financial reports.


    Since partnering with Matthew, thepany''s performance was soaring.


    Seeing a ten percent increase in performancepared tost month, Natalie couldn''t stop smiling.


    Matthew''spany''s live-streaming


    ??u;


    tform was bound to get even


    more popr in the future. She had to seize this coboration opportunity.


    Just as she was thinking this, she received a message from Matthew.


    [Natalie, have you seen this month''s Tor helping my


    reports? Thank


    reports? Thane in such


    dinner together.]


    [Of course, Mr. Monroe. Send me the address, and I''ll meet you there tonight.]


    [Great. I''ll send you the address in a bit.]


    Natalie couldn''t suppress the smile on her face. This was great, truly great.


    After leaving Sebastian, herpany was thriving. Making money was way more fun than love.


    Half an hourter, the old woman woke up.


    She slowly sat up and looked at


    Natalie with an affectionate smile. "Natalie feel much better


    Grandma''s stomach doesn''t hurt anymore. Can you stay and keep mepany tonight?"

 Chapter 455

    Natalie took her grandmother''s hand. "Grandma, I have to meet a client tonight. I''lle back to stay with you in a few days when I have time. Now that you''re here alone and Grandpa isn''t home, you need to be careful."


    The old woman nodded, a hint of disappointment in her eyes. It was rare to find someone who treated her with genuine affection, and she was very fond of Natalie.


    "Natalie, they still haven''t found the person who poisoned Edith. Sigh, she''s had such a bitter life."


    "When she married into the Griffith family, I never gave her a hard time. I treated her like my own daughter. But the things Timothy did made her hate our family with a vengeance."


    Thinking of Edith weighed heavily on her heart.


    She didn''t know what tempests the future held.


    Her poor grandson could be devoured by those illegitimate children at any moment.


    Natalieforted her in a low voice, "Grandma, Edith is a good person, and fortune will favor her. She is doing well now. She has always understood your good intentions. Her only misfortune was falling in love with Timothy, which is why she was hurt so deeply."


    Natalie knew the whole story-things even Sebastian was unaware of.


    He was treating his enemy like a benefactor, and there was nothing she could say about it.


    But the time wasn''t right yet. She had to wait.


    The old woman sighed. She was getting old and couldn''t protect Sebastian forever. The only thing she could do now was to help him mature as quickly as possible.


    "Natalie, Grandma needs to rest for a while." The old woman felt weary.


    Natalie replied, "Okay, Grandma. You might feel a bit tired these next few days, so please get plenty of rest. I''lle see you again the day after tomorrow when I have time."


    "Alright. Grandma will be waiting for you."


    She said this lovingly, then closed her eyes to rest.


    Natalie tucked her in before quietly leaving the room.


    She closed the door, went downstairs, and saw Sebastian in the living room. His tall, imposing figure seemed to fill the spacious, bright hall with a sense of pressure.


    When he saw Natalie, his expression wasplicated. She was the designer, L, that he had been searching for two years ago.


    Natalie didn''t bother to analyze Sebastian''splex gaze, having already forgotten his offer to send her abroad.


    When you no longer love someone, you naturally start to ignore their words.


    Natalie picked up her bag from the table. "I''m heading back now. Grandma is fine."


    Sebastian said in a deep voice, "I''ll take you."


    "No need, I drove here myself," Natalie refused tly.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed. He walked over to her. "I''ll drive you back, then I''ll go to the office."


    Natalie defensively took a step back,


    eyeing him with suspicion. His


    ff


    attitude seemed different today. "Don''t go to the trouble. I have to go to Mr Monroe''spany in a bit it Wouldn''t be... convenient for you toe along."


    Sebastian''s expression darkened instantly. She was brazenly cheating on him.


    And it wasn''t... convenient?


    Were they nning to do something they didn''t want him to see?


    "Natalie, don''t forget, you''re still my wife," he roared in a low, angry voice. "You should maintain a proper distance from other men."


    Natalie was speechless, her face filled with disdain. "There you go again. Before, you wouldn''t even


    admit we were a couple, and nomet


    you''re iming me as your wife? Please, just act like you did before. Don''t mind


    I''m ready and won''t mind


    to divorce you anytime."


    With that, Natalie turned and walked toward the door.


    Sebastian kicked the coffee table in front of him.


    His handsome face was dark and murderous. He stood with his hands on bis hips, bis anger making ful lose allposure, his eyeso


    But he had kicked it too hard, and his foot throbbed with pain. He hopped on one


    foot a couple of times.


    Natalie heard the loud noise and turned around just in time to see Sebastian hopping in pain. She couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 456

    "Haha..."


    So satisfying!


    This psycho was finally getting a taste of his own medicine.


    Hearing Natalie''s cheerfulughter, Sebastian spun around to face the doorway.


    Seeing her radiant smile, her beauty absolutely stunning, his heart skipped a beat. Natalie chuckled, "Mr. Griffith, what''s with you? Got a masochistic streak?"


    "Natalie, you..."


    But Natalie just waved her hand. "Bye-bye, Mr. Griffith."


    She pulled the door open and bolted.


    Once outside, it wasn''t that funny anymore, but the memory of the pained expression on Sebastian''s handsome face made her burst intoughter again.


    Natalie didn''t go to Matthew''spany. He had already sent her the address, and the restaurant was near her vi, so it wasn''t far.


    She had just been reminded of something from her past life. She decided to go see a movie by herself. There was a new film she wanted to see called ''Marico.''


    It was a fantasy romance about a master and his disciple. She''d seen it mentioned on her phone and it starred one of her favorite actors.


    She was nning to invest in film and television next, but today, she just wanted to watch a movie.


    What she didn''t know was that Sebastian was following her.


    The moment Natalie left, he left too, afraid she was going to meet Matthew.


    He watched as she parked her car at the mall, went into a fruit shop, and bought a container of pre-cut fruit.


    Then she took the elevator straight to the sixth floor.


    Sebastian followed her. On the sixth floor, she bought popcorn and arge soda, then purchased a ticket for ''Marico'' and went straight into the theater.


    The movie was starting in a few minutes.


    Sebastian, having been to the movies with Joanna before, knew the routine. He quickly bought a ticket and followed Natalie inside.


    The theater was dimly lit, but it was


    Ca daytime screening


    in the second-tost row. Thest row wasn''t full, so Sebastian sat right behind her.


    She ced her snacks next to her, in the cupholder provided.


    Sebastian watched her drink the iced soda and frowned slightly. She really should cut back on cold foods.


    Joanna has a sensitive stomach and often gets pains, so he''s always


    been careful about her diet. It


    dawned on him then-he''d neve


    paid that kind of attention to Natalie''s well-being, never truly cared. No wonder she hated him so much.


    Natalie popped a piece of popcorn into her mouth. The buttery vor made her


    close her eyes in enjoyment.


    Her longshes fluttered as she took another sip of soda.


    Perfect.


    When the movie started, she settled in to watch quietly.


    The opening was heartbreaking. The female lead was being framed.


    Marico looked at his former master with cold disgust. "You saved me, nursed me back to health with rare elixirs-all just to use me as a tool to suppress the darkness inside you. Now that you''ve seeded ove served my purpose.... and you''


    rather see me dead than tet me live?"


    The actor ying Marico gave an explosive performance. Natalie loved his portrayal


    of the beautiful, powerful, yet tragic character.


    It seemed the actor was signed with Sebastian''s entertainmentpany. Tsk, and it looked like Sebastian had invested in this film as well.


    He was going to make another fortune, no doubt. She''d been reborn at the wrong time; she''d missed the chance to invest in this movie, but she knew about others.


    For instance, the movie starring Joanna and Robert wouldn''t even get a chance to be released.


    While she was with her grandmother, she had scrolled through her phone and suddenly remembered what had happened to Robert in her previous life.


    Tsk, she couldn''t wait to watch that drama unfold.

 Chapter 457

    The film was incredibly well-made. By the end, Natalie was watching through a stream of tears.


    Crystal remained unaware that it was Marico who had truly saved her. In reality, her senior martial brother had schemed to manipte Crystal into "rescuing" Marico¡ª all because Marico possessed the power to suppress the demonic force within her.


    But now, Marico was growing weaker by the day. His cultivation had declined sharply, leaving him gaunt yet strikingly handsome-a ssic tragic hero. To make matters worse, he had fallen under the sway of their junior sister Rachel, who whispered to him that Crystal was nothing but a bloodsucking demon.


    Rachel constantly plotted against Crystal, but Crystal, aware of her schemes, never med her, because Marico always trusted Rachel unconditionally.


    To Natalie, Marico was a reflection of Sebastian, and she deeply empathized with Crystal''s situation.


    Just like in the film, Marico would me Crystal for things without reason, all because of Rachel.


    Crystal saw that Marico only ever smiled in Rachel''s presence. Even knowing Rachel was malicious, she chose to tolerate it.


    Finally, Rachel faked her own death, driving Marico to fully embrace his dark side. d in a ck robe embroidered with flowing clouds, his chiseled face and dark, brooding eyes,bined with his phenomenal acting, made the scene absolutely electrifying.


    "Was I ever in your heart? Did you ever feel even a shred of pity for me?" he roared, his eyes red with murderous intent, as he stared down at the wounded Master Crystal on the ground.


    Her white robes were stained with blood, as vibrant as the flowers of the underworld.


    In truth, it was a conspiracy involving not only the heroine''s senior disciple but also Marico''s junior.


    One did it for love, the other for status.


    Their schemes had turned the master and disciple against each other.


    His junior, Rachel, relentlessly framed Crystal, and Marico''s blind trust in Rachel only deepened the misunderstanding between them.


    It had finally led to this¡ªa battle to the death.


    Crystaly on the ground, blood on her face and lips, looking both tragic and breathtakingly beautiful.


    She looked deeply at Marico and smiled. "Marico, I never knew it. It was not my wish. When I saved you back then, my intentions


    Grue


    And treated Rachel with sincerity


    as well. I never harmed her


    "Why won''t you believe me?"


    "Hmph! Crystal, I call you Master out of respect, but you havemitted heinous acts. You destroyed Rachel, who was kind to me since we were children. You... deserve to die!"


    His sword plunged into Crystal''s heart without a hint of mercy.


    Crystal looked at him in agony. She forced herself to sit up.


    To Marico''s astonishment, she pulled his sword from her chest.


    She looked at the beads of blood. On the brink of death, she didn''t have time for many words. She just looked at Marico with sorrow. Marico I''m sorry. I never did any of the things you used me of regarding Rachel."


    "From this day forward, the bond between us is severed."


    With those final words, Crystal copsed, her breath gone. A grandmaster of her generation had perished.


    Marico stared in stunned disbelief. His master, whose cultivation was unparalleled, had not even tried to dodge his attack.


    "No... Why didn''t you dodge? Are you trying to make me feel guilty? Do you want me to live with this guilt for the rest of my life?"


    "Why must you be so vicious?"


    "Marico, Rachel isn''t dead!"


    Marico''s junior disciple ran over, announcing the news excitedly.


    "What?" Marico turned his crazed, bloodshot eyes toward him.


    ???


    The junior disciple looked at the master lying on the ground and sneered "You''ve killed this demoness. You can finally be with Rachel. There''s no one to stand in your way now."

 Chapter 458

    Marico was taken aback. "What are you talking about? Why would I be with Rachel?"


    The junior disciple looked surprised. "Haven''t you always been in love with Rachel? You killed our master for her sake."


    "No, I haven''t. I''ve always seen her as a sister. She was kind to me when we were young, so I thought of her as family. I wanted to avenge her because I thought she was dead. What do you mean, she''s not dead?"


    Marico brandished his sword, still dripping with Crystal''s crimson blood.


    "Haha... Marico, you are truly a fool. Rachel spun a few lies, set up a few traps for your master, and you let yourself bepletely fooled. You blindly trusted her and killed the master who cherished you more than her own life."


    This was Crystal''s senior, Zebulon.


    His words were overheard by Rachel, who had just arrived.


    She froze, her face instantly turning pale.


    Marico looked at Crystal''s body on the ground, refusing to believe Zebulon. "Zebulon, you''re one of them. You and she have been the ones hurting Rachel and me all along."


    Zebulon let out a wickedugh, twisting the knife. "I schemed to have Crystal save you without telling her the truth. I let Rachel frame Crystal, all leading up to this day, waiting for you to hate Crystal to your very core. Because only you could kill her. Hahaha..."


    Zebulon roared withughter.


    The truth was out. Even through the screen, Natalie could feel Marico''s heart shattering.


    It was... so tragic.


    It was so simr to her own past life.


    Crystal was as foolish as she had been, always prioritizing so-called family ties, only to bring about her own demise.


    Marico went mad,pletely descending into the demonic path and embarking on a rampage.


    Natalie was crying her heart out, her sobs suppressed.


    From behind her, Sebastian watched her bent, weeping figure, his face grim. He was just as foolish as the Marico in the movie. By the time he realized the truth, it would be too


    The handsome young man sitting next to Natalie saw how upset she was and


    politely offered her a tissue.


    "Miss, please don''t cry. What a clich¨¦


    plot, anyway. The male lead is a


    s''s schemes were so obvious,"


    actress''s


    but he was blind and heartless. He


    deserved to go insane."


    Natalie managed a small, tearful smile. "Thank you. It''s just... I feel like I''m a lot like


    the main character. I have an idiot husband too."


    "But thank you for talking to me. I feel a lot better now."


    In the row behind them, Sebastian''s face tightened.


    That damn Natalie. She was bad-mouthing him like this in public?


    Natalie turned her head to look at the handsome boy beside her, who radiated a youthful energy.


    Her own tear-filled eyes sparkled like a star-dusted sky, breathtakingly bright.


    The boy''s eyes lit up. "Wow, you''re gorgeous. Is your husband blind?"


    "Pfft..." Thement made Natalie burst outughing, chasing away some of her sadness.


    She chuckled, "Maybe. Here, have some of my popcorn."


    They both kept their voices low.


    "Sure. You look really young," the boy said, smiling at her.


    "I''m twenty-three. Still young, I guess."


    The boy''s smile widened. "We''re the same age, then. You got married so young? Well, you can still have fun even if you''re married flow abouts we exchange numbers? Maybe it''s fate."

 Chapter 459

    Natalie paused, popcorn halfway to her lips.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m a believer in pure love."


    Hearing this, Natalie couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    Did all the young guys use lines like this to pick up girls these days?


    But she no longer believed in love; she only believed in herself.


    Still, looking at the bright-eyed young man before her, she shed a dazzling smile. "Fun is off the table. You can have fun by yourself."


    Natalie smiled and ced the popcorn in hisp. "It''s really good."


    She hoped the delicious popcorn would convince him to stop talking.


    The boyughed, a little exasperated, but seemed to understand her meaning. His bright eyes twinkled as he looked at her. "So, I try to cheer you up, and instead of being grateful, you use this to shut me up."


    Natalie was surprised. This kid was incredibly perceptive. Just from the look in his eyes, he wasn''t an ordinary kid, and his ridiculously expensive T-shirt confirmed he came from a wealthy family.


    Natalie whispered, "We shouldn''t disturb the other people watching the movie."


    The boy grinned. A good excuse. He didn''t say anything more and started eating the popcorn. After a couple of kernels, he leaned toward Natalie. "You''re right, this is delicious. Really, really good. Very fragrant."


    Natalie smiled back. "If you like it, have some more."


    She was getting hit on even at the movies. Sebastian was right; her face was a liability.


    The boy whispered, "Date me. I have a lot of money. I can give you all my money." Natalie chuckled, genuinely amused by his adorable offer.


    "The money you have now isn''t yours; it belongs to your family. You should work hard. Only when you have your own things can you weather any storm."


    The boy was taken aback for a moment, then smiled. "You''re right about that."


    The movie was reaching its climax¡ªa dead end.


    Marico killed everyone who had wronged Crystal, then took her body and stepped into the path of reincarnation.


    The boy next to Natalie remarked, "Wow, that''s so tragic. Do you think they''ll meet again in the next life?"


    Natalie smiled faintly. "I don''t know. If it were me, and I had a next life, I would rather we never met at all."


    She had wondered before: if she could be reborn, would it have been better never to have known Sebastian and Joanna?


    Sebastian stared at her back, his feelings a tangled mess.


    "Hey, the movie''s over. Let''s go," the boy said, standing up.


    Natalie stood up as well and left with him. They chatted andughed as they walked, and Natalie didn''t notice Sebastian at all, even though his powerful presence was hard to miss, even in the dim light


    Somehow, she waspletely oblivious to him.


    He followed them downstairs with dark


    Session. At the bottom


    of


    the stairs Natalie waved to the b


    II


    La


    boy


    "Bye handsome!"


    The boy waved back. "Hope to see you again soon!"


    He left with a grin.


    ret


    Natalie also walked away with a smile Sometimes, happiness in life was that simple. A kind word from a stranger could bring a moment of joy.


    Sebastian followed Natalie from a distance, realizing for the first time what an interesting person she was.


    dog.


    She would yfully interact with children on the street and buy food for a little stray


    She bought herself an ice cream cone and ate it while she window-shopped.


    When someone asked for directions, she exined patiently.


    After two hours of wandering, Natalie finally arrived at the restaurant where she was meeting Matthew.

 Chapter 460

    Matthew was dressed in a light gray casual outfit, which gave him a youthful air.


    Natalie was a bit tired after walking for two hours.


    She waited for him at the entrance, and when he arrived, she greeted him with a smile. "Mr. Monroe, you look very handsome today."


    Matthew looked down at his casual clothes and smiled back. His smile was dazzling, and the tips of his ears quietly turned red. Beingplimented by a woman always felt different.


    He was nothing like Sebastian. Sebastian was too brooding. When he was in a good mood, he might say a few extra words. When he was in a bad mood, he wouldn''t say a thing all day, let alone smile. Sometimes she wondered if Sebastian even knew how to smile.


    Most of the time, she was the one trying to make himugh, but he would just stare at her coldly,pletely clueless about romance.


    People needed to smile more; it brought better luck.


    Matthew was a little embarrassed by Natalie''spliment. He looked at her clear eyes and bright face and returned the praise with a smile. "You look very beautiful too, Natalie!"


    Natalie blushed. That was just her personality; she couldn''t take apliment. Whenever something touched her, she would cry without restraint.


    "Mr. Monroe, let''s go inside. It''s getting colder."


    Matthew led her in. "You''re right. And you went diving in this cold weather just a few days ago. Did you catch a cold?"


    Natalie shook her head. "No, I took some medicine when I got home, so I didn''t get sick. I was just really tired."


    Matthew understood. "I remember I went sea fishingst year and caught a huge GT. The pull is terrifying. I have no idea how you managed to catch all that tuna and haul them ashore."


    Natalie exined with augh, "I don''t go after the really big ones. I''m afraid they''ll drag me away too."


    "But I have my ways of catching them. I grew up by the sea, so I know the terrain isplex and can be dangerous. I usually avoid fish that are too big."


    "But I''ll go for the good ones. I love abalone. When it gets warmer next year, I''ll go diving for some in the ocean."


    Matthew asked with a smile, "Can Ie with you then? I''ve recently started


    learning to dive. I''d love to experience the beauty of the ocean."


    Natalie nodded happily. "Of course! Mr. Monroe, I''ll introduce you to them then. My three older brothers love diving too. We can all go together."


    He was a future tycoon, and all his business ventures were incredibly profitable. Of course she had to introduce her three brothers to him.


    Connections were important, but her brothers were more important.


    Matthew watched her bright,


    watche


    dazzling smile and readily agreed.


    "Great. My grandfather told me


    often heard your grandfather


    mention his


    three grandsons ble


    said they''re all exceptional. I''d like to


    meet them too."


    Natalie was thrilled. She would introduce her eldest brother to Matthew as soon as he returned.


    But she still didn''t dare let Joanna find out. For some reason, that woman hated her with a passion, and she hated everyone close to her.


    The two ordered their favorite dishes, and once the food arrived, they ate and talked cheerfully.


    Sebastian sat at a nearby table,


    watching Natalie''s radiant,


    captivating smile Anterann


    retumed, he had never again seen such a bright smile on Natalie''s face.


    Sebastian clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on her vibrant expression. "Natalie, I will


    never let you go in this lifetime!"

 Chapter 461

    Natalie had dinner with Matthew, and he drove her home personally.


    She was exhausted from the day, so she didn''t invite him in.


    Just after Matthew left and she had locked the vi''s main gate, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Thinking Matthew hade back for something, she opened the door without looking and called out, "Mr. Monroe..."


    When she saw it was Sebastian, she stopped short.


    She frowned. "Sebastian, what are you doing here?"


    Sebastian''s smile was thin andced with amusement. "What? Disappointed to see it''s me and not Mr. Monroe?"


    "A little, yes." Natalie tried to shut the door. She didn''t know how he''d found her, but she knew living in the same city meant he''d discover her location eventually.


    The house wasn''t in her name, so even if Sebastian tried to look it up, he wouldn''t find anything.


    Sebastian surveyed the luxurious vi. It made sense now why she didn''t seem to care about his money.


    His gaze turned cold as he looked at her. "Natalie, did Keith buy this house for you?"


    If he had known Natalie''s true identity back then, he would have given her the best of everything.


    He could have given her a mansion like this, too. But why did she have to hide who she was for so long?


    Hearing the sarcasm in his voice, Natalie offered a faint smile. "Who bought it for me is none of your business. It''ste, and I need to rest. Please leave, Mr. Griffith.¡±


    Natalie tried to close the door, but Sebastian pushed it open with a light shove.


    He stepped inside, closed the door behind him, and a yful smile touched his lips. "I''m your husband. Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    Natalie was speechless. What was wrong with him tonight?


    "Sebastian, I... have no desire to invite you in. You have no right to be here."


    The four people this house was dedicated to had all lost their lives because he had helped Joanna.


    Sebastian''s expression darkened instantly, his tone dripping with scorn. "Natalie, you said you loved me, but I guess it wasn''t that much, was it?"


    A sharp pain shot through Natalie''s chest at his mocking words.


    She was prone to tears, and heartbreaking words always made her eyes well up.


    "Sebastian, you can doubt anything else about me, but you can''t doubt the love had for you these past two years. If my love seems like nothing, now, it''s because you were the one who snuffed it out, piece by piece."


    "So, you''re saying you don''t love me anymore. I turned down so many job offers to take care of you two years ago. You''ve always been selfish, judging me and condemning me with nothing but your words you never believed me. I was your wife, yet you always had your weapon pointed at me."


    "You gave the best of yourself to everyone else, but you couldn''t spare a single warm nce for your own wife."


    "And I''ve told you before, don''te looking for me unless it''s about the divorce. I don''t want anything more to do with you."


    "Now go. It''ste, and I''m going to bed."


    Sebastian''s hands clenched into tight fists. "Natalie, I was wrong about what happened before. How many times do I have to apologize for you to forgive me?¡±


    "And have not told you that you don''t deserve to apologize? You never feel the pain when the knife


    isn''t stabbing you you you once


    killed me yourself."  fo


    Natalie pointed emphatically at her stomach, but in the end, she restrained herself and said nothing more.


    ¡°Sebastian, every time you show up now, you just remind me of how pathetic I used to be."


    She turned and walked toward the house.


    What could Sebastian possibly do to her here?


    Watching her retreating back, filled with anger, Sebastian silently turned and left.


    Natalie had just stepped into the living room when she received a call from an unknown number.

 Chapter 462

    "Hello?"


    "Is this Natalie?" a man''s arrogant voice asked from the other end.


    Natalie frowned. "This is she."


    "Perfect. Colin made a bet with us and lost, but he can''t cough up the million dors he owes. He wants you toe bail him out. Bring a million dors to rescue Colin. If you don''t, I''ll break his arms and his legs and make him a cripple for life."


    Natalie''s brow furrowed. It was Colin Scott.


    Colin was no better than the rest of them. She wasn''t going to save him.


    Natalie refused tly. "I have no connection to the Scott family anymore. Whether you beat him or kill him is your decision."


    "Natalie, it''s Colin! You can''t just leave me to die! How can you be so heartless? We''re real siblings, rted by blood. You can''t just abandon me.¡±


    Colin''s furious voice came through the phone.


    Natalie frowned. This hadn''t happened in her previous life.


    In her past life, after Jared''s ident, Colin hadn''t returned until her birthday party, and he ended up in prison.


    After he found out Joanna had taken everything, he tried to run her over, failed, and was sent to prison by Joanna. His end was tragic.


    This time, she decided not to interfere. Respecting the destinies of others was the polite thing to do.


    But why was this happening months earlier?


    Had she changed the course of events from her past life?


    Natalie scoffed. ¡°Colin, when you need me, I''m your family. When you don''t, I''m some stray you picked up off the street. Why don''t you go find your real sister, Joanna?"


    "She''s the one you all treasure. Have you forgotten everything you''ve done to me? Why should Ie and save you?"


    Colin let out a maliciousugh. "Natalie, I''m letting youe save me. That''s a privilege. Joanna is the preciousdy of the Scott family. How could shee to a a ce like s? You grew up in the countryside. You''re tough. You can take a few hits."


    li


    Natalieughed, but it was augh of pure bitterness. So that was it.


    That was how Colin saw her.


    Her eyes filled with tears as if her soul had been ripped out. A pain as dark as ink enveloped her world.


    She broke down in an instant. The agony on her face turned into tears that dripped onto the floor. She took a deep breath trying to suppress the torment inside, but the tears spilled from the corners of her eyes.


    Why did these bastards have to trample on her dignity like this?


    "Colin, you are truly rotten to the core. I''m noting to save you, so stop dreaming."


    "Natalie, I''m ordering you toe


    and save me right now. Bring a million dors. I know you have money. If you rescue me I''ll let youe back to the Scott family. I''l acknowledge you as my sister."


    Natalie sneered. "Not interested. Who would want the bad luck of being your sister?


    I was never your sister. I''m the one who''se to collect your debt."


    "Natalie, why are you getting so angry? I called you a country bumpkin, so what? It''s your good fortune that I''m letting you rescue me.¡±


    Colin was as arrogant and self-righteous as ever.


    "You can keep that good fortune for yourself. Goodbye. Colin, I don''t care if you end up with broken arms and legs."


    As Natalie was about to hang up, she heard Colin shout, "Mr. Woodard, you have to get Natalie toe tonight! My sister is gorgeous."


    The name "Mr. Woodard" made Natalie pause. A thought struck her.


    She asked, "Where is the address?"

 Chapter 463

    Hearing her question, Colinughed arrogantly. "Natalie, you''re as easy to fool as ever. Come over, take good care of Mr. Woodard, and I can go home. The address is the racetrack outside the city. I''ll send it to you."


    "No need," Natalie cut him off. "I know the ce. And you can keep dreaming, Mr. Scott. In your dreams, you can have anything you want."


    With that, Natalie hung up.


    Mr. Woodard. She knew the man loved to gamble and that he owned a piece ofnd.


    In her previous life, Joanna''s backer had bought thatnd, developed a resort, and then a hot spring miraculously appeared, turning it into a viral tourist spot. The investment pulled in hundreds of millions.


    It had elevated Joanna and her backer''s business to a new level. She remembered that the man was a wealthy scion who loved to race cars.


    She had seen him before. She decided to go check it out. If it was the same Mr. Woodard, she could take a gamble herself.


    Natalie turned and headed to the garage, taking a sports car out for the night.


    After getting into his car, Sebastian watched as the gates to Natalie''s vi slowly opened. He saw Natalie drive out in a red sports car, and his brow furrowed. Where was she going sote at night?


    Sebastian started his car and followed her.


    After a forty-minute drive, Natalie arrived at the racetrack outside the city.


    Jerome and Colin both loved racing, but Colin preferred motorcycles.


    Colin''s skills were no match for Jerome''s.


    When she reached her destination, Natalie parked outside and walked in.


    In the distance, she could see bright lights.


    There were piles of tires stacked nearby.


    Colin was tied up by his hands, hanging from a stack of tires. His face was already bruised, with several bloody scratches on the bridge of his nose.


    But the Scotts were all blessed with good looks, inheriting the best features from Wendy and Nathan. Only she resembled Wendy but looked nothing like Nathan.


    Several race cars were parked on the track, and beside them stood five or six men dressed like wannabe gangsters.


    Their hair was bleached blond, and they had a thuggish air about them. Their baggy pants pped in the cold wind, and their thick gold chains clinked in the darkness, making a jarring sound.


    ¡°Natalie, you''re finally here! What took you so long? Don''t you know it''s freezing in


    the mountains right now?"


    Colin, shivering from the cold, red at her.


    Natalie merely nced at him before turning her attention to the handsome young man sitting on a stool nearby.


    He had his legs crossed, hands


    sped over his knee. The man


    leaned back in his chair, exuding an air of noble indifference. His rxed posture couldn''t hide his


    Commanding presence as h


    observed her.


    Natalie studied him carefully. Yes, it was him. This was Taylor, the heir to Yaro''s real estate empire.


    Everyone respectfully called him Mr. Woodard.


    He was a true scion, born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    Right now, the piece ofnd he owned at the foot of East Hill was considered the


    worst and most worthless property he held.


    If it hadn''t been for Colin''s call tonight, getting a chance to meet this heir would have been nearly impossible.


    She had already torn up several of Joanna''s trump cards. In this life, she was determined to see how Joanna could possibly act as arrogantly as she had in the


    Taylor looked at the stunningly


    beautiful Natalie and smiled. "Colin, I


    didn''t realize you were hiding such a


    beautiful sister. She''s not just


    beautiful, she''s a goddess.


    He would have been better off not speaking. His wordspletely ruined his refined image.


    Some people were like that. Sitting there, he looked like a high and mighty prince, but the moment he opened his mouth, he sounded like a street thug.


    Colin looked at Natalie. It was a pity. He already had Joanna for a sister.

 Chapter 464

    This sister was dispensable. He had never felt much affection for her anyway.


    He smiled. "Mr. Woodard, She''s yours now. Do whatever you want with her it''s not like she was ever wee here in the first ce."


    "Now, can you let me go, Mr. Woodard?"


    Natalie''s heart had long gone numb, but hearing his words still sent a pang of pain through her.


    Taylor stood up with a smile, looking at Colin in disbelief. "Tsk! Colin, they say you Scotts are vicious, that you treat your adopted daughter worse than a dog. I guess the rumors are true."


    "A grown man, willing to destroy his own sister just to save his own skin. A person like you isn''t fit to be my rival. It was my mistake to even consider you one. It''s an insult to me."


    Colin''s face turned pale as he stared at Natalie. ¡°Natalie, you can''t me me for this. me yourself for not being liked. me yourself for alwayspeting with Joanna for everything, for trying to steal her man. You brought this on yourself. This is a gift from me."


    "Haha..." Natalie suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°Natalie, what are youughing at?" He was shivering from the cold, but his attitude toward Natalie remained as hostile as ever.


    Natalie''s sharp gaze fell on him. "Colin, I left the Scott family a long time ago. I signed the papers to sever all ties. We are done. If you''re still dreaming, it''s time to wake up."


    "I''m not here to see you. I''m here to see Mr. Woodard. Why would I save a piece of trash like you who gets his kicks from bullying me?"


    ¡°And you say letting me save you is a gift? Who do you think you are, God Almighty?"


    "In my eyes, you''re nothing but a trash right now."


    ¡°Natalie, you..." Colin''s eyes were wide with rage. He had heard Natalie had changed, and she really had. She had be tough, and even more beautiful.


    "Who told you to dress so


    beautifully? You just can''t stand


    seeing Joanna happy, can you? You''re deliberately trying to steal her spotlight, arent you? You vicious, evil woman, why do you always have topete with Joanna?"


    Their most beloved sister was Joanna.


    This vicious woman, even if she shared their blood, would never be his sister.


    Natalie suddenly stepped forward. She pped Colin hard across the face. "Colin, Joanna is a venomous woman. How dare youpare me to her? Who are you trying to disgust?"


    Colin was incredulous, his eyes burning with fury as he stared at Natalie. "You dare hit me?"


    "I already did, so what''s there to be afraid of? Colin, I told you, I have nothing to do


    with the Scott family. I''m not here to save you. Your dream needs to end."


    With that, she turned to Mr. Woodard. "Mr. Woodard, whether Colin lives or dies has nothing to do with me..."


    "Natalie, how can you be so vicious..."


    Natalie cut him off coldly. "You


    already said I''m vicious. Shouldn''t I live up to your expectations and be even more vicious? Did your father. die? QDyour mother? Why are you calling me when you''re about to die?"


    ¡°Natalie, you.....¡± His chest tightened with anger, and he almost fainted. If he weren''t tied to the tires, unable to break free, he would have jumped up and hit Natalie.


    But Natalie ignored him, turning


    instead to face Mr. Woodard''s handsome face She smiled, her eyes bright, her tone light and provocative. "Mr. Woodard,


    I-Natalie-am here to challenge you."

 Chapter 465

    Taylor was taken aback.


    Colin was also stunned.


    And theckeys standing nearby were equally shocked.


    "Haha..."


    Under the vast night sky, a burst ofughter erupted from the group.


    Taylor nearly doubled over. ¡°Haha... Damn, you''re... killing me... My stomach hurts."


    Natalie watched them, worried they might actuallyugh themselves to death. That would be a terrible sin on her part.


    She looked at them with concern and offered some well-meaning advice. "Gentlemen, you should stopughing. Haven''t you ever heard of someone literally dying fromughter?"


    Her words, however, effectively put an end to theirughter.


    Colin hadughed so hard there were tears in his eyes. He looked at Natalie with teary eyes. ¡°Natalie, did your divorce mess with your head? You want to challenge Mr. Woodard? Are you crazy, or am I hearing things?"


    Natalie didn''t even spare him a nce.


    She was tall with perfect proportions. In the cold wind, her hair danced freely, and her stunning face had an ethereal beauty under the moonlight.


    She took a hair tie from her bag, pulled her hair into a ponytail, and then said, ¡°Mr. Taylor, you heard me right. I am challenging you. I want to race you, but we need to make a bet."


    "Pfft..." Taylor couldn''t help but let out another chuckle. He sized her up, his gaze lingering. Her face was truly beautiful, and she was fearless.


    "Little girl, with that weak frame of yours, do you even have the strength to press the brake pedal? And those delicate hands of yours, can you even pull the steering wheel? Do you even know how to drive a race car?"


    "You want to race me? You need to be qualified first.¡±


    His tone was dripping with sarcasm.


    Theckeys beside him also looked at Natalie with contempt.


    Natalie was speechless. What did he mean, she wasn''t qualified?


    "Mr. Woodard, I won''t waste your time. If I win, you sell me that piece ofnd."


    Taylor paused for a moment. Thatnd was so worthless right now you couldn''t even give it away. Why would this woman want to buy it?


    Taylor was intrigued. "What do you want thatnd for?"


    Natalie smiled. ¡°To build a vi, of course. The scenery there is beautiful. I really like it."


    Taylor thought Natalie was insane. Buying such a huge piece ofnd just to build a house to live in?


    Taylor asked with a smile, "Do you have the money?"


    Natalie was speechless. Why was he asking such a childish question?


    "Would I dare to challenge Mr. Woodard if I didn''t have the money? Or is it that Mr. Woodard is afraid to y?" Natalie''s final words were aced with her own brand of


    sarcasm.


    Taylor''s expression instantly darkened. Did she just say he was afraid to y?


    Taylor pointed at Colin, a wicked smile on his face. "What about Colin, then?"


    Natalie didn''t look at Colin, instead asking calmly, "Mr. Woodard, why would you think I''d save


    good-for-nothing who can''t tell right from wrong and gets his kicks out of bullying me?"


    ¡°Natalie, how dare you call me a good-for-nothing? I brought you here to save me,


    not to buynd." Even now, Colin clung to a sliver of hope.


    Natalie finally turned to give him a look.


    Her smile was mocking, her tone light as a feather. "What are you if not a good-for-nothing? Your mother cut off your allowance, and you can''t evene up with a million dors Your mother is drowning in Opany problems, and you''re out here eating, drinking, and gambling."


    ¡°You and your three brothers, and that adorable little sister of yours, besides having


    fun, do any of you ever spare a thought for your hardworking mother?"


    Colin was at a loss for words. He had been partying hardtely.


    He had just participated in a motorcycle race abroad.

 Chapter 466

    He hadn''t been paying attention to matters back home.


    For years, his father had never restricted them.


    They did whatever they wanted. The family had plenty of money, so they could y as much as they liked.


    When his mother suddenly cut off his allowance, he found himself unable to evene up with a million dors.


    The money was deposited into his ount every month, but he spent it all. He had recently gotten a girlfriend, which left him with even fewer savings.


    He sneered, ¡°Natalie, you don''t need to meddle in the Scott family''s affairs. Just save me."


    Natalieughed, exasperated. It was trulyughable for someone his age to be so immature.


    Actually, she found herself quiteughable too. She had thrown away her own life for the sake of a cheap imitation of family affection.


    "Colin, you said it yourself, I shouldn''t meddle in the Scott family''s affairs. So why would you think I would save you?"


    "Natalie, don''t be so vicious!" Colin saw the seriousness in Natalie''s eyes, and panic set in.


    "Oh? So not saving you is vicious? But when you were hitting me, cursing me, you didn''t think you were being vicious?"


    "When you were about to hand me over to these men to be vited, you didn''t think you were being vicious then?"


    "Colin, I''ve recorded everything that happened tonight. After the race, I''ll hand the recording over to the police. I will press charges for your attempt to have me assaulted."


    "Natalie..."


    Natalie pped him again, her tone mocking. ¡°Can''t you just shut your damn mouth? So annoying. Save your grand speeches for the police."


    "And another thing, for the way you and Joanna bullied me these past two years, I will repay you in kind."


    Colin stared at her in shock. ¡°I''m your brother, how dare you?"


    Natalie had really changed. He knew she craved the affection of the Scott family, which was why she had endured their relentless abuse.


    But they only wanted the outstanding Joanna as their sister. Natalie would never be good enough.


    "Do you think you''re worthy of being my brother? In this lifetime, I, Natalie, will never have anything to do with you and the Scott family again will


    personally as you are all


    dragged to hell by demons"


    Natalie turned to Taylor, her tone sharp. "Mr. Woodard, if you''ve made up your mind, let''s begin."


    Seeing that Natalie was serious, Taylor grinned. "How do you want to do this?"


    Natalie pointed to the most difficult


    track in the distance and said, "!


    want to race you on the hardest


    course. Whoever reaches the finish


    line first, wins."


    Colin roared, "Natalie, do you even know how to drive a race car? And you want to race on the hardest track? Are you insane?"


    Natalie spun around angrily, her cold gaze fixing on him. "You bastard, can you shut that obnoxious mouth of yours?"


    "You..." Colin stomped his foot in frustration. She... she had just called him a bastard.


    Taylorughed arrogantly, every bit


    the spoiled heir. "Alright! Ms.


    Sanders, pick any car you want over there you will give you thend. If you lose, I want you to be my secret lover for year."


    Natalie nodded. "Fine. I agree."


    She pointed to a blue and a red car. "I''ll take the red one."


    Taylor sneered. "Don''t you know that''s the worst car in the lot?¡±


    Natalie didn''t say a word, just gave Taylor a bright smile and walked towards the car.


    Someone whistled, and everyone settled in to watch the show.


    ¡°Such a beautiful girl. It would be a real shame if she got into an ident and died." Colin''s face was grim. "She''s vicious. It would be better if she died!"

 Chapter 467

    The man who had whistled heard this andughed.


    "Colin, we might be into racing and look like bad guys, but we wouldn''t actually insult or degrade a beautiful girl like her. You''re her brother, yet you were willing to throw her to us just to save your own skin. When ites to being vicious, you''re far worse."


    "After tonight, people like you aren''t wee in our circle anymore."


    His eyes darkened. "This wouldn''t have happened if you hadn''t beaten me up and demanded a million dors."


    If it came down to it, he would have to call Joanna.


    Joanna had told him that because of Natalie, their eldest brother was crippled and their second brother was missing. It was all Natalie''s fault.


    It would be best if that woman died here tonight.


    Under the dark night sky, the wind was bone-chilling.


    On the racetrack, a heart-pounding race was about to begin.


    Arge screen nearby broadcasted the scene from the cars.


    The race started with a deafening roar of engines.


    Two cars shot forward like arrows released from a bow.


    Instantly, the tires screeched against the pavement, sending up plumes of smoke.


    But Natalie''s red car was swerving erratically.


    "Pfft..." one of the guys couldn''t help butugh.


    ¡°Well, she can drive, just slower than a turtle. Our boss is almost at the finish line.¡±


    Colin also sneered. ¡°A pathetic clown. She''s a disgrace to the Scott name."


    "Tch, what do you guys know? The bet was that if she lost, she''d be his secret lover for a year. Do you think this Natalie wants to be our boss''s woman?"


    Another man crossed his arms and smiled. "She''s so beautiful, it''s not a bad deal for the boss. If it were me, I wouldn''tin. She''s gorgeous, has a great figure, and she''s got guts. A woman like that would make a great wife."


    The man who spoke was handsome, dressed in a casual white shirt and ck cks that gave him a youthful look.


    From a distance, Sebastian watched it all, his expression grim.


    He looked at therge screen. Natalie''s car wasgging far behind.


    Could it be that she really wanted to be Taylor''s woman, which was why she had agreed so readily?


    ¡°Natalie, you certainly have a big appetite,¡± Sebastian muttered, his eyes fixed on her, burning with anger.


    He could see her movements in the cockpit clearly.


    Her actions seemed clumsy, as if she didn''t know how to drive a race car.


    "Tsk... our boss has this in the bag."


    "Colin, your Scott family is a joke tonight. She doesn''t even know how to drive a race car and she still wants topete. You''re going to be theughingstock of this Circle forlife."


    Watching Natalie''s embarrassing performance, Colin wished he could run over there and strangle her.


    "Yeah! Our boss is about to win!"


    The man turned to a bodyguard nearby. "Go get a case of beer and some barbecue.


    We''re celebrating our boss scoring tonight."


    The bodyguard nodded and went to make the arrangements.


    However, a scene that no one expected unfolded.


    The red car, which had been swerving just moments before suddenly seemed to


    take


    flight


    executing a masterful drift around a


    curve.


    The car''s body skimmed the very edge of the track.


    It was clear from the screen that Natalie''s car was now at full throttle, the roar of its


    engine echoing through the night.


    Every gear shift, every turn, showcased her exquisite driving skills.


    At a notoriously difficult series of consecutive bends, Natalie navigated them with outstanding control, taking an impossibly sharp line to get through quickly.


    Everyone stared at the scene in astonishment.

 Chapter 468

    The blue race car, which had disappeared from view, was now in sight.


    Seeing Taylor''s car, the crowd held their breath in suspense.


    Natalie''s speed was terrifying. Her gear shifts were a blur.


    She was attempting a final overtake.


    "My God, she was just pretending not to know how to drive before! She was getting


    a feel for the car. Once she got used to it, her car just took off!"


    One of the men shouted in excitement.


    Watching the stunning red sports car, they saw it instantly overtake the blue car on the inside of the tenth turn.


    The crowd''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.


    Sebastian was in shock. She really could race.


    He felt ashamed for his earlier thoughts, furious with himself for once again not trusting her.


    The most shocked of all was Colin. He had always thought Natalie was useless. Skills like these weren''t developed overnight. He had been training since he was twelve and had never achieved such a high level of technique.


    The man standing next to Colin asked in amazement, ¡°Colin, are you messing with us? You said your sister was useless, so what''s this? Her driving skills are better than a championship winner."


    Colin was also stunned, his voice trembling as he spoke. ¡°I... I don''t know. I''ve never even seen her drive before. I''ve really never seen her race."


    He seriously doubted that the woman in the car was really Natalie.


    But Natalie''s skill and stamina were at a level where she couldpete in the highest tier of world endurance racing.


    Those races couldst from six to twenty-four hours, testing a driver''s technique, endurance, and bnce to the extreme.


    Natalie''s familiarity with the car surpassed his own.


    Colin couldn''t believe it.


    And he refused to admit that Natalie was better than him.


    Taylor car he


    Cas also in shock. The red suddenly overtaken him, and el


    had left in the dust had


    he couldn''t even see it anymore.


    He was driving the best-performing car, while Natalie was in the worst.


    Natalie''s car had already crossed the finish line.


    Taylor was a full minute and thirty seconds behind her.


    The sting of their earlier words made their faces burn.


    Seeing that Taylor had lost, Natalie got in the car and drove it back to its original spot.


    She parked the car and got out just as Taylor emerged from his driver''s seat, his face grim.


    He still felt like he was in a dream. He had lost.


    But he feltpletely and utterly outmatched.


    He saw Natalie, his eyes burning with a fiery intensity. "Natalie, how are you so good at this?"


    Natalie said calmly, ¡°I''m just average. It''s because my brother is a world racing champion that I can drive this well."


    Colin frowned. Since when was he a world racing champion?


    Taylor nced at Colin, skeptical. ¡°Him? A good-for-nothing, a world racing champion?"


    Natalie sneered, not even bothering


    to look


    Colin. "Colin? Does he


    even deserve I about someone else.


    the title? I was ta


    Colin was speechless, his face flushing red.


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Mr. Woodard, I won. It''s time to fulfill your promise.¡±


    Taylor grinned as he looked her over. With her skills, if he could get her on his team, their chances of winning future raees would be incredibly high.


    IMS


    He made a sincere offer. "Ms. Sanders, thend is no problem. But are you interested in joining our team?"

 Chapter 469

    Natalie shook her head. "Mr. Woodard, my brother already told me to stop racing. If I join your team, he''ll be even angrier. He''s not even talking to me right now."


    "There''s a championship next spring. Thank you for tonight, Mr. Woodard. I can help you with one race then."


    The other party was being reasonable, so it was a good opportunity to make a friend.


    Mr. Woodard might seem like a yboy, but she knew he secretly controlled a massivepany.


    His power and connections were not to be underestimated.


    "Haha..." Taylor burst outughing. He looked at Natalie''s bright, bold face, his eyes narrowing, making them seem even deeper. This girl was very interesting. "Ms. Sanders, that''s great! Let''s exchange contact information. I''ll have someone send over the contract for thend and all the sales documents right away. Tomorrow, I''ll send someone to go with you to the notary''s office to finalize it. After that, thend is yours. Once you''ve built your vi, remember to invite me over."


    Natalie smiled and said, "Mr. Woodard, I can''t ept it for free. I know you bought thisnd for twenty million. How about you sell it to me for fifty million?"


    That piece ofnd was huge, including half of the mountain behind it.


    With the ocean in front, it was the perfect location for a resort.


    Hearing this, Mr. Woodard wondered if thend was about to appreciate in value. But then he thought, it was at the foot of a mountain. It was more suited for a vige.


    But he had already promised Natalie, so there was no going back. He was making an extra thirty million, and he had her help for a championship race. It was a good deal, a very good deal.


    He was a businessman. Only a fool would turn down a profit.


    "Deal, Ms. Sanders. But, what about Colin?"


    Colin suddenly looked at Natalie. This time, he didn''t say a word.


    Natalie''s smile was cold. "Mr. Woodard, I have no connection to his family anymore.


    His business is not my business."


    One sentence: no connection.


    "Natalie, you... we are..."


    Natalie turned and cut him off.


    "Don''t even


    Say that word, because


    you''re not worthy! Colin we go our separate ways now


    >


    Colin red at her fiercely and sulked in silence.


    Before, whenever he got angry, Natalie would find a way to cheer him up.


    He refused to believe she could really let him go.


    Soon, Taylor brought over the contract. The rest would be handled at the notary''s


    office the next morning.


    Once the paperwork was done,


    Natalie was thrilled. She looked a


    Taylor


    NAS


    Woodard, thank


    kolet


    be going now."


    "Alright! See you tomorrow!" Taylor waved.


    Natalie took the contract and left.


    Colin stared at Natalie with wide eyes.


    ¡°Natalie, are you really not going to help me? I''ll give you one more chance to save


    me."


    Natalie didn''t even look at him as she walked toward the main gate.


    Colin was dumbfounded. Natalie was really leaving just like that. Did she onlye here because of that piece ofnd?


    He shouted angrily, "Natalie, just because I told you off a few times for framing Joanna, you hold a grudge against me? You vicious woman, you it never be better than Joanna! In my heart, only Joanna is my real sister. What are you? Don''t you dare give me that attitude."


    "Natalie,e back!" Colin yelled in fury.


    But Natalie walked away without a single look back.


    Colin finally slumped in defeat. Natalie had really changed. She wasn''t easy to bully anymore.


    Mr. Woodard pped Colin hard. "You bastard. Keep calling until someonees with the money to get you out of here."

 Chapter 470

    Colin had no choice but to call his father and ask him toe save him.


    But Natalie was blocked by Sebastian.


    Seeing him, Natalie was surprised. What was he doing here?


    Sebastian frowned. "You''re not saving Colin?"


    Colin saw Sebastian and got excited. "Sebastian, you came to save me! Did Joanna send you? Joanna is the best to me, not like some ungrateful wretch who has no loyalty."


    Natalie turned and smiled at Colin. ¡°Colin, I returned everything I ever used from your family with a bank card when I left. When I was living with you, all you ever did was bully me. You never gave me anything. How dare you call me an ungrateful wretch?"


    Colin was speechless. At home, Natalie only wore Joanna''s hand-me-downs, but she never even wore them.


    Because she was from the countryside, they were afraid she would embarrass the Scotts, so everyone treated her badly. She was vicious and always framed Joanna. Everyone in the Scott family hated her.


    Natalie looked at Sebastian with a mocking expression. ¡°Well, I won''t interrupt Mr. Griffith from saving his first love''s brother."


    Sebastian''s voice wasced with anger. "I''m not here to save him.¡±


    "Oh!" Natalie was a little surprised. "If you don''t save Colin, aren''t you afraid your first love will cry?"


    ¡°Natalie, do you have to be so sarcastic all the time?"


    Natalieughed in frustration. "Mr. Griffith, I''m just stating the facts. Besides, Colin brought me here to be vited by those men. He said they could do whatever they wanted as long as they didn''t kill me."


    ¡°Sebastian, you and the Scott family are cut from the same cloth. You expect me to speak nicely to you? Are you fucking dreaming?"


    Natalie didn''t say another word. She walked around Sebastian, got into the red sports car parked on the side of the road, and sped off into the distance.


    Colin wasn''t about to let a golden goose like Sebastian go. He shouted excitedly, "Sebastian, save me! Quick, save me!"


    Sebastian had heard what she said. The Scott family wasn''t just bad, they were evil.


    He had been so stubborn, so blind before.


    Thinking of Joanna''s backer, he knew he couldn''tpletely break ties with the Scott family just yet. So, he saved Colin.


    After being rescued, Colin smiled happily. "Sebastian, Joanna called you, I..."


    Sebastian sent Colin flying with a single kick.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Ah..." Colin was dazed from the impact. He looked at Sebastian in pain. ¡°Sebastian, why... why did you hit me?"


    Sebastian looked at him coldly, his eyes bloodthirsty. "Colin, I thought you just had a mean mouth. I didn''t realize you were a true demon. Offering Natalie to those men, saying they could do whatever they wanted as long as they didn''t kill her


    Even a stranger wouldn''t say something like that, let alone family."


    ¡°You just wait. Once I''ve dealt with my own business, I''ll make you pay for what you did today."


    After saying his piece, Sebastian left.


    Colin was terrified by Sebastian''s ruthless demeanor. He cried out in pain, "I... I was just joking."


    Mr. Woodard looked at Colin and


    said, "Colin, someone with your character isn''t wee in our circle. From now on Natalie is under my protection if you dare to bully her you''re making an enemy of me."


    The group got into their cars and left arrogantly, leaving a stunned Colin behind.


    He shivered from the cold, his body aching af over. He sat there, seething with resentment. It was all that troublemaker Natalie''s fault He wouldn''t let her get away with this.


    Wait, where did she get fifty million?

 Chapter 471

    Ignoring the pain, Colin immediately stood up and rushed home.


    The moment he walked through the door, he bellowed, "Dad, Mom, has money been embezzled from thepany?"


    Wendy happened to be home that evening and was greeted by Colin''s frantic shouts.


    Nathan had been looking worse and worsetely, his face sallow and gaunt.


    At his son''s question, a flicker of panic crossed his eyes.


    "Colin, what are you talking about?" he snapped. "You haven''t been home for half a year, and the moment you return, you start spouting nonsense."


    Wendy frowned at him. What did he know?


    Could he have found out that Joanna embezzled two hundred million from herpany?


    Sarah was already in custody. The police had taken her in for questioning today; she was an aplice in the embezzlement.


    But she was refusing to reveal where the money went.


    Wendy, however, had her ways of making people talk.


    ¡°Dad, Natalie is vicious! I lost a street race with some friends today and they were holding me for a million-dor ransom. She showed up, but instead of saving me, she spent fifty million on a piece ofnd nobody wanted!"


    ¡°Dad, where did she get fifty million? Where else could she get that kind of money except by embezzling it from ourpany?"


    Nathan was also stunned. Natalie had fifty million?


    Wendy stared coldly at Colin. "Do you have proof?¡±


    "Mom, what more proof do I need? The money in her hands is the proof!"


    "Hah! Colin, usations like that have legal consequences. I cut off your allowance, and when you couldn''t find anyone else to bail out, you went crawling to Natale, the very person you''ve always butfied."


    "You''ve got more nerve than I thought. It''s been almost a year since she cut ties with us. How could you have the audacity to call her for help?"


    At the mention of this, Colin grew angry. "Mom, why did you cut off my allowance out


    of the blue? I don''t have any savings. How am I supposed to live? I still have races topete in."


    Wendy took a deep breath, feigning sadness. "Thepany''s situation is getting worse. We''re now two hundred million in debt. And just today, we discovered that Sarah embezzled another two hundred million."


    "From now on, I can no longer afford your allowances. You''re all in your twenties, adults now. You''ll have to earn your own living expenses."


    "Thepany has two hundred million in external debt. If we can''t recover that money, I''ll have to sell off all our assets."


    She looked at Nathan. "Nathan, yourpany is currently valued at around one hundred million. I''m going to have to sell it to cover our losses."


    "What? Wendy, what right do you have to sell mypany? Didn''t you say you were a brilliant


    businesswoman? Now thepany is on the verge of copse with a two hundred million dor debt and you want to use mypany to plug the hole? No way."


    Nathan''s ugly, grasping nature was instantly on full disy.


    It was over. Wendy knew the money had been moved.


    Wendy smirked. Was this all it took to make him lose hisposure?


    The real show was just getting started.


    With a mournful expression, Wendy said, "Darling, we''re husband and wife. Are you going to be like all those other men who abandon their partners when disaster strikes?"


    "If we sell yourpany, we can recover one hundred million. If we can secure another investment, thepany''s problems will be solved."


    "Honey, you know that even though you gave me thatpany, it represents my dignity. How could live without it? Because of that


    Wendy smiled. ¡°Darling, you''ve been living off me for years while putting on a tough


    act. Are you really still afraid of what people might say?"


    "You... you... Wendy, so you finally said what you really think? Even though I


    married into your family, I''ve earned my own money these past few years. Don''t be so cruel with your words."

 Chapter 472

    "But Nathan, your health hasn''t been goodtely. You just wet yourself, and your memory is getting worse. I''m worried you''ll ruin thepany. I checked your ounts a couple of days ago, and the numbers didn''t seem right.¡±


    "No, that''s not true. I review mypany''s books every day. They''re all correct." Nathan''s face was flush with panic. He... he didn''t know why he''d wet his pants.


    It was too humiliating. He couldn''t stand being this version of himself.


    Colin chimed in, "Mom, this is easy. Natalie still has that fifty million. I''ll go to her tomorrow and make her hand it over. That should help you for a while."


    Wendy just smiled. "No, thank you, Colin. I don''t want a son as vile as you. All four of you are rotten to the core."


    "Mypany has been in trouble for so long, yet neither you nor your father has been willing to step up and help me. I don''t want any of you anymore." Wendy stood up and left, her heart aching.


    If only she had discovered Nathan and Joanna''s scheme sooner, could her four sons have been saved?


    Colin was dumbfounded. His mother... was abandoning him?


    "Wendy, you stop right there!" the grandmother shouted angrily from the top of the stairs.


    Wendy turned to face the old woman''s arrogant expression. With her here to torment Nathan, his health would only decline faster.


    She''d let them have their fun for a few more months. Then she would send them all to hell.


    "Wendy, you haven''t given me this month''s allowance yet. You''re not leaving here today until you pay up," the grandmother said, acting like amon thug.


    Wendy wasn''t angry. She simply


    smiled. "Mother, mypany is two hundred million in debt. I recall


    giving you and Father a few million


    over the years.


    why don''t you


    that out to help me through this


    crisis? We''re all family. Why don''t we each take on a share of the debt? That way we can pay it off sooner. Once it''s cleared, how about I give you one hundred fifty thousand a month?"


    "Two... two hundred million in debt? Wendy, how could you be such a spendthrift? I told you long ago, a I


    woman''s ce is in the home, raising a family, not out in public making a spectacle of herself. If you had just let my son run thepany, you wouldn''t be in this mess!"


    "Look how well my son''spany is doing. It''s making millions every month."


    "Mother.....¡± Nathan quickly cut her off.


    Wendy feigned surprise. ¡°Nathan, yourpany makes millions every month? Howe I never knew that?"


    Nathan forced a smile. "Wendy, Mom was just joking. She just wants you to let me run thepany, that''s why she said that."


    The old woman looked


    ufortable, her eyes darting away from Wendy. She had almost let it slip that the money was going to her other grandson.


    That grandson of hers was running a very sessful business abroad.


    Not like these four useless ones, who didn''t earn a penny and cost the family


    millions every month. Four good-for-nothings.


    Wendy had already uncovered some things. After her recent probing, she knew that


    the old couple was aware Nathan had another son abroad.


    Almost all of Nathan''s money had gone to that son.


    This family of leeches was truly terrifying.


    She put on a pained expression. "Nathan, if you don''t want our family to go<ppletely bankrupt, you need to help me figure this out."

 Chapter 473

    Nathan forced a smile. Seeing the sadness in Wendy''s eyes, he felt a surge of fury. This damn woman, was she really going to leave him with nothing after all this?


    He had to get at least eight or nine billion out of this to make all his years of effort worthwhile.


    He already had control of his second son''spany and assets.


    His eldest son''s were now in his hands too.


    Colin and Benson didn''t havepanies, just shares. Useless.


    The Don family had so many assets. Selling just one building would bring in not just two hundred million, but several billion.


    "Wendy, you... you''re not staying home tonight either?" Nathan suddenly realized she hadn''t slept at home in a long time.


    Wendy shook her head. "I have to work overtime at the office. We have to fill this two-hundred-million-dor hole as soon as possible. If we can''t, thepany''s cash flow will be severed.


    "Our buildings and properties aren''t in the best locations. I''ve already put them on the market, but who knows if they''ll sell?"


    With that, Wendy left.


    Colin was speechless.


    Something felt very wrong.


    He''d only been gone for half a year, and the family was going bankrupt?


    "Dad, doesn''t yourpany have profits every month? Give some to Mom to help her through this. I can''t live without my allowance! How about this, you can give me two hundred thousand a month."


    At these words, Nathan flew into a rage, grabbing a cushion from the sofa and hurling it at him.


    "You useless piece of trash!" he roared at Colin. "You''re a grown man still mooching off your parents! Can''t you go out and earn your own money? Do you have any idea how worthless you and your brothers are?"


    "Look at Matthew, at Marshall! They''re from prestigious families too, but they run their ownpanies, earning tens of billions a year. Then look at the four of you¡ª each one more useless than thest."


    "Your eldest brother is a washed-up racer. Your second has vanished. You''re obsessed with racing. And


    your youngest brother is off somewhere, refusing toe home, chasing some dream. Who knows what any of you are really doing out there?"


    "And you want me to give you two hundred thousand a month? I''m an old man! Why


    isn''t anyone giving me two hundred thousand a month?"


    After his tirade, Nathan stood up to go upstairs.


    Colin was stunned into silence. So, in his father''s eyes, he was just a failure.


    "But Dad, Mom was always so strict with us, controlling everything. You were the one who let us do whatever we wanted, you said we could pursuejour dreams. Weve beek pursuing our dreams this whole time. Why are you calling us failures now?" Colin didn''t understand why his father was yelling at him like this.


    Being called a failure by Natalie tonight had already upset him. Now he had toe home and be called a failure by his own father?


    Suddenly, Nathan saw the figure of an old man in a long, ck burial robe floating at the top of the stairs, staring intently at him.


    Nathan looked closer and his jaw dropped. It was his grandfather.


    His grandfather had been dead for years. Why was he standing on the staircase, watching him?


    "Ah! Ah!" Nathan screamed in terror.


    The grandmother and Colin jumped, startled by his shout.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "What is it?"


    They both spoke at once.


    Nathan pointed a trembling finger at his grandfather on the stairs.


    The


    "Mother," he stammered, "Grandpa.. he must be out of money in the


    underworld. Quick, burn some offerings for him! Tell him to stop haunting me! He''s standing right there and its terrifying He


    always most afraid of you when he was alive. Make him go away!"


    The grandmother stared at her son''s terrified face, a jolt of fear running through her


    as well.

 Chapter 474

    To be honest, her son had been acting very strangelytely.


    Could he really have Alzheimer''s?


    "Oh, you silly boy. Even I, your old mother, haven''t gone senile. How could you have Alzheimer''s?"


    "There''s nothing there. How could your grandfather be standing there?"


    She pped him on the head, trying to snap him out of it.


    But Nathan kept backing away, his eyes wide with terror. "Grandpa, don''te any


    closer! Don''t wear that awful long robe! If you want to visit me, at least wear


    something more respectable. You''re scaring me!"


    He stumbled backward, retreating in panic.


    The grandmother was shocked.


    Colin froze. Dad... what was happening to him?


    "Grandma, what''s wrong with Dad? He seems to be losing his mind."


    Colin stared at his father in horror.


    The grandmother said sorrowfully, "Colin, the doctor says your father has Alzheimer''s. He also has high blood pressure, cholesterol, and blood sugar. He''s been fainting a lottely and forgetting what he''s doing. The past two days, he''s even been incontinent. He just turned fifty. How could he have Alzheimer''s already?"


    "My poor, miserable son. What''s going to happen to him?" The grandmother cried, beating her chest in despair.


    Colin was speechless.


    He waspletely stunned.


    "Dad, there''s nothing there. Great-grandpa isn''t there."


    ¡°Shut up, you failure! Why didn''t you die out there? You''re alive, and you''re in my


    way! All four of you brothers must die!¡±


    Nathan, terrified and furious, viciously pped Colin across the face.


    Colin was stunned.


    The grandmother was horrified. How could he say such a thing?


    No matter what, that was her grandson.


    Wendy could die, that little brat Natalie could die, but she couldn''t bear to lose her four grandsons.


    "Dad... what did you say?" Colin touched his stinging cheek, looking at his father in disbelief. Dad wanted him and his brothers to die.


    Nathan also seemed to realize what


    he''d just said He quickly


    backtracked, ¡°Whardid say? Did just Say something? I don''t remember saying anything.


    "Mother, please, make Grandpa go away! He''s standing right in front of me! I''m scared! I''m so scared! He says he''s going to strangle me that he''s too lonely over there."


    Nathan kept retreating, iling his arms at the empty space before him.


    Meanwhile, just outside the door, Wendy watched Nathan''s frantic disy, a faint, cold smile touching her lips. Nathan, next up is that S of yours. You we lovebirds


    woma


    won''t have to sneak around


    anymore. I''ll make sure you''re bound together for eternity."


    Wendy''s eyes turned dark and menacing as she turned and walked away.


    Back at her home, Natalie received a video from one of the maids.


    Watching the video and hearing what Colin had said, a murderous glint appeared in her eyes.


    What was happening to Nathan was Wendy''s doing¡ªgiving him a taste of his own medicine.


    Seeing Nathan''s suffering, she knew the poison must cause hallucinations. It was colorless, odorless, and undetectable by hospital tests.


    But Colin... he was born rotten. For Colin, she would retaliate without mercy.


    Natalie transferred a sum of money to the sender, then went to shower and sleep. The next morning, Taylor called her, telling her to go to the Office toplete the paperwork.


    As Natalie arrived at the entrance, Colin blocked her path. ¡°Natalie, stop right there.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Natalie had expected him to show up today, but she was surprised he''d arrived even earlier than she had.


    "Is there something you need?" she asked coolly.


    Colin red at her. She was so calm, not at all like before when she would immediately call him brother the moment she saw him.


    This cold, detached Natalie was hard for him to ept. He preferred the feeling of grinding her into the dust.


    But then he remembered her driving skills, and he felt that she really had changed. Even Mr. Woodard had been impressed by her.


    He had been trying to join Mr. Woodard''s racing team for ages, but Woodard had never given him the time of day.


    Now, he was intensely jealous of Natalie. He had been kicked out of that circle.


    "Mom''spany needs money right now, yet you have the funds to be here buyingnd. Did you embezzle money from thepany?"


    Natalie looked at him as if he were an idiot.


    "Colin, I haven''t even set foot in the Scott familypany since I left. How could I have possibly embezzled money from you?"


    ¡°Someone as shameless as you, with such a filthy mind, would naturally assume everyone else is as dirty as you are.¡±


    "If


    f you really think I took your money, you can report me to the police. Let them investigate. Or do you think you can just make wild usations with nothing but your own words?"


    "You... I... You can''t buy thisnd. Give that fifty million to Mom to cover thepany''s losses. I''ll let youe back to the Scott family. But you should remember, this is a gift from me."


    Colin looked down at Natalie with a smug, condescending air, his eyes full of charity. Natalie took a deep breath, trying to suppress the sharp, stinging pain in her heart.


    No matter what, her longing for a family always left her vulnerable to words like these.


    Herugh was full of scorn. "Colin, is there something wrong with your head? Or are you deaf? I cut ties with your family a long time ago.¡±


    "When your family was on top of the world, you looked down on me for being from the countryside. Now that yourpany is in trouble, you want me to bring my money back to pay off your debts. Where do you get the nerve to say something like that?"


    "But we''re family. You''re still my sister. The family is in trouble, shouldn''t you do something to help?"


    Colin knew he was in the wrong, and his voice lost some of its earlier arrogance. "A family like yours is disgusting. I am not your sister. Your sister is Joanna. She''s a big star now, she has plenty of money. You can ask her to pay off the debt.¡±


    "How could we do that? Joanna needs her money to advance her career. You don''t do anything and have no future. What do you need all that money for?" Colin''s face darkened as he saw Natalie wasn''t giving in.


    Natalie was so furious she could barely speak "Wow! Colin, you are the epitome of selfishness. Just wait your beloved sister is going t?


    give you the best gift of all. I hope you can still say the same things then."


    Natalie gave a mysterious smile and walked inside.


    Colin was stunned. The old Natalie had been their littlepdog.


    She woulde running whenever any of them called. Even when they insulted her, pouring leftover food on her head, she wouldn''t dare say a word.


    Why was she so tough now?


    "Natalie, if you dare buy thisnd, I''ll tell the whole world how vicious you are, that you won''t even help your own mother!"


    Natalie turned, a calm smile on her face. "Then go ahead, tell the whole world. While you''re at it, tell them. Wendy raised four useless sons whe were no help at all in a crisis, and that her husband cheated on her.¡±


    "Then you can tell them how I, the sister who was kicked out and disowned, was pressured toe back and pay off their debts. Let''s see what the world will have to say about that."

 Chapter 476

    "Or you could talk about what happenedst night. How my own brother tried to hand me over to a group of men to be vited."


    "Colin, someone recorded a videost night. It will probably be released soon. When that happens, I imagine the stock for the Scott family''s holdings and the Don family''spany will plummet."


    ¡°Because not even an animal would do something as vile as what you did. Now stop following me. The sight of you makes me sick."


    "Natalie, you... you will never be wee in the Scott family again!" Colin pointed a trembling, furious finger at her, his chest tight with rage.


    Natalie sneered. "I wouldn''t want to be. When I still had feelings for you all, I let you bully me. Now that I''ve given up on you, no one gets to bully me again.¡±


    "Sharing the same blood as a malicious person like you feels dirty."


    Those words were enough to bring tears of rage to Colin''s eyes. He looked up and saw his mother standing a short distance away.


    "Mom..."


    "Natalie."


    Wendy called out quickly, stopping Natalie in her tracks.


    Furious, Natalie turned to face her, her eyes zing. "Are you people ever going to give up? I will not help pay yourpany''s debts. Do you remember what I told you before?"


    "I havepletely and utterly cut ties with the Scott family. I have never bothered you, and whether you live or die is no longer my concern."


    With tears in her eyes, Wendy said, "Natalie, that''s not what I mean. I''ll find a way to pay my own debts. I heard you were buyingnd today, but that plot has no development value. I was just worried you were making a mistake."


    She looked at her daughter, her eyes filled with guilt.


    "Mrs. Scott, watch your words. I don''t have a mother. And what I choose to do is none of your business."


    Don''t they have anything better to do?


    This was ruining her morning.


    Wendy''s heart felt like it was being torn apart. ¡°Natalie, I''m just trying to look out for you..."


    "Mom, she doesn''t even


    acknowledge you. Why are you begging her? If she makes a bad investment that''s her own problem. What does it have to do with us? Don''t let here crying to us for moneyter."


    He shot Natalie a venomous look. "I really should have shown her no mercyst night. I should have just given her to those men could have gotten a huge payout and bought myself a new race car. Wouldn''t that have been great?"


    Wendy was utterly horrified by his words. Tears streamed down her face.


    Wendy struck him across the face, her heart breaking. "You monster" she screamed, crying. "That''s your own sister! And you wanted to give her to other then to be vited? How did raise such a monster?"


    "Mom, she''s just an ignorant girl from the countryside. Letting her enjoy a life of luxury in our home was a gift. Besides, she was always trying to frame Joanna.....¡±


    "Colin, from this day forward, you and your brothers are no longer my sons. I don''t have sons as cruel as you."


    "Whatever happens to you in the future, whether you live or die, has nothing to do with me."


    With that, Wendy turned and walked away.


    "Mom! Mom, how can you disown me? Weren''t we supposed to be on the same side against Natalie? I was standing up for our family! How did I be the bad guy?"


    But Wendy didn''t look back.


    Colin was so angry he wanted to kill someone. He turned to find Natalie to settle the score, but she had already gone inside.


    He was about to follow when his phone rang. It was Joanna.


    He instantly broke into a smile. "Joanna."


    Joanna''s voice was soft and gentle. "Colin, do you know Mr. Woodard? I was hoping you could do me a favor."

 Chapter 477

    "Joanna, just tell me what you need. You''re my sister. I''d give my life for you."


    Joannaughed gently. "Don''t be so dramatic. I would never ask you to sacrifice your life. It''s just a small favor."


    "I''ve had my eye on a piece ofnd recently, and it''s owned by Mr. Woodard. Since you''re in the same circle as him, I was wondering if you could help me buy it."


    Colin felt a pang of awkwardness. After all, he had lostst night.


    Taylor had won, and now he''d been kicked out of the racing scene.


    "Joanna, I got kicked out. It''s because of Natalie. I lost a race yesterday and asked Natalie to bail me out, but she set me up. Mr. Woodard won''t let me race with them anymore. On top of that, Mom cut off my allowance, so now I can''t evene up with a million dors." The more Colin spoke, the angrier he became. It was all Natalie''s fault.


    Joanna sounded genuinely surprised. "Colin, how could that happen? What did Natalie do? Did she get Mr. Woodard to kick you out? And how does she even know Mr. Woodard?"


    Colin, unwilling to let Joanna know what an ipetent brother she had, fabricated a story. "Natalie seduced Mr. Woodard. Joanna, which piece ofnd are you interested in?"


    "The plot at the foot of the hills. It''s the least valuable piece ofnd Mr. Woodard owns. But if I buy it now, it might appreciate in valueter. A friend of mine said the scenery there is beautiful, and it might be zoned for tourism."


    Colin was stunned. Could Natalie have known thend was going to increase in value too? Was that why she made a bet on that specific plotst night?


    "Joanna, have you ever mentioned thisnd to Natalie?"


    Joannaughed. "Colin, I haven''t mentioned it to her. I heard from a friend that the area might be developed for tourism in the future. I thought if I bought it, it could be worth many times moreteron. You know I''m busy filming right now and can''te back, so had to ask you for help.¡±


    Colin was shocked. Then how did Natalie know about thisnd? "Joanna, Natalie has already bought thatnd. Mr. Woodard came here in person this morning to handle the paperwork it''s probably finalized by now. She went inside a while ago."


    ¡°What? Where did Natalie get the money to buynd? Was it from Sebastian?¡± Joanna''s voice rose involuntarily, as if her own money had been taken.


    Colin thought of Sebastian. "Joanna, hold on. I''ll call Sebastian and get him to give you thend for free."


    On the other end of the line, Joanna choked. What gave Colin the audacity to think Sebastian would just hand thend over to her?


    Colin hung up and immediately called Sebastian.


    "Hello," Sebastian''s voice was as deep as ever.


    ¡°Sebastian, it''s like this. Joanna has her eye on that piece ofnd. Natalie used your money to buy it, and as it happens, Joanna wanted that same plot."


    "Natalie is just a country bumpkin. What does she know about real estate development? It would be


    better to give thend to Joann


    You''ve always doted on her since you were kids, giving hot whatever she wanted. Once you divorce Natalie and marry Joanna, it will be your joint marital property anyway."


    Sebastian was on his way to a morning meeting. Hearing Colin''s words, a sneer crossed his face. He actually thought, like all these other fools, that Natalie was just a country girl.


    It was true what they said: spending time with idiots really does make you stupid.

 Chapter 478

    "Natalie didn''t use my money to buy thend. She left with nothing. Didn''t Joanna tell you that?"


    Sebastian''s voice was ice-cold. Even through the phone, Colin felt a chill run down his spine, though he had no idea which of his words had provoked Sebastian.


    Colin asked, confused, "Sebastian, could she have secretly embezzled money from yourpany? Or maybe she took one of your credit cards when she left?"


    "Colin, if you''re not going to use your brain, I suggest you get it checked out. When she left, she walked straight out of your Scott family home. I give Joanna five million a month in spending money; I never gave Natalie a single cent. There aren''t many people like you in the world," Sebastian added, implying only the Scotts could be so shameless.


    "Colin, Natalie was good to you, too. When you were in the hospital with a high fever, none of your family would stay with you. Only she was willing to watch over you, taking care of you for three days and three nights without leaving your side. And this is how you treat her?"


    Colin paused. He had long forgotten about that, though it seemed there were other instances as well.


    "Sebastian, she left me to rotst night! Natalie may look innocent, but she''s a vicious snake. I don''t acknowledge a sister like her. I''m trying to talk about something important here. Joanna wants thatnd. Figure something out. If she can''t get it, she''ll start crying again, and you know you can''t stand to see her cry." On Sebastian''s end, the line went dead.


    Colin was taken aback. Sebastian had always doted on Joanna. Why would he suddenly hang up on him?


    He tried calling again, but Sebastian didn''t answer.


    Colin was shocked. Had the meal ticket finally woken up?


    He thought back to those three days and nights he was sick. Joanna had been practicing the piano, and he hadn''t wanted to bother her. But Natalie was used to hard work since childhood, so what was the big deal about her taking care of him for three days?


    Since he couldn''t get through to Sebastian, he decided to wait by the door for Natalie.


    A few minutester, he saw Natalie and Mr. Woodard emerge.


    After Mr. Woodard left, Colin ran over and blocked Natalie''s path.


    He looked


    down at her with an


    arrogant,manding tone.


    "Natalie Joanna wants thend you just bought if you give it to her 1 go home and convince Mom and Dad to let you back into the Scott family."


    Natalie pressed her lips together, looking at him as if he were aplete moron.


    She let out a soft


    just heard the funniest joke in the world. A small smile yed on her


    lips, and her tone was light and Jazy.


    life has


    of


    "Colineare youuuch better since t of your mind? My ween''s so much cut ties with the Scott family. Being rted to greedy, insatiable people like you... just waking up every morning felt disgusting."


    ¡°Natalie, you... don''t get too cocky. Without the protection of the Scott family...¡±


    "Without the protection of the Scott family, I''m doing just fine,¡± she interrupted, her voice casual.


    Colin''s brow arched, a mocking smile on his face. ¡°I hear you''re a designer now. What if I were to go and report you for being a cruel and heartless..."


    "Pfft..." Natalie chuckled, cutting him off. Her eyes were haughty, her tonezy, as if mocking his ignorance. "Colin,tready told youst night, you can go and announce it to the world. Besides, I have no rtionship with your fan


    anymore, and I don''t want to see any of you ever again."


    Under the morning sun, her posture was rxed, yet her aura was icy and intimidating.


    Colin truly felt that Natalie had changed, bing someone untouchable.


    He stood in her way. "No. You''re not leaving today until you give thatnd to Joanna!"

 Chapter 479

    Natalie''s eyes glinted with a subtle mockery. She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, her tone nonchnt. "I can give it to her. For five billion. If you''re willing to pay five billion, I''ll sell it to you."


    After all, it would be worth ten billion in the near future, and its value would only grow over the years.


    "What? Five billion? Natalie, why don''t you just rob a bank?"


    Natalie''s smile was scornful. "Aren''t you the one trying to rob me? You im to love Joanna so much you''d die for her, but you''re not willing to spend five billion on her? It seems your love for your dear sister isn''t all that deep."


    She remembered how, in her past life, Colin had been killed by an assassin hired by Joanna. His body was never found.


    She wasn''t sure if he''d been thrown into the sea or dumped in some gutter.


    She had been trapped by Sebastian''s side, unable to escape.


    In any case, his death was gruesome. He had been so fiercely protective of Joanna,


    but he was also the most foolish of them all-stubborn and unyielding.


    If he thought something was right, it was right. If he thought it was wrong, it was wrong.


    Joanna had ced women close to all four brothers in order to gainplete control of the Scott and Don families. Why hadn''t she seen one near him?


    Colin sneered, his eyes dark with hatred. "Natalie, I do love Joanna. No matter how nice you are to me, I will never love you."


    "I don''t want your love. It''s disgusting. Colin, do you remember that time you had a high fever for three days and three nights...?"


    Colin cut her off with a derisiveugh. ¡°You think bringing that up will make me grateful? I wouldn''t acknowledge a disgraceful sister like you even if I were dying."


    Natalie shook her head. It was pointless talking to him. He was too self-righteous, lost in his own delusions.


    "I just wanted to tell you that your fever was caused by a bacterial kidney infection. It almost led to kidney failure, and you nearly died. I''m just reminding you that it could happen again. When I saved you, each pill cost three million. Igave you three of them, for a total of nine million. As far as you''re concerned, I don''t owe you anything. I''ve done more than enough for you."


    "So, could you please, now that we''ve cut ties, stop bothering me?" Natalie''s final words were tinged with a faint sadness. She didn''t have a ce in this family, so she would let it go. She understood that some things couldn''t be forced.


    ¡°Hah! Natalie, who do you think you are? Trying to fool me with some nine-million- dor story. The doctors saved me, not you. Do you think you''re a doctor? Now, you''re going to give me thatnd, whether you want to or not." His expression turned menacing.


    Natalie felt he was a lost cause.


    "Fine, I''ll give it to you."


    "Really? Natalie, you''ve finally seen reason! That''s more like it. We''re family. Why talk about money? That just ruins rtionships. Come on let''s go inside and transfer the deed to my name first give it to Joanna when she gets back. She''ll be so, so happy."


    "Oh, and by the way, when Joannaes back, stay out of her sight. You know she


    can''t stand you. If you dare make her cry, I won''t let you off the hook. Don''t think


    giving us a piece ofnd will earn you any brownie points with me."


    "Pfft..." Natalie couldn''t help but "Pfft..." Natalie co


    father has done a fine job. He''s truly


    raised fourpletely useless sons. What makes you think I would just give it to you? I told you, don''t even talk to me about thend unless you'' have five billion."

 Chapter 480

    "And as I said, you love Joanna so much, but you won''t even spend five billion on her?"


    "You... Natalie, are you messing with me?" Colin''s embarrassment turned to rage, and he raised his hand to strike her.


    But before his hand could move, it was caught in a powerful grip.


    Colin turned his head and met the icy gaze of Matthew Monroe. He faltered. ¡°Who... who are you? Let go of me."


    Matthew looked at Natalie, his eyes full of concern. "Natalie, are you all right?"


    Natalie shook her head. "Mr. Monroe, I''m fine. What are you doing here?"


    "I was just here on business. I bought a piece ofnd and came to handle the paperwork. I saw you leaving with the seller, so I didn''t want to interrupt. But then, I happened to witness quite a show."


    "This man is a heartless wolf. Natalie, should I call the police for you?"


    Natalie shook her head, ncing at the fuming Colin. "No need. People like him are only fit to be pawns. Once they''re no longer useful, their masters will discard them. It''s better to let someone else''s hands get dirty than our own."


    Matthew shoved Colin away, giving him a cold, warning look.


    Colin was a bully who preyed on the weak, but he wasn''t afraid of Natalie. "Natalie, who is this? Is this your lover on the side...?"


    This time, Natalie couldn''t hold back and pped him hard across the face. "Colin, watch your filthy mouth. Stop spewing garbage every time you open it."


    "Natalie, you...¡±


    "Mr. Monroe, let''s go,¡± Natalie said with a brilliant smile.


    Colin shouted after them, "Natalie, don''t you dare leave!"


    He once again blocked her path, turning to Matthew. "Sir, the money Natalie used to buy thisnd came from you, didn''t it? Sir, let me tell you, Natalie is nothing but a country bumpkin a high school dropout. She doesn''t know the first thing about real estate. Don''t let her fool you."


    Matthew''s brow furrowed, his gaze deep and cold as he stared at Colin. "Mr. Scott, you should have proof


    Natale and I are business partiet


    before you make usations


    She is quite wealthy in her own right. Why would she need to use


    someone else''s money to buynd?"


    "Sir, instead of standing here ndering and scheming against others, perhaps you should work on improving your own intelligence."


    Colin was left speechless.


    ¡°Natalie, let''s go. Have lunch with me today. You''re always sending me lobster; I never know what to treat you to in return. Let''s have some ssic cuisine today."


    Natalie nodded. ¡°Okay. Now that the design ns are settled, I don''t have much going on. Winter ising, so I need to prepare. My oldest brother ising back in a couple of days, and Lennon will be back for my birthday."


    As for Owen, he was still angry with her.


    Matthew smiled. ¡°Mr. Sanders has a very promising market overseas. I ran into him on myst trip abroad. He kept reminding me to look after you."


    "That''s just how my brother is. When he can''t take care of me himself, he always finds someone he trusts to do it for him."


    "It''s clear you and your siblings are very close."


    Natalie nodded, a sad smile


    touching her lips. "Yes. I hurt them


    badly these past two years left


    them for the sake of a so called


    family Now I know who truly cares for me. Thankfully, they don''t hold it against me. They''ve all forgiven me."


    Overhearing this, Colin''s eyes burned with intense fury. Natalie had other brothers?

 Chapter 481

    Colin was baffled and found the whole situation unbelievable.


    He had heard correctly. Natalie had other brothers.


    How could this be? Natalie was supposed to be a foil for Joanna. She had stolen Sebastian, and this was the debt she owed Joanna.


    Unwilling to ept it, Colin ran over to block Natalie''s path, asking with a strained sweetness, "What''s wrong with you? How can you have other brothers?"


    Seeing his relentless pestering, the anger in Natalie''s eyes grew more intense, her impatience undisguised. ¡°Colin, if you keep harassing me, don''t me me for what happens next."


    Her eyes were burning with fury.


    This Colin was so clingy, so incredibly annoying.


    Seeing her look of utter impatience, Colin felt a strange pang of hurt, like the hateful feeling of a dog you raised suddenly belonging to someone else.


    ¡°Natalie, for the rest of your life, you''re supposed to work like a ve for our family, to be Joanna''s stepping stone. You think you deserve happiness? A country bumpkin like you?"


    "You stole Sebastian. That''s what you owe Joanna."


    Natalieughed, angered by his twisted logic. Her beautiful eyes were dark and unreadable. ¡°Colin, first of all, I''ve already given Sebastian back to Joanna. Secondly, back then, after Sebastian''s ident left him crippled and blind, it was your family who forced me to marry him. The moment Joanna came back, I returned him to her."


    "The Scott family is the one in debt, and it''s to me. I, Natalie, owe you nothing."


    "Hmph! You might have a point, but you''re still a Scott. Isn''t it your duty to contribute to this family?"


    Natalie was vicious; she didn''t deserve happiness.


    Natalie stared at him, cold and emotionless.


    Her gaze made Colin''s skin crawl. He took a step back and asked, "Natalie, why are you looking at me like that? I''m telling the truth. If you just behave and act as Joanna''s stepping stone, I''ll."


    Natalie sent Colin flying with a single kick.


    Hended t on his back, grimacing in pain. It felt like his insides were about to explode.


    "It... it hurts so much! Natalie, you lunatic, I''m going to sue you!" he stammered, his voice trembling from the pain.


    Natalie walked over and looked down at him, her clear eyes exceptionally sharp. In the sunlight, she was breathtaking.


    Her red lips parted. ¡°Colin, so I''m only fit to be a workhorse for the Scott family a stepping stone for Joanna? If those words were fo spread online, Joanna''s acting career would be ruined."


    "And you would be the one to have ruined it."


    "Also, you''re wrong about one thing. I am the Scott family''s adopted daughter."


    ?


    Natalie then crouched down, a meaningful smile ying on her lips. "Colin, aren''t you the one acting like a workhorse for Joanna right now? Aren''t you her stepping stone, her pawn?"


    "Think about what happened to your two older brothers. It was all connected to Joanna."


    "You''re next. I''m curious to see what Joanna will do to you. Let''s wait and see."


    After she spoke, Natalie raised an eyebrow, her smile light but chilling, causing Colin''s face to drain of color.


    What... what did she mean by that?


    Matthew looked at her with heartache. "Natalie, these people are like rabid dogs. How on earth did you survive these past two years?"


    Natalie smiled faintly. "Mr. Monroe, the Scotts are heartless wolves. Nathan deliberately ruined the four Scott sons. If you want to know why, you might have to wait a little longer."

 Chapter 482

    "I don''t want to know. Natalie, just stay away from them from now on. And be sure to


    call me if you need anything." A man like Colin had no ss, and certainly no


    conscience.


    Natalie smiled. "Alright."


    Colin stared nkly at Natalie''s retreating figure, his eyes filled with simmering rage.


    ¡°Natalie, do you think you can drive a wedge between me and Joanna? You were the one who caused their idents, and now you dare to frame Joanna for it?"


    Colin was furious, but mostly at his own ipetence. He hadn''t been able to teach Natalie a lesson and get revenge for Joanna.


    He slowly sat up from the ground, taking a deep breath to ease the pain in his body.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Joanna. A wave of disappointment washed over him; he had failed to get that plot ofnd for her.


    "Hello? Joanna, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t get thatnd for you."


    His voice was heavy with disappointment and apology.


    He wasn''t sure why he felt so dejected, but he felt he had let Joanna down.


    Joannaughed softly. "Colin, it''s alright. I''ll be back in three days. Could you introduce me to Mr. Woodard? He has another piece ofnd, and I''d like to buy that one instead. Its market value should be even better than Natalie''s plot."


    "Besides, if Natalie likes thatnd, just let her have it. You know how it is, ever since she came back, she''speted with me for everything, even the man I love most. I can''t win against her, so I have to settle for second best."


    "I''ve noticed Natalie seems to have changed a lot since she left. I''m just so worried she''ll do something to betray Sebastian for money, something that would bring shame to the Scott family again. I don''t mind being embarrassed, but I''m afraid Natalie will ruin herself."


    "Next time you see her, please try to talk some sense into her. Even after a divorce, she needs to take care of herself."


    "I''m sure you know she''s been seeing a lot of men since she left."


    Joanna''s voice wasced with grievance, yet every word sounded like she was looking out for Natalie.


    She knew that the more she said things like this, the more Colin would despise Natalie.


    Her sorrowful tone tore at Colin''s heart. His Joanna was so gentle and kind, not like that vicious, grasping Natalie.


    "Joanna, l''introduce you to Mr. Woodard when you get back. And if Natalie dares to bring shame on the Stott family, fil deal with her myself."


    Without another word, Joanna hung up.


    Joanna was in her hotel room.


    She angrily threw her phone, her eyes shing with fury as she turned to Horace. "Colin is a useless fool,


    even more useless than his two older brothers! He didn''t get thend back Now I have to buy the oth?t plot. They''re adjacent, so hope it has the same value."


    She crossed her arms and sat on the sofa, her expression cold, radiating an icy


    aura.


    She was puzzled. Why had Natalie suddenly boughtnd?


    She had known for a while that Natalie was no longer under her control.


    But she never expected Natalie to start ying the real estate game, much less


    have fifty million to buynd.


    Where did Natalie get the money?


    Was it from Keith? Or Matthew? Or maybe Marshall?


    She looked at Horace, a dreadful thought forming in her mind. She narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glint in them. "Horace, do you think it''s possible Natalie has been fooling us all along? That she''s actually very wealthy but has been pretending not to be?"

 Chapter 483

    Horace shook his head. "Miss, that''s highly unlikely. I''ve checked numerous times. She grew up in that small mountain vige and has no record of ever going abroad. Her background is very simple. To take your ce in marrying Sebastian, she didn''t even finish high school."


    "I''ve already investigated three times, each time very thoroughly. There''s absolutely no mistake."


    Joanna frowned, lost in thought.


    Something still felt wrong.


    "Do you really think those men she''s with would give her fifty million dors with no expectation of personal gain?"


    Joanna couldn''t wrap her head around it. She never believed Natalie possessed that kind of charm.


    Yet, she had produced fifty million to buynd. First a designer, and now this. Joanna had truly underestimated her.


    Horace remained silent, then shook his head. "Miss, we''ve been on the ind filming recently. I''ll investigate again when we get back. Perhaps she bought thend on behalf of someone else."


    It was as if Joanna had found a breakthrough. Horace''sst sentence convinced her.


    "Could it be for Keith?"


    Horace nodded. "It''s possible. The heiress of Ceryn Corp. is also in real estate. Anyone familiar with thepany knows that Keith is just the acting CEO. The true power behind him is the family''s heiress."


    Joanna breathed a silent sigh of relief. She couldn''t stand the idea of Natalie being more capable than her.


    She looked up at Horace with a faint smile. ¡°Investigate thoroughly when we get back. I''m not at ease. That fool Natalie ispletely out of our control now."


    Just as Joanna finished speaking, she received a call from Wendy.


    She gestured for Horace to leave before answering.


    "Hello, Mom."


    "Joanna, dear, are you adjusting to life on the ind? Is the food alright?" Wendy asked with augh.


    Joanna smiled back. "Mom, I''m doing great here, and the food is fine. Thanks for asking."


    "I''m d to hear that. I''m calling because we found out Sarah embezzled two hundred million, which is what broke ourpany''s capital chain it''s all clear now and ve sent her to prison."


    "I''ve already handed her over to the police. If she doesn''t pay the money back, I''ll file forpulsory enforcement."


    ¡°Ourpany is on the verge of copse, and yet we have this kind of parasite stealing from us. Joanna, that wretched woman almost died during childbirth."


    "As her boss, I gave her four months of paid maternity leave. When her mother was sick, I was the one who lent her money for the surgery. I helped her with everything.¡±


    "But I never imagined she was a wolf in sheep''s clothing-heartless, promiscuous, shameless, and a backstabber who bit the hand that fed her, stealing two hundred million from mypany."


    "Joanna, when I found out it was her, I just broke down and cried. After Ceryn Corp. pulled their investment, ourpany was about to go under, and that thing worse than an animal, stole our money


    "Joanna, what do you think I should do?"


    Wendy''s voice was choked with sobs.


    Wendy''s words made Joanna''s expression twist into a colorful mess.


    When had Wendy learned to curse like that?


    And when did she find out the money was missing?


    That idiot Sarah would definitely talk.


    If Sarah confessed that Joanna had masterminded it, she would be finished.


    It would also arouse Wendy''s


    suspicion. Even if Wendy had no


    liquid assets her realestate was worth billions, and a portion of it was still in the hands of those two old


    geezers from the Don family.


    Once she inherited that fortune, she would be a wealthy woman no one could look


    down on.


    Therefore, she had to fill that two-hundred-million-dor hole.

 Chapter 484

    But where was she going to get two hundred million?


    She had invested all that money in real estate.


    She forced a smile and said, ¡°Mom, maybe Sarah had an emergency. If you give her some time, perhaps she''ll be able to repay the two hundred million.¡±


    "Joanna, I went to the police station to see her this morning, and she refused to say a word. It''s infuriating! How could I have nurtured such an ungrateful wretch? Even a dog would wag its tail at us. I raised a scorpion.¡±


    "Joanna, I''m giving her ten days. If she doesn''t return the money within ten days, I will ask the court to enforce the judgment."


    ¡°I heard Sarah''s husband is azy good-for-nothing. If he finds out his wife has two hundred million, Sarah''s fate will likely be even worse."


    Joanna frowned. She had never underestimated Wendy; the woman had a sharp mind for business.


    She had learned a great deal from her.


    "Mom, we still have ten days, right? Don''t worry, let''s just wait and see."


    ¡°Joanna, take care of yourself. There are so many bad people out there, you can never be too careful. You must be cautious when you''re out there."


    Joanna''s face paled further, her expression twisting into a snarl. Why did that sound like Wendy was talking about her?


    Her voice grew colder. "I understand, Mom. I have something to take care of here, so I''ll hang up now."


    Wendy smiled. ¡°Alright, Joanna. Stay safe.¡±


    Back in Wendy''s office.


    After hanging up, a crazed smile spread across her face.


    The little witch wanted to y financial games with her? In her dreams.


    Within ten days, Joanna would undoubtedly return that two hundred million. No


    matter who was backing her, Wendy would get that money back, everyst cent of


    it.


    She stood by the window, looking out at the world with a heavy heart. To save herpany, to protect her parents'' lifelong work, she had even given up on her four sons,


    Thinking back to her younger self, she had been incredibly brave, having five children.


    Nathan truly had no heart. She saw it all clearly now.


    Nathan loved no one but himself.


    He would sacrifice anyone for money, including his mistress and Joanna.


    He had hit her once. Next time, she would make Joanna go crying to him.


    For now, she had to cut off the funding for his illegitimate child.


    Wendy narrowed her eyes. It seemed it was time to have a frank discussion with Natalie.


    She knew Natalie held a grudge, but she also knew Natalie had a soft spot. She yearned for a mother''s love, but what had she done?


    She had personally pushed away her own daughter to raise a pack of animals. "Mom." Colin limped into the office.


    Wendy turned to look at him, her eyes icy. "What are you doing here? Get out."


    Colin froze, stunned by his mother''s coldness "Mom, what do you mean by that. I was just trying to teach Natalie a lesson. She''s fine, isn''t she? Is that any reason to be so angry with me?"


    Wendy walked back to her desk and pressed the inte. "Lindsay, post an official announcement. I am


    severing ties with my third son.. Because he is a beast who who would throw his own sister to other men to be trampled. Write it just like that."


    Colin was stunned. He rushed over, snatched the phone from his mother''s hand, and said to Lindsay, "Lindsay, don''t post anything yet. I need to talk to my mom."

 Chapter 485

    Colin looked at his mother in confusion, his eyes zing with anger. ¡°Mom, are you really going to do this to me for Natalie? Weren''t we a happy family before? Ever since she showed up, our family has been torn apart. She''s a jinx."


    ¡°Yes, she''s a jinx, but you''re the ones who forced thatbel on her. Colin, it''s about time you got a taste of what it''s like to be bullied and wrongly used."


    "No one in the Scott family is a good person. I wish you all the best and great sess in your future endeavors."


    "Now, can you please get out?"


    Colin was speechless.


    Seeing the serious expression on his mother''s face, he was genuinely scared.


    He grabbed his mother''s hand, looking at her nervously. "Mom, what''s gotten into you? You used to hate Natalie, didn''t you? Why are you siding with her now?"


    ¡°Because I was a poor judge of character. You Scotts are the truly terrifying ones. My Natalie is the kindest person. From now on, don''t call me Mom. I am not your mother."


    Wendy closed her eyes, pained. They were already ruined.


    She couldn''t fix them now.


    It was her fault, but time couldn''t be reversed.


    She was filled with regret, but all she could do was protect what she had left.


    "You like Joanna, so go on, keep being her dog..."


    "Mom, how can you say that about Joanna? She... she''s my beloved sister. Is this because of Natalie? If it is, I''ll teach her a lesson in secret..."


    Wendy, in her anguish, pped him across the face. She was utterly disappointed in this son.


    "Colin, get out! You''re in your twenties and still a good-for-nothing mooching off your parents. Your father let you chase your dreams, and in your prime years, you neglected your studies to pursue them. Did you seed?"


    "Would a good father let his children do whatever they please? When I tried to control you, you all found me annoying and unloving. Now you''ve achieved nothing, your dreams are dead Colin, if this is the life you want, then go live it. I have fulfilled my duty of raising you. I won''t interfere anymore."


    "I will not have a scoundrel for a son who does nothing but frame others."


    Wendy was in agony. Of her four sons, only the eldest had some rity.


    From now on, she was done with all of them. It was too exhausting. She had only just realized she couldn''t protect anyone, not even her own daughter.


    Colin sneered. He finally understood. His mother now looked down on his father for marrying into the family. "If you don''t want me, my father will...¡±


    "Fine, then go live with them. Your father''s mistress is a wonderful person; I''m sure she''ll dote on her wonderful stepson."


    "Mom, I already heard about that. Natalie set Dad up.....¡±


    "Colin, people are stupid until they''re dead. If Joanna told you to eat shit, you''d probably think it tasted better than steak was there I saw it with my own eyes. Your father walked in there on his own two feet, and you all still want to frame Natalie." C¨®ntent


    "Joanna staged her own kidnapping to frame Natalie. Your eldest brother''s car ident was arranged by people Joanna hired. Jared is missing and presumed dead because Monica, the woman she hired, was meant to seduce him and


    make him abandon hispany, turning him into a useless wreck. Now Jared''spany is in your father''s hands."


    "You have nothing. All Joanna needs to do is use you to deal with Natalie. Then, once I''m out of the way, your father can reunite with Joanna''s biological mother."

 Chapter 486

    "Colin, do you know who your father''s mistress is?"


    Wendy''s voice rose to a furious shout. Looking at her foolish son, she felt a desperate need to stop him from getting himself killed.


    She had sent the eldest away to protect him.


    The second one was aplete idiot.


    Colin was even more foolish, and his heart was more venomous.


    But he had always been his grandmother''s favorite because he was a smooth talker.


    She had to give him one chance, just one chance to save him.


    "Mom, you must be joking. Natalie set Dad up, so who could his mistress possibly be?"


    Colin felt his mother had gone mad. That woman, Natalie, was a jinx, bringing nothing but turmoil to their family.


    Wendy froze, then let out a bitterugh at his stubbornness. "Colin, I was naive to overestimate your intelligence. You''re right, I am joking. I''ve only just realized that Nathan''s children are simply born evil. Get out!¡±


    Wendy''s anger erupted. A bad person never sees themselves as bad. She had been foolish to think otherwise.


    "Mom..."


    Wendy picked up her phone and called her assistant.


    "Lindsay, post what I told you earlier on the official website. I, Wendy, am severing ties with all four of my sons."


    Nathan disgusted her. She wanted nothing to do with these four sons.


    Colin choked, shouting in anguish, "Mom, do you have to do this?"


    Wendy nodded. "Yes! You people from the Scott family are all vampires. I wanted to save your life, but you don''t need it."


    She had to move faster, to provoke Nathan.


    Colin was terrified. He had nothing. If his mother disowned him, what would he do?


    His father was good to him, but his mother held most of the assets.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he roared, "Mom, you''re disowning us because of that bitch Natalie, aren''t you? She''s trying to steal our


    andparents'' fortune, isn''t she?"


    Hearing this, Wendy staggered back, a sharp pain piercing her heart. It was an agony too deep for words.


    This was her life? Why did it have to be like this?


    in frustration,


    She screamed in


    "Natalie, Natalie! Colin, besides


    bullying the weak and helpless


    Natalie, what else do you dare to do? If you''re so tough, go pick a fight


    with Sebastian! Go provoke Marshall! do you only pick on


    Natalie, who has no one to rely on?


    You''re a real man, aren''t you!"


    "Mom..."


    "I told you to get out. And you''d better not mention a single word of what happened


    today to your father or Joanna. It will only hasten your demise."


    Wendy knew he wouldn''t tell them. He was afraid of upsetting Joanna.


    The four brothers who had doted on Joanna since childhood would always treat her best.


    A few gentle words from Joanna, without her lifting a finger, were enough to win them overpletely.


    It proved that some people are truly evil. They find all sorts of reasons and excuses for their actions to rationalize their sins and escape moralgondemnation. They be masters of self-deception and self justification.


    Wendy''s heart ached too much. She needed help, but besides her two secretaries, she had no one she could trust.


    She turned and left, leaving Colin standing there, stunned and disbelieving. His mother was really disowning him.


    Still, he ran out and stopped Lindsay from posting the announcement.


    He looked at the slightly stout Lindsay and threatened her, ¡°Lindsay, if you dare to post that, I''ll jump off the roof."

 Chapter 487

    Lindsay looked at him, hesitating to speak. The president was already in a difficult position. These four sons were of no help; in fact, they were all just causing more trouble.


    She spoke earnestly, "Colin, the president is going through a very hard time. She''s unwilling to tell you the truth because she believes you''re truly rotten. But I think you still have some conscience left. The president treated you four brothers like treasures, but how have you repaid her?"


    "Thepany is about to copse. This is your grandparents'' life''s work. Your mother has been trying to hold on, but in the end, she can''t. Half the people in thispany are loyal to your father and Joanna. Do you have any idea how much money your father and Joanna have funneled out of thepany?"


    Colin frowned. "My father and mother are family. What''s wrong with him usingpany money? Is it illegal for him to use his own money?" Colin was angry. Lindsay was fiercely loyal to his mother, so of course she would take her side.


    Hearing this, Lindsay fell silent.


    This Colin was ruthless, not weak. If he were to help his mother, their chances of sess would be much higher.


    "Colin, I thought you, at least, could appreciate your mother''s hardship. She has been living at the office for three months, fighting to save thispany every single day. And you say something like that? Your mother was right. You four brothers were born evil, your consciences can''t be awakened."


    Nathan was aplete fraud. The president had truly been cursed with the worst luck to have met a man like him.


    Lindsay looked at the ''send'' button and posted the official announcement. But in an instant, unseen by Colin, she retracted it.


    In all things, a little bit of calction was always necessary.


    Colin''s pupils trembled as he stared at her in disbelief.


    Lindsay''s expression was stern. "Colin, didn''t you say you were going to jump? Do you know where the rooftop is? If not, I can show you the way."


    "You... you''re inciting murder?" Colin''s heart pounded with panic. His mother was serious.


    Lindsay nced at the door and said, "Come in."


    A young woman pushed the door open. She ignored Colin, who was standing beside her, and asked angrily, "Lindsay, Colin used to get a million dors in funding every month. Why did it suddenly stop this month?"


    Lindsay narrowed her eyes. This woman didn''t even recognize that the man in front of her was Colin.


    Lindsay nced at her before


    replying, "For the past four years, the


    funding for Colin''s racing team has


    never stopped. But with the


    where


    is the money supposed toe from? You can leave for now. I will report this to the president."


    The woman''s attitude was arrogant. "If we don''t get the money, Colin will start acting up again. You know


    what he''s like. When he throws.


    tantrum, no one can


    calm him down except our wonderful Ms. Scott. You''d better sort this out quickly, Lindsay."


    She turned and left with a haughty air.


    Colin was dumbfounded. He... when had he ever applied for a monthly fund of one million dors?


    And she knew Joanna?


    He looked at Lindsay in shock. ¡°Lindsay, I get a million dors a month? Why haven''t I ever received it?"


    Lindsay looked at him with a cold


    smile. "Colin, the president gives you a generous, allowance every month and on top of that, you applied for an additional one million in funding from the finance departmentall deducted from the president''s personal ount you''ve taken over forty million, and now you''re saying you never got a cent? Colin, you


    really are as rotten as theye."


    ¡°Is it worth it to antagonize your own mother like this for a sister you''re not even rted to by blood?"

 Chapter 488

    She went back to her desk and pulled out a drawer containing records of the monthly payments.


    "Look for yourself. This is all proof of the president''s support for you. But what about you? Thepany is in trouble, and not one of you hase to help. Instead, you just create more problems."


    Lindsay then walked out.


    Colin stared at the records, stomping his foot in frustration. He truly hadn''t received a single cent of that money. But the bank card... it was one he never used. Because it had no money in it, he''d just left it in a drawer at home.


    He quickly took out his phone and checked his banking app. It was his card, but he hadn''t used it in years.


    A jolt went through Colin. He remembered three years ago when Joanna had asked for his ID. He trusted herpletely and had no idea what she wanted it for.


    And only Joanna knew about that card.


    Could it be...


    Colin spun around and rushed to find his mother.


    Could everything his mother said be true?


    But Joanna was so kind, how could she?


    Then again, what about that million dors every month?


    He hurried to his mother''s office.


    When he reached the door, he heard Lindsay and his mother talking inside, and he paused before pushing the door open.


    ¡°President, I actually think Colin is the most suitable heir. As long as we let him know what his father is truly like, and what Joanna''s next moves are, he will surely help you. It''s better than having him be manipted by Joanna to go after Miss Natalie. Since he''s your own son, he''s more reliable than any outsider."


    Wendy shook her head in pain. "Lindsay, this ce is beyond saving. Nathan and Joanna are like two giant termites; they''ve eaten away at everything from the inside, and I never even noticed."


    "Joanna secretly transferred far more than two hundred million. Over this period of investigation, we''ve found she used various methods to embezzle over a billion."


    "She has hollowed out thepany. Now my four sons are standing in her and her brother''s way. All of Nathan''s money has gone to that illegitimate child of his abroad. Of the four children I gave birth to, two are already ruined. Colin is next."


    "Joanna is very clever. She nned to frame Natalie for what happened to the two eldest. The second one was thrown directly into the sea."


    "There are still a few months left in the year, so in that time, she and Nathan will find a way to get rid of Colin and Benson. You saw Colin''s attitude. He practically worship''s Joanna. Slice he can''t let hengo then let Joanna be the one to send him on his way. In a way it would be his wishe true-to be killed by the person he cherishes most."


    Every word Wendy spoke felt like her heart was being ripped apart.


    Lindsay knew she was just venting. She knew Wendy was in immense pain-deceived by her husband for a lifetime, and having personally


    pushed her own daughter awael.ne


    was already suffering so much. "Wendy, we''ve known each other for years. I may be your secretary, but I''m also your friend, Can you really bear to watch your four sons be killed by Nathan and Joanna, just so their family of four can steal your fortune and live happily ever after?"


    "Nathan tricked you into marriage. He had a son, and a daughter with another woman, gave all his money to that son to start apany, and to ensure his own daughter lived a life of luxury, he had Natalie O swapped out and abandoned, bringing Joanna.back to be pampered like a princess by your family. You should have sent a man like that to hell long ago. After being deceived for so many years, are you still reluctant to let him go?"

 Chapter 489

    Wendy shook her head with a bitter smile and looked at Lindsay, her expression one of utter helplessness. ¡°Lindsay, you''ve been with me for many years. Do you really think I''m that kind of person?"


    ¡°From the moment I learned that Nathan deceived me, that he swapped his mistress''s daughter into my home to enjoy a life of luxury while secretly abandoning my own biological child-from that moment on, I''ve wished him dead. How could I possibly be reluctant to let him go?"


    ¡°But Nathan''s entire family won''t even spare their own Scott bloodline. And these four children have inherited Nathan''s temperament; they are all just as vicious."


    "Perhaps the four of them knew the truth all along, which is why they treated Joanna so well. After all, she is their half-sister."


    Wendy looked deeply at Lindsay, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Lindsay, to be honest, those four sons were deliberately corrupted by Nathan. I tried to correct them. It''s not that I didn''t notice the problems, but Nathan was just so persuasive.


    Every time I tried to teach the children to study hard, he would be on the sidelines fanning the mes, saying things like ''education isn''t the most important thing; having money in the future is what matters.''"


    "And yet, he made sure Joanna attended a prestigious university and learned all sorts of survival skills."


    "Now look at those four brats. They almost couldn''t even get into college. If the Don family falls, the four of them won''t even be able to find a job."


    "Zenobia Nelson leaving Jerome, Susan leaving Jared-it was all Joanna''s doing. And Yvonne is still dreaming of marrying into the Scott family, letting them foot the bill for everything."


    "The truth is, Joanna has always known that the child in Yvonne''s womb isn''t Jerome''s."


    "Susan was a good girl, devoted to Jared. But Joanna was afraid Jared would gain power through his connection to the White family, so she found a trashy woman to deliberately get close to him and frame Susan at every turn."


    "Lindsay, this woman is terrifying. After investigating for the past six months, we''ve found that half the people in thispany are hers. That''s why thispany must go bankrupt."


    "Those four have been raised to be useless. You suggest I train Colin to be my sessor? I deliberately told him some things today, but he only trusts his father. He wouldn''t believe a word I said."


    "Lindsay, if they want to die, I won''t stop them. But they won''t stand in my way either. The Don family legacy is the life''s work of my parents, my grandparents¡ª nearly four generations."


    "I will absolutely not let that pack from the Scott family destroy everything I''ve worked for all these years."


    Wendy had already made her decision.


    It was impossible not to love the


    children she had raised with her own


    hands, but when faced with a


    choice if her death would also mean a devastating price for her parents she would choose


    abandon her four children to protect her parents.


    Lindsay understood her character and her deep filial piety. It was why, after marrying Nathan, Wendy had taken the initiative to give his parents a hundred thousand


    dors a month for living expenses.


    "Wendy, you have done more than enough for the Scott family. But those two old folks are ungrateful. They kriew everything but kept it hidden from you and the four children. But you need people you can trust by your side right now..."


    ¡°Lindsay, being too conspicuous will only drag us into the abyss. After we let thispany go, even though we''ll lose over a billion, we''ll all be able to live, won''t we?"


    Only by living is there hope. The memory of Nathan trying to poison her brought a fresh wave of agony to Wendy.


    Lindsay thought about how close Wendy hade to being poisoned and said with concern, Wendy, you can''t eat a single bite of food from the Scott family home. If it hadn''t been discovered in timest time, you would already be..."

 Chapter 490

    "That''s right. If Natalie hadn''t discovered that my supplements were poisoned, I''d be dead by now. Such a wonderful child, and because of that witch Joanna, I''vepletely lost my daughter."


    ¡°I was so stupid. Joanna is all talk and no action. But Natalie is different. When I was sick, she would stay by my side to take care of me. If I craved something from outside, she would go with me to get it."


    "Such a good child, but because Joanna relentlessly framed her, causing us all to misunderstand her, she finally lost all hope in me and left."


    "Lindsay, why is my life such a failure? My Natalie, so kind and outstanding, was nothing but a country bumpkin in the eyes of those Scotts."


    "Colin even tried to give her away to other men. Do you think I can trust him? No, Lindsay. I don''t want any of these four sons. None of them are human.¡±


    Wendy buried her face in Lindsay''s shoulder, sobbing her heart out.


    Lindsay, her own heart aching, closed her eyes and gentlyforted her. "Wendy, it''s alright. We''re all here with you. You''ll be okay. Since the four of them have chosen Nathan and Joanna, then let them go."


    Outside the door, Colin stood in disbelief. His eyes were wide with shock, unable to process the truth he had just heard. His tall frame trembled, and tears streamed down his face.


    His mother was disowning them because of this.


    His father had tricked her into marriage, Joanna had plotted against Natalie, turning them all against her, and next on the list were the four brothers.


    His eyes turned bloodshot, as fierce as a cornered animal.


    His father had another son out there, and both he and Joanna had funneled money to that illegitimate child to start a business.


    And they, the four brothers, were just stepping stones for that pair of siblings.


    So Natalie was right. A few gentle words from Joanna were all it took to make them run in circles for her.


    They, the four brothers, were Joanna''s true stepping stones.


    They had eagerly served as her pawns.


    No wonder their grandmother was always scolding their mother, saying it was a disgrace for a woman to be so public-facing.


    That old hag clearly wanted his mother to hand thepany over to his father.


    And with Nathan''s limited abilities, could he even manage apany properly? Colin didn''t disturb his grieving mother. He turned and walked away.


    He ran all the way downstairs, unable to ept what he had heard. Once he had calmed down, he called Joanna.


    "Hello? Colin," Joanna''s voice was gentle.


    Colin''s face was dark as he asked, ¡°Joanna, did you apply for a monthly allowance of one million dors in my name?"


    "Oh! You found out! I knew you


    doted on me the most. I needed money for apetition a while back, but Mom wasn''t willing to give me extra, and Dad doesn''t make much. So I used your bank card to apply for a million from Mom, Sh? doesn''t know. Colin, how about I give you some of that allowance? Just don''t tell Mom, okay?"


    Colin sneered. It really was her. Her casual confession proved she was counting on


    him to continue spoiling her as he always had.


    "Sure, Joanna. Mom has disowned


    me, and now I don''t have a penny to


    my name. I checked, and you''ve been doing this for four years. That''s over forty million. You should give me twenty million."


    "I already bought thatnd you wanted. How about it?"


    Colin was smiling as he spoke, but his eyes were incredibly dark.


    Even at this moment, a part of him still couldn''t believe it. The sister that he and his brothers would have given their lives to protect actually wanted to kill them.

 Chapter 491

    Joanna asked in shock, "Why did Mom disown you?"


    "It''s because I only know how to spend money, not make it. I''m useless. Mom''spany is in trouble, and she doesn''t have any extra cash for me anymore. I asked her for money this morning, but she had none to give. I said some horrible things. I told her she was just putting on an act and that she had to give you a million-dor monthly allowance so you wouldn''t get bullied on set."


    "Joanna, I fought with Mom for you, and she disowned me. I think she probably doesn''t want us to be burdened with her massive debt."


    "Thepany''s situation is getting worse and worse."


    Joanna frowned. Wendy''spany was teetering on the brink of copse.


    Now was the perfect time to make a move.


    "I''ve invested all the money. When I get a return, I''ll give it back to you, okay? I know you''re the best to me."


    "Of course, I''m the best to you, Joanna. But I''m broke now. What are we going to do?"


    So, she had no intention of returning the money?


    "Since things are so bad at home, why don''t you get a job? Racing cars and motorcycles costs millions a month. You really can''t afford it without money."


    Colin froze, suddenly remembering it was Joanna who had suggested he and his older brother get into racing.


    Their mother had disagreed at the time, saying racing was dangerous and they could lose their lives.


    But what had Joanna said? ¡°Mom, you just don''t get it. Guys who race are the coolest. With both my brothers racing, the men of the Scott family will be legendary."


    He and his brother had been so excited because they thought their parents supported their dreams.


    Only now did he understand that Joanna had been hoping they would die in an ident.


    And hadn''t his older brother gotten into an ident?


    He had nearly died that time.


    He deliberately rxed his tone. ¡°Joanna, I''m in a tight spot. You''ve already taken forty million in my name. You have to help me out now."


    Joannaughed. ¡°Alright, I''ll have my assistant send you a hundred thousand for now."


    Colin was stunned. ¡°Joanna, what can I do with a hundred thousand? I''ve always been so good to you, and this is how you repay me?"


    Joanna started ying the victim. "Sebastian was giving me an allowance, but after Natalie found out she threatened him. He''s cut me off, so I''m broke too. Nataliegust can''t stand to see me happy."


    Hearing this, tears streamed down Colin''s face. He had believed her lies before and turned on Natalie, cursing her out without a second thought.


    He was such an idiot. If he really died, it would be from his own stupidity.


    His face darkened, his eyes glinting with a cold light. "Don''t worry, Joanna, I''ll take


    care of her for you. How can some country hickpare to a princess like you?"


    "Colin, even though Natalie is


    vicious, you can''t be too cruel to her. Jared was too cruelst time, and Natalie retaliated. Speaking of which haven''t heard from Jared at all. I''m starting to think something might have happened to him. And if you think about his enemies, Natalie is the only one."


    "Colin, I''m really worried about Jared. It''s been days since I''ve been able to contact him."


    Colin remembered what his mother


    had said and asked, "Joanna, I heard


    a little about what happened at the wedding. He probably went after his wife Till go ask Natalie about it in a bit

 Chapter 492

    "It breaks my heart that she and Susan ruined Jared''s wedding. Natalie just hates seeing the Scott family happy, so she does everything she can to hurt them."


    "Alright, Joanna, wait for my good news. I''ll definitely find Jared. I know you''re worried, since he was always the best to you. If he''s dead, you''ll have one less person to dote on you."


    Colin hung up.


    On set, Joanna suddenly felt that something about Colin''s tone was off. Why did he sound so sarcastic?


    She looked around, saw no one, and called Nora.


    "Miss."


    Joanna''s smile was triumphant. ¡°Nora, get the money ready. It''s time to acquire Wendy''spany. Within ten days, transfer two hundred million to Wendy''s side first, then buy out herpany at a low price. We''ll bring back the clients she lost, and thepany will be making a huge profit within a year."


    That was right. The clients who had pulled their contracts from Wendy had all been poached by anotherpany she controlled. Now, all she had to do was use that samepany to acquire Wendy''s, and all those contracts would be hers.


    Everything Wendy had worked so hard for would be hers, acquired for a minimal price.


    She had already contacted Monica. Jared was dead. Now, she just needed a way to frame Natalie, and she would be finished too.


    Her recent dealings with Mr. Wilson had secured her several more investments.


    Sebastian wasn''t helping her, but she wasn''t going to rely on that fool anyway.


    Still, Sebastian had to be on her side.


    Nora said, "Miss, everything is ready on my end."


    "Good. You go and negotiate with her. For her multi-billion-dorpany, we''ll offer one billion. This time, she''ll sell without a fight. She''s already sold the main building, but it''s not enough to cover thepany''s losses. What she doesn''t know is that all that money went straight into my pocket. Thanks to that idiot Wendy, we were able to make so much in such a short time."


    Nora was thrilled. "Miss, buying herpany for one billion is aplete humiliation. But there''s nothing she can do. And in the end, that one billion will sulf end up in your hands."


    Nora''s ambition, nurtured by Joanna, had grown. With every sess Joanna had, Nora''s own boldness increased.


    "Alright. I''m filming on the ind, but I''ll be back in a few days. You handle the negotiations for now."


    Nora replied, "Of course, Miss. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything at thepany."


    Joanna added, "And that idiot Colin is back. Give him a hundred thousand to get rid of the beggar for now."


    "Miss, we need to speed things up. Wendy will figure out our n soon. If your brothers find out, things could get veryplicated."


    Joanna agreed, thinking that Colin''s tone had been strange. They must have realized something was wrong.


    Even aplete fool would sense a problem. She had been relentlessly ndering Natalie, and now neither Wendy nor Sebastian trusted her. But Wendy''s personality was hard to predict.


    Andtely, her father had been acting like a madman.


    Joanna thought for a moment and said, "Nofa, Colin is useless, except for maybe causing Natalie some trouble. Finda chance to get no of... him before he ruins my ns. He''s a stubborn one."


    Nora asked, "Miss, what method should we use to eliminate him this time?"

 Chapter 493

    Joanna smiled. "Whatever method you use, make sure we stay clean. It would be best to use Natalie. That way, we can kill two birds with one stone. And make Colin''s death a painful one."


    "Jared is already dead, Jerome is crippled, and Benson is an idiot who''s easy to fool."


    "Also, have someone else handle Shoy. He''s the one who sabotaged ourpanyst time. I can''t think of anyone else it could be."


    "Natalie doesn''t have that kind of power yet. Only he would target mypany. He must have found something out about the Wye incident."


    Nora replied, "Understood, Miss. Wait for my good news."


    After hanging up, Nora immediately set to work.


    ...


    After buying thend, Natalie headed to thepany-the headquarters where Keith worked.


    She had a few design sketches and wanted to discuss the new spring collection with him. Since their coboration with Susan, the menswear line had already made a name for itself.


    The ten male models her grandfather had found for her were absolutely fantastic.


    When she arrived, Natalie called Keith and asked him toe down, as she didn''t have her ess card.


    While she waited by the entrance, she saw Sebastian emerge from the lobby with Sean and several of hispany''s top executives.


    The weather had turned cold, and he was wearing a ck overcoat that entuated his tall frame. His features were striking-deep-set but not severe, with a restrained and profound temperament. An undeniable air of nobility clung to him, utterly captivating.


    Natalie had no desire to speak with Sebastian. She immediately turned and walked toward the lobby''s seating area.


    Sean noticed her movement and couldn''t help but twitch his lips.


    She really must hate Sebastian to avoid him on sight.


    Sebastian saw Natalie too, and


    when he watched her turn away, his brow furrowed. A surge of annoyance washed over him. He looked at Sean and said in a Tow


    voice, "You all go ahead."


    Sean''s budding curiosity was instantly extinguished. He led the executives away.


    Just as Natalie sat down, she saw


    Sebastian approaching. She pouted.


    The man had no sense. Shouted.


    wanted nothing to do with him so Why was heing over


    Natalie stood up to leave, but Sebastian''s tall figure blocked her path.


    Natalie sighed in frustration. ¡°Is there something you need?"


    Sebastian looked down at her, his deep, cold eyes meeting hers. "Are you that desperate to avoid me?"


    Natalie scoffed. ¡°Of course. Isn''t my behavior proof enough? It''s not like I''m a masochist, looking for ways to torture myself."


    Natalie was exasperated. She had told him countless times not to approach her unless it was about the divorce.


    Sebastian''s gaze fell on the design sketches in her hand, his expression darkening slightly. "Are those designs for Keith?"


    "Yes," Natalie replied softly.


    Sebastian proposed, "Natalie, I''d like to offer you the position of Design Director at mypany. I''ll pay you double the annual sry of any otherpany."


    His words made Natalieugh with bitterness. "Mr. Griffith, you''re certainly generous. But I''ll have to decline. I''m quite happy working here.¡±


    "Whatever Keith is paying you, we can negotiate." Natalie''s designs were selling out as soon as they hit the market.


    Natalie''s expression faltered for a moment before she shook her head. "Mr. Griffith, besides the divorce, there is nothing for us to talk about."


    The word "divorce" made Sebastian''s heart sink. She still wanted a divorce?


    The Natalie who had loved him so deeply now couldn''t even bear to look at him.

 Chapter 494

    He had oncee across a quote: ''You only shine so brightly because she loves


    you. When she no longer loves you, you are nothing.''


    "Let''s talk," he said in a low voice.


    Natalie looked at him, her eyes lighting up. ¡°About the divorce?"


    Sebastian choked on his words, his tone heavy. "Natalie, I''ve told you, we''re husband and wife. A divorce is impossible."


    Natalie red at him. "You rotten bastard, have you no conscience? I took care of you like a maid for two years, and now that I want a divorce, you pull this on me. Just sign the papers and stop getting in my way of finding a younger man."


    Natalie decided that speaking to him nicely was getting her nowhere.


    Maybe some vulgarity would get through.


    Sebastian''s anger red. ¡°Natalie, are you that desperate for a man? Is it because I didn''t satisfy you during our marriage that you''re now so empty you need to find someone else?" In his rage, Sebastian spoke without thinking.


    Natalie shot him a disdainful look. ¡°Mr. Griffith, I should thank you for not touching me. If you had, I probably would have thrown up everything I''ve ever eaten."


    ¡°After all, Joanna has slept with everyone from Mr. Wilson tomon thugs. If you had slept with me, I''d probably be disgusted with myself for the rest of my life."


    Sebastian shuddered. In the stark ck of his coat, his handsome face looked even colder, almost ascetic.


    He was naturally blessed with deep-set eyes that gave him an air of detachment. "Natalie, I didn''t..."


    "You''re here." Keith''s voice suddenly cut in, interrupting Sebastian.


    Seeing Keith, Natalie''s face lit up with a genuine smile. "Mr. Jones, you''re finally here. Here are the designs. I''m heading back now, but I''ll call you if anythinges up."


    Keith looked puzzled. "You''re noting up? We have that orange juice you like."


    Natalie shook her head. "I won''te up this time. You should have brought some down with you."


    Keith smiled. ¡°I thought you''d want toe up for a bit. It''s been a while since you''ve been here."


    Natalie nced around. When her


    grandfather had handed the


    visited once or twice Keith had been managing it all af?ng.


    "You''re right. I haven''t been here in two years."


    Natalie smiled. "Well, Mr. Jones, I''ll be on my way."


    Seeing Sebastian, Keith didn''t press the issue and simply nodded.


    After Natalie left, Sebastian turned to Keith. "Mr. Jones, about what we discussed earlier..."


    "Mr. Griffith, I''ve thought it over. I agree to the coboration."


    Sebastian smiled faintly. "Good. Let''s have dinner sometime to discuss the contract."


    Keith replied, "Sounds good. I''ll head back upstairs now. Take care, Mr. Griffith."


    Once Keith was gone, Sebastian went after Natalie.


    She was just about to get into her car when Sebastian grabbed her arm.


    Natalie looked down at his hand on her arm, then back up at his face.


    Her eyes shed with disgust. "What do you think you''re doing? Let go of me."


    Sebastian pulled her toward his car.


    With a sharp bang, the car door mmed shut.


    Sebastian looked at Sean. "Let''s go."


    Natalie was furious. "Mr. Griffith, please stop doing this. I don''t want to be in the same car as you."


    Sebastian


    urned to face her. She


    wore light makeup that enhancedet


    her natural beauty, a woman whose smile could light up a city >


    He smiled coolly, a hint of


    recklessness in his eyes. "Natalion et


    don''t forget you''re still my wife have every right to demand you fulfill your wifely duties."


    Natalie suddenly grew tense. "Mr. Griffith, is Joanna not home? No one to satisfy you?"

 Chapter 495

    ¡°Natalie, must you always be so sarcastic?" Sebastian felt an impulse to strangle


    her.


    "I''ve told you, I''ve been good to Joanna, but I have never touched her."


    Natalie nced at him. Not only was he a scumbag, but he was also a coward. "Sebastian, you''re pathetic. A coward who can''t even admit what he''s done."


    He was infuriating her.


    Sebastian pressed his lips together. He thought of the photos and knew Natalie would never believe him.


    Natalie''s phone vibrated. She looked down and saw a message from Luna.


    [The Spencer family is having a banquet tonight. Mr. Spencer sent us an invitation and wants us to go.]


    Natalie typed back: [Okay. I''m free tonight.]


    Sebastian saw her message. So, she was getting close to Marshall.


    Natalie looked at Sean. ¡°Sean, pull over up ahead. I''m getting out.¡±


    Sebastian refused. "Have lunch with me."


    Natalie shook her head. "I''ve already eaten. Mr. Monroe and I had lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mr. Griffith, I used to wait hours for you to eat with me. I''ve waited long enough. I don''t want to eat with you ever again."


    Sebastian''s lips thinned. He apologized in a low voice, "I''m sorry. I was wrong back then."


    Natalie froze, looking at Sebastian in shock. He actually apologized.


    Was this the same Sebastian she knew?


    She pursed her lips. This Sebastian couldn''t have been possessed, could he?


    That had to be it. The Sebastian she remembered, apart from those two years, was always cold and emotionless, a block of ice.


    But now, looking at his handsome face, she saw a hint of remorse.


    She was stunned. "Sebastian... you apologizing really doesn''t suit you. Don''t do it again. I don''t ept it. My only wish now is to be single and collect handsome men."


    Sean, ever curious, asked, "Ms. Sanders, what do you mean by ''collect handsome men''?"


    Natalie smiled knowingly. ¡°You don''t know? It means surrounding myself with attractive young guys."


    Sean: "..."


    You really have some nerve.


    Sebastian''s anger red, and his hand shot out, closing around her neck.


    Natalie gasped, a sharp pain radiating from her throat. This damn Sebastian, what was wrong with him?


    Sebastian''s eyes were dark and bloodthirsty. ¡°Natalie, are you that desperate for a man?"


    Pain brought tears to her eyes. "Sebastian... let... let me go."


    Seeing the tears welling in her eyes, Sebastian abruptly released his grip.


    Natalie coughed several times, gasping for fresh air.


    That bastard actuallyid a hand on her. Her neck throbbed.


    Sebastian seeing her distress, grew


    wants to hear his wife say things like that."


    Natalie no husband''


    Natalie instinctively retorted, "Husband? How nice of you to say that. You never acknowledged it before, so don''t try to disguste with it now.¡±


    "Heh..." A low, darkugh escaped Sebastian''s lips.


    Natalie watched him warily.


    Sebastiandooked at her with a meaningful glint in his eyes. ¡°So, you''re saying that if I acknowledge you as my wife, youe back to me?"


    "In your dreams. You''re a madman, go find your crazy girlfriend.¡±


    "I have to say, you and Joanna are a perfect match. One is crazy, the other is deranged."


    Sebastian: "..."


    This woman managed to infuriate him every time she opened her mouth.


    Just then, Natalie''s phone rang. She picked it up and saw it wasn. She answered.


    "Hello?"


    "My grandma is okay now. Can I treat you to dinner tonight?"


    Natalie replied, ¡°Ian, I can''t tonight. How about tomorrow night? I''m free then.¡±

 Chapter 496

    "Okay! Tomorrow night then. What do you like to eat?¡± His cautious voice turned excited.


    Natalie thought for a moment. "Let''s get some local specialties. There''s a ce near the hospital. I''lle find you."


    Natalie agreed, "Sounds good."


    After hanging up, she felt the deadly aura radiating from the man beside her. She heard Sebastian''s cold, deep voice. "That was the man from the hospital.¡±


    Natalie replied, "Yes. Mr. Griffith, it was only after leaving you that I realized just how many handsome men there are in the world."


    Since he was already angry, she decided to add more fuel to the fire.


    As expected, Sebastian''s face grew even darker.


    Natalie smirked.


    Ha... but she was too much of a coward tough out loud.


    But in the next moment, her karma arrived.


    Sebastian roared at Sean, ¡°Sean, pull over! Tell her to get the hell out."


    Sean stopped the car, only then realizing they were on the expressway.


    They were heading to a meeting in the west of the city and had taken the ring road. Natalie saw they were on the elevated highway. Sebastian was going to abandon her here.


    Natalie let out a cold, bitterugh. "Mr. Griffith, this is the second time you''ve thrown me out on the highway. Sebastian, I hate you. I never want to see you again in this life."


    Sebastian''s heart sank. He wanted to say something, but Natalie had already opened the door, gotten out, and mmed it shut.


    He remembered now. Thest time, Joanna had called him,ining of a stomach ache, and he had dropped Natalie off mid-journey. He hadn''t paid attention to where they were.


    He hadn''t gone home that night, so he never knew how she got back.


    Sebastian''s hands clenched into fists. He had been good to Joanna because she had supposedly saved him multiple times.


    But in the end, it was all a lie. He should have been treating Natalie better, but every time they met, it ended in a fight.


    Before Sebastian could say another word, Sean drove off.


    Sebastian roared, "Sean, who told you to drive? Go back and tell Natalie to get her ass back in the car."


    Sean said, ¡°Sir, Ms. Sanders didn''t walk forward, she went back. She probably saw the exit behind us. She''ll be able to get a cab quickly from there."


    "Last time you left her on the


    highway, she had to walk for two full hours to get home. Her phone was


    187


    in the car, and you were in ash to get Ms. Scott to the hospital."


    "Turns out, Ms. Scott was just having period cramps. A littleter and she wouldn''t have even needed to go to the hospital," Sean added pointedly.


    Sean felt it was unfair to Natalie. She was unlucky to have ended up with a man like Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. "So, you didn''t remind me just now? You stopped the car on purpose?"


    Sean shook his head. ¡°Sir, I wouldn''t dare. I was just following your orders."


    Sebastian''s gaze turned icy. "Drive."


    He nced back down the highway. The traffic was heavy, and he could no longer see Natalie.


    Damn that woman. Always testing his patience. If she died, it would serve her right.


    Sebastian was furious, closing his eyes to rein in his rage.


    After getting out of the car, Natalie spotted an exit not far away. She breathed a sigh of relief. This time, she wouldn''t have to walk fortwo hours. Twenty minutes and she''d be off the highway.


    As she walked, tears streamed down her face. Thinking about the past still hurt.


    As she was about to reach the underpass, Natalie sensed a car behind her elerating. A wave of panic washed over her. She spun around to see a car hurtling straight for her.

 Chapter 497

    Natalie''s pupils constricted, but she stood her ground.


    Just as the speeding car was about to hit her, she leaped, using her immense strength to vault herself onto the hood.


    The front of the car mmed violently into the bridge. The inertia sent Natalie flying, and she crashed hard against the bridge structure.


    The impact left her head nk, her entire body wracked with pain.


    A momentter, her head was ringing.


    But her survival instincts took over. She forced herself to endure the excruciating


    pain and looked up at the man in the driver''s seat. He was staring back at her with a cruel, almost eerie smile.


    Natalie frowned. He had done it on purpose.


    But who was this man?


    She didn''t recognize him at all.


    Her vision was blurry, and pain shot through her entire body. She sat slumped on the hood, trying to remember who the man in the car was.


    "Quick, call an ambnce!"


    Two traffic police officers on duty under the bridge had witnessed the scene and were now running over to help.


    Seeing them, Natalie felt a glimmer of hope.


    The piercing pain in her body was unbearable.


    When the officers reached her, she managed to say, "Please take me to Hospital. Thank you."


    And then she passed out.


    A news crew happened to be in the area reporting on traffic idents. They


    captured the entire incident on camera and posted it online.


    The driver, a young man, got out of the car. A reporter approached him. "Sir, can you tell us why your car hit this young woman?"


    The man sneered. "My brakes failed. To the victim, all I can say is sorry. As forpensation, as long as she''s not too unreasonable, I can give her a million."


    His tone was utterly arrogant.


    Even the reporter was angered by his words. This man was unbelievably conceited, showing no regard for human life.


    The reporter nced at the luxury car. It was expensive, which exined the driver''s arrogance.


    "Sir, aren''t you concerned about the victim''s condition?"


    He smirked. "Life and death are up to fate. If she dies from a little bump like that, it''s just her bad luck. What does at have to do with me''m only responsible for thepensation."


    The man maintained his insolent attitude.


    The incident instantly became a top trending topic.


    Marshall saw the news and realized it was his cousin, Maxwell Spencer, who had hit


    Natalie. He was at home, getting ready to go to the banquet.


    He roared in anger, ¡°Grandma, that bastard Maxwell has gone too far!"


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. watched the news report of the arrogant Maxwell, a strange light glinting in her eyes. "Marshall, they have always coveted the position of their for years, he has never given up on that ambition. Think about it, if Natalie hadn''t intervened in our family''s affairs, who would have been the biggest beneficiary?"


    Marshall''s heart skipped a beat, a look of horror on his face. "Grandma, without Natalie''s intervention, Joanna would have seeded, and his family would have been the biggest winners."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr., seeing that he wasn''t aplete fool, nodded in satisfaction: "Exactly. If she hadn''t gotten involved, you and your father would have been in trouble long ago. And if something happened to you both, your mother and I wouldn''t have been able to hold on. He would have swooped in, colluded with Joanna, and the Spencer family


    would have been finished."


    "Look at Maxwell''s arrogance. He did it on purpose. But why was Natalie on that bridge?"


    "Grandma, I''ll go check on Natalie."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. nodded slightly. "Go. Since we''ve chosen to stand with Natalie,


    you must protect both her and yourself."

 Chapter 498

    "Joanna didn''t get what she wanted, so she won''t let you off the hook either. I''ve had them investigated before, and Joanna and his family have indeed been in contact. Today''s incident confirms it for me. Maxwell isshing out at Natalie because his n failed."


    ¡°Marshall, after all that''s happened, you can''t just grow up slowly. You must be a man overnight for me to have peace of mind. Your father is safe for now, but if he dodged it once, he might not a second time. I sent him abroad specifically to root out Joanna''swork there."


    "Only by defeating them and preventing them from entering Yaro can we protect the Spencer family."


    "I will attend the banquet tonight."


    She was getting old and didn''t know how much longer she had.


    But as long as she was alive, she would protect the Spencer family''s century-old legacy.


    "Yes, Grandma."


    Marshall left for the hospital to see Natalie.


    Natalie was taken to the hospital.


    It was her own hospital, and with her mentor here, she felt at ease.


    On the way, after being revived by the paramedics, she had called her mentor and asked him to perform her examination.


    After the call, Natalie closed her eyes to rest.


    Thinking of Sebastian''s heartlessness, a bitter taste filled her mouth.


    This was the man whose life she had fought to save, yet he treated her with such cruelty every time.


    Natalie closed her eyes, but despite her efforts not to cry, tears still escaped from the corners.


    A male doctor, seeing how beautiful Natalie was, found her tear-streaked face to be heartbreakingly fragile.


    He felt a pang of sympathy andforted her gently.


    "Miss, please don''t cry. We''ll be at the hospital soon. You can tell me where it hurts."


    Natalie opened her eyes and managed a small smile. ¡°Thank you. I''m fine.¡±


    The kindness from a stranger was a small warmth.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Herbert was personally waiting downstairs to receive her.


    Natalie was wheeled out of the ambnce.


    ¡°Natalie!¡± he cried, running toward her.


    Natalie saw him and smiled. n, it''s


    you. I''m going to the emergency es


    room now you should go take care of your grandmother content >


    ¡°Natalie, I''m staying with you!"n said, looking at Herbert.


    "Herbert, I want to stay with her."


    Herbert say the worry in his eyes and smiled. "You''re not a doctor,id. We don''t need you here. I''m taking Natalie for some tests now. You can pur your things


    Navande to


    the examination roomter


    Butn didn''t leave. He stubbornly followed Natalie to her tests. Seeing her face covered in blood, his eyes filled with pain.


    Natalie was rushed in for an emergency examination.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian''s meeting ended three hourster.


    As soon as Sean turned on his phone, he received a message from Quinn.


    [Sean, Natalie was in a car ident at the highway exit. The news has been suppressed. Tell the boss when hees out.]


    Sean stared at the message in shock.


    He quickly opened his browser and searched for keywords.


    He saw the video of Maxwell''s arrogant response to reporters and the image of Natalie curled up in pain on the hood of the car.


    A tremor went through Sean. He regretted stopping the car. If he hadn''t, Natalie wouldn''t have been hurt.


    Sebastian noticed Sean standing


    motionless and barkedj irritably


    Sean,


    What are you standing there


    for? Aren''t we leaving?"


    Sean replied guiltily, ¡°Sir, Ms. Sanders was in a car ident."

 Chapter 499

    Sebastian''s eyes turned cold in an instant, and his heart gave a strange jolt. He snarled, ¡°This is just another one of Natalie''s tricks to get my attention."


    "I kick her out of the car, and this is how she retaliates. Utterly foolish. I''m not going to see her. Don''t mention her to me again."


    With that cold dismissal, Sebastian turned and walked away.


    Sean watched his unforgiving back and pursed his lips. Fine. Sebastian didn''t


    deserve her anyway.


    He didn''t bring up Natalie again, deciding instead to visit her after work.


    ...


    On the ind, Joanna had just finished filming for the day when Horace handed her his phone. He smiled slyly. "Miss, that fool Maxwell... we just had to provoke him a little, and he went right after Natalie."


    Joanna watched the news report, dissatisfied. "Why didn''t he kill her? It''s not a sess until she''s dead."


    Horace exined, "It seems Natalie reacted quickly. Just as the car was about to hit her, she jumped onto the hood. Her injuries aren''t severe, but we''ve achieved our goal. This is enough to start a war between the cousins, Marshall and Maxwell."


    "When they''ve destroyed each other, we can swoop in and take everything."


    Joanna found this n eptable. Her eyes gleamed with a murderous light. ¡°If it weren''t for Natalie, the Spencer family would have been ours long ago."


    Horace''s lips curved into a chillingly vicious smile, like a demon emerging from the depths, full of malice and schemes. "Miss, the Wilson family will soon be in the palm of our hand. That old man ispletely infatuated with you. I have my people in ce, right by his side, ready to send him into ecstasy at any moment."


    Joanna trusted him to handle things reliably, so she felt at ease. "Good. As for Maxwell, give him something more potent. Have Nora and the others find an opportunity to strike. It must be done cleanly. We use others to do our dirty work; we never do it ourselves."


    Horace sneered. "Miss, Maxwell is our knife."


    Joanna smiled, a beautiful expression hiding a deep malice. It was like frost in the dead of winter, cold and cruel, plunging anyone who saw it into an icy abyss.


    An hourter.


    Natalie was wheeled out of the examination department.


    She was taken to a VIP room.


    Herbert came in with her medical chart, followed byn.


    His voice was heavy with suppressed emotion.


    Natalie looked at him and smiled. n, of course it hurts."


    Herbert signed off on the chart before speaking. "Luckily, it was your left arm that was injured, and it''s not too serious You have some muscle damage that will need time to heal, but no broken bones."


    ¡°Other than that, you have some severe abrasions on your back. Natalie, you were incredibly lucky this time."


    Natalie smiled. It was her grandfather who had forced her to train since she was a child, strengthening her body, which was why her reflexes were so fast.


    Once a person beszy, their body and mind grow dull. Only through constant training can one''s reflexes be sharper, which can save your life in a critical moment.


    Her grandfather used to tell her that all the time. Now, having experienced this, she truly understood his wisdom.


    She smiled yfully, her voice


    sweet. "Herbert, you know my skills.


    When encounter danger, I react as


    fast as I can It''s like diving the


    ocean can be a dangerous ce too"


    "Speaking of diving, it''s winter now. Should I wait until spring to learn?" Herbert looked conflicted. Learning to swim in winter was freezing. As the hospital director, he had


    mense responsibilities and spent most of his days at the hospital.

 Chapter 500

    Natalie couldn''t help butugh. "Herbert, you''ve been learning for years and still haven''t gotten it. Maybe you should just give up. You can wait on the shore, and I''ll catch fish for you. Just tell me what kind you want.¡±


    "The deep-sea grouper is the best. Next spring, I''ll take you out for a trip."


    Natalie knew he desperately wanted to go, but he was timid.


    When he was learning to drive, he failed his road test three times and only passed on the fourth try. He could hold a scalpel, but he couldn''t seem to handle a steering wheel.


    In the end, she was the one who helped him calm his nerves enough to pass.


    ¡°Hehe... that would be great, but I still want to dive myself. Anyway, I''ll let you rest. Get well soon."


    He turned and sawn standing stock-still. This kid was in better shape than him, taller, with an intimidating presence. Herbert said, n, you stay here and keep Nataliepany. Help her out if she needs water or food."


    After Herbert left,n went to pour Natalie a ss of water.


    "Have some water."


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Ian, there''s a straw in the nightstand drawer. Can you get it for me? It''s easier for me to drink with a straw."


    ¡°Sure.¡± Ian found a straw in the drawer, unwrapped it, and put it in the ss.


    He held the cup for her, and Natalie turned her head to take a few sips, soothing her dry throat.


    "That''s enough, thank you."


    Natalie smiled as she looked at his handsome face.


    He said angrily, "I saw the news. The man who hit you was so arrogant."


    Natalie was quite surprised. How did this end up on the news?


    She asked, n, did they say who hit me online?"


    "It was a young master of the Spencer family, Maxwell." Ian had also seen the enlinements, whereizens had dug up


    Maxwell''s identity.


    Natalie understood immediately. Maxwell''s father had always coveted control of the Spencer family. It was no ident. When she had saved the matriarch from near death, she had interfered with the ns of the second branch of the family.


    C¨®ntent


    That was why Maxwell had targeted her.


    It seemed Maxwell had been following her, and today had given him the perfect opportunity.


    Seeingn''s anger, she smiled to


    worry we have some private issues between us. It will be resolved soon enough."


    ¡°Natalie.¡± Marshall''s worried voice came from the doorway.


    had the face of a stunningly attractive young man.


    Marshall noticedn as well and was taken aback. "Natalie," he asked in surprise, "howe you have another pretty boy hanging around?"


    He made her sound like some kind of yer.


    "What are you talking about? This is my friend,n."


    "Oh... your friend? I didn''t know you had a friend like this. He''s way too handsome."


    Marshall frowned, not liking this boy who was almost as handsome as him. It made him feel threatened.


    There was a natural rivalry between men.


    Natalie was always surrounded by exceptionally good-looking men.


    Natalie smiled, ncing atn''s innocent face. He was indeed very handsome.


    She asked Marshall, ¡°Did youe here because you saw the news?"

 Chapter 501

    A murderous glint shed in Marshall''s eyes. "I''m so sorry, Natalie. You got dragged into this because of me."


    Natalie shook her head. "It''s fine. Some things are unavoidable. Since I chose to help you, I''m not afraid of the risks."


    Marshall was so moved by her words he was on the verge of tears.


    For the rest of his life, he would be Natalie''s most loyal man.


    She was risking her life to help him. The thought made Marshall''s eyes turn red with emotion.


    "Natalie, on my way here, I got a call from my assistant. Mr. Wilson lost a major project to a foreignpany. Do you think it could be..."


    Natalie froze for a moment. The car crash had made her forget all about it.


    "But....." Natalie thought for a second, then asked, "Are you talking about the plot ofnd for the Bailingmercial building?"


    "Ah... Natalie, how did you know about that plot?" Marshall felt like she could see the future.


    Natalie carefully recalled the events of her past life.


    Yes, that was it.


    "So Mr. Wilson also wanted to buy thatnd, and someone else snatched it up. If I''m not mistaken, they''re going to build an oceanarium there, a research base for breeding marine animals, in partnership with the government."


    "That plot was always a hotmodity. The location is a gold mine."


    She remembered that the research failed, and thepany sold thend. Back when she was a wandering spirit, she had overheard Sebastian and Joanna talking about it.


    It waster redeveloped into a massive oceanarium with a resort built around it, and business was booming.


    But she remembered that thend ultimately fell into Sebastian''s hands. The Sebastian of that time was a strange man.


    He became increasingly gloomy, cold, and ruthless. Watching him from afar, she found him terrifying.


    Even Joanna was afraid of him.


    "Ah... Natalie, doesn''t that mean the foreignpany will just get stronger? My dad


    is investigating them overseas, but he hasn''t found anything yet."


    Natalie smiled. "You''re being too impatient. What we need to do now is wait."


    "Wait for what?" Marshall was itching with anxiety. He couldn''t wait any longer; those people were despicable.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Wait for their marine research base to fail. Then we have to buy thatnd as quickly as possible."


    This time, she couldn''t let Sebastian beat her to the punch. She needed to be powerful herself, to be the one in control.


    "Ah..." Marshall was surprised. "Natalie, are you sure they''ll fail?"


    Natalie nodded. "They will. But the Wilson family losing thisnd must have infuriated Mr. Wilson."


    Marshall scoffed. "He deserves it. He brought this on himself. I wonder if he''ll die of anger when he finally learns the truth."


    He was d it wasn''t his family. Joanna had moved so fast.


    Using such disgusting methods to acquire resources, knowing the reserve price¡ª how could they not seed?


    Mr. Wilson had dug his own grave.


    Natalie didn''tment on that,


    instead saying, "Marshall, I won''t let what your cousin did slide. I won''t ept a settlement. He thinks that because I was kicked out of the Scott family, he can bully me That''s why he''s so arrogant."


    "I''ll handle this myself from now on You should hurry home. Your unde is going to make a move and this is a good opportunity for you to clean out his moles in yourpany."


    II


    "The project is probably going to run into trouble. This is a major reason for your family''s downfall. I don''t know the specifics only that your uncle''s partner is a construction materialspany called HenSen Group. Their materials don''t meet regtions."

 Chapter 502

    That was all she could tell him. In her previous life, Joanna had been the one to report the Spencer family, and that was the beginning of their end.


    The biggest reason was that Marshall trusted Joanna too much, sharing everything with her.


    Joanna''s methods were truly masterful.


    Marshall was stunned. "That supplier was already cklisted by my grandmother during the development of thatnd. How could they still..."


    His expression darkened. "It''s my uncle. He must have been pulling strings behind the scenes."


    Natalie shook her head. "I don''t know if it was him, but that''s your current materials supplier. I found it online the day before yesterday. Although they changed thebel and the legal representative''s name, I checked the connections. The current legal representative is the sister-inw of thepany''s president."


    She had heard about this in her past life. The Spencer family''s troubles had made the news, and she had seen the reports.


    Marshall was aghast. It seemed they had just dodged one disaster only to face another. He didn''t understand. "Natalie, how is our family in their way? Why are they targeting us like this?"


    Natalie was exasperated. "What else could it be? Your family''s business is simr to theirs, creating a conflict. They can''t break into the Yaro market, so the best way is to swallow the Spencer family whole."


    Marshall was furious. That was a major factor.


    But more importantly, it was his greedy uncle.


    Marshall gave a bitter smile. "It''s not just that. It''s mostly because of my uncle."


    Seeing that he had figured it out, Natalie said no more.


    Marshall stood up. "Natalie, I''m going back to investigate the materials issue. You get some rest. Call me if you need anything."


    Natalie urged, "Go quickly. This is crucial."


    Marshall nced atn, having forgotten the boy was there.


    He looked at Natalie with a hint of nervousness.


    Natalie smiled. n can be trusted."


    Those words, "can be trusted," were the most beautiful things he had ever heard.


    Marshall breathed a sigh of relief. "Kid, take good care of Natalie for me."


    you? I''ll take care of her


    for you things to c


    myself. If you have just. go.


    His tone implied that Marshall was interrupting them.


    Marshall found his tone odd, but he


    was in a hurry. He quickly left. room


    to find his swnow


    Natalie looked atn and smiled. "Ian, I''m going to take a nap. If you''re busy..."


    "I''m not busy,"n interrupted with a smile. "You sleep. I''ll watch the IV drip."


    Comforted, Natalie closed her eyes and drifted off.


    ...


    After work, Sean bought some fruits Natalie liked.


    When Sebastian got in the car, Sean said, "Sir, let me take you home first."


    Sebastian, looking irritable after a


    whole dan


    of silence from Natalie,


    gave a slight nod. "Alright."


    Sean said no more and drove Sebastian home.


    Sebastian noticed the fruit on the passenger seat and asked, "What''s the fruit for?"


    Sean replied, "A friend of mine is in the hospital. I''m going to visit herter."


    Sebastian had told him not to mention Natalie, so he wouldn''t.


    Sebastian knew Sean didn''t have many friends. He pressed, "What friend?"

 Chapter 503

    Sean asked with a smile, "Sir, why are you so interested in my friends?"


    Sebastian scoffed, "Because I know you don''t have many."


    Sean fell silent.


    That one stung.


    He had spent all these years helping Sebastian build thepany, leaving no time to even find a girlfriend.


    Sean didn''t say another word.


    And Sebastian didn''t ask again.


    Thinking of Natalie''s car ident, he said irritably, "Go and check if Natalie really was in a car crash."


    Sean was speechless. Who would joke about a car ident? "Sir, you told me not to mention Ms. Sanders in front of you, so I didn''t say that the person I was going to visit was her."


    "She was hit by Maxwell''s car just as she got off the highway. It seemed intentional. If Ms. Sanders hadn''t reacted quickly, she''d be dead by now."


    Sebastian frowned, slightly surprised. "She wasn''t lying. She really was in an ident."


    Sean remained silent.


    A thick wave of guilt washed over Sebastian. If he hadn''t kicked her out of the car, she wouldn''t have been hurt.


    But her words had infuriated him. She was still his wife, how dare she go looking for other men?


    "Go to the hospital," he growled.


    Sean hesitated. He wanted to say that Ms. Sanders probably didn''t want to see him.


    But he didn''t dare.


    Hospital.


    Natalie was on herst IV drip.


    Herbert had brought them both avish dinner.


    He smiled and said, "Natalie, I might as well eat here with you. You''re usually so busy, it''s hard to even ask you out for a meal."


    "Of course. Having two handsome men eat with me will certainly whet my appetite."


    Sebastian arrived at the door just in time to hear Natalie''s words.


    The anger he had barely suppressed red up again.


    Damn Natalie. How could she be so shameless, flirting with other men?


    Sebastian didn''t linger. He turned and walked away. She had plenty ofpany; she didn''t need him.


    Sean sighed helplessly, handed the fruit to a nurse, and followed Sebastian out.


    Inside the room, the atmosphere was still warm.


    Natalie smiled. "You''re so dedicated to your patients, you rarely have time to eat with me."


    "Hey! Isn''t that because I''m not as smart as you?"


    Herbert turned ton and advised him, n, you have to study hard in college. You''ve got a brilliant woman right here. She skipped grades and finished all her coursework early. While others were busy withexams, she had alreadypleted her


    St


    In thest two years, she


    even finished her masters. She''s a true academic genius."


    "I will,"n said, his eyes shining with admiration.


    He then looked at Natalie, teasing her, "Natalie, if the Scott family knew how talented you are, do you think they''d regret kicking you out?"


    Natalie smiled serenely. "Do you think people who wish you were dead would feel regret?"


    "Tsk, you brat. Didn''t you bring that on yourself? If you hadn''t fallen head over heels for Sebastian, who could have hurt you?"


    Herbert pushed a bowl of lobster bisque in front of her.


    Natalie gave a bitter smile. "Well, I''ve seen the light now, haven''t I? I don''t love him anymore. Not in this lifetime."


    "From now on, I''ll just focus on my career."


    "That''s more like it. With your talent and


    these money practically


    throwes itselfhat yous Wasting three years on a scumbag was just not worth it."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right about everything."


    Natalie chuckled in exasperation.


    from the hospital that night?


    He then looked at Natalie, teasing


    her, "Natalie, if the Scott family knew


    how talented you are, do you


    they''d regret kicking you out?"


    thi


    Natalie smiled serenely. "Do you think people who wish you were dead would feel regret?"


    "Tsk, you brat. Didn''t you bring that on yourself? If you hadn''t fallen head over heels


    for Sebastian, who could have hurt you?"


    Herbert pushed a bowl of lobster bisque in front of her.


    Natalie gave a bitter smile. "Well, I''ve seen the light now, haven''t I? I don''t love him anymore. Not in this lifetime."


    "From now on, I''ll just focus on my career."


    "That''s more like it. With your talent and knowledge, money practically throws itself at your Wasting three


    years on a scumbag was just not


    worth it."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right about everything."


    Natalie chuckled in exasperation.


    from the hospital that night?


    bet


    He then looked at Natalie, teasing her, "Natalie, if the Scott family knew how falented you are, do you think they''d regret kicking you out?"


    Natalie smiled serenely. "Do you think people who wish you were dead would feel


    regret?"


    "Tsk, you brat. Didn''t you bring that on yourself? If you hadn''t fallen head over heels


    for Sebastian, who could have hurt you?"


    Herbert pushed a bowl of lobster bisque in front of her.


    Natalie gave a bitter smile. "Well, I''ve seen the light now, haven''t I? I don''t love him anymore. Not in this lifetime."


    "From now on, I''ll just focus on my career."


    "That''s more like it. With your talent and knowledge, money practically throws itself at your Wasting three years on a scumbag was just not rth it."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right about everything."


    Natalie chuckled in exasperation.


    from the hospital that night?


    He then looked at Natalie, teasing her, "Natalie, if the Scott family.knew how talented you are, do you think


    they''d regret kicking you out?"


    regret?"


    bet


    Natalie smiled serenely. "Do you think people who wish you were dead would feel


    "Tsk, you brat. Didn''t you bring that on yourself? If you hadn''t fallen head over heels


    for Sebastian, who could have hurt you?"


    Herbert pushed a bowl of lobster bisque in front of her.


    Natalie gave a bitter smile. "Well, I''ve seen the light now, haven''t I? I don''t love him anymore. Not in this lifetime."


    "From now on, I''ll just focus on my career."


    "That''s more like it. With your talent and knowledge, money practically throws itself at your Wasting three years on a scumbag was just not worth it."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right about everything."


    Natalie chuckled in exasperation.


    from the hospital that night?

 Chapter 504

    But why were they getting a divorce?


    That man had been sitting in the car; he hadn''t gotten a clear look at his face that night.


    He listened quietly as Natalie and Herbert chatted.


    "Natalie, this hand will probably need about a month to heal. The flesh in this area is all torn up. The impact was brutal. That little punk wanted to kill you," Herbert said, looking at Natalie with concern.


    A murderous glint shed in Natalie''s eyes.


    "That''s right. But I won''t let him off the hook. He started this."


    Herbert, aware of her situation, added, "Do you think that kid might be colluding with Sebastian and Joanna?"


    Natalie replied, "It''s possible. Sebastian would give his life for Joanna. If Joanna teamed up with the Spencer family, Sebastian might help her too."


    "But there''s no evidence yet. I found out Joanna met with Yves, but there''s been no movement from Sebastian''s side."


    "By the time she makes a move, you''ll be trapped in her scheme again," Herbert said, looking at her worriedly.


    Natalieughed in exasperation. "Can''t you wish me a little good luck?"


    "But you''re not lucky! We warned you back then that the Scott and Griffith families were bad news. But you plunged right in for the sake of so-called family, only to get yourself hurt so badly."


    "Every time I see you, I just want to shake some sense into you."


    Natalie smiled and quickly changed the subject. "This bisque is delicious."


    "Of course it is! My personal chef made it. After you''ve recovered, you andn shoulde over to my ce have the chefmake your some premium lobster sashimi."


    n, you remember that. Once I''m out of the hospital, we''re going to their ce for a free meal."


    "You! Afraid I''ll run off? Anyway, your brother ising back soon. When is Lennon getting back?"


    "That kid still owes me a meal. My family has a project we want to coborate with Lennon on. I''m just waiting for him to return."


    Natalie smiled. "Lennon won''t be back until my birthday. You''re not in a rush, so you can approach him about the coboration then."


    "Sounds good. I''m swamped right now anyway. I''ve got a lot of patients here waiting for surgery." Herbert was a doctor who truly cared for his patients.


    He took excellent care of everyone under his charge, which was his calling from the start.


    That was why Natalie could confidently entrust the hospital to him; he was the most suitable director.


    After dinner.


    From what Natalie remembered, he had sold his house to pay for his grandmother''s treatment.


    Natalie thought for a moment. "I''m sending you a passcode. There''s a condoplex called Maple Lanez near your university. I have a unit there. You and your grandmother can stay there for now. It''ll be easier for you to look after her if you live together. I have a lot of properties and don''t like t


    senting them out


    anyway. You''re like a brother to me, so just take your grandmother and move in. Don''t argue with me. A house needs people to feel like a


    home. It''s spacious, the air is good,


    and it will be better for your


    grandmother''s health."


    At the mention of his grandmother,n couldn''t refuse. He would repay her in the


    future. "Natalie, thank you!"


    Natalie gave a faint smile. This was all she could do for him.

 Chapter 505

    Natalie didn''t stay at the hospital. Ian walked her downstairs to her car.


    Natalie looked at him and said, n, for the next few years, just focus on your studies. Don''t worry about anything else. I''ll personally prepare your grandmother''s medication. The medicine for her condition is a special form from our hospital, unavable anywhere else. Even our medical equipment is proprietary. The technology is mature and precise. I''ve already established two simr hospitals abroad. Your grandmother''s condition will gradually improve."


    "Natalie, why are you helping me so much?" He didn''t understand. They had only met by chance. Why would she go to such lengths for him? This was a medical bill that would run into the millions, or even tens of millions. Most people wouldn''t do this.


    Natalie smiled, looking at his handsome face. "Ian, by helping you, I''m also helping myself. When I have the ability, I try to do what I can. I don''t ask for anything in return. Excelling in your studies is the best way you can repay me."


    In herst life, after she died, all that money just sat in a bank.


    In this life, she would do what she could to help those in need, to umte good karma, all for the sake of living a healthy and happy life.


    "Alright, don''t feel burdened. The most important thing for you now is to do well in school. Call me if anythinges up."


    "Ms. Sanders." Suddenly, Sean appeared in front of Natalie.


    "Sean, what are you doing here?" Natalie''s tone was slightly cold.


    Sean looked very apologetic and offered a sheepish smile. "Ms. Sanders, I''m so sorry. If I hadn''t stopped the car today, you wouldn''t have gotten into that ident."


    He had checked her medical records; her injuries were quite severe.


    Natalie looked at him. Sean was a good person and fiercely loyal to Sebastian.


    "You don''t need to apologize. Today''s incident wasn''t your fault. The other car was following me. Even if it hadn''t happened today, it would have happened some other time."


    She judged the action, not the person. Sean had done nothing wrong.


    Sean looked at her with concern. "Ms. Sanders, your injuries are quite serious. Why did you leave the hospital?"


    Natalie disliked being in hospitals. "I have a private doctor at home. I can get my IV drip there."


    Sean realized she might trulye from an extraordinary background; otherwise, she wouldn''t have had the means to save the boss back


    then.


    "Mr. Griffith is... waiting for you in the car," Sean said, lowering his head.


    Sebastian had left the hospital but hadn''t driven off. He had been waiting in the car,


    as if he knew Natalie woulde out.


    Natalie''s eyes shed with intense


    hatred "Tell him to get lost!


    And tell


    him that unless it''s about the


    divorce, he shouldn''te looking


    for me ever again."


    "Ms. Sanders, Mr. Griffith regrets it..."


    "He regret


    no


    anything. He has


    repeat my


    bet


    ites to me. Just


    words to him. He


    give you a hard time."


    After speaking, the car Natalie had called arrived. She opened the door and got in.


    Seeing this,n quickly got in as well.


    "Uh..." Sean scratched his head. What was that brat doing, getting in with her?


    Mr. Griffith was watching from the car behind them. This would only make him angrier.


    Sean hurried back to his car.


    Sebastian had witnessed the entire scene, and a sharp glint shed in his eyes. She dared to go home with another man.


    Sebastian looked at Sean, his voice cold and deep. "Follow them."


    Sean said nothing and drove, tailing their car.

 Chapter 506

    Natalie looked at his concerned face with amusement. He really was worried about her.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s not like he''s going to eat me."


    She knew Sebastian could be cruel, usually through cold indifference. He had only struck her twice in moments of extreme anger, but she had already paid him back for that.


    Natalie smiled. "Not exactly. But there are a lot of reasons behind it. I''ll tell you when I get the chance."


    Natalie changed the subject to his studies. In her past life,n had been a gaming prodigy with god-likeputer skills.


    Joanna had used his skills to steal numerous trade secrets.


    When he was no longer useful, Joanna had ruthlessly discarded him.


    His end had been tragic. Joanna had a habit of getting rid of people once they''d served their purpose.


    Especially those who questioned her or showed any disloyalty; they neversted long.


    She would stage all sorts of idents, fatal ones, and no one could ever trace them back to her.


    She harmed, and she saved. In this life, she was determined to live the way she wanted.


    They became engrossed in conversation, delving into topics rted ton''s major.


    The time flew by. When they arrived at Natalie''s home, she smiled and asked, n, want toe in for a bit?"


    Natalie nodded. "Alright. Then have the driver take you back to the hospital."


    After the car left, Natalie went to open the door.


    Suddenly, a pair of blinding headlights shed, and Natalie raised a hand to shield her eyes.


    As the car parked, she recognized


    the license te, and a flicker of et


    ange


    ignited in her eyes. Would this


    man ever give up?


    Sebastian''s tall figure emerged from the car, exuding an oppressive aura.


    Natalie met his cold gaze and went straight inside.


    But Sebastian quickly blocked the door and followed her in.


    Natalie spun around, ring at him. "Mr. Spencer, are you disappointed to see I''m not dead?"


    Sebastian frowned at her sharp tone, his own expression souring. "Natalie, you were the one who provoked me..."


    "So what if provoked you? It''s not


    the first time you''ve abandoned me on the highway. The first time, nath


    hing happened, I just had to walk for two hours."


    "This time nearly died, but I''m not ming you. If you were hoping to see me die I''m sorry to disappoint you. The time isn''t right. Not unless you and Joanna die first."


    "This time, I will make sure you two bastards die before I do."


    Natalie''s eyes were filled with a potent, murderous intent.


    Remembering the agonizing pain of her past life, she was now consumed by a chilling desire for revenge.


    For the first time, Sebastian truly felt the depth of Natalie''s hatred.


    Every single incident, every slight, they were the ones who had broken her heart.


    It was his indulgence that had wounded her so deeply.


    No matter what he said now, Natalie would never believe him.


    Even if she understood that Joanna had orchestrated everything, would she ever be willing to forgive him?

 Chapter 507

    Sebastian stepped closer, his voice softening. "Your arm is badly injured. Why aren''t you getting treated at the hospital? Why did youe back?"


    Natalie was surprised that Sebastian would show concern for her.


    Sheughed mockingly. "Tsk! I once had a fever so high I couldn''t even get up, and when I asked you to get me some medicine, you said I was being troublesome. Joanna called, and you left. I nearly died that time. This time, I just tore some flesh off my arm, and suddenly you''re concerned. Can you please not be so hypocritical? It''s really making me ufortable."


    Although she had brought those things on herself, foolishly chasing a man who didn''t love her.


    But what she hated was that everyone had used her. She had let them use her, willingly, and yet they couldn''t even treat her with basic human decency.


    "When you used me to secure the management rights, did you ever consider how much I was worth?"


    "So, Sebastian, stop being so fake. All you people care about is yourselves. You don''t have room in your hearts for anyone else."


    With that, Natalie walked further into the house.


    Right now, she didn''t want to see Sebastian at all. The sight of him filled her with rage and hatred.


    Sebastian strode forward, blocking her path. "Natalie, stop this. I was wrong about what happened before. Now that I know the truth, I won''t treat you like that anymore..."


    Natalie cut him off coldly. "Sorry, I don''t believe a word you say. Didn''t you just abandon me on the highway today? You''re still treating me the exact same way."


    "That''s because you said you were going to find other men..."


    "You can go find Joanna, so why can''t I? Sebastian, don''t push it. I''m already letting you two be together. Please, just get out of my life. I really, truly won''t bother you anymore. I''m really, truly happy to set you free."


    Before, she couldn''t let go of Sebastian. He had saved her life, and aside from the Joanna issue, he wasn''t a bad person.


    But the person she couldn''t stand the most was that wicked woman, Joanna.


    Of the four Scott siblings, Colin and Benson were the most useless.


    Which was why they had died the quickest.


    Sebastian''s gaze was as deep as an abyss as he stared at her intently "I''ve said it before, I''m serious this time I don''t deny your contributions. just dont know how to love someone."


    "But you know perfectly well how to love Joanna. You gave her all your time, you were at her beck and call and you couldn''t bear to see her


    suffer the slightest grievance.


    she


    sa much as scratched her hand, you¡±


    se


    would be beside yourself with


    worry."


    "That''s love, Sebastian. How can you say you don''t know how to love?"


    His words made Natalieugh in disbelief.


    Was he mocking himself?


    Sebastian was taken aback. Was that love?


    But he didn''t feel much for Joanna, while his feelings for Natalie werepletely different.


    With Joanna, it was more like a sense of responsibility, gratitude for saving his life.


    But now, that debt of gratitude was almost paid.


    With Natalie, however, it was different. This woman could easily stir his emotions. Seeing her with other men made him want to kill the man standing across from her.


    "You''re injured now. I''ll take care of you."


    With that, Sebastian walked into the house as if he owned the ce.


    Natalie was furious. "Sebastian, this is my house."


    "I know. But Grandma saw the news about your ident and insisted Ie and


    take care of you. Otherwise, she won''t be able to sleep tonight."


    Sebastian brought up his grandmother, who had indeed seen the news.


    And she had indeed called him, demanding that he take good care of Natalie.

 Chapter 508

    Natalie sneered. "You''re quick with the excuses. I''ll talk to Grandma and let her know I''m fine."


    Sebastian ignored her and walked right in.


    The butler, Lucien, was waiting by the door for Natalie.


    When he saw her ex-husband, his face darkened. "Miss, why is Mr. Mistake here?"


    Hearing Lucien call him "Mr. Mistake," Natalie almost burst outughing. Knowing Sebastian''s stubborn and domineering personality, he probably wasn''t leaving tonight.


    Sebastian''s expression was grim. "I am not Mr. Mistake."


    Lucien paid him no mind.


    Soon, just one more year, and the divorce would be final.


    Natalie smiled at Lucien. "Lucien, it''ste. You should go get some rest. I''m fine.


    Have the house doctore over in the morning to give me an IV drip."


    Natalie knew Lucien was worried about her, which was why he had been waiting by the door.


    Lucien and Rena werepletely loyal to this family.


    She considered them family as well and didn''t want to overwork them.


    Lucien nced at Sebastian, still worried. "Miss, him..."


    "It''s fine, he''ll be leaving soon. Go on, get some rest."


    Lucien shot a warning look at Sebastian before leaving.


    Sebastian frowned. Was he really that disliked?


    Natalie opened the door and went inside, with Sebastian following her.


    It was Sebastian''s first time in Natalie''s home. The vi was decorated in a warm, inviting style.


    A grand spiral staircase was the centerpiece of the vi.


    A magnificent crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, cascading down and casting


    a brilliant, enchanting light.


    The vi''s design was a perfect


    blend of understated elegance and luxury. There were no overly bold cofors or decorations, yet every detail exuded unparalleled quality and taste.


    Sebastian watched Natalie''s slender figure, a pang of guilt in his eyes. The vi they had lived in before was truly an injustice to her.


    Sebastian walked over, sat down next to Natalie, took out his phone, and made a video call to his grandmother.


    The call connected quickly, and she appeared on the screen with a loving smile. "Sebastian. Are you taking good care of Natalie?"


    Sebastian turned the camera to Natalie. "See, Grandma? I wasn''t lying."


    Natalie smiled and greeted her. "Grandma, I''m fine. I''ll be better after a couple of days of rest."


    The olddy was still concerned, her eyes full of sympathy. "Natalie, what were you doing on the highway? My heart ached when heard


    were


    hurt. specifically told Sebastian to go take care of you. He''s actually


    quite caring. I won''t be at ease


    unless he''s there with you."


    The olddy''s concern warmed Natalie''s heart. "Grandma, I have Rena here to look


    after me. He really doesn''t need to stay."


    "Natalie, you two are husband and wife. A married couple shouldn''t be apart for too long. Just let Sebastian take care of you tonight. You took care of him tirelessly for two years,


    it''s his


    and now that you''re injured turn to look after you."


    "That''s settled then. Grandma is tired, I''m going to bed. I''ll call you again tomorrow morning."


    The olddy smiled, said her goodbyes, and hung up.


    Natalie was speechless.


    The olddy was clearly trying to y matchmaker, but Natalie truly wanted to avoid Sebastian.


    Was her earlier agreement to the divorce just a strategic retreat?


    Natalie knew the olddy could be shrewd.


    But there weren''t many people in the world who were kind to her, which was why she cherished that little bit of warmth.


    Sebastian looked at the exhausted Natalie, his eyes glinting. "It''s an order from Grandma. I have to obey."


    Natalie was exasperated. "Grandma is Grandma. You just need to report back to her. She saw us together, so she''s relieved. You can go now."

 Chapter 509

    Sebastian''s gaze was deep, cold, with a fire of anger simmering beneath the surface.


    "Natalie, do you despise me that much? I remember how you used to be. No matter how I treated you, you were always calm and collected with me. Now, it''s like you''ve be a different person."


    Hearing this, Natalie let out a bitterugh. "So, Sebastian, I should just take your abuse without fighting back? Let you people bully me and still endure it like I used to?"


    "I was good to you before because I was the one who saved your life. But I don''t want to be good to you anymore. You love Joanna, and I''m letting you be with her. How do you have the nerve to even ask such a question?"


    She didn''t want to discuss this with him. They had had this conversation many times before.


    Sebastian stared at her deeply. Her eyes were clear, devoid of any trace of love. Suddenly, his heart felt crushed by a giant stone.


    "Mr. Griffith, I''ve already made myself very clear about the past."


    With that, Natalie stood up to go to her room.


    As she walked away, Sebastian''s voice followed her, low and soft. "Natalie, I haven''t had dinner yet. My stomach hurts."


    Natalie stopped, turned, and looked at him, annoyed. "You''re a grown man, and you can''t even take care of yourself. You said you were here to take care of me, but you can''t even manage yourself. How are you supposed to look after me?"


    Sebastian just looked at her quietly, a faint pain nagging at his stomach.


    "Sorry, I was too busy today. I didn''t have time to eat."


    Natalie closed her eyes. She figured if he got sick, his grandmother woulde looking for her.


    That little bit of warmth she felt would eventually be worn away by Sebastian.


    Natalie turned and headed to the kitchen, cursing herself as she went. Damn this kindness of hers.


    She couldn''t even control herself.


    He had just left her for dead on the highway this morning.


    Now he''d followed her home and was asking for food. He had some thick skin.


    In the kitchen, Sebastian stood up to


    helping that she could only use


    crossed one hand a flicker of guilt his eyes. "About today..." >


    "Don''t talk to me about today. I''m afraid I''ll kick you out," Natalie cut him offcoldly. She wasn''t,


    Lgenerous:


    enough to forgive a man who had betrayed and hurt her.


    "And don''t you dare apologize. Your apology won''t undo the fact that I got hurt."


    "I''m making you food out of respect for Grandma. She''s old, and it pains me to see her still worrying about you afterga lifetipfe of hard work.


    "I''m doing this because of my affection for her. As for you, you''ve used up all your credit with me."


    Sebastian frowned. His credit was used up.


    The anger in his heart red up again. He stared at her, his gaze filled with a powerful possessiveness he himself wasn''t aware of.


    "Natalie..."


    "Do you want to eat or not?" Natalie interrupted him, her tone calm.


    Sebastian fell silent, quietly watching as she managed to do many things with just one hand.


    He could tell she was making a simple soup that was easy on the stomach. Natalie''s kitchen had a pressure cooker for soup.


    She put all the chopped ingredients into the pot and then had Sebastian plug it in.


    She then opened the fridge, took out a head of cabbage, and prepared to boil it for him.


    Sebastian liked in food. Cabbage boiled in in water, with nothing added, would make him happy.


    Sebastian took the cabbage and washed it. Natalie told him to break it into smaller pieces and put it in the pot once the water boiled.


    Natalie pointed to the fridge. "See if there''s anything else you want to eat."

 Chapter 510

    Sebastian spotted some lobster. "I''d like steamed lobster."


    "Fine," Natalie replied.


    It was lobster the chef had already prepared, meant for her as ate-night snack.


    Natalie pointed to a dedicated electric steamer. "Plug that in and put the lobster in to steam."


    Sebastian saw that the lobster was already prepped. He followed her instructions, cing it in the steamer basket. Natalie pressed the switch, and the lobster began to cook.


    Sebastian was surprised. Was cooking really this simple?


    She had been gone for almost a year, and he had rarely set foot in the kitchen.


    When she lived with him, the house felt cold and empty. He didn''t even want to go back there now.


    It was too deste. The vi wasn''t excessivelyrge, but it felt vast and empty. When she had lived there, he always felt a sense of warmth in the house.


    But the misunderstanding Natalie had about him would probably never be cleared up.


    Natalie stood by the stove, not sharing Sebastian''s sentimental thoughts. When the water boiled, she added the cabbage.


    Then she sat on a nearby stool to wait.


    Sebastian watched her under the lights. Her skin was smooth. Had she done this every night before, busying herself in the kitchen while waiting for him toe home?


    He realized that all those dinners he had eaten were meticulously prepared by her, yet he had never paid any attention.


    He had just thought that besides cooking, she was useless.


    But she wasn''t useless at all. In fact, she was more hardworking than anyone.


    Sebastian watched her quietly. When she was silent, just sitting there, she was surrounded by an aura of peaceful beauty. Her posture was elegant and graceful, like a tranquil painting you wouldn''t dare to disturb.


    Natalie leaned against the wall, exhausted. It wasn''t long before she started to doze off.


    Sebastian knew she was tired. He stood by her quietly, not disturbing her.


    On his way over, he had seen the scene of the car crash. Maxwell had been arrogant, and a murderous glint shed in Sebastian''s eyes.


    Ten minutester, Natalie suddenly stood up.


    She turned off the heat for the cabbage and told Sebastian to dish it out.


    "There are bowls down there. Get one out and put the cabbage in itz The lobster needs another five minutes, and the soup will be ready in fifteen. You can eat these two first to tide you over."


    "I''m going to rest. Go home after you''ve eaten."


    Sebastian didn''t say anything, just gave a slight nod.


    Natalie turned and left the kitchen, heading straight upstairs to her room.


    Sebastian watched her go up before returning to the kitchen to wait for the soup. He hadn''t had her soup in a long time. Tonight, he could finally have a proper meal.


    She was injured and shouldn''t have been cooking for him, but he desperately missed the taste of her food.


    After going upstairs, Natalie didn''t even have the energy to shower. She copsed directly onto the bed.


    Just as she closed her eyes, her phone rang.


    She picked it up, wearily opening her eyes. Seeing it was an unknown number, she didn''t want to answer and put the phone back on the nightstand.


    But the phone kept vibrating, irritating her.


    On the third ring, she finally picked it up.


    "Hello?" Natalie''s voice was tinged with annoyance and impatience.


    "Natalie, are you okay? I saw that you were in a car ident..."


    Natalie cut her off, exasperated. "Ma''am, Khave nothing to do with you anymore. Whether I live or die is none of your business. I''m very tired. there''s nothing else, please don''t bother me."


    "Natalie, Mom just..."


    "You''re not my mother. I just came out of your womb. When I left, I paid back all the mon


    I I ever cost you. Maam, besides a blood connection, I really don''t owe you anything.

 Chapter 511

    "Natalie..."


    Natalie didn''t waste another second. She hung up and blocked the number. She would never forgive her.


    Closing her eyes, she quickly drifted off to sleep.


    She would no longer beg for, nor did she need, the meager scraps of maternal love Wendy had to offer.


    Back at her office, Wendy stared at her phone where Natalie had hung up on her. She sank to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly, the venomous words she''d hurled at her daughter reying in her mind.


    She wasn''t a real person, and she certainly didn''t deserve to be Natalie''s mother. She had been afraid of Natalie embarrassing her, and she had once looked down on her own daughter.


    Now that their rtionship hade to this, the pain was unbearable.


    Sebastian finished dinner but didn''t leave.


    Instead, he gathered the dishes and took them to the kitchen. After washing his hands, he went upstairs.


    He had seen Natalie go to the second floor.


    He pushed open the door to Natalie''s room. It was spacious but simple, furnished with just a bed and a sofa, devoid of any other decoration.


    Seeing how soundly Natalie was sleeping, he walked in quietly. Her face was pale, her features delicate, closely resembling Wendy''s, but not Nathan Scott''s.


    Her features were sharp and exquisitely defined.


    Sebastian sat beside her for a while before standing up. The vi''syout was exquisite.


    The architecture was unique. He quietly closed her door and saw the room next door wasbeled ''Walk-in Closet.''


    He pushed the door open to reveal a meticulously organized closet. He owned a women''s fashion line and was familiar with clothing, but the styles in her closet were stunningly unique¡ªdesigns you couldn''t find anywhere else.


    It urred to Sebastian that since she was a designer herself, she must have designed all these clothes.


    It suddenly dawned on him that in the two years Natalie had been married to him, he had never bought her a single thing.


    He finally understood how terribly he had treated her.


    He gave Joanna that much a month for pocket money, while his own wife was treated worse than the staff.


    The maids earned a sry of several thousand a month, but Natalie got nothing.


    Sebastian closed his eyes, overwhelmed by the realization of his cruelty. He vowed to make it up to Natalie in the future.


    But not yet. A murderous glint shed in his eyes.


    He closed the door and walked to the next room, which was marked: Natalie''s Library.


    Curious, Sebastian pushed the door open and was stunned by the sight of the bookshelves inside. It was like a small, private library.


    By the window stood a white desk with a vase of three roses, adding a touch of life to the room.


    Sebastian walked in and saw the books on the shelves were all


    categorized: finance, medicin


    design, and various other subjects,? all neatly arranged.


    Near the window was a sofa, on which sat a yellow teddy bear and a


    beautiful doll of a little girls.


    pink hat and


    holding a small rabbit.


    Sebastian found it endearing. He never knew Natalie liked such girlish things.


    He walked over and sat down on the sofa.


    He noticed a few books on the table, and in the middle, a bowl of sunflower seeds.


    Natalie loved sunflower seeds, but he''d once told her he disliked them because the shells made a mess. After he mentioned it that one time, she never ate them at home again.


    He frowned. She had tolerated far too much from him.


    He sat down and spotted a distinctive notebook with a pink cover, a fountain pen resting on top of it.

 Chapter 512

    He opened it. The first page listed a series of names.


    They all revolved around Joanna. But with only names, he couldn''t decipher why Natalie had written them down.


    He turned to the next page, and the words that met his eyes made him freeze.


    -Sebastian, Joanna, Nathan, Wendy, Jared, Jerome, Colin-I, Natalie, want nothing to do with any of you ever again.


    Sebastian''s pupils contracted. So, she was really done with him.


    He let out a coldugh, his eyes fixed on her elegant handwriting. He muttered to himself, ¡°Natalie, you think you can just say it''s over? You were the one who said you loved me. You think you can just stop loving me? In this life, you and I are bound together, until the bitter end!"


    Sebastian''s hands clenched the notebook tightly.


    He would not let her leave him.


    He had driven away the only woman in the world who had ever truly loved him.


    And it was all because of that woman, Joanna.


    Sebastian closed the notebook, a possessive fire igniting in his eyes.


    He stood up, went to his car to get a change of clothes, and headed straight for Natalie''s bathroom.


    After showering, he emerged in his pajamas and slid into bed beside her.


    Natalie''s bed was fragrant and soft, the nkets light.


    It was so much morefortable than his own.


    In two years of marriage, they had never once shared a bed.


    This was the first time.


    Sebastian watched her sleep soundly, knowing how exhausted she must be.


    This was their first time sharing a bed, and to his surprise, he found he liked it.


    That night being so close didn''t


    bring any difort or resistance; instead a strange sense of rightness settled between then Sebastian slept more deeply than he had in years, without a single dream.


    As dawn broke.


    Natalie slowly opened her eyes, suddenly aware of someone beside her. A strong arm was wrapped around her waist, pressing down ufortably.


    She turned her head sharply, and her gaze fell upon a breathtakingly handsome face.


    His eyes were closed, his longshes like delicate fans, each one perfectly distinct.


    Even in sleep, he was captivating. The perfect lines of his face were softened in slumber, a masterpiece of divine creation.


    Natalie was stunned. Was she seeing things?


    What was Sebastian doing in her bed?


    When had that bastard climbed in?


    "Sebastian," Natalie sat up, ignoring the pain shooting through her body as she shouted his name.


    The fall yesterday had been severe, and today, every muscle ached.


    Startled awake by her furious voice, Sebastian nced at her, frowning at her flushed face. "What''s with all the shouting so early in the morning?"


    Natalieughed, a sound full of anger. "What''s with the shouting? Sebastian, how dare you climb into my bed? Get out! Don''t you know I think you''re filthy?"


    A cold glint shed in Sebastian''s


    eyes. His gaze locked onto hers.


    "Natalie, must you be so crude? Who''s filthy? You meet with different


    mer every day Have ever salda word about it?"


    "That''s none of your business! Get out of my bed. And from now on, you are not wee in my house."


    Sebastian slowly sat up. He hadn''t slept this well in a long time. Last night''s deep sleep had left him refreshed and in a surprisingly good mood.


    Sebastian smiled faintly, his lips curving upward, a gentle warmth in his eyes. "Natalie, do I need to- remind you again? We''re husband and wife. What''s wrong with sharing a bed?"

 Chapter 513

    Natalie let out a humorlessugh, enraged by his shamelessness. "Husband and wife? We''re in the middle of a divorce. I was kind enough to make you dinner, and this is how you repay me?"


    Sebastian''s face darkened instantly, his gaze intense and intimidating. ¡°Natalie, I''ve told you before, we will never get divorced in this lifetime. Not unless I''m dead."


    "Fine! You''ll die eventually. I can wait until you''re dead to get remarried. I''m young, I can afford to wait. I have no desire to be with an old man like you."


    Sebastian frowned, a cold light flickering in his eyes. She called him old?!


    And she was wishing for his death!


    Natalie, oblivious to Sebastian''s darkening expression, quickly checked herself. Seeing her clothes were still on, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing her visible relief, Sebastian felt a pang in his chest. Did he really seem like such a beast to her?


    "Natalie, once you''ve recovered, we''re going to consummate this marriage.''


    Natalie recoiled in fear, baffled by Sebastian''s sudden madness. "Don''t. I''m begging you, go bother Joanna, not me. I remember on the day we registered our marriage, you said you''d give me the title of Mrs. Griffith, but never your body or your heart."


    "So, Sebastian, please stick to your principles and don''t make me break mine."


    "I will not sleep with a man who doesn''t love me and whom I don''t love. Last night was an ident. I was injured and medicated, so I slept heavily. But you were awake. What you did disgusts me.¡±


    With that, Natalie got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    Sebastian took a deep breath. Had he really said that?


    He couldn''t even remember, so why did she recall it so clearly?


    He decided to skip work today. Natalie''s bed was soft and fragrant, and he found himself reluctant to leave it. Hey back down and fell asleep again.


    The unique, faint scent of Natalie in the air seemed to lull him, and he quickly drifted off.


    When Natalie came out of the bathroom and saw Sebastian asleep again, her eyes zed with fury.


    He could actually fall back asleep. She was so angry she wanted to hit him with a pillow.


    She decided against it and went downstairs for breakfast instead.


    She grabbed her phone from the nightstand and saw several missed calls.


    She knew they were from Marshall''s side.


    She wasn''t in a hurry to call back. Maxwell''s parents were the ones who should be anxious.


    When she got downstairs, Lucien was already in the dining room.


    ¡°Miss, please have your breakfast. The family doctor is here and will set up your IV drip shortly."


    Natalie smiled. "Alright! Lucien, thank you!"


    "You''re too kind, Miss." Lucien went to attend to other matters.


    She went to the kitchen, had a bowl of nourishing soup, and then had the family doctor start the IV.


    Shey on the sofa, one arm hooked up to the drip, and used the other to call Marshall.


    ¡°Natalie, are you feeling any better today?" Marshall asked as soon as he answered.


    Natalieughed. ¡°Much better, just sore all over. I''m on an IV right now. How are things on your uncle''s end?"


    Marshall''sugh


    was cold and


    wicked. "Natalie, now that my cousin


    has been arrested, my Uncle''s family


    is going cra they showed up


    is gating crazy.They couldn''t find


    you on each you,


    at my house first thing this


    morning."


    Natalie knew that Maxwell''s father was no pushover, but since he was in league with


    Joanna, she wouldn''t let him off easily either.


    "I understand. I''ll wait for the police to summon me before I go in.¡±


    Marshall''s tone was full of


    "Natalie, you just focus on concert


    keep a close eye on my uncle for you, so don''t worry."


    Natalie felt relieved. "Okay! Marshall, thank you! How''s the investigation into the materialsing along?" she asked, her voice tinged with a Smile. Content Belongs


    UM

 Chapter 514

    She was still worried about it. The Spencer family couldn''t afford to fall; they were in the same boat now.


    "Natalie, with the information you gave me, things went much more smoothly. I confirmed that all the materials were faulty and didn''t meet national standards. But with my cousin''s arrest, my aunt and uncle''s attention ispletely on him, which gave me the perfect opportunity. I reported the materialspany today, and the owner was arrested. I handed over all the raw materials ourpany purchased to the quality inspection department for centralized destruction. Now my uncle has no way to frame us."


    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. We''ve investigated, so my case can wait. We can drag out thewsuitter. I''ll keep your uncle upied. You have to use this time to clean out the parasites in yourpany."


    This was as much as she could help Mr. Spencer.


    She couldn''t do anything more.


    Marshall had to fight to protect his family''s legacy himself.


    "Natalie, you''ve been a huge help these past few times. As long as we can get through this crisis, even with the massive losses, it''ll be worth it to see my uncle take a major hit."


    After chatting for a few more minutes, Natalie hung up.


    She switched her phone to silent and closed her eyes to rest.


    When Sebastian woke up, it was already noon.


    He had overslept and feltnguid, but he was shocked when he saw the time. He never liked to sleep in, so waking up at noon was a first.


    Sebastian feltpletely rxed, his mind clear. It was a sense of ease he hadn''t experienced before.


    "Grrr..."


    His stomach rumbled. He got up to wash his face. As he was putting on his slippers, he nced out the window and was struck by the view.


    He couldn''t see it at night, but in the daylight, the floor-to-ceiling window overlooked


    a field of roses, their buds just beginning to form.


    By December, it would be a beautiful sight.


    Sebastian instantly fell in love with the ce. The environment was wonderful.


    A small smile yed on his lips. Natalie certainly knew how to live well.


    After freshening up, he went downstairs and saw Natalie had just finished her IV drip and was sitting up from the sofa.


    The doctor gave her a few instructions before leaving.


    Natalie stood up, her entire back aching.


    She furrowed her delicate brows. Damn Maxwell. She would never forgive him.


    "Miss, it''s time for lunch," Lucien called out with a smile from a short distance away. "Okay, Lucien, I''ming."


    Natalie slowly made her way to the dining room.


    She was surprised to see Sebastianing down the stairs. Had he really slept until now?


    Sebastian was a workaholic who religiously woke up at seven every morning had breakfast, and went to the office.


    It was certainly unexpected to see him sleep in at her ce.


    "Natalie, I''m hungry."


    Sebastian walked over to Natalie.


    Lucien froze.


    "You... what are you doing here?"


    Sebastian''s gaze was indifferent. "I''m at my wife''s house. Is that so strange?"


    Lucien was speechless.


    The man had some nerve. He actually hadn''t leftst night.


    Natalie


    stubborn and domineering. She said, You go have lunch tool be


    recontent belongs to


    Lucien was still worried. "Miss, if he bullies you, just shout. The bodyguards are all waiting outside."


    Sebastian frowned but said nothing.


    Natalie set a ce for Sebastian and let him join her for lunch.


    Halfway through the meal, Sebastian said, "You didn''t like the old vi. I''m nning on buying a new one. Where would you like it to be?

 Chapter 515

    Natalie was in the middle of eating a piece of fish when she heard him. The question seemed utterly absurd.


    Sebastian had never consulted her on anything before, so for him to ask her


    preference on buying a new vi was... shocking.


    Natalie smiled. "My preference doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you like it. I won''t be living there anyway. I''m staying here."


    "But if you keep bothering me, I''ll move out of here too."


    Sebastian frowned again, a deep anger shing in his eyes. ¡°I''ve told you, we are husband and wife. Wayne is your brother. If you want to see him go bankrupt, then by all means, move out."


    Natalie was aghast. ¡°Sebastian, are you threatening me?"


    Sebastian leisurely ate a piece of fish. It was a deep-sea fish Natalie had caught herself, and it was incredibly fresh. Only then did he look at her. "You know my temper. When my interests are threatened, I don''t mind threatening you."


    She had a weakness, and he could exploit it anytime.


    Natalieughed in anger. "You''re truly shameless. Have you forgotten everything you''ve done to me? Sebastian, my position is clear: I will never be with you. You can refuse to divorce me, you can let Joanna be your mistress for all I care. I don''t have a say in that. All I want is for you to disappear from my life. Get out of my world."


    Natalie mmed her utensils down and stormed out of the kitchen.


    Threatening her with her brother. Sebastian was a true bastard.


    Natalie grabbed her phone and bag from the sofa and left the house.


    She needed to go to the police station.


    Sebastian watched her leave in a rage, a fiery anger burning in his deep eyes. "Natalie, I won''t let you go. You were the one who fell in love with me first, the one who came after me. This isn''t over until I say it is."


    The look in his eyes was dark, predatory, and utterly possessive.


    As Natalie drove to the police station, she got a call from them, asking her toe in regarding the traffic ident.


    As she drove out the main gate, she saw Sean waiting outside.


    Still fuming, Natalie didn''t even acknowledge him and sped away. Sean: "..."


    Sebastian had managed to piss Natalie off again.


    That jerk. He deserved to be single.


    Sebastian came out shortly after.


    Sean hurried over, smiling. "Sir, shall we head to the office now?"


    Sebastian asked, "Did Natalie just leave?"


    Sean nodded. "Just a moment ago."


    Sebastian got into the car. He looked at Sean and said, "To the police station."


    He knew Natalie would be dealing with the Maxwell situation.


    Meanwhile.


    After overhearing the conversation between his mother and Lindsay, Colin spent the entire night processing everything. Then, he started tailing Nathan.


    His mother hadn''t been home recently, andst night, his father hadn''te home either. Instead, he had gone to a vi.


    He hadn''t emerged all night. Colin waited until dawn to see his fathere out with a woman. His father was holding her hand, their gestures intimate as they went to a reasby market to buy groceries.


    He disguised himself and followed them.


    The vi area was sparsely popted. The woman, Sophia, asked, "Honey, when are you finally going to get a divorce? Howe


    Wendy hasn''t gone crazy ?et, but


    you''re the one acting all paranoid?"


    Nathan had been stressedtely, mainly because he couldn''t perform as a man anymore.


    Butst night, he had seeded.


    After taking some medication, he had been able to be with Sophia


    several times. But that was even more terrifying; it meant his condition would only get worse.

 Chapter 516

    ¡°Sophia, we have to wait a little longer. Wendy''spany is in trouble, burdened with hundreds of millions in debt. Our daughter is already working on acquiring it. Once she does, we can make a clean break."


    Sophia froze, staring at him in shock. "She''s in debt? How is that possible? Wendy is so good at business. How did she suddenly fall into debt? She''s been acting crazy every time she sees metely. Do you think she suspects something?"


    Nathan shook his head. "No, she was suspicious before, but I''ve already put her mind at ease. Ceryn Corp. suddenly pulled their investment, and business has been toughtely, so Wendy''spany couldn''t hold on."


    "Next, she''ll sell off the real estate her parents left her at a low price. Our daughter will then buy it up cheap, and the entire Don family fortune will be ours. Our daughter and son are the truly brilliant ones."


    "As for those four fools, they''re either dead or injured. They''re no longer a threat to us."


    Sophia sneered. "I''ve waited over twenty years for this day."


    "Sophia, you''ve suffered all these years. But don''t worry, from now on, our lives will only get better."


    Sophia smiled triumphantly. "And we have Wendy to thank for that. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t be living such a happy life. That stupid woman is still out there making money for us."


    "Hmph! That stupid woman is so in love with me. If I throw a little tantrum, she feels so guilty that she''ll buy me a hundred-thousand-dor watch the next day. A few sweet words, a fewpliments, and she''s moved to tears."


    Sophia grew excited, tugging on his arm. ¡°Honey, after you two divorce, let''s get a new vi. The vis my friends live in are all bigger than mine."


    "Of course, of course. Once we have all of Wendy''s assets, I''ll buy you a four-story vi with a swimming pool, a movie theater, everything you want."


    "And you''ve always wanted to travel abroad, haven''t you? You''ve always been envious of your friends who go overseas. Once our son''spany goes public, we''ll have plenty of money. I''ll take you anywhere you want to go, for as long as you want."


    Sophia was so thrilled she was close to tears. "That''s wonderful, Nathan! My suffering is finally over. This time you won''t let me down agai That bitch Wendy has had you for too fong. She owes me. If she doesn''t give me her assets, she''ll be doing me a great injustice."


    ?no


    ¡°Don''t worry, it will all be yours. We were childhood sweethearts. If my family hadn''t


    been poor, I would never have let you suffer like this."


    Nathan hugged her tightly, feeling a genuine sense of guilt. He really did owe Sophia.


    Because of his poor background, he had been forced to feign devotion to Wendy, dragging her family along as he climbed thedder.


    His eyes filled with remorse. "Sophia,


    I''m the one who wronged you. I married another woman and made you live in the shadows for so many years even bearing my children. Don''t worry, I will never fail you again. Now that the eldest and Jared are taken care of, next is Colin. Colin and Benson have basically been raised to be useless We''re close to sess. Joanna is doing very well right now, so we must act discreetly and not hold her back."


    Colin, who had heard everything from a distance, was so enraged he nearly rushed over to beat Nathan. He was a freeloader, and a shameless one at that, nning to murder his own four sons. The man was a monster.

 Chapter 517

    Sophia beamed with pride. "Nathan, it''s all thanks to the brilliant son and daughter I gave you that your n has been so sessful."


    "If I hadn''t suggested you get rid of Natalie and swap our daughter in to live the life of a rich youngdy, you would have been all alone in the Don family."


    "I was furious when you brought that little bitch Natalie backter. If you hadn''t found her, none of this would have happened."


    Nathan was angry. "You think I wanted to bring that brat back? If Joanna hadn''t run


    off because she couldn''t stand the thought of a crippled Sebastian after his ident, do you think I would have resorted to such a n?¡±


    "She was so foolish. If she hadn''t run, the title of Mrs. Griffith would have been hers."


    ¡°At that time, if mypany had separated from Sebastian''s, I would have been left with nothing."


    "Besides, for some reason, Mr. Griffith Sr. found out that Natalie was the Scott family''s biological daughter and insisted she marry Sebastian. I still don''t understand why the old man did that."


    "Bringing her back was my only choice. But I''ve already kicked her out, and


    Sebastian will divorce her. I won''t let Natalie stand in our Joanna''s way. Our Joanna is the best."


    Sophia felt a surge of grievance thinking about the two decades she had spent in the shadows. "Hmph! Natalie and Wendy owe me and my daughter big time. Theirpany only seeded because Sebastian took an interest in my daughter."


    ¡°Now that Sebastian has his eyes on my daughter, once you get your divorce, I''ll be the richest woman in the country."


    Sophia beamed at the thought.


    ¡°Alright, alright. There''s been a slightplication. Sebastian can''t divorce Natalie just yet. Now that Colin is back, I n to use him against Natalie. That brainless idiot was willing to push his own sister into another man''s bed. He''s aplete scumbag!"


    ¡°Natalie despises Colin. If I can make them turn on each other, it will give Joanna more opportunities to get close to Sebastian."


    "The biggest obstacles now are those two old fossils from the Griffith family. They only acknowledge Natalie as their family, not Joanna."


    That was the trickiest part.


    He had been trying to orchestrate an "ident" to turn Natalie into a sharp weapon against those two old folks.


    But he hadn''t found the right


    opportunity yet. However, with the et chance wasing Co Telta!?


    olddy''s recent illness, he


    his


    But he couldn''t do it himself. He had


    to have Sophia do it.


    didit dare cross that


    Colin stood frozen, tears streaming down his face as he watched


    Nath


    n''s retreating back.


    murderous rage flickered in his eyes.


    So, that was Nathan''s true face.


    And Joanna was his biological daughter too.


    To give his illegitimate daughter a happy life, his own father had personally abandoned Natalie.


    He had brought his illegitimate daughter back to the Don family to live in luxury.


    And he had deliberately raised them to be useless, all to steal their mother''s entire fortune.


    Joanna had badmouthed Natalie to them, making them believe she was worthless.


    All the bullying Natalie had endured was because of his favoritism towards Joanna, which he had deliberately ignored.


    And that night, he had hurt Natalie so deeply-his own sister.

 Chapter 518

    What had their family done to Natalie?


    "Waaaah..." Colin slumped in his seat, sobbing uncontrobly. Even a tiger won''t eat its own cubs, but Nathan was more terrifying than any demon.


    The only reason he didn''t chase after Nathan and beat him was to avoid ruining his mother''s ns.


    Nathan, Joanna... you want to destroy my family? In your dreams.


    Colin turned and left. Once in his car, he tried to call Natalie.


    The other end just gave a mechanical response: "The number you have dialed is currently busy."


    Colin just wanted to apologize, even though he knew Natalie would never forgive him. But he finally knew he was wrong.


    He finally understood the pain Natalie had suffered, all stemming from their favoritism for Joanna.


    After dialing several more times, he remembered that Natalie had already blocked them.


    She had blocked everyone in the Scott family. The night he had called her for help, it hadn''t gone through because she had blocked him. That''s why he had to use a different number.


    "Heh..." A painedugh escaped him. He was the clown all along.


    But the memory of Natalie''s indifferent gaze sent a wave of panic through him.


    He already knew the answer in his heart: Natalie would never forgive him and his brothers.


    For the sake of a mistress''s daughter, they had insulted and humiliated their own sister. They shared the same blood, so how could they have bullied her so heartlessly?


    Was it because they always saw Joanna getting hurt, so their hearts naturally sided with her?


    No, that wasn''t it. From the very beginning, they had looked down on the Natalie who had been brought back from the countryside.


    "Waaaah..." Colin broke down, sobbing in the driver''s seat.


    At that moment, Natalie had arrived at the police station.


    She was met by Yves and his wife Delia.


    Delia was over fifty, but her figure was perfectly maintained. She was still a stunningly beautiful woman, dripping with jewels.


    The finery only entuated her noble air, and every movement exuded an aura of regal grace.


    She blocked Natalie''s path, her voice cold. "Ms. Sanders, let''s talk."


    Natalie looked at the fury in her eyes and felt a sh of her own anger. What right did this woman have to be angry?


    She, Natalie, was the victim.


    "Who are you?" Natalie had a good guess as to her identity, but she had never met Maxwell''s mother before.


    Delia tilted her chin up, looking at the breathtaking woman before her. If it weren''t for this bitch, the old hag would have been long dead.


    elmet


    The entire Spencer family fortune would belong to her husband and son. All because of one act of kindness from Natalie, their entire n had been ruined.


    Her son had crashed into Natalie because he heard she had foiled their ns.


    "Ms. Sanders, I am Maxwell''s


    mother want you to issue a letter


    of forgiveness and let my son go


    this one time Name your price ran


    give you anything you want


    Her son could not have a criminal record. He was going to inherit the corporation.


    Natalie was all alone now, with no resources to fight them.


    She could either end up dead or walk away with a sum of money.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, noting the disdain in the woman''s eyes. ¡°Ma''am, if you''re going to look down on me don''t bother asking for my Help. you genuinely want my forgiveness, then you can start by losing that disdainful look find it quite unpleasant."


    Natalie''s blunt words made the woman''s face turn ugly. She red at Natalie.


    ¡°Natalie, do you really think you''re worthy of my respect?"

 Chapter 519

    Natalie''s smile was cold, her voice sharp. ¡°If I''m not even worthy of your respect, then on what grounds are you demanding mine? And why on earth should I write a letter of forgiveness for your son?"


    "Natalie, you..."


    "That''s enough."


    Yves, who had been standing by, finally spoke, his voice a low growl.


    He looked at Natalie, and she met his gaze.


    He was dressed in a well-tailored suit. Though over fifty, he still possessed a unique, mature charm that women found irresistible.


    But Natalie could clearly see the deep-seated cunning and hidden malice in his eyes.


    "Ms. Sanders, my wife was raised in high society. She''s used to looking down on others and can be a bit arrogant. Please don''t take it personally."


    "Ms. Sanders, I am sincerely here to negotiate a private settlement. Please give me a number, however much you want."


    Natalie looked at him and smiled serenely. "Mr. Spencer, I know you''re very wealthy. You look down on people like me, believing money can solve anything."


    ¡°But I, Natalie, am not short on money. And I will certainly not forgive someone who tried to kill me."


    "Your son''s arrogant attitude was trending on social media this morning. Yourpany''s stock is plummeting. What does any of that have to do with me?"


    "Ms. Sanders, my son is young and hot-headed. He didn''t mean it. His brakes failed. Ms. Sanders, let''s just talk this out."


    Natalie refused to settle. She knew that if she caved, Marshall would fail too. He couldn''t win against his uncle alone.


    "Your son deliberately tried to kill me. It was premeditated murder! And you want me to give a murderer like him a second chance? To write a letter of forgiveness for him?4''m sorry, but I will absolutely not ept a private settlement Her voice was filled with emotion, her eyes zing with fury.


    When Delia heard that Natalie wouldn''t settle, a calcting look crossed her face. She sneered, "Ms. Sanders, I hear your private life is rather chaotic, isn''t it? A little something with Matthew, and Marshall too?"


    Natalie narrowed her eyes. She knew this woman was skilled at hitting where it hurt most.


    She excelled at threats and nder. It was no surprise she was trying to sling mud at her now.


    Natalie smirked. "Mrs. Spencer, those men are just my friends. But since we''re on the topic, I''ve heard a few things about you too. thear you enjoy keeping a few boy toys on the side. There''s a young actor living in the Green Tree Vi, isn''t there?"


    "And an older, well-built gentleman with handsome features at the Red Star Apartments."


    "Should I go on? Mr. Spencer is right here, after all. Perhaps I should tell him everything?"


    "The one with the chaotic private life is you, Mrs. Spencer."


    If Mrs. Spencer wanted to sling mud, she would throw it right back, twice as hard.


    Beforeing here, Natalie had done her homework on Mrs. Spencer.


    The woman was keeping several lovers, a fact Yves was apparently unaware of.


    Delia''s face turned pale, and she red at Natalie. "You... what nonsense are you spouting? Natalie, how dare you nder me? What proof do you have?"


    Natalie watched her lose herposure, the elegant facade crumbling.


    Byta


    She smiled. "Well, you don''t have any proof, so why are you slinging mud at me? But as it happens, I do have proof I''ve ever given you the focations so, if you think promiscuous, then show me your evidence."


    She... she wanted to kill this woman.

 Chapter 520

    Yves shot his wife a look, a murderous glint in his eyes. Though they both had their affairs, a public scandal would be a stain on his reputation.


    It seemed this Natalie was not to be trifled with.


    Delia looked flustered and didn''t dare meet her husband''s gaze.


    Keeping lovers wasn''t exactly something to be proud of. If it got out, she would be theughingstock of Yaro.


    How did Natalie know?


    Natalie gave Delia a warning look, her smile blooming into a confident, almost aggressive grin. "Mrs. Spencer, if you try to tarnish my name again, I will release those videos. If you won''t let me live in peace, then none of us will."


    Delia was so choked up she couldn''t speak, only able to re at Natalie with pure hatred.


    Natalie turned to Yves, her gaze icy. "Mr. Spencer, murder must be paid for. I will be suing Maxwell for attempted murder."


    With that, Natalie walked away.


    "Natalie, don''t go! You can''t sue my son for murder! His brakes failed, it wasn''t intentional! I''ll give you any amount of money you want, as long as you write the letter of forgiveness!"


    Delia couldn''t bear the thought of her son having a criminal record. It would make it much harder for him to inherit the corporation.


    That foolish boy, he had no patience. They would have had plenty of opportunitiester, but he had to cause trouble at this critical juncture.


    Natalie ignored her and walked straight into the police station. She was here today to submit new evidence.


    She had investigated Maxwell''s phone in record time and found that he had been nning her murder for half a month, even stalking her.


    She hadn''t felt a thing. Because he wasn''t a familiar face, she hadn''t paid any attention to him.


    She had beenpletely unguarded, having sensed nothing at all.


    Seeing Natalie enter the police station, Delia panicked. "Honey, what do we do? What about our son? He can''t go to jail!"


    Yves struck her hard across the face, his expression one of disgust.


    ¡°Delia, we may have our separate lives, and I may have a few women on the side for show, but how dare you keep men?¡±


    Delia heard his words and felt as if she''d just heard the world''s cruelest joke.


    She gave a bitter, desteugh. "Yves, who the hell do you think you are to talk to me like that? Other than giving me a son, what have you ever given me?"


    "Why is it okay for you to keep women on the side, but I can''t have men? Don''t be such a hypocrite, okay?"


    "We both get what we need from this arrangement. Our main goal is to put our son in the heir''s seat and then we can both continue to ve as" we please."


    "If we fall apart and expose each other''s ugliest secrets, it will only hurt us both."


    "The story about the old hag using faulty materials will be exposed the day after tomorrow. That will benefit us both."


    They were united by amon interest. Even if he knew about her affairs, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Hmph! I know I''ll handle that matter, you don''t need to worry about it. You should be worrying about yourself right now. If your affairs are exposed, dont me me for being ruthless won''t show you any mercy. You''ve ruined my reputation, and I''ll ruin you. But I absolutely will not let you ruin my son."


    ¡°My son is my only heir. If he goes to jail, don''t think you''ll get off easy.¡±


    "Now go and apologize to Natalie immediately. Get her to let Maxwell go."

 Chapter 521

    When Delia heard that, her eyes flew open in anger. "Yves, are you insane? You want me to apologize to her? Who does Natalie think she is? Does she have any right to an apology from me?"


    She would rather die than apologize to Natalie.


    People had always been the ones to tter her; she had never apologized to anyone in her life.


    She was rich, powerful, the high and mighty Mrs. Spencer. Why should she apologize to some worthless girl?


    Shouldn''t Natalie be the oneing to her to solve this?


    Why was she the one expected to beg?


    Seeing her arrogant and conceited expression, Yves let out a cold, cynicalugh. "You don''t have to go, if you''re willing to let your son rot in prison. When you''re asking for a favor, you need to have the right attitude. Look at what you''ve done. Money, status, and power are an impressivebination, but it all depends on who you''re up against."


    "Natalie has nothing and no one to lose. She can throw her life on the line. Can you?"


    Delia froze. She knew Natalie was a nobody who should have been easy to bully¡ª that''s why she''d threatened her in the first ce. But the woman didn''t fall for it.


    "Honey, how can you ask me to apologize? Why don''t you go instead? You know I''ve never apologized to anyone. I can''t control my temper. What if I lose it and just make Natalie even angrier?"


    "I can''t stand her lowly status, acting all high and mighty in front of me."


    No matter what, Delia refused to apologize to Natalie.


    Yves chuckled, his patience wearing thin at her prideful disy. "Delia, how can you say that with a straight face? You''re living off the wealth your Scott family ancestors built up for generations. Natalie is a design director whose collection sold exceptionally well this quarter. After partnering with the Monroe family, herpany''s sales increased by 30% this month. Those are incredible achievements. How can you possibly think she has a ''lowly status''?"


    "What do you know besides enjoying yourfortable life? It''s exactly that kind of underestimation thatnded our son in jail. If my son can''t get out of prison, I''ll divorce you. We''ll see if the Scott family wants you back then."


    Threats? Anyone could make threats.


    And he, Yves, was an expert at it.


    Delia was stunned, her eyes filled with pain. What was this man good for, besides using her?


    "Yves, for our son''s sake... I''ll go beg Natalie."


    At the police station.


    Natalie came face to face with the arrogant Maxwell.


    He was certain his parents would spare no expense to get him out, so when he saw Natalie, he assumed she was there to sign a settlement.


    "Natalie, good thing you got here quickly. Any slower, and I still wouldn''t have let you off the hook once I got out." His cocky attitude irked the police officer.


    "Sit properly. How dare you threaten someone inside a police station? the officer said with a frown. Mindful of Maxwells family he kept his ton? rtively mild.


    Maxwell shot him a cold re before turning his dark eyes back to Natalie.


    "Just sign the settlement. You''re


    fine, so don''t get too greedy. I know you''re poor, but as long as you keep the number reasonable, I''ll cover your medical bills. That way you canto around badmouthing the Spencer familyter," Maxwell said, a wicked grin ying on his lips as he looked at her.


    He seemedpletely confident that she was there to drop the


    charges. Dressed in a ck jac


    he had it unzipped his legs swinging slightly giving him a rebellious air


    He leaned back, his posture casual and unrestrained, taking in Natalie''s stunning


    face.


    If this woman wasn''t fighting him, he''d find her quite interesting. That face, so pure and clean, could put any starlet to shame.

 Chapter 522

    Natalie met his unrepentant gaze with a cool, dismissive nce before turning to the officer across from her. "Hello, I''m here to submit new evidence. Two weeks ago, Maxwell was searching online for how to kill me without leaving a trace. He researched several methods and ultimately decided on tampering with my brakes. If I had died, it would have been dismissed as a simple ident, and he would have escaped justice with nothing more than a fine. This is all the proof you need."


    Maxwell''s face went pale, and his swinging legs abruptly stopped.


    "Natalie, what nonsense are you talking about? When did I ever try to kill you? And where did you get this supposed evidence...?"


    Natalie cut him off coldly. "Maxwell, why are you so agitated if it''s not true? Congrattions, you''ve be a fine weapon in someone else''s hands. You''re going to jail, while they walk away without a scratch."


    Maxwell clenched his fists, ring daggers at her.


    How dare she submit new evidence?


    What did she mean by that?


    Joanna had said Natalie was a nobody, aplete airhead who didn''t even graduate high school.


    Joanna, on the other hand, was beautiful, a refineddy from a good family, talented, gentle, and virtuous.


    So, the fact that Natalie was here submitting new evidence truly shocked him.


    He stared at Natalie,pletely bewildered.


    She handed all the evidence to the police.


    Then she looked at the officer, her gaze firm. "Officer, I''ve been live-streaming this entire process. I expect a fair and just oue."


    The officer was speechless.


    "Natalie, you think you can send me to jail? In your dreams. I was trying to kill you, and you''d better pray I get out soon. When I do, I''ll make your death even more miserable."


    Smack! Natalie stood up and pped him hard across the face.


    She just smirked, saying nothing.


    With a maniac like this, ignoring him would drive him crazier than any words could.


    This man seemed to have serious anger issues, unable to control his temper. He was even more stubborn than Marshall. When he decided to help someone, he did so with an almost pathological obsession.


    When Joanna failed to get Marshall''s help, she turned to Maxwell as her next best option.


    Joanna understood Maxwell''s personality perfectly. He was a good tool, a sharp de to wield against her enemies.


    The only difference was that Maxwellcked Marshall''s intelligence.


    If Marshall had done something like this, he would never have left a trail.


    Joanna''s brilliant reputation masked her vicious actions. Even if someone caught a glimpse of her dark side, they wouldn''t think much of it.


    "Maxwell, still acting this arrogant in here. The people who died at your hands must have suffered terribly."


    Maxwell was stunned, not by her words, but by the fact that she had dared to hit him.


    "You hit me," Maxwell said, his voice strained with disbelief.


    Natalie sneered. "That''s right, I hit you. A man who wants me dead. Should I have served you tea instead? Greeted you with a smile?"


    The live-stream viewers erupted.


    ~Is it just me, or is Ms. Sanders kind of adorable?


    ~Honestly, she''s gorgeous. And let''s be real, Maxwell is a total jerk. He went to my school. He''s yed around with countless girls and more than a few have tried to kill themselves over him. It must be nice to be rich!


    ~Hey, money doesn''t give you a free pass to be a monster. He''s getting what he deserves. Vicious people like him should be locked tip forever. so they can''t hurt anyone else.


    up


    Natalie deliberately showed Maxwell thements on the live stream. Enraged, his eyes turned bloodshot. He roared, "Natalie, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 523

    He lunged to his feet, ready to attack Natalie.


    Two officers moved to restrain him, but Maxwell, blinded by rage, hadpletely forgotten where he was.


    He threw a punch at the officer on his left.


    Then he kicked the officer on his right squarely in the side, the force of his anger making the blows vicious.


    Both officers crumpled to the ground in pain, unable to get up.


    Before Maxwell could even touch Natalie, several more officers swarmed in and pinned him down for assaulting the police.


    Natalie''s eyes glinted with calction. She knew how to manipte people too, how to turn their own strengths against them.


    By using Maxwell''s violent temper, she''d just added assaulting an officer-a sentence of up to three years to his charges.


    When Maxwell saw the calcting smile in her eyes, he instantly understood why she had provoked him.


    But the realization came toote.


    Natalie had intentionally set him up, adding another crime to his record.


    With this on top of attempted murder, he was facing at least three years in prison. There was no avoiding it now.


    "Natalie, I''m going to kill you one day!" he screamed,pletely breaking down.


    Natalie watched him with a steady gaze, her fiery red lips curling into a faint, devastatingly beautiful smile. She spoke, her voice light and ethereal, "Mr. Spencer, I know your family is wealthy, but even money can''t give you the right to treat other people''s lives as if they''re worthless."


    For years, Maxwell had been running with a gang of thugs.


    They all called him ''Boss.''


    Besides mastering the arts of eating, drinking, and partying, their main hobbies were gambling and women.


    "Natalie, you..."


    But Natalie just turned and walked away with an elegant grace.


    Delia, who had witnessed the entire scene, felt the world go dark around her. It seemed they had provoked a madwoman.


    Natalie had deliberately blown the situation up, putting it under public scrutiny. Now, even if she offered a hundred million, no one would dare cover for her son.


    Seeing Natalie''s triumphant smile, she wanted to tear her to shreds.


    She did it on purpose! She deliberately provoked her son into attacking the police, adding another charge to his name.


    "Natalie, you..."


    Cy


    Natalie cut her off coldly. "Ma''am, are you nning to threaten me right here in the police station too? I''ll pretend I didn''t hear yourst threat im not epting an Settlement. Feel free to use whatever tricks you have up your sleeve. I''d love to give everyone a good look at the magnificent Mrs. Spencer in action."


    Delia''s face twisted with fury as she struggled to contain the inferno of rage within her.


    She was so angry. In all her life, she had never been this furious.


    Furious enough to want to destroy the world, so furious her chest ached.


    She used to think people who fainted from anger were just being dramatic. How could someone actually faint from rage?


    But now, feeling it herself, she knew it was entirely possible.


    Natalie watched Delia tremble with rage, her own eyes filled with an icy light. Women like her always


    believed they were superior. Themet


    had never worried about money buying whatever they wanted whenever they wanted.


    In their eyes, people without status or background were nothing more than ants.


    And yet, some people would never learn to stop, no matter how steep the price.


    Natalie straightened her back and walked past Delia.


    Delia snapped back to reality,


    realizing she couldn''t act rashly toward Natalie, She took a deep


    breath, suppressing


    her murderous


    rage, and forced a strained smile.


    "Natalie, please turn off the live stream first. I''m not going to threaten you. Let''s sit down and talk properly."


    "Natalie, let''s leave a little room for civility so we can meet again in the future. Just turn off the live stream, and we can go talk somewhere else."


    Natalie refused calmly. "Ma''am, whatever you have to say, please direct it to mywyer."

 Chapter 524

    With that, Natalie walked away.


    She turned off the live stream as she went.


    "Aaargh!" Delia was about to lose her mind.


    She truly felt like there was nothing she could do to Natalie.


    As Natalie stepped out of the police station, she saw Sebastian standing by his car.


    He was leaning against the vehicle, dressed in a perfectly tailored ck suit, his posture rxed and almostzy.


    When Sebastian saw her, he stepped forward, blocking her path. His voice held a note of warning. "Natalie, you can''t win against Yves. He''s a sly old fox."


    Natalie simply smiled. "So because I can''t win, I should just let them bully me? I nearly died. Don''t I have the right to seek justice for myself?"


    "Sebastian, stay out of my business. Go do whatever you need to do, and don''te looking for me unless it''s about the divorce."


    "Seeing you every other day is getting really annoying."


    It was truly annoying. Reborn, she was determined to avoid all the dangers of her past life and live only for herself.


    Her sharp words made Sebastian''s expression darken. "You''re my wife, I..."


    "But you''re the one who caused all this. You forced me into your car and then kicked me out, which is why I got into that ident. And now you''re telling me I can''t afford to cross the Spencer family. Are you telling me to back down, or are you just afraid they''lle after you?"


    "If it''s thetter, you can rx. Maxwell was only ever after me. It has nothing to do with you. This is my fight, Sebastian, and it has absolutely nothing to do with you."


    In that moment, Natalie seemed to look down on everything. The cold wind whipped through her hair as a faint, cold smile yed on her lips¡ªa smile filled with mockery and disdain.


    That stunning smile sent a jolt through Sebastian. His heart suddenly trembled, a mixture of panic and excitement. The strange emotion was something he couldn''t quite grasp or understand.


    "I just don''t want you to get hurt," he said, his gaze intense.


    He clenched his fists. The Natalie before him now gave him a feeling that she waspletely out of his league.


    "Sebastian, don''t you forget, you''re the one who hurt me."


    If his beloved Joanna had been wronged, he would have already destroyed the person responsible.


    That was the difference between being loved and not being loved.


    Sebastian was worried that this affair would affect herpany, forcing her topromise.


    But she wouldn''t. She hadpromised for Sebastian far many times. She would ne


    herself again. Content belget


    After speaking, Natalie got into her car and sped away.


    Wrong


    Sebastian took a deep breath. How did he get the feeling that Natalie had misunderstood him again?


    Sean was speechless.


    He couldn''t even watch. This


    you could say he didn''t know


    handle a rtionship, yet t


    handle a rtionship, yet he treated


    Joanna like a princess


    But when it came to Natalie, every conversation ended in a fight. They always parted on bad terms.


    He could barely stop himself from wanting to punch Sebastian.


    Sebastian stood there for a long moment before turning to get in his car, but Yves blocked his way.


    Sebastian frowned at him.


    Yves greeted him with a smile. "So it is Mr. Spencer. I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me."


    Did he know Natalie too?


    Sebastian replied coolly, "Is there something I can help you with?"


    Yves asked, "Mr. Spencer, do you know Natalie?"


    Sebastian gave a slight nod. "Yes."


    A glimmer of hope appeared in Yves''


    eyes. As a businessman driven by profit, an idea formed. "Of course, you''re Ms Scott''s fiance and Natalie was kicked out by the Scott family, so of course you know her. Mr. Spencer, might I propose a deal?"

 Chapter 525

    Sebastian asked coolly, "Who told you I was Joanna''s fianc¨¦?"


    Is that what everyone was saying about him and Joanna?


    Yves chuckled. "Mr. Spencer, everyone in Yaro knows you''re Joanna''s fianc¨¦. You take Ms. Scott with you to every event. You two make a perfect couple, truly a match made in heaven. Let me be the first to congratte you. You must send me an invitation when you get married."


    Sebastian frowned and changed the subject. "You mentioned a deal. What is it?"


    Remembering the matter at hand, Yves'' expression turned serious. "Mr. Spencer, I need a favor. I''ll give you thend in the west suburbs if you can persuade Natalie to let my son go. The moment she agrees, thatnd is yours."


    Sebastian looked at him thoughtfully, his gaze deep and calcting. Thend in the west suburbs?


    Yves was certainly willing to pay a high price for his son.


    Sebastian thought it was worth considering.


    "I''ll talk to her," Sebastian said tly.


    Yves smiled knowingly. He knew that thend in the west suburbs was something Sebastian desperately wanted.


    For the right price, men were always willing to sacrifice a woman.


    However, he didn''t yet know what had happened inside that his son had assaulted a police officer.


    Once Sebastian was in the car, Sean asked, "Sir, are you really going to convince Ms. Sanders to forgive Maxwell in exchange for the west suburbnd?"


    Sebastian shot him an indifferent look. This Sean seemed awfully concerned about Natalie.


    "You know how important thatnd is to ourpany."


    Sean fell silent. He understood now. In Sebastian''s mind, nothing was more important than thepany''s growth.


    He asked, "Sir, are we heading to the office?"


    Sebastian gazed out the window, his expression unreadable. "To the office."


    Sebastian''s phone vibrated. He nced down and saw it was Joanna.


    He pressed his lips together, a flicker of murderous intent in his eyes, before elegantly answering the call.


    "Hello," he said, his voice deep.


    Hearing his tone, Joanna''s heart sank a little.


    During her days filming on the ind, Sebastian hadn''t called her once, which made her uneasy.


    "Sebastian, I''m back today. Can we have lunch together?" Joanna asked tentatively.


    Sebastian


    You grooked out the window . "Fine. Text mea


    you''ve booked a resta


    meeting at the office first


    Sebastian hung up.


    Sean nced at Sebastian in the rearview mirror and sighed. They always say you never forget your first love. How true.


    When Natalie arrived at herpany that afternoon, Luna was waiting for her at the entrance.


    "Natalie, you''re still injured. Why did youe to the office?" Luna asked, looking at her with concern.


    Natalie shook her head and smiled. "I''m fine. had something to take care of The ten models Susan brought back have returned to thepany. I wanted to see them and give them a few days off


    Luna looked at Natalie''s immobilized arm. The injury was severe, yet she was still driving herself.


    Luna said, "Natalie, Joanna came back today."


    .n


    Natalie thought about the situation with Maxwell. Joanna must be getting desperate Natalie was fine, but Maxwell was going to ja Of course Joanna would be worried.


    She had lost her gamble and was starting to panic.


    She thought Maxwell could kill her, but Maxwell never imagined she would survive.


    She sneered. "Let here back. She, Yves, and Delia will all be in contact. Keep a close eye on them."


    Luna nodded. "I''ve been watching them, Natalie."

 Chapter 526

    Natalie felt reassured. She and Luna were about to head inside when Colin blocked their path.


    He looked haggard after just a few days. He was wearing a ck leather jacket and a pair of wrinkled, wide-leg casual pants. His usually handsome face was covered in stubble, his hair was unwashed and greasy, and his bloodshot eyes were framed by dark circles.


    Natalie took a step back in disgust.


    "What do you want?" Her voice was cold.


    The winter wind was brisk, blowing strands of Natalie''s hair across her face, carrying a faint floral scent.


    Colin clenched his fists, staring at her intently. His sister was actually more beautiful than Joanna. It was just that before, whenever Joanna acted pitiful, it created the illusion that Natalie had been bullying her.


    "Natalie, why did you block me?"


    The sudden gentleness in his voice startled Natalie.


    She scowled at him. "Colin, just spit it out. Don''t y this game. Every time you talk


    to me so nicely, it''s because you want something from me, and it''s always for Joanna."


    "But this time, no matter what it is, I won''t agree."


    Colin was taken aback. It was true. In the past, whenever he had asked Natalie for something, it was always to take what was hers and give it to Joanna.


    "I''m sorry, Natalie. I''m not here to do anything for anyone. I''m here to apologize for what happened that night when I called you to rescue me. Natalie, I''m sorry for everything I''ve done to you."


    He owed her too much.


    All for Joanna, he had nearly destroyed his own mother and sister.


    No wonder his mother didn''t want them anymore.


    She thought they were Nathan''s children, just as wicked as he was.


    His words surprised Natalie. What new trick was Colin trying to pull for that piece ofnd?


    Natalie let out a coldugh. "Sorry? Colin, do you really think saying sorry will make me hand thatnd over to Joanna for free? I''ve told y you before have nothing to do with any of you from the Scott family Now get lost."


    "And if you want thend, tell Joanna toe up with a billion to buy it. I dare you to try and steal what''s mine like you always have."


    "Natalie..."


    "Luna, throw him out. If he ever dares to show his face at mypany again, just beat him and kick him out. Or better yet, put up a sign at the door: No members of the Scott family allowed."


    With that, Natalie walked into the building.


    Colin watched her retreating back, heartbroken. Natalie would never forgive him.


    "Natalie, I''m not trying to take anything from you. I''m truly sorry, Natalie..."


    "That''s enough! She doesn''t need your apologies. The best thing you can do for her is stay far away. The Scott family is the one that cut ties, so stop bothering her."


    "You Scotts are all a bunch of


    despicable dogs. You kick her out, then you try to steal her things If you ever show your faces in front of me again, I''ll expose everything about the Scott and Don families and leave you all with nothing."


    Just seeing a member of the Scott family made her want to throw a punch.


    These people were utterly shameless.


    This time, Colin didn''t get angry. It was as if he had grown up overnight. After learning about his father and Joanna''s n, he finally understood why his father had supported his dream, only to ensure he could never find a decent job.


    Colin looked at Luna and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t bother Natalie again."

 Chapter 527

    Luna sneered, looking him up and down. His pathetic appearance was infuriating. Was he trying to y the victim?


    "Even if you wanted to bother us, you''d have to be alive to do it. Look at what happened to your brothers. It was tragic. You''re next. I can''t wait to see how your beloved sister ns to kill you! Now, get out!"


    Luna''s furious roar made Colin stumble back in shock.


    He watched her cold retreating back and remembered Nathan''s words.


    Joanna''s ultimate goal was for all four brothers to die tragically, to poison their mother to give her dementia, and have hermitted to a mental institution.


    That way, their grandparents wouldn''t be able to bear the pain of losing them, and eventually, everything would naturally fall into their hands.


    What a vicious scheme. It seemed Natalie and her assistant knew all about Joanna and Nathan''s n. Only they had been kept in the dark, used by their own father and ''sister'' to hurt their real family.


    Joanna, Nathan, you turned our family into enemies, but you won''t get away with it, Colin thought, a murderous glint in his eyes.


    Joanna, that TV show she filmed? She wouldn''t make a single penny from it.


    He would make Joanna regret ever being born.


    He was even curious to see how she nned to kill him.


    She was back today. He needed to go home first and teach Nathan a little lesson.


    Colin nced at the building where Natalie worked. It was only then that he remembered she was the design director here.


    If she had really grown up in the countryside, how could she have be a design director? If she had really grown up in the countryside, how could her racing skills surpass Taylor''s?


    There was only one possibility: Natalie had always been exceptional. They had just ruthlessly suppressed her, burying her talents.


    Joanna was nothing but a coward who feared death. The moment Sebastian got into trouble she fled the country. They were the e


    ones


    who secretly wanted to tie themselves to a powerful figure like Sebastian, yet they med Natalie for ''stealing'' him.


    And instead of being grateful to her, they piled all the me on her for every mistake.


    If he hadn''t learned the truth, he would have continued to be wrong forever.


    Colin was in agony. He had been so focused on his race car training since he was a teenager that he had neglected his studies. Now, he couldn''t find a decent job.


    He had sat up all night yesterday, thinking, and he realized he didn''t know how to do anything. If his mom went bankrupt, he wouldn''t even be able to support himself as a delivery driver.


    In that moment, he felt the profound tragedy of his life.


    To seize the family fortune, to steal everything that belonged to his mother, Nathan


    had cruelly and intentionally raised them to be useless failures.


    His greedy and selfish actions were all to satisfy his own lust for wealth, even at the


    cost of his own children''s futures.


    He had led them down a path of


    depravity and ipetence, gradually stripping them of the brilliance and potential they should have had, turning them into objects of contempt and scorn And the architect of it all was the father he had always respected.


    When Colin got home, he ran into Joanna, who had just returned.


    For his mother''s sake, he put on the same doting expression as always. "Well, well! Look who''s back, our little princess!"


    Joanna smiled at him. "Colin, where have you been?" she asked, linking her arm through his.


    Colinughed. "Just out getting some exercise and looking for a job. Mom has disowned me, and I''ve been banned from racing. I''m aplete nobody now."

 Chapter 528

    "Joanna, you''re doing so well now. How about Ie work for you?"


    Joanna was a bit surprised. Colin couldn''t even race anymore.


    Heh... what a loser, she thought. He really had been raised to be useless. Without money for racing, he was good for nothing. From now on, he''d have to rely on his little sister to survive, which meant he''d do whatever she said. But she had no shortage of loyal dogs.


    "Colin, working for me would just be running errands, like being my assistant or driver. Would you really be okay with that?" Joanna asked, as if joking.


    "Of course! Business has been tough these past two years, and Mom''spany is about to go under. All I want now is to make some money, otherwise I''ll just be holding our little princess back."


    Joanna smiled, looking at his handsome face. Useless. Just die already. Her brother wasing back, and these losers couldn''t be allowed to stand in their way.


    The n with Wendy hadn''t worked, which had cost her dearly, but there was no turning back now.


    She couldn''t be the adopted daughter of the Scott family forever. Their family needed to be together, officially and legitimately.


    "Why don''t you be my driver?"


    Joanna thought for a moment. This would be a good opportunity to get rid of him.


    Colin''s eyes flickered. He smiled. "Joanna, that''s great! I''d forgotten about that. I can be a driver."


    Seeing his excitement, Joanna felt a wave of contempt. "By the way, Colin, have you tried to find Jared? Did you ask Natalie? If it weren''t for her and Susan, Jared would be happily married by now. Even if Monica was married before, she''s the woman Jared loves."


    "Natalie and Susan really need to learn to mind their own business."


    Colin knew that Jared was likely in serious trouble. He had heard his eldest brother had be disabled and his temper had worsened.


    "I did ask her. She said you and Monica know each other, and if we can get in touch with Monica, we can find Jared. Joanna, can you give me Monica''s phone number? I want to ask her if Jared is with her."


    Joanna smiled and exined, "Colin, after the wedding was ruined, Monica left in a huff. She blocked all of us. I don''t have her contact information anymore."


    Jared was long dead. Luckily, Wendy


    still didn''t know, which was good


    news


    could be used to provoke


    Wendy and those two old geezers from the Don familyter.


    Colin''s expression darkened slightly. "Alright then."


    The two of them went inside, where Nathan had also returned.


    He had taken the drugst night and had been with Sophia several times. It had been exhrating at the time, but today he felt off. His whole body ached and he was so exhausted he didn''t even want to move.


    "Dad, Joanna''s back."


    Colin swallowed his disgust as he looked at Nathan.


    Nathan had been waiting for his daughter toe back to discuss important matters.


    He felt that Wendy might have discovered something; she kept using work as an excuse not toe home.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Joanna, kis smile warm and


    paternal, "Joanna, you''re back.


    Three''s wonderful Go to your room and wait for me. I have something to talk to you about."


    Joanna knew her father wanted to talk about Wendy''spany, but his weak appearance worried her.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    Nathan waved his hand dismissively. "It''s nothing, I just didn''t sleep wellst night."


    As he slowly stood up, his phone rang. He saw it was Sophia. She had helped him reim his virilityst night, so he quickly went upstairs to take the call.


    He answered with a suggestive smile. "Sophia, we were just together. Are you missing me already?"


    Sophia''s frantic scream came through the phone. "Nathan, help me!"

 Chapter 529

    "What''s wrong? Sophia, what happened?"


    "Waaaah... Nathan, you have toe save me! I''m at the club on the sixth floor of the K-Mall. They''re going to beat me to death!"


    "It''s Mrs. Wilson! You have toe quickly! Weren''t you negotiating a deal with Mr. Wilson? You asked me toe talk to him, to smooth things over. I had just met him when Mrs. Wilson caught us! She called me a mistress and beat me up. You have toe rescue me, it hurts so much!"


    Nathan panicked. "How... how can Ie save you? If I show up, my cover will be blown!"


    "Nathan, you bastard! Who do you think I''m doing this for? You won''t even dare to save me? Then what good are you? I might as well just be with someone else. At least he wouldn''t be a coward like you. He tried to protect me when I was getting hit!"


    Sophia was furious. She knew Nathan was a coward, but she never thought he could be so heartless.


    Her words sent a chill through Nathan. "Sophia, what are you talking about? Are you saying you two have been having an affair all along?"


    "Nathan, what kind of secret could we have? What are you thinking? Just hurry up ande save me! They''re waiting for me outside, they won''t let me leave."


    Sophia hung up. Her elegantly styled hair had been pulled out, and her scalp was throbbing with pain.


    She could hear the shouting outside the door and was terrified.


    But she knew Nathan woulde for her. After all, his future depended on her aplished children.


    "Sophia, you bitch! Seducing my husband! Get your ass out here!"


    Mrs. Wilson''s furious roar echoed from outside the door.


    Sophia was terrified. She couldn''t let her affair be exposed.


    They had been together for years. How were they suddenly discovered?


    They had always been so careful.


    Bang! The sound of someone kicking the door made Sophia jump.


    Outside the club room, a crowd of Mrs. Wilson''s friends had gathered. Today, they were all here to catch a mistress.


    Not far away, Wendy watched the scene unfold, a faint smile on her lips.


    Lindsay asked with a grin, "Wendy, if her affair with Mr. Wilson gets exposed and


    she has a falling out with Nathan, what if Nathan doesn''t divorce you?"


    Wendy sneered. "Oh, he''ll divorce


    me. With me, all he gets is my condescending attitude. But with Sophia, he gets ttery, praise, and adoration. He has no self-respect with me, but with Sophia, he''s a real man."


    "So, he will definitely divorce me."


    "I found it strange when Sophia showed up at Mr. Wilson''s banquet. On what grounds was she there. Nathan would never have arranged for her to attend an event like that."


    "And with Joanna''s cautious nature, she would never have brought her along. The only possibility was that this woman had a connection to someone in the Wilson family.


    Lindsay scoffed. "I never would have guessed. Sophia is quite resourceful, getting involved with Mr. Wilson''s nephew. They''ve been together for years."


    She had only found that out yesterday.


    Today, when they learned Sophia was meeting with Mr. Wilson, they deliberately tipped off Mrs. Wilson, which led to this spectacr show.


    Wendy felt a pang of sadness. The fact that she shared a man with a woman like this made her feel disgusted.


    Lindsay frowned. "Do you think Nathan will show up?"


    Wendy shook her head. "He won''t. He won''t expose this woman until his n has seeded. After I caught him at Mr. Wilson''s banquet, he wouldn''t dare."


    She knew Nathan all too well. Last night, the two of them had been together again.


    Little did Nathan know, the woman he kept on the side had been cheating on him for years.

 Chapter 530

    A woman like Sophia, who lived off men, had absolutely no shame.


    Nathan couldn''t be with her all the time, so of course, she would have other men.


    Sophia was reasonably pretty. Though slightly overweight, she carried herself with an air of sophistication. She juggled multiple men, using her looks and cunning to extract benefits from each of them.


    Lindsay looked on with disdain. "You know, she''s still young. She could do anything else, but instead, she chooses to grovel at the feet of various men with no self- respect, just to live afortable life."


    Wendy also found it hard to ept such a life.


    "Lindsay, everyone makes different choices. Take you, for example. You''d rather get a divorce and shine in your career than stay home and be a housewife."


    Lindsay looked at her and smiled. "I''ve always been more clear-headed than you. My mother-inw is a lot like yours. They think women shouldn''t be out in the world, that they should just stay home, serve their husbands, and raise children."


    "But when the family needs money, and there isn''t any, they act like we''ve contributed nothing. They only see us enjoying afortable life at home, not earning a cent, living off their son''s money. No matter what we do, it''s wrong."


    "So, I refuse to be treated like that. I earn my own money, I spend it how I want. If I want to buy something for my brother, they can''t say a word."


    Her biggest regret in life was not having a good mother-inw or a good husband.


    She smiled at Wendy. "But I was lucky to find a great boss. You''re the one who gave me a six-figure sry, which is why I''m so confident now."


    Wendy knew it was true. When a woman has her own money, her own career, she has confidence.


    She gave a bitterugh. "Back then, when my parents agreed to let me marry Nathan, they made me sign a contract. It stipted that as long as they were alive, I couldn''t give Nathan control of thepany. It seems my parents were better judges of character than I was. They knew Nathan couldn''t be trusted, which is why they made me sign that agreement."


    "Thank goodness I wanted to run my ownpany. That''s the only reason it hasn''t fallen into his hands sooner."


    CRASH!


    Just as Wendy finished speaking, the door to the room across the way was kicked open by Mrs. Wilson and her friends.


    "Aaaahhh!" Sophia''s terrified screams immediately followed.


    Mrs. Wilson''s friends rushed in and gave Sophia another beating.


    In the end, Nathan never came to her rescue. Instead, the story of her being Mr. Wilson''s mistress became the top trending topic online.


    Natalie had just finished a work discussion with Keith when she saw the news.


    When she saw that it was Nathan''s


    mistress Joanna''s biological


    mother who was also M Wilson''s


    mistress, she was stunned. This


    Sophia certainly got around.


    No wonder she could get into Mr. Wilson''s banquet. Her presence that night had allowed Wendy to witness quite a show.


    "Tsk... This woman really deserved this."


    She was a vicious woman who had iting.


    Some people are just born malicious. In her past life, when Wendy found out the truth, Sophia''s provocations had driven her even, further into madness.


    This time, Wendy knew the truth and hadn''t gone mad. So, some things were changing.


    Natalie sat on the sofa, sipping the fruit tea Luna had made for her, scrolling through thements on her phone.


    They were all just people cursing out Sophia, nothing interesting. A smile Natalie''s lips. It looked like


    thema with t


    yed on the Wilson family


    was going to be quite entertaining.


    Just as she was enjoying the show, a call came in from an unknown number.

 Chapter 531

    ¡°Hello?¡± Natalie answered the phone.


    "It''s me." Sebastian''s deep voice came from the other end.


    Natalie immediately moved to hang up.


    It seemed Sebastian anticipated her reaction.


    His voice grew urgent. ¡°Natalie, don''t hang up. I need to talk to you about something important."


    Natalie''s tone was icy. "Go on."


    Sebastian said, "Mr. Spencer said he''s willing to trade thend in Westwood Hills if you drop the charges against his son. I know you bought that other property to get into real estate, andnd in Westwood Hills is notoriously hard to acquire. You should consider it."


    Natalie let out a bitterugh. "You''re the one who wants the Westwood Hillsnd, Sebastian. Are you trying to persuade me so you can snatch it for yourself?"


    "Let me tell you, it''s impossible. I won''t let a man who tried to kill me walk free. Besides, thatnd in Westwood Hills can''t even be developed. Any decent surveyor could tell you that. What would I do with that?"


    Sebastian instantly understood what Natalie was implying.


    "How did you know there might be an ancient tomb there?"


    Natalie smirked. "I have you to thank for that. You''ve taught me so much."


    If he hadn''t killed her, allowing her to be reborn...


    How else would she know what the future held? She would never forget the moment he killed her with his own hands, taking two lives at once. What could Sebastian and Joanna possibly do to repay her for that? She wouldn''t die in this lifetime until she saw them both dead.


    Natalie hung up the phone, fuming.


    Even now, Sebastian was still trying to use her.


    She remembered that in a few years, Sebastian had bought the


    Westwood Hillsnd at a premium He poured a fortune into it, only to hearth an ancient tombter. Thes site was dered a national heritagendmark, making development impossible and costing him over a billion dors.


    With Joanna''s scheming mixed in, Sebastian''spany had begun its long decline...


    By saying this now, she wasn''t trying to warn Sebastian. She hadn''t altered his storyline, so he was still destined to walk the same path.


    But she had a nagging feeling that something about him had been offtely, especially his sudden refusal to finalize the divorce. It was bing a headache.


    Sebastian was stubborn. When he set his sights on something, he had to have it.


    The Westwood Hillsnd was a prize he was determined to im. Across town, in Sebastian''s office.


    He stared at the disconnected call, his handsome face dark and stormy.


    He looked at Sean, who was sitting opposite him. "I just thought she was buyingnd for real estate and Wanted to give her a tips How did


    that turn into me using her to get the Westwood Hills property?"


    Sean offered a wry smile. "Sir, it''s because you and the Griffiths have always catered to Joanna''s every whim. If Ms. Sanders had something that Joanna wanted, you would all find a way to manipte Natalie ?r just take it from her:


    ¡°So, it''s understandable why Ms. Sanders would be suspicious of you."


    Sebastian frowned. He had done some things without even thinking.


    He remembered once, Natalie had a beautiful purse that Joanna coveted. He''d told Natalie to give it to Joanna, reasoning that Natalie was a homebody while Joanna often apanied him to gs and events.


    He could still recall the profound disappointment in Natalie''s eyes.


    In the end, she gave the purse to Joanna.


    And from that day on, her gaze toward him grew colder and colder.


    At the time, he''d simply thought she wouldn''t have any use for it.

 Chapter 532

    He was married to her, yet he was always seen with Joanna. It was truly his fault...


    Sebastian took a deep breath. The clearer the truth became, the more agitated he felt.


    No wonder Natalie hated him so much.


    Natalie had given everything, and yet he had cherished the wrong person.


    An inexplicable frustration washed over Sebastian. He tugged at his tie and undid the top button of his shirt.


    He still felt like he couldn''t breathe. The image of Natalie''s beautiful, hate-filled eyes shed in his mind, making him even more irritable.


    Watching his tormented expression, Sean wondered if his boss was finally feeling regret for what he''d done.


    Sebastian''s phone, lying on the desk, started ringing. He picked it up and saw it was Joanna.


    "Hello," he answered, his voice low and hoarse.


    Whenever Joanna heard that tone, she knew he was angry.


    She spoke in a gentle, soothing voice. "Sebastian, you promised you''d have lunch with me. I''m downstairs at your office."


    Sebastian replied, "Okay. I''ll be down in a minute."


    He hung up, grabbed his phone, and headed downstairs.


    Sean shook his head. One call from Joanna and he was off like a shot. The pull of a first love was a powerful thing.


    If he ever fell in love, he decided, he would treat the woman he loved right and never let her get hurt.


    Suddenly, Luna''s cool, detached face popped into his mind. Sean physically shuddered, shaking the image away.


    That girl was fierce.


    When Sebastian got downstairs, he saw Joanna, looking exceptionally pretty in a pink dress and a matching trench coat. Her straight ck hair danced in the cold wind, framing a face that looked pure and gentle.


    He''d banned her from thepanyst time, and it seemed she''d learned to keep her distance.


    "Sebastian, you''re here. I''ve booked a table at the restaurant just ahead. Shall we go?"


    Sebastian gave her a brief nce and nodded. "Alright, let''s go."


    Inside the upscale restaurant.


    The two sat facing each other. Sebastian''smanding presence was maic.


    Not far away, a photographer was discreetly taking pictures of them.


    Joanna smiled and asked, "Sebastian, have you been busytely?"


    He gave a curt nod. "Yes."


    "That exins why you haven''t had time to call me. Sebastian, we''re growing distant. Have you really stopped loving me?"


    Sebastian''s deep, unreadable eyes met hers. Up close, her face wasn''t bad, butpared to Natalie''s beauty, she waspletely outssed.


    Sebastian gave a faint, cool smile. "Joanna, I''ve been good to you for over a decade. Isn''t that enough?"


    Joanna smiled gently and shook her head, her voice taking on a


    coquettish tone it''s not enough Sebastian. Want a lifetime. We need to be together forever. You promised you would marry me."


    "That was because you saved me, and because you were always there for me when


    we were young. I was grateful to you."


    And then what?


    Grateful, so why not marry her?


    Joanna didn''t understand his logic.


    Why did he stop there?


    Sebastian cut a piece of steak and


    ate it before continuing, "As for why I promised to marry you, you know the reason. But can''t marry you now, and you know why. Joanna, it''s not meant to be between us."


    His gaze was so deep she couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Before, she could read Sebastian like an open book, but now, she couldn''t understand him at all.


    ket


    "It''s not meant to be between us." The words filled Joanna''s eyes with tears. He really was abandoning her She shook her head, crying, ¡°Sebastian, you can''t do this to me."

 Chapter 533

    Sebastian looked at her with a wry smile. Not do this to her?


    "So, you want me to betray Natalie and marry you instead!"


    ¡°Sebastian, I was the one you were supposed to marry in the first ce," Joanna said, looking utterly wronged.


    She had to marry him. At least then, she wouldn''t have lost.


    "You''re the one who left after the car ident. I made you a promise, but you were the one who gave up on it first. It seems what I told youst time didn''t sink in," Sebastian said, his eyes deep, cold, and inscrutable.


    Joanna''s heart skipped a beat. It had been a long, long time since she''d seen that dangerously cold expression on his face.


    Sebastian had always doted on her. She didn''t know what had gone wrong. Natalie leaving should have been a good thing for both of them.


    But then Sebastian suddenly refused to get a divorce. Was it that ssic male w -only learning to cherish something after it''s gone?


    Did he only regret it after losing her?


    She had spent ten years of her life working to marry the man in front of her.


    She absolutely could not let that witch Natalie win.


    Sebastian''s hot-and-cold attitude was deeply unsettling.


    "Sebastian, the entire Griffith family is in your hands now. Are you really still afraid of some useless agreement?"


    Joanna didn''t understand. What was his reason for suddenly falling out of love with her?


    Was it just because he''d found out about the things she''d done?


    But Sebastian wasn''t blind to her past actions. He''d seen them, but he had always been endlessly tolerant of her and harbored a dislike for Natalie.


    Sebastian''s smile was enigmatic. "Joanna, if you want me to marry you, fine. But are you willing to live a simple life with me after I donate the entire Griffith family fortune?"


    Joanna forced a strained smile. ¡°Sebastian, what are you talking about? Would you really give away everything the Griffith family has built? Your grandfather is old, his mind isn''t clear. Are you going to be just as reckless as he is?


    Is the Spencer family''s century-old legacy going to be donated away just like that because of his whim? Your grandfather may have a big heart for the world, but he c can just give away all your hard work for free, can he?¡±


    She had called Timothy about the agreement, and he had no knowledge of it.


    It was probably just an excuse Sebastian had invented to avoid the divorce.


    Sebastian''s smile was yful as he


    leaned back slightly, his tone


    indifferent. "You know my


    grandfather has a big heart, Why is it so impossible that he would donate the entire Griffith Group?"


    "My grandfather drew up that will because he was afraid the family fortune would be


    tainted by illegitimate children."


    "My father''s illegitimate children are


    everywhere. My grandfather only ever had me in his heart, so of course he would create a will like that. My father doesn''t know about it of course. His eyes are only for his children outside the family. Content¡±


    Joanna was speechless.


    Seeing the mocking amusement in his eyes, Joanna felt like she no longer understood Sebastian at all.


    She had a terrifying feeling that she was losing control of him.


    This was a dangerous signal. She had alreadymitted; there was no turning back. Their ns were already in motion.


    She had dealt with all sorts of men. Even the award-winning actor she was currently filming with was someone whose emotions she could easily manipte.


    Even Sebastian, who was calcting and ruthless, always showed his gentle side to her, despite how well he hid his true nature from the world.


    But the expression Sebastian had just shown her was terrifying.


    His undisguised ruthlessness sent a shiver of fear down her spine.


    And what he said about the illegitimate children... did he know something?


    Joanna clenched her fists tightly.


    She forced a gentle smile. ¡°I''m sorry, Sebastian. I was being thoughtless. I shouldn''t have pressured you, but I just really want to marry you."


    Joanna looked at his handsome face. He was tall and carried himself with an air of elegance, even while seated. If she didn''t know about his childhood, she might have truly loved him.

 Chapter 534

    But she had fallen in love with another man.


    A man who was gentler and cared for her more deeply.


    As a teenager, Sebastian had been gloomy and bloodthirsty, an outcast living in the shadows.


    If not for Mr. and Mrs. Griffith Sr., he might not have even survived.


    His mother was not favored by Timothy and had no status in the Griffith family. Even the servants looked down on Sebastian and his mother.


    All of this was orchestrated by Timothy, who had a woman he loved deeply outside the family and had spent years living with her.


    Of course, Timothy had several other women as well. He loved all the women on the outside, just not Sebastian''s mother.


    Sebastian didn''t say anything. He was in a foul mood and had barely touched his food. He stood up, looking down at Joanna. Her dress was slightly revealing, showing the pale curve of her breasts¡ªa calcted move. ¡°Joanna, I''ve told you, you can marry me, but it will be a me with nothing. Think it over and give me your answer."


    As Joanna watched his retreating figure, a murderous glint shed in her eyes. Sebastian and Natalie couldn''t get a divorce?


    She didn''t believe it. There was nothing in this world that Sebastian couldn''t handle. He simply didn''t want to.


    Sebastian, if you won''t divorce her, you''ll only hasten Natalie''s death.


    Wait, there was still the matter of Maxwell.


    ¡°Sebastian, wait for me," Joanna called out, quickly chasing after him.


    Sebastian stopped outside the restaurant.


    He turned to face her, his expression unreadable. "Is there something else?"


    Joanna said, "Sebastian, Mr.


    Spencer called me. He said Natalie


    framed his son for attempted


    murder. Sebastian, you know how


    vicious Natalie can be To frame an


    innocent person like that


    really capable of anything.


    "I also heard she seduced Taylor to buy thatnd below Nayn Mountain at a low price."


    "Sebastian, she''s still your wife in name. Are you really going to let her continue like this?"


    Sebastian stared at her deceptively pretty face. Her skin was fair and smooth, and in her pink dress, she looked so innocent.


    So this was how she had fooled them all this time.


    "Oh? You''re speaking up for Maxwell. Do you know him?" Sebastian asked with a cool, detached smile.


    An icy aura emanated from him.


    It made Joanna deeply ufortable. She was used to Sebastian''s doting affection, and being treated with such coldness left her feeling both resentful and anxious.


    Joanna smiled and denied it. "No, I don''t. Mr. Spencer called me, and that''s how I found out. I just don''t want to see Natalie frame an innocent person.¡±


    "Natalie was the one who almost died. Isn''t she innocent?" Sebastian retorted with an indifferent smile.


    Joanna was at a loss for words. "But... she didn''t die."


    Thinking of how Natalie had sent her most capable assistant to prison, she wished she could send Natalie straight to hell.


    "If she had died, you wouldn''t be standing here making callous remarks. Joanna, I remember you used to be kind and considerate. If you didn''t see the video that was all over the inte, maybe you should get your eyes checked. They''re clearly not serving you well."


    "And another thing, don''t test my patience. I indulged you for ten years, and can destroy you in an instant. Natalie is my wife now. I can overlook what you''ve done to her in the past, but I will never again allow you to nder her in front of me."


    "As for Taylor''snd, I watched her win it from him fair and square, and Taylor sold it


    to her willingly. Are you slinging mud at her simply because your own mind is so filthy?"

 Chapter 535

    Joanna was stunned by his words. In all these years, Sebastian had never spoken to her like that.


    She burst into tears. ¡°Sebastian, how could you say that to me? I only heard it from Lennon. Natalie refused to save Lennon! She had fifty million fornd but couldn''t spare one million to save my brother. If it weren''t for you, something terrible would have happened to him. She''s ruthless and malicious, Sebastian. Don''t let her fool you."


    Sebastian''s lips twisted into a cold smirk. "Malicious?"


    He turned and walked away.


    Leaving a dumbfounded Joanna in his wake.


    "Sebastian."


    Joanna ran after him. "The Spencers are offering the Westwood Hillsnd in exchange. Haven''t you always wanted that property?"


    Sebastian remembered what Natalie had said, and his desire for thend instantly vanished.


    "Joanna, if you want thatnd, I could do you a favor." Natalie''s cool voice suddenly cut in from behind them.


    Joanna turned to see Natalie standing in the cold wind. A faint, mischievous smile yed on her exquisite face. Though it looked a bit suspicious, Joanna was more interested in thend Natalie was offering.


    She smiled. "Natalie, what do you mean by that?"


    Could it be that she still wanted to be epted back into the Scott family, so she was making a gesture of goodwill?


    Natalie''s deepest desire was for family affection. Joanna had always known this, which was why she consistently targeted her greatest vulnerability.


    Watching Natalie secretly wipe away tears over the past two years had brought her immense satisfaction.


    Natalie would always be a loser in her eyes.


    Natalie walked toward them with a smile. Seeing the tears on Joanna''s face, she nced at Sebastian. ¡°Well, well, Mr. Griffith. Did you make your first love cry? Look at her, so pitiful and delicate. It really tugs at the heartstrings.¡±


    Sebastian frowned at her. "What are you doing here? You''re injured, shouldn''t you be resting?"


    Natalie was speechless for a moment.


    She gave a cold, mocking smirk. "I''m not Joanna, who needs to be rushed to the hospital for a paper cut."


    Sebastian fell silent.


    He stood there, watching her impassively.


    Her gaze, however,nded on Joanna with a smile. "Joanna, if you buy thatnd, I''ll forgive Maxwell."


    Setting traps for Joanna was her new favorite pastime.


    Joanna frowned. "But Sebastian really wants the Westwood Hillsnd too. Aatalie, if you just fer Maxw wine!! go, couldn''t thend be given to Sebastian for free?"


    What was Natalie up to?


    Offering it to her like this? She was up to something; it felt like a trap.


    Her eyes grew wary as she looked at Natalie.


    Natalie''s recent behavior had made her increasingly cautious.


    "Are you and Maxwell close?" Natalie asked with a smile.


    Her injured arm throbbed with a dull pain. She had finished her work and decided to take a walk, only to run into these two.


    She''d arrived just in time to hear Joanna''s words. So, Sebastian really did want the Westwood Hillsnd.


    "Not at all. Natalie, I''m just trying to help Sebastian," Joanna exined with a smile.


    n¨¦


    "Oh, for his sake? But why should help a cheating lowlife like him? Besides Yves doesn''t have the final say on thatnd. The decision rests with Marshall."


    "Yves'' offer was just a bluff. If you want it, I can get Marshall to sell it to you."


    She suspected Sebastian was finally seeing through some of Joanna''s schemes.


    That would exin his strange


    behaviortely, and his doct


    divorce. She needed these


    stay entangled so she could, finally get her divorce and live her own life.


    She had always been an adrenaline junkie, drawn to things like racing, motorcycles,


    and diving. Those were the things she loved.

 Chapter 536

    And just now, an idea had sparked in her mind¡ªa way to test Sebastian''s true stance.


    It would help her decide her next move.


    "What? The decision is in Marshall''s hands?" Joanna was surprised. Yves had lied to her?


    That old fox, not a truthful word out of his mouth. Truly cunning.


    Sebastian was also interested in the Westwood Hillsnd, which meant it had significant development potential.


    He also wanted topete with Sebastian for thatnd.


    If they could secure it and develop it first, they could make a huge profit.


    Joanna decided it was a good deal. She looked at Natalie and said, ¡°Natalie, I knew we were still family. Could you please talk to Marshall about the Westwood Hillsnd? But I need to buy it at the lowest possible price."


    Natalie nced at Sebastian, who was standing motionless.


    His deep eyes were fixed on her, and there seemed to be a faint hint of a smile in them.


    He didn''t try to stop Joanna.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised.


    Was Sebastian...?


    She agreed. "Alright. I''ll go find Marshallter and ask him to sell it to you at the lowest price."


    Joanna was puzzled. Why wasn''t Natalie buying it herself? "Natalie, everyone is fighting over the Westwood Hillsnd. I heard you''ve started getting into real estate. Why aren''t you buying it?"


    Natalie smiled. ¡°I bought Mr. Woodard''snd for other purposes; I don''t n on getting into real estate. Even if I had the money to buy the Westwood Hillsnd, I wouldn''t have the capital to develop it."


    ¡°I''m just an orphan. Where would I get the money topete with you all? When Yves made the offer, I just looked into who actually owned the property."


    "A friend of mine was also interested, but I don''t think he''s as sincere as you are, so I decided to help you instead."


    Joanna was desperate to seed right now. The man she was with needed to establish himself here and seize market share. Whether she bought thend or not


    didn''t really matter in the grand scheme of things.


    Thatnd couldn''t be developed anyway.


    Once the ancient tomb was discovered, research teams would flock to the site. It would be filled with priceless artifacts of great historical value


    Joanna remained cautious, but it didn''t matter if she bought it or not.


    The Spencers weren''t short on cash. Donating thendter would earn them a good reputation and boost their stock price.


    Sebastian had backed off, which meant he must have believed her.


    Her cool gaze swept over his handsome face, which revealed nothing but indifference.


    Joanna thought for a moment and said, "I''ll contact youter. I need to call my mother and discuss it first."


    Natalie smiled knowingly. "Okay. I''ll be waiting for your good news."


    Natalie turned and walked away with a smile.


    Sebastian watched her leave and called out, "It''s snowing heavily. Where are you going?"


    Natalie turned back to him. ¡°Mr.


    Griffith, we''re divorced. Where I go is


    none of your business. You should


    hurry up andfort your dear Joanna. If you wait too long, a piece of jewelry worth a few hundred thousand might not be enough to soothe her."


    Sebastian frowned. When Joanna used to be upset, he would buy her favorite jewelry to cheer her up Yet, in his marriage to Natalie, hedradn''t even given her a wedding ring.


    A pang of guilt shot through him. ¡°Come on, I''ll take you somewhere.¡±


    He started to reach for Natalie, but she quickly stepped back, looking at him warily. "Sebastian, don''t touch me."


    As she dodged, a sharp pain shot through her arm, and she winced.


    Sebastian froze, not daring to touch her again.


    "Never mind. You''re injured. Let me take you home so you can rest.¡±


    Natalie refused. "I don''t need you to take me anywhere. I just want to walk around


    by myself. You two have a nice time."


    She turned and walked away briskly, wondering if the man backing Joanna would take the bait.

 Chapter 537

    Joanna saw the worry in Sebastian''s eyes and was consumed by jealousy and hatred.


    After leaving Sebastian, Natalie had stopped hiding her beauty.


    Now, she was dazzling.


    No, she had to reim the glory that was rightfully hers.


    Sebastian paid Joanna no mind and returned to his office to work.


    Joanna was about to follow when her phone rang. It was Horace.


    "Hello, Horace."


    Horace said, "Miss, the young master wants you to acquire the Westwood Hillsnd."


    Joanna was thrilled; for once, they were on the same page. "He and I are thinking the same thing. But this time, Natalie is deliberately letting me have it. I need you to look into it. I''ve framed her countless times before, and I''m worried she''s setting a trap for me."


    Natalie had be unpredictable. It was better to investigate first. Natalie''s recent counterattacks had made her extremely cautious.


    Horace chuckled. "Miss, you''re overthinking it. Our sources say Natalie has no special abilities. Her adoptive family might be decent, but they''re no match for you. There''s no need to be wary of her.¡±


    "The young master also said that Sebastian has been preparing to acquire the Westwood Hillsnd for six months. He''s been trying to buy it, but the Spencers wouldn''t budge until recently. He says that if developed, Westwood Hills will be a fully integratedmunity with schools and medical facilities. Its future potential is immeasurable."


    Joanna still felt uneasy. "Horace, just to be safe, please investigate how many people arepeting for thisnd."


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that Natalie was up to something. Natalie had once said that as long as she was alive, she would drag them all to hell. A person who isn''t afraid of death can do terrifying things.


    Since leaving, Natalie had be more cunning, and now she was brazenly offering her thend. Was she really foolish enough to fall into a trap?


    Horace replied, "Miss, more than a dozenpanies are eyeing thisnd. It''s a hotmodity. The young master called me right before I called you; his people have already checked.


    Marshall is trying to sell thisnd because hispany has run into some trouble recently. He wants to liquidate some assets to free up capital."


    Joanna knew that much. She had snatched the Wye project from him, causing the Spencer family to suffer a significant loss.


    Even if Marshall knew she was behind it, he had no proof and couldn''t do anything about it.


    He had to swallow the bitter pill in silence, with nowhere to vent his frustration. Seeing Marshall squirm in anger brought her great pleasure.


    Joanna smiled triumphantly. "Since you''ve confirmed everything, we'' just wait to buy thend. Natalie must still be holding on to some sense of family foyalty to the Scotts;


    that''s why she''s helping me."


    Joanna had to think this way to convince herself that Natalie''s help wasn''t driven by ulterior motives.


    Horace reminded her, "Miss,


    regardless of her intentions, we must secure thisnd. The government has already started


    zoning the area, which is te


    highly


    advantageous for us. We''ve received inside information."


    "If we can acquire the two adjacent plots, we stand to make a fortune in the future."


    Once Joanna heard they had already investigated, she rxed.


    Now, all she had to do was wait for Natalie''s good news.


    Meanwhile, after a short walk, Natalie received a call from Marshall.


    She gave him her location, and he came to meet her.


    They found a private club to talk, and Marshall ordered some of Natalie''s favorite appetizers.


    When Natalie saw the spicy wings, she put on a pair of disposable gloves and ate two before speaking. ¡°Marshall, is the Westwood Hillsnd really in your name?¡±


    "Yes. It used to be in my uncle Yves'' name, but now it''s mine. My dad arranged it; I have no idea what he was nning. My uncle probably doesn''t even know the deed has been transferred to me."

 Chapter 538

    ¡°Oh?¡± Natalie raised an eyebrow, a happy glint in her eyes. ¡°When I called you earlier, your uncle Yves wanted to give me thatnd in exchange for me letting his son go."


    Marshall grew tense. He had been targeted so muchtely that he was constantly on edge.


    He was dressed in a white jacket and light-colored jeans, looking refined and carefree.


    He asked worriedly, "Natalie, what are you going to do? Are you really going to let


    him go?"


    Natalie shook her head. "Letting him out of jail isn''t the same as letting him off the hook. Even if he''s released, with his impulsive temper, he''ll justmit another crime."


    "But his mention of the Westwood Hillsnd reminded me of something. There''s an ancient tomb under that property, so it can never be developed. Whoever buys it is in for a world of trouble. That''s why I want you to sell it to Joanna."


    "Joanna wants to get into real estate too. She had her eye on thend I bought from Taylor."


    "Since she couldn''t get that one, she''s now targeting Westwood Hills. If I''m not mistaken, in about two weeks, the government will announce ns for the area, and thatnd will be included in the new zoning."


    "I''m not lying to you. You should sell thatnd as soon as possible."


    "What..." Marshall''s eyes widened in shock. "Natalie, what has my family done to deserve this? Why are we having such bad luck?"


    "It seems like we''re being targeted from every direction."


    Natalie smiled. "Marshall, it''s because the wicked in this world are truly wicked, and people with pure intentions are rare. As long as you keep your eyes open, they can''t hurt you."


    Marshall was stunned. "Natalie, how do you know there''s an ancient tomb there?"


    Natalie smiled. "I''ve researched the local history, and I asked Queena about it."


    Natalie knew Marshall trusted Queena''s word, especially after she had saved his father''s life.


    Marshall was silent.


    "Natalie, isn''t Queenaing back soon? If she does, I''d like to ask her to help my family take a look at our situation. This is terrifying; we''re surrounded by schemes." He hadn''t been sleeping well.


    He was gued by nightmares every night.


    Speaking of which, Marshall looked shocked. "Natalie, I''ve been having these horrible nightmares for the past two nights. I dream that a woman cuts off my hands and feet and throws me into the ocean to be eaten by fish."


    Natalie paused.


    "It''s probably just stress. Don''t overthink it. You''ll be fine."


    She wouldn''t let anything happen to him. After all, Marshall was her most important


    ally.


    ?


    "Marshall, things are starting to look up. Your father is fine, and you will be too your grandmother is healthy your mother is happy, and your sister is doing well abroad. O


    rything is fine."


    It was the only way she couldfort him.


    She knew the oue from her past life, but she didn''t know the details of what had happened between Marshall and Joanna.


    Marshall frowned. He had a feeling it was more than just a dream. In his nightmare, the pain was agonizing and he could hear a woman''s vicious voice Marshall, you idiot, you''re just a fool. Everything the Spencer family has is mine now, haha..."


    The voice was venomous, utterly evil.


    Marshall shook his head, trying to clear it. Perhaps he really was overthinking


    things. "Natalie, I understand. We''ll all be fine."


    "About thend you mentioned, tell Joanna I''ll be auctioning it off. I want her to pay the highest possible price for thatnd, only to end up with nothing."

 Chapter 539

    Marshall smiled, a dazzling yet calcting expression in his eyes.


    "Natalie, did you know? My father almost had a serious ident abroad, and our international business was inexplicably stolen from us. Then, when I went to Wye, I was framed and had the project snatched away. If you hadn''t prepared in advance, I''d be in prison right now. The wicked are truly wicked. They''ve forced me to grow up fast in just a few months."


    "One of their schemes fails, and they just move on to the next. We can''t let them keep doing this. We have to shift from being reactive to proactive."


    Natalie was worried about what was supposed to happen in two days. She wasn''t sure if he could handle it. "The most urgent thing is what''sing in two days. I wonder who will be the one to report the Spencer family."


    "I''ll go to Yves and tell him Maxwell will be released in three days. Have someone tail him; he won''t stay out of trouble. If it''s not your uncle who reports it, it will be someone else. I''ll have Luna investigate. You should also secretly have your own people look into anyone you suspect. Therefore, schedule the auction for tomorrow. Let''s get Joanna to buy thend first."


    As long as the Spencer family didn''t fall, Joanna would be anxious.


    To be the ultimate winner, you have to avoid their main thrust and strike when they least expect it.


    Marshall understood her meaning. If they scheduled the auction for three days from now and the news broke about them using substandard building materials, the Spencer family''s stock would plummet, and thend''s value would be driven down.


    "Natalie, let''s do it. I''ll go arrange the auction."


    Marshall looked into Natalie''s clear, calm eyes and felt a sense of reassurance. With her around, he truly felt at ease.


    Natalie nodded with a smile. ¡°Good. Once this is done, I have some good news for you. We can make money together, and we''ll bring in Mr. Monroe. He''s mature and reliable; partnering with him is a sure bet."


    "Hehe... that''s great! Natalie, I''m so lucky to have met you."


    Marshall''s eyes reddened. He had been on an emotional rollercoastertely. He''d lived a life of privilege, getting whatever he wanted, and had never imagined someone would try to steal his family''s fortune.


    Seeing his teary eyes, Natalie


    pressed her lips together. The future, was still uncertain, but as long as she protected herself, no one could hurt her.


    She lowered her head and ate a few of the marinated peanuts. They were crispy and delicious.


    Marshall waited until she was finished before asking her to call Joanna.


    Instead of calling, Natalie sent Joanna a text message.


    [Joanna, I was toote. Marshall found out that the Westwood Hillsnd has been rezoned into several new sectors, and its value has skyrocketed fie''s not willing ng Willing to sell it


    to you for a low price. He ne


    an auction tomorrow. If you want it, you''ll have to bid for it. There are too many people interested in thisnd.]


    When Joanna saw Natalie''s message, she sneered. Did Natalie really think she was that important to Marshall?


    He wouldn''t even do her this small favor.


    She immediately called Natalie.


    Natalie knew Joanna would call to mock her. She answered and put the phone on speaker so Marshall could hear.


    "Hello."


    "Natalie, I thought you had such a good rtionship with Mr. Spencer. He wont even grant your such a


    small favor really overestimated you."


    "If you hadn''t ruined my nsst time, that fool Marshall would still be helping me.


    It wouldn''t be your turn, Natalie.¡±


    ¡°It''s perfect, actually. You two losers together makes things easier for me.¡±

 Chapter 540

    Natalie just smiled, not at all angered. "Joanna, I''ve been framed by you so many times that I''ve learned to be cautious. But Marshall is different. If you provoke him, your life is going to get very difficult."


    ¡°I''ve already provoked him. What''s he going to do to make my life difficult? A few petty tricks? You''ve lost to me countless times. You can''t beat me, so what makes you think Marshall can?"


    Natalie nced at Marshall across from her. His handsome face was contorted with anger. This wasn''t the first time he''d been confronted with Joanna''s malice.


    "Joanna, your greatest skill is covering your tracks after scheming against people, but there are no secrets that can be kept forever."


    "Secrets aren''t secrets to you anyway. You im I framed you, but who believed it? Did Sebastian believe it? Natalie, I will always be luckier than you. No one can stop me from doing what I want."


    "Marshall is in my way, and I''ll make sure he ends up with nothing, just like you."


    With that, Joanna hung up.


    Natalie just smiled and shook her head. Did she really think she was so incredible? Marshall was furious. "Natalie, is this how she always treats you?"


    Natalie smiled faintly. "Sorry you had to hear that. I just wanted you to know that she''s serious about targeting you, so you need to be extra careful.¡±


    She knew he hadn''t fully trusted her. Sometimes, you had to use a little cunning.


    In her past life, she had disdained Joanna''s methods, onlyter realizing the tragedy of having a voice but never exining herself.


    But even when she did exin, no one believed her.


    The best way was to let someone see the truth for themselves, to recognize the other person''s true colors.


    Marshall had to understand just how dangerous a person who was single-mindedly plotting against him could be.


    Joanna was greedy and ungrateful. She always ced herself at the center of the universe, believing everyone should help her and that being on her side was the only right way to be.


    Marshall let out a painedugh. Looking at her smiling face, he felt a bit of anger. ¡°Natalie, you''ve helped me so much. How could I not believe you?"


    Natalie knew from his forced smile that he finally believed her. "Let''s go. You should go back and prepare for tomorrow''s auction."


    Marshall smiled. "Right. I''ll go arrange for tomorrow''s auction."


    The next day, Natalie didn''t go to the auction. She had to stay home for an IV drip.


    Her wound had gotten slightly


    infected the night before, and she


    wasn''t feeling well. She knew Joanna would do everything in her power to buy thend, so she already knew the oue without being there.


    Sebastian went. He had thought Natalie would be there to enjoy the show, but when


    he arrived, he only saw Joanna and herpanions. He felt a flicker of disappointment.


    The Spencers'' auction house was magnificent.


    Everyone who stepped through its doors possessed either immense wealth or high


    status.


    The auction hall was already crowded with people, most of them in tailored suits or elegant gowns, exuding an air of opulence with every gesture.


    Joanna adored ces like this, which showcased her status and identity.


    In the past, Sebastian had always been the one to apany her to suchvish events. But ever since she had pressured him to marry her, he was no longer willing to take her out.


    When she say Sebastian arrive, she grew nervous. She quickly stood up and walked over to him, pleading, "Sebastian, I know you really want the Westwood Hillsnd too, but I want it as well. Can you please help me this time and let me have it?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Sebastian looked at her calmly and nodded slightly. "Fine. You saved my life, so I''ll grant you this favor. If you want that piece ofnd, take it."


    Joanna was surprised he''d agreed so quickly.


    He had deliberately mentioned her saving him, reminding her that he was only granting this favor because of what she''d done.


    Or perhaps, he still cared for her and was just keeping his distance to protect her from beingbeled a homewrecker.


    She smiled gently, her eyes reddening with gratitude. "Sebastian, thank you. I want to grow stronger, to be worthy of standing by your side. Then no one will have anything to say about us."


    That useless Natalie could never be worthy of Sebastian.


    And what she cast aside, she certainly wouldn''t let Natalie have.


    A mysterious smile yed on Sebastian''s handsome face.


    He and Sean walked to their designated seats.


    He saw Colin was there too, sitting right next to him.


    Colin greeted him with a smile. "Mr. Griffith, here to buynd too?"


    Sebastian frowned slightly, finding Colin''s formal tone unfamiliar.


    He hadn''t seen Colin since that night, and now, he felt Colin had changed.


    "Mr. Griffith, I heard you and Natalie are getting a divorce. When''s it happening? Joanna is very fond of you. Haven''t you been wanting to marry her all these years?" Colin asked with a smile.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, a murderous glint in his eyes.


    He had said he would marry Joanna, but that was on the condition that she was the one who had saved him from that fire. But Joanna wasn''t.


    Natalie was the one who''d saved him¡ªfrom the fire, andter, from the car crash that had left him crippled and blind.


    He was actually quite puzzled. Mr. Sanders Sr. seemed to despise him, yet he had specificallye to his office that day to tell him Natalie had been the one to save him from the fire


    If he truly wanted them to divorce, wouldn''t he have hidden that truth?


    But the old man had deliberately told him.


    What else did he know? And why had his own grandfather insisted he marry Natalie?


    The two old men didn''t seem to know each other.


    Sebastian replied coldly, "This is a matter between my wife and me. It''s not your ce to interfere."


    "Heh..." Colin sneered. "Sebastian,


    are you trying to have it both ways? Holding onto Natalie while doting on Joanna? Do you really think the Griffith family can remain


    untouchable just because you''re the richest in Yaro?"


    "If the news of Joanna being your mistress gets out, Mr. Griffith, your stocks are going to take a hit," Colin smirked Let this despicable pair be ted together; his sister was young* and beautiful and deserved O someone who would truly love her.


    He had been so blind before, doting on the wrong person.


    Sebastian''s expression turned icy as he looked at Colin. He really had changed. But his words sounded like he was calling Sebastian a scumbag.


    "Joanna is your sister. If you''re not afraid of her being embarrassed, why should I be?"


    He smiled, his meaning hidden.


    This left Colin unable to figure Sebastian out.


    Before, Sebastian would have done anything for Joanna.


    Just moments ago, he''d given her thend in the western suburbs.


    So why was he suddenly unwilling to divorce Natalie and marry Joanna?


    Sebastian had grown up in darkness, loved by no one but his grandparents. Joanna had only approached him because of his status as the head of the Griffith family.


    Joanna had only been willing to get close for his title, but back then Natalie had married Sebastian out of pure affection.

 Chapter 542

    But Sebastian had never taken Natalie seriously, which was why it was no wonder she insisted on a divorce.


    The tragic andughable part was at Joanna''s birthday party, where she had orchestrated a whole scene to frame Natalie, and they had all sided with Joanna. And behind the scenes, they had tried to have Natalie killed.


    The thought brought a sharp, extreme pain to Colin''s heart.


    In that moment, he suddenly missed the meticulous care Natalie had shown him when he was in the hospital.


    "What are you two talking about?" Joanna walked over and sat beside Colin.


    Colin smiled at her. "I was just asking Sebastian when he''s going to marry you."


    Hearing this, Joanna blushed and smiled shyly. "What are you saying? Sebastian and Natalie aren''t divorced. If you say things like that, people will use it against us."


    She had no desire to be known as the other woman.


    Colin squinted, his expression unreadable, but his tone was as doting as ever. "What''s there to be afraid of? Silly girl, with Mr. Griffith''s favor, who would dare call you a mistress?"


    She was the one who''d scorned Sebastian back then. Now that he was healthy and on his feet again, she was eager to be his mistress. But Sebastian still adored her, didn''t he?


    "I''m not." Joanna felt something was off with Colin. She frowned, studying him. He looked the same, still doting on her, but something felt strange.


    Just then, Marshall arrived, dressed in all ck. He favored jackets, which made him look even more roguish and unruly.


    With the host present, the auction began.


    Marshall knew Natalie wouldn''t being today; she was at home on an IV drip.


    Before the auction started, Marshall shot a cold nce at Joanna.


    His father had bought thatnd for 50 million, and the starting bid was also 50 million.


    After the auctioneer took the stage and announced the starting bid, ten minutester, Joanna won the western suburbsnd for four hundred million.


    And she had Sebastian to thank for that. When the bidding reached 250 million, he had suddenly raised his paddle.


    The moment Sebastian made a bid, everyone, knowing his keen eye, started bidding aggressively as well.


    Joanna froze for a second, turning to look at Sebastian in confusion.


    Sebastian exined calmly, "Sorry, Joanna. I''m just used to bidding. It was an unconscious reflex."


    Joanna almost choked with rage, but in the end, she secured thend for four hundred million.


    Still, she was pleased. Her budget had been 450 million, so getting it for 400 million felt like a win.


    Colin and Sebastian left together. In the parking garage, Colin confronted Sebastian, "Sebastian, why won''t you get a divorce?"


    Sebastian''s brow tightened, a hint of


    anger in his eyes as he warned him, "Colin, already told you, that''s


    me. Mind your


    between my wife and me


    stare


    own business and stay out of things


    that don''t concern you."


    Colin''sugh was pained. Knowing


    the truth was a special kind of agony. He tilted his head back, his gaze mocking "But Sebastian Natalie wants to divorce you. Wher she loved you, you couldn''t see her. You were the one who wanted the divorce, and now you''re the one who refuses it."


    JouT


    "Sebastian, you don''t actually love anyone. You enjoy Natalie''s devotion while stringing Joanna along. The truth is, you''re just unwilling to ept that Natalie is really leaving you. It''s just like how you couldn''t ept bing a cripple blind, after the car crash, and how doanna left you at your lowest. You just can''t stand that Natalie is leaving you too. In the end, the only person you''ve ever loved is yourself, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 543

    Hearing his words, Sebastian''s eyes filled with guilt, his lips pressed into a thin line as he remained silent.


    Natalie. He owed her, and he would make it up to her.


    Yesterday, he had wanted to take her to buy a ring, but her gaze was clear, devoid of any trace of love.


    She didn''t love him anymore, and he was panicking.


    Sebastian ignored Colin, turned, and got into his car.


    Sean quickly drove away.


    Colin didn''t understand. If he didn''t love Natalie, why was he trapping her?


    He was Joanna''s driver now. She deliberately humiliated him, but he had to endure


    it.


    He had to get his mother''s two hundred million back and figure out Joanna''s n.


    Colin leaned against the car, waiting for Joanna to finish the paperwork ande down.


    Suddenly, he heard Marshall''s voice.


    "Natalie, are you done with your IV?"


    "Great! I''lle see you then. I''ve got good news. What do you want for lunch? I''ll bring it over."


    "Okay, okay,... wait, that''s all pretty heavy. You''re hurt, you should be eating something light."


    "I know, I know. I''ll get it from Tulip Cafe. They make those dishes the best. I''ll be at your ce in about forty minutes."


    "Uh-huh, you want me to bring a Coke too? An injured person shouldn''t be drinking Coke!"


    "Alright, alright, you and your excuses. See you in forty."


    Colin knew Natalie was hurt, but he couldn''t see her. He didn''t even know where


    she lived, and he desperately wanted to check on her.


    She was on an IV today, so her injuries must be serious.


    He watched Marshall''s car drive away and thought about following, but the moment he reached for the door handle, he stopped himself. He was Joanna''s diver now she had to y the part and gather useful information first.


    Twenty minutester, Joanna came down with Horace. Colin quickly ducked behind another car.


    Horace was furious. "Miss, I have a feeling Mr. Griffith did that on purpose. If he hadn''t bid, we could have saved at least a hundred million."


    Joanna found it strange too. Sebastian had clearly promised her, yet he''d suddenly bid against her.


    She took a deep breath, suppressing


    the suspicion rising within her. "It''s


    fine. We still came in fifty million


    under budget, so were lucky saw how many people were


    swarming us, wanting to partner up. We won''t have to worry about initial investments."


    That was the only thing that improved Horace''s mood.


    "Miss, Colin suddenly offered to be your driver. We can''t discuss many things in front of him. We must be careful."


    "Hmph!" Joanna sneered, her pretty face full of disdain.


    "He''s an idiot. What are you afraid of? He''s always doted on me. If I asked him to kill Natalie, he wouldn''t hesitate for a second. As long as he''s on our side, we don''t need to do anything to him for now."


    "But Miss, he could get in the way of our ns. The acquisition of Wendy''spany


    is underway, but she''s still putting up a strong fight, refusing to sell."


    Horace wondered if they needed to y hardball to make Wendy sell thepany


    sooner.


    Joanna''s eyes were filled with scorn,


    a cold smirk on her lips. "No rush. We''ll wait a few more days. I''ll pay back that two hundred million first to put he at ease. Then, you can pressure her in ourpany''s name. We can acquire herpany for under five hundred million and we''ll make her transfer the technology to us as well. The tech she holds is worth at least a billion."


    In the end, they would be the ones profiting.

 Chapter 544

    For decades, Wendy had been unwittingly setting the stage for her sess.


    "Alright, we''ll wait a few more days then." Horace was worried that dys could bringplications.


    He felt like things were changing, but he couldn''t find anything, which made him uneasy.


    Their ns had gone so smoothly only because Wendy doted on Joanna.


    But Sebastian''s attitude... he couldn''t figure it out anymore.


    "Miss, should we still proceed with our previous n? I feel like Sebastian''s attitude has changed. To be safe, I think we should still carry out the young master''s n."


    Joanna had noticed it too. Sebastian''s hot-and-cold attitude made her feel like she was losing her grip on him.


    "Arrange for the hypnotist. I''ll find an opportunity as soon as possible." Joanna felt she couldn''t wait any longer.


    If Sebastian forgot Natalie, those two old geezers from the Griffith family would be no match for her.


    The more Joanna thought about it, the more she felt she couldn''t dy.


    Sebastian was starting to care about Natalie, and that was not a good sign.


    "Understood!"


    Hiding nearby, Colin was stunned. Joanna was going to make a move on Sebastian?


    Didn''t she love him? Why would she do something to him?


    And who was this ''young master'' Horace mentioned?


    Colin felt a surge of anxiety. He quickly silenced his phone as he saw the two of them getting into the car.


    He rushed over, pulling open the driver''s door with an apologetic smile. "Joanna, why didn''t you wait for me?"


    Joanna was taken aback. If he hadn''t suddenly appeared, she would have forgotten he was her driver.


    "Take me to thepany. I have a shoot soon."


    "Alright!" Colin drove her to thepany.


    Horace handed a tablet to Joanna, his expression grim. "Miss, Natalie coborated with Matthew''spany on a design, and their sales have skyrocketed this quarter."


    Joanna already knew. She scoffed, "What talent could Natalie possibly have? She was at home for years,


    and never saw her draw a siet


    i Single desigosketch. She probably stole them from someone, or haso someone drawing them for her." C¨®ntent


    Horace said darkly, "There''s a national fashion designpetitioning up. Why don''t we sign her up in the Scott family''s name? That will expose her for what she is."


    Joanna''s lips curved into a faint smile. That was an excellent idea.


    She looked at Colin in the front seat and asked with a smile, "Natalie is just a country bumpkin. There''s a national designpetition next month. Why don''t we sign her up? It''ll be a good way for her Prove her skills. You know how everyon questions her position as Design Director."


    "Let''s give her this chance to prove herself and silence her critics."


    Colin gripped the steering wheel. Joanna wanted to humiliate Natalie. The woman was truly venomous.


    How had he never noticed her vicious intentions before?


    Still, he was also curious if Natalie really had the talent.


    If Natalie was truly skilled, she could shut down all the rumors. It would be a good thing.


    He smiled and said, "Joanna, you studied design too. Will you be entering thepetition?"


    Joanna smiled faintly at his words. Natalie had always been her foil. Now that she was pursuing a career in acting, she would make sure Natalie remained in her shadow.


    She said with a smile, "If I participate too, wouldn''t that be unfair to Natalie?"

 Chapter 545

    Colinughed. "Joanna, don''t overthink it. It''s apetition, so everyonepetes on a level ying field. If Natalie isn''t as good as you, that''s her fault, not yours. There''s no such thing as fair or unfair."


    Natalie, you can do this. You can take Joanna down.


    Someone who could race a car that skillfully should be outstanding in design as well.


    He had been blind before, but now his eyes were wide open. Of course his own sister was better.


    Joanna was confident. Winning thepetition would further cement her reputation as a talenteddy.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. She would expose Natalie''sck of skills, which would only make her own reputation as the Scott heiress shine brighter.


    Power, fame, and money were what Joanna craved most.


    Joanna looked at Horace, smiling excitedly. "Horace, registration starts the day after tomorrow. Remember to sign me and Natalie up."


    Horace smiled. "Of course, Miss."


    A flicker of scorn passed through Colin''s eyes. Miss? More like a shameless, illegitimate miss.


    Forty minutester, Marshall arrived at Natalie''s house.


    The butler let him in and led him to the living room before leaving.


    Natalie was still on her IV drip. She wasn''t feeling well today and was craving something vorful.


    Seeing the food Marshall brought, she could smell the aroma of braised pork.


    "Ah... I want some so badly." She nced at the IV bag; there were only three minutes left.


    Marshall looked at her pale face with concern. "Natalie, has my uncle been giving you any trouble?"


    Natalie saw the worry in his charming eyes and smiled, her own eyes curving. She gestured to herself. "Marshall, do I look like someone who''s afraid of trouble?"


    "I told your uncle I''d go to the police station the day after tomorrow to agree to a settlement. It all depends on what happens tomorrow. If ho one reports it your family can escape this crisis."


    Marshall wasn''t nervous anymore; he''d already made all the arrangements.


    "Natalie, don''t worry about tomorrow. I''ve got it all handled. Your IV is almost done, let''s eat lunch first."


    "Mm!" Natalie couldn''t wait.


    A few minutester, the doctor removed the needle. Natalie pressed down on the back of her hand for a moment before letting go.


    Marshall opened the food


    containers, and a fragrant aroma filled the air. Natalie smiled. Tulip... Cafe truly was a figh


    a high-end restauran


    even their takeout containers were exquisite.


    "Here, the braised pork you wanted."


    Marshall looked at her wound worriedly. "Natalie, this is pretty rich food. Are you sure it''s okay for your wound?"


    Natalie nced at him. Seeing the concern in his eyes, she realized the boy hade to trust herpletely.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? The wound is on my arm, and besides, I have my own medicine. I''m not afraid of anything. I''ll let you in on another secret."


    "Remember when you pped me at the hospital? was actually trying to draw you away so Luna could givez Mrs. Spencer Sr. the medicine. Your grandmother had been poisoned at the time Without my antidote, she never would have woken up. But I had to stop you from bullying me at the party, so I had to give it to her secretly."


    Marshall was speechless.


    He had thought it was the doctors who had neutralized the poison.


    "Natalie, why didn''t you tell me something so important?" Her medical skills were impressive.


    Natalie picked up her fork and took a bite of pork. "Even if I had told you then, you wouldn''t have believed me. Let''s not talk about the past. Let''s eat, I''m starving."


    "Okay!" Marshall picked up his fork and they ate lunch.


    He suddenly said, "Natalie, why do you think Sebastian suddenly started bidding? He made Joanna so angry her eyes were red."

 Chapter 546

    Natalie also found it surprising that Sebastian had bid.


    "Marshall, let''s not worry about him. Sebastian is not someone to be trifled with. Don''t provoke him in the future. Keep a low profile, and let''s focus on the important stuff."


    Marshall looked over and saw her confident smile. It was beautiful, dazzling, like a queen enthroned.


    How could Sebastian be so blind?


    To reject such a wonderful girl for that scheming woman, Joanna.


    But he had to thank Sebastian for not marrying her. Maybe he had a chance.


    Natalie ate a piece of braised fish, her eyes crinkling with satisfaction. "Marshall, I''ve been eating nd food for days. This vorful fish tastes absolutely delicious."


    "If you have time tonight,e over for lobster. My chef makes it incredibly well."


    "Then I''ll definitely be there. I have to go to the office this afternoon, and I also need to work on my graduation thesis."


    The thought of his thesis gave Marshall a headache.


    Natalie saw his troubled expression and smiled. "The harder it is, the more you


    should rise to the challenge. A thesis is nothing for you."


    Marshall might be a yboy, but his talent was genuine.


    Marshall felt like crying. If they were in the same major, he would have asked Natalie to help him write it.


    But she was injured. He could handle it himself. He wanted to be a strong support for Natalie, to protect her so she would never be bullied again.


    After lunch, Marshall went to the office, while Natalie continued to rest.


    She asked the butler to arrange for dinner, then took her medicine and went to sleep.


    She was in a good mood, perhaps because of the medicine. She slept soundly, without any dreams, waking upte in the afternoon.


    When she got up, she pulled back the gauze on her arm. The wound had closed up, but it was still painful.


    The flesh had been badly damaged; it would probably hurt for months.


    A sh of hatred crossed her eyes. People like Maxwell were rotten to the core.


    Letting him go this time was just to set up a better revenge.


    She picked up her phone and sent a message to Luna.


    [Luna, what has Joanna been up to today?]


    [She had a shoot today. In her free time, she was constantly on the phone. Colin is working as her driver now that he''s unemployed.]


    Natalie was a little surprised but understood. A proud man like Colin must have swallowed his pride to work as Joanna''s driver.


    [Luna, keep a close eye on her and Horace. The person behind Horace is who we''re really looking for.]


    [Don''t worry. I''ll let you know as soon as I have any news.]


    Natalie put down her phone, a seductive smile ying on her lips.


    That person had taken the bait. Perfect. In this life, she would drag Joanna down from her pedestal.


    With Sebastian unwilling to help Joanna, she had one less enemy.


    Joanna had spent four hundred million, and there would be more spending toe.


    Next would be fundraising. Once they started, she would find out whichpany was backing Joanna.


    ´¨


    As for that illegitimate son... she didn''t know if he was the child Timothy had with the woman


    supposedloved most. She hadn''t


    found out in her past life either.


    .n


    Timothy had hidden that woman so well to protect her from the old man''s wrath. It was likely that even


    Sebastian''s mother didn''t know


    where she was hidden.


    When he proposed, the inte wasn''t as developed, so no one knew identity of the woman who, out of college, had


    freshe


    away by Timothy a een swept


    in wedding of the


    century.

 Chapter 547

    When Natalie thought of Sebastian, her heart would still give a strange little pang.


    For three whole years, her world had revolved around him. Now, after nearly half a year away from him, she felt free.


    Sometimes she thought of him, sometimes her heart ached, but she understood that life wasn''t just about love. Family was far more precious.


    She wouldn''t let anything happen to her beloved grandfather or her brothers.


    Natalie took a deep breath, pushing aside the unpleasant memories.


    She got out of bed, went to the bathroom, and when she came out, she chose a beautiful lounge set from her closet. Walking to the window, she saw it was snowing and smiled faintly. It was the first snow of the year.


    It was beautiful. In a few days, she could build a snowman in her backyard again.


    As Natalie turned to leave, she suddenly rememberedst year''s snow. It was the day Joanna had returned. Joanna had been free toe and go from their vi, and she and Sebastian were always so intimate.


    Every day, Natalie had been consumed by mncholy, but Sebastian never saw it. His thoughts were entirely on Joanna. Her heart clenched with an unstoppable pain.


    She ced a hand over her heart and smiled bitterly. It still hurt so much, even though she thought she had forgotten.


    "Bzz... Bzz....." Her phone on the table vibrated. She walked over and picked it up. An unknown number. She had a feeling it was Sebastian.


    She answered. "Hello?"


    "Natalie, I''m outside your vi. It''s snowing."


    Sebastian''s voice came through, deep and pleasant.


    Natalie looked at the snow outside, a smile in her eyes. "What are you doing here? Haven''t I made myself clear enough?"


    The pain of thinking about him was still fresh, and now his call just made her feel worse.


    People were like that sometimes. Even when you''ve moved on, the thought of that person could still stir up frustration.


    She sat on the window seat. Outside, it was gloomy, with light snow falling.


    The ss reflected her blurred but still exquisite and pleasing silhouette.


    Natalie ced her slender fingers on the cold ss. Through it, she could clearly


    see the tiny snowkes. But the snow put her in a terrible mood.


    "It''s snowing. I remember you were always so afraid of the cold whenever it snowed," Sebastian''s voice was tinged with worry.


    But Natalie, who no longer loved him, didn''t hear it.


    When you stop caring about certain things, certain people, you stop listening so closely.


    Natalie sneered. "I''m not afraid of the cold anymore, Sebastian. Back then, I onlyined about the cold to get your attention. But your mind was always on Joanna. You were worried about whether she was tired, suffering or cold overseas."


    "You were suffering yourself, your legs still unable to support you, yet you put all your effort into caring for her. I had actually decided to give up on you then. I was going to let you two be together when she returned."


    "But I never expected that after she came back, it would be one scheme after another. And you... you just


    nother.


    wanted to worship her, never


    believing a single word I said


    I was


    so angry that tefused to sign the divorce papers you gave me those times."


    Sheughed at herself, tears welling in her eyes. "Looking back, I was so childish. Sebastian, I really don''t want you anymore. Can you please stop disturbing my life?"


    She spoke calmly.


    She really didn''t want him. It took her two lifetimes to understand that love is optional, but your life must be your own.


    Outside the vi. In the car.


    When Sebastian heard Natalie say, "Sebastian, I really don''t want you anymore," his hand gripping the phone tightened fiercely.


    His voice suddenly hoarse, he growled, "Natalie, you were the one who came after me first. You think you can just decide you don''t want me anymore?"

 Chapter 548

    "Yes! I was the one who came after you. I could see your pain, your unhappiness. I understood your past, and I felt both pity and love for you. You were so cold to me, but I foolishly wanted to stay by your side. It was onlyter that I realized you didn''t need my love. You needed Joanna''s."


    "Sebastian, don''t call me again, and don''te to my house. I don''t want anything from you, so you have nothing to threaten me with."


    "I hate you enough as it is. This winter is already cold enough. Please don''t make my heart any colder."


    With that, Natalie hung up the phone.


    The sharp pain in her chest made her close her eyes.


    She tried to suppress the searing ache in her heart.


    Unbidden, the pain still stole her breath.


    She stood up and looked out the window. She couldn''t see the scenery far away, but her mood quickly improved.


    She checked the time. Marshall would be here soon.


    She went downstairs with a smile. Lucien was standing at the bottom of the staircase. "Miss, it''s snowing. How about we have hot pot for dinner tonight?" Natalie nodded with a smile. "That sounds great. Has Mr. Spencer arrived?" Lucien said, "He''s almost here. I''ve already arranged for dinner."


    Natalie smiled and nodded. Sure enough, Marshall entered just a momentter. He was carrying fruit, including several cherimoyas asrge as bowls.


    Natalie beamed. Those cherimoyas looked so sweet. They would be perfect for dessert.


    "Marshall,e in and sit down. It must be cold outside," Natalie called out with a smile.


    Marshall grinned. "It''s alright. It''s warm in here." He took off his jacket, revealing a crisp white shirt underneath. His smile was roguish, full of youthful charm.


    Natalie returned his smile and pointed to the hot pot. "Lobster hot pot. Do you like it?"


    Marshall loved it. Looking at the exquisite and abundant spread on the table, his face lit up, his eyes shining. me, this is incredible! This is rare deep-sea seafood you can''t just get anywhere."


    Natalie gestured to the utensils. "Then dig in."


    "Yeah! I''m starving. I had four meetings after I got back, then worked on my thesis


    for an hour. I didn''t even have a sip of water. I''m exhausted."


    Marshall suddenly looked up at Natalie, his expression serious. "Natalie, I''m just now realizing that it''s not easy being rich!"


    Natalie was slightly surprised, but she understood the sentiment. She smiled. "It''s not easy being rich because you''re always running. around for money. When you were little, your parents probably had very little time for you. To give you a better life, they had to chase. projects and partnerships


    everywhere, giving all their time to


    making money. Is that how it felt?"


    "Exactly, Natalie. I always felt so lonely as a kid, so I started hanging out with a bunch of hooligans and racing cars. But I wasn''t even that good at it. Anyway, being rich meant


    could have


    thing I wanted, and


    racing was the only thing that


    interested me."


    Now that thepany was in trouble, he hadn''t touched a race car since.


    If he kept ying around while the family business was failing, he might not even be able to support himself.


    But if he worked with his dad to run thepany well, their future would get better and better.


    He finally understood that life was about give and take. If he gave up his hobby, the whole family would be better off.


    And outside the vi.


    Sebastian''s cold, deep eyes stared at the vi''s gate, his expression dark and inscrutable. She let Marshall in, but not him.

 Chapter 551

    Joanna whispered a reminder, "Grandma, don''t tell anyone about this just yet. I can guarantee your future will be even more luxurious than it is now."


    The old woman''s face broke into a wide grin. "Oh, my Joanna is the most sensible one. Not like that ungrateful Natalie. You''re both my granddaughters, but she''s aplete traitor."


    "You''re the best. You''re grandma''s sweet girl."


    Joanna sneered internally. This old woman only cared about money; what family affection?


    Only a fool like Wendy would have stupidly funded the Scott family''s rtives to help them get rich.


    Colin left the Scott family estate and drove straight to his mother''spany.


    He needed to show his mother that he was on her side-that she wasn''t alone.


    He drove all the way to thepany building but was stopped by security downstairs. He didn''t argue or cause a scene. Instead, he turned around, walked to the curb outside the main entrance, and made a call.


    He called his mother''s assistant, Lindsay.


    Lindsay answered Colin''s call while she was with Wendy.


    The two were reviewing a new partnership proposal. They had spun off several


    projects from the originalpany to form a new one.


    By now, the oldpany was just an empty shell, but they were deeply engrossed in this new project, working day and night in the office to secure coborations.


    Lindsay looked at Wendy across the desk and smiled. "Wendy, it''s Colin."


    Wendy frowned. She''d heard Colin had be Joanna''s driver, and it was really... disheartening.


    "Let''s hear what he has to say."


    Lindsay answered the call and put it on speakerphone.


    "Hello, Mr. Colin. What can I do for you?"


    "Lindsay, can you let mee up? I want to see Mom. Please tell her I know the truth now. I know what Joanna and Nathan are nning.¡±


    "I want to help Mom. I need to tell her that even though I''m Nathan''s son, I''m nothing like him. Lindsay, my mom is all alone right now. Please tell her I genuinely want to help her."


    Wendy heard this and scoffed.


    "Colin, since you already know, there''s no need for me to hide-


    ???


    anything. I''m done with you all. Whether you do abroad. or anywhere else, just don''t bother me again."


    He changed his tune this quickly? She didn''t believe it.


    How pathetic. That she had reached a point where she couldn''t even trust her own


    son.


    "Mom, please just trust me this one time. I''m begging you. I really want to help. I''m working as Joanna''s driver now, and I can gather information for you from the inside Joanna wants to acquire yourpany. I''m only just now understanding everything that Dad has a mistress, an illegitimate son, and a daughter on the side, and that Grandma and Grandpa knew all along."


    "We were the only ones kept in the dark. Mom, I''m your biological son. Are you really going to abandon me?"


    Wendy''s face was instantly streaked with tears. She struggled to control her emotions. ¡°Colin, I tried to warn Jared, but he never took my words seriously, and it cost him his life."


    "And you''re just as malicious as Jared was, willing to go after your sister to help that venomous snake, Joanna."


    "You three brothers are all cut from


    the same cloth. I really can''t trust you. Since you know the truth, it''s better to pretend you know nothing. Otherwise, if you Lend up


    you no dead, fr.be


    the one who has to im your


    body."


    Wendy''s voice cracked as she spoke, severing the bond with her own son. It was agonizing for her too.


    But she wouldn''t risk her parents'' lives for these people.


    She was the Don heiress, her parents'' only child.


    She couldn''t let this pack of ungrateful wolves be the reason her parents died of


    anger and grief.

 Chapter 552

    So, for her own parents, she was willing to forsake even her own son.


    Colin was devastated. So that''s what his mother thought of him. Was it only because he was Nathan''s son?


    Was that why she chose to abandon him?


    "Mom, can''t you just give me one chance?¡± he asked, his voice choked with tears.


    "No, Colin. You''re a grown man now. You can make your own decisions without asking me. If you have anything to discuss, go back and talk it over with your sister and your father. You three are a family now."


    Every word Wendy spoke felt like a knife in her own heart. This massive conspiracy had left her utterly exhausted.


    Finally, Wendy had onest demand. "Colin, if you don''t want anything to happen to me and your grandparents, then you will keep what you said tonight buried deep inside you. Don''t let Joanna know that I''m aware of your father and his mistress."


    Hearing this, Colin''s hand, holding the phone, dropped limply to his side.


    His mother truly didn''t want him anymore.


    After a long pause, he finally choked out, "Mom, I promise. I''ll keep changing until you''re satisfied. I''ll be the outstanding son you deserve. I''ll stay by their side, and I''ll tell you the moment I learn anything."


    Wendy didn''t agree or say another word. She just hung up.


    Lindsay frowned at her. "Wendy, I told you before, Colin has a good head on his shoulders. He could help you run thepany. Why did you...?"


    Wendy gave a bitter smile. ¡°Lindsay, you don''t understand. He''s always been impulsive, never mature or stable. If I let hime back now, he''ll think everything is too easy."


    "Since he''s finally had his awakening, let him stay with Joanna. He can learn a thing or two from her and Sebastian''s methods. It will help him grow.¡±


    "Bringing him back to my side now would only hasten his death. Jared has already been saved by Natalie, and with her kind heart, I know she won''t abandon her brother."


    ¡°Benson is even more stubborn. We might be able to bring Colin and Jerome back, but I''m afraid Benson is a lost cause."


    She stood up, her smile deste. "Lindsay, I was so foolish. Women really do get lost in a man''s sweet nothings."


    Lindsay looked at her with a concerned frown, her heart aching for her.


    "Wendy, your marriage may have been a fraud, but you''re incredibly sessful in your career. Life is never without its hardships. Just try to forget the past."  fo


    Though forgetting was impossible, all one could do was look forward.


    Wendy''s eyes turned icy and bloodthirsty, like a demon from hell. Her gaze was crimson. "Lindsay, let''s not talk about the past. As soon as Joanna transfers that money, sell. thepany to that buyer who approached us yesterday. It''s an empty shell, but we can get five hundred million for it. That''s a profit for us. That will be Natalie''s wedding gift. Even though she''ll probably never ept me as her mother, she''s a good daughter.¡±


    Wendy closed her eyes in pain. This was all she could do.


    Lindsay pursed her lips, saying nothing, her heart aching as she watched her friend suffer.


    Meanwhile, Joanna had also arranged matters for the Spencer family overnight. She stood by the window, watching the light snow fall. outside. The look in her eyes was as cold as the snow itself.


    She had already secured the west-side property. Marshall could no longer be kept around; he would only be an obstacle.


    He had only himself to me for picking the wrong side. By aligning with Natalie, he had sealed his own fate.


    She loved the thrill of making a monumental move while her opponent remained blissfully unaware.


    After standing there for a while, she called Horace.


    "Miss."


    Joanna asked, "Where is Sebastian?"

 Chapter 553

    Horace replied, "Miss, I just arrived to surveil him. I saw his car returning; Sean ordered takeout for him. It looks like he''ll be staying at the office tonight. He hasn''t been back to the vitely, he''s been living at work."


    "He didn''t get the west-sidend, so it seems he''s looking for another suitable plot. I heard a rumor that he might be nning to build a hospital.¡±


    ¡°Build a hospital? Doesn''t he already own one? Why would he build another?" Joanna couldn''t understand Sebastian''s motives.


    Hospitals were very profitable, she knew that, but why would Sebastian need another one?


    Sebastian''s thoughts were always hard to decipher.


    "Miss, I''ll investigate these matters. Everything for tomorrow is arranged. Marshall is finished. That punk has been arrogant for far too long. Let''s see if he can still smile tomorrow."


    Horace was more focused on theing day''s events. He despised rich brats like Marshall who, backed by family money, looked down on everyone. He nned to be glued to the screen tomorrow, watching Marshall''s downfall.


    Joanna smiled elegantly, her eyes fixed on the window with excitement.


    ¡°If Natalie hadn''t ruined my ns back then, we wouldn''t have ended up in this position."


    "It''s all because of Natalie that our ns were dyed until now. Once the raw materials fail inspection, their entire project is ruined. His previous nonpliant projects will have to be demolished and rebuilt, doubling the construction costs. He''ll also face legal liabilities. Even if they split the responsibility 50/50, the Spencer family will bear the brunt of it."


    When one door closes, another opens.


    If Marshall couldn''t be of use to her, then he had to be destroyed. She could still make money by coborating with Yves.


    Joanna chatted with Horace for a little longer before hanging up.


    She went to check on her father. Wendy wouldn''t being tonight; herpany''s problems had herpletely tied down. Tomorrow morning, she''d return the money


    to Wendy, and the acquisition could proceed quickly.


    She knocked and entered. Nathan was already awake.


    Joanna walked in and said, "Dad, you''re awake?"


    Nathan closed his eyes, feeling miserable. He was dizzy and weak, having spent all his energytely scheming against Wendy.


    "Yes. Did the doctore? What did he say?"


    Joanna was furious. She walked over and looked down at her father. "Dad, the doctor said you have high blood pressure, high cholesterol, and high blood sugar. You can''t eat high-fat, high-salt, or high-sugar foods, and you can drink. Did you drink when you went to see my mother?"


    "Did she cook a huge, fatty meal for you just to please you?"


    Nathan frowned slightly, then


    smiled. "Joanna, I''ve let your mother down all these years. Every time I go back, she goes to grea


    lengths to


    make me happy. It''s her kind


    intention. If I didn''t eat, it would be


    waste of her efforts."


    "But after eating it, you end up lying here. People with your conditions can''t drink.


    Your blood sugar spiked, and your blood pressure shot up with it.¡±


    She was confused. "How did this happen? You were finest year. Why are you suddenly dealing with all these health issues?"


    Her father had to give her mother a happy life; he couldn''t afford to have something happen to him now.


    "Sigh." Nathan didn''t know what was wrong with him either.


    This year felt unlucky, with his body constantly failing him.


    "By the way, Joanna, your mother... she wronged me," he said, his eyes cold.


    Joanna froze. She had only just found out about it herself.


    Her mother was quite capable, managing to attract the attention of Mr. Wilson''s nephew When sh? called her motherter, she learned they had been seeing each other for a long time.

 Chapter 554

    She managed an awkward smile. "Dad, don''t overthink it. Mom went to see Mr.


    Wilson to help you discuss a business deal. Mr. Wilson''s wife saw them and mistook her for a mistress. Mom got beaten up and is still in the hospital."


    Nathan was a man; he could tell truth from lies.


    Ultimately, he was the one who had wronged Sophia.


    But...


    "Never mind. You should go get some rest. I''ll be fine after some sleep. I''ll watch my diet from now on."


    It wasn''t just his blood pressure and sugar. It was the fact that he could no longer function as a man.


    Joanna didn''t bother pressing him further.


    If he died early, it would be one less burden for her.


    Everything that was Wendy''s would soon be hers, and Nathan would have outlived


    his usefulness.


    After leaving, Joanna went to bed.


    The next morning.


    Marshall was on his way to work when he was blocked at thepany entrance by


    a crowd of reporters and officials from a joint inspectionmission.


    Marshall''s assistant and bodyguards formed a protective circle around him.


    An official from themission stepped forward. "Mr. Spencer, we''ve received a report that yourpany''s housing development has used building materials that do not meet regtions Inspectors from the construction, safety, and quality assurance bureaus are already on-site conducting checks. We need you to cooperate with our investigation.¡±


    Marshall nced at the swarm of reporters nearby. The story had already broken before any facts were established. News that the Spencer family''s development used substandard materials was already all over the inte.


    It was Joanna, of course. Yves and his wife were busy weing Maxwell home from jail today; they doted on their son and wouldn''t have had time for this.


    It had to be Joanna. She was cunning and left no evidence, but it wasn''tpletely untraceable.


    Marshall faced the crowd and smiled. "Since all your departments are here, let''s go to the site now. I want you to broadcast the entire inspection process live to ensure that the Spencer family''s reputation is not unfairly damaged."


    As soon as he finished, a reporter shoved a microphone in his face. "Mr. Spencer, by using materials that don''t meet national standards, what Will you say to the homebuyers who trusted the Spencer family when their new homes start having problems?"


    "They work their entire lives to buy a single home with their hard-earned money. If there are quality issues, it would be a devastating blow to them..."


    "I understand your concern for the consumers. But if you''re so concerned, why are you listening to hearsay instead of waiting for the official inspection results?"


    "Nothing has been confirmed yet. You are blowing this out of proportion and inciting panic among homebuyers. As journalists, you haven''t even verified the truth of the matter, yet you''re already reporting these exaggerations."


    "For a journalist, truth is the cornerstone of your work. You must report facts objectively, urately and fairly, without exaggeration, minimization, or distortion, to ensure your reporting aligns with reality. You haven''t even been to my Construction site, yet you''re iming my materials are faulty?"


    Marshall cut the reporter off, his deep, pleasant voice firm and righteous.


    He stood in the cold wind, dressed in a ck overcoat. A faint smile yed on his handsome face. Though he was dressed maturely, his smile still held a touch of youthful charm.


    The reporter was stunned into silence. He was shocked.


    Marshall was just a spoiled, arrogant brat. How could he deliver such a well- reasoned response?

 Chapter 555

    At home, Natalie was also watching the interview.


    She watched Marshall speak eloquently¡ªmature,posed, and without any of his former frivolous, bratty demeanor. He was dazzling.


    In the live stream chat.


    [Early morning, scrolling through videos while in the shower. I was squeezing out body wash when this popped up. Do you know how hard it is to ''like'' a video with your chin? Mr. Spencer is just too handsome.]


    [If you had a boyfriend like this, what time would youe home? I''d never want to leave the house. I''m in love with Mr. Spencer, he''s so hot.]


    [Look at the reporter''s face, he''s gone pale. He started speaking for the people without even knowing the facts. They im to speak for the masses and for the truth, but they don''t even bother to confirm anything before asking these high-and- mighty questions. Look, he''s made my man blush.]


    [Is it possible that where there''s smoke, there''s fire?]


    Natalie chuckled as she read the wittyments in the live chat. Marshall was still the dreamboat of countless women.


    [Times are changing. Go get ''em, boss!!]


    Another wave of cleverments rolled in.


    Natalie watched Marshall''s calm and collected demeanor and smiled.


    Meanwhile.


    Marshall led the crowd to the construction site, with the quality inspection team following along.


    Joanna sat in her office with Horace standing behind her, both their faces alight with scheming anticipation.


    Joanna looked at theposed Marshall on screen and scoffed, "He''s really unfazed, isn''t he? Still pretending to be calm at a time like this."


    Horace sneered. "It''s just an act. Once they get to the site and the materials fail the inspection, the project is finished. Then, we can pick it up for cheap."


    Joanna thought the same.


    She watched Marshall''s serene, handsome face, her expression darkening slightly. This punk wasn''t supposed to be like this. He should be furious, arguing back and forth with the reporters.


    But Marshall was far too calm.


    "Is everything with HenSen Group taken care of?¡± Joanna asked, a hint of worry in her voice.


    Horace frowned. ¡°I arranged it all three days ago. They''ve already pulled out, so it shouldn''t trace back to them."


    Joanna nodded. She trusted Horace''s work. All they had to do was wait for the Spencer family''s stock to plummet.


    She had bought a lotst time; this was another opportunity to strike.


    Joanna and Horace continued to watch the live broadcast.


    Sebastian and Sean were also watching.


    Sean said, "Sir, someone reported the Spencer family. Who could it be?"


    Sebastian remained silent, his gaze fixed on the live footage.


    After a moment, he spoke. "Look into it. Joanna is likely involved. She''s always wanted the Spencer family."


    Sean thought of the video of Joanna manipting the old woman and was shocked. How vast was Joanna''s ambition that she would even try to swallow the Spencer family whole?


    "Sir, as soon as the news broke, I had someone start monitoring


    Joanna. She went to this locatial


    her studio which is on the street right behind ourpany building."


    Sean was astonished. Joanna already had her own studio.


    Sebastian leaned back elegantly in his office chair, exuding azy, sexy aura that was both rational and restrained.


    A smile touched his eyes. ¡°It seems she''s been up to a lot over the years that we didn''t know about."


    Sean, hearing this, spoke honestly. "It''s a good thing you came to your senses, sir and cut off her


    allowance Even her own parent Couldnt give her that much. You cared for her more than they did. I''m truly envious."

 Chapter 556

    Honestly, he really was envious of Joanna.


    To have found someone as good as Sebastian.


    Sebastian shot him a cold nce, his voice an icy warning. "Sean, if you don''t know how to talk, then shut your mouth."


    Sean immediately bowed his head. It was the truth, but he wasn''t allowed to say it? He knew when to stop, even if it was true. He wouldn''t say any more.


    Sometimes he just got so angry that he had to say something.


    Well, Natalie didn''t want him anymore, and he didn''t want a man like that either.


    Luna was exactly his type.


    Back at the construction site, Marshall had led everyone to the west-side location. He pointed to arge pile of building materials from a well-known brand. "Everyone, these materials are from a nationally certified, reputable brand. The manufacturer guarantees their quality. Feel free to take samples for testing.¡±


    ,


    "If there''s a problem, the Spencer Group will take full responsibility."


    "I invite the media to supervise the entire process. If my materials are found to be faulty, then I am willing to ept public criticism and scrutiny."


    Marshall''s voice was strong and resonant, each wordnding with conviction.


    One reporter couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Spencer, we received a tip that the Spencer Group coborated with HenSen Group. A few months ago, arge batch of HenSen Group''s materials was found to be substandard. Later, the business was transferred to the HenSen Group CEO, who just pped a newbel on the same products for sale. But how is it that your construction site is filled with materials from MT?"


    Marshall smiled and exined, "My uncle, Yves, is the one using HenSen Group''s materials. His development is right next door. You can go take a look. His site is still piled high with HenSen Group''s raw materials."


    "As for my own development, something like that would never happen. Thispany is my


    father''s and grandmother''s lifeet


    work. They have always southe


    benefit themunity, and they would never do something so unconscionable."


    "As it happens, the manufacturer''s representative and manager are here. If you have any questions, you can speak with them."


    Marshall watched as the reporter''s face turned pale, but his own smile was bright.


    No matter who reported it, this was


    all tied to Yves. He was just doing him a favor by having the materials moved to theng site


    overnight and tipping off all the relevant authorities, sending them


    straight to prison.


    He and his executives had done this in secret. The full story would onlye out after today''s events.


    And that fool Yves was currently at the police station picking up his son.


    If it weren''t for his son causing such a ruckus, he wouldn''t have been able to stage such a great show.


    He wondered if the people hoping for a drama would be furious when they saw how this turned out.


    The reporters were dumbfounded. Two of them quietly slipped away.


    Things had gone far beyond their expectations. If they were caught, they''d be finished.


    Moreover, this media interview had just given the Spencer family''s reputation a massive boost.


    His opponent''s scheme had given him free publicity that would be incredibly effective. The sales office would surely be swamped with customers in the future. Marshall looked at the crowd, his smile broad, roguish, and utterly captivating.


    A legion of fangirls flooded the live stream, all praising Marshall''s dashing good looks.

 Chapter 557

    Horace was also stunned. Facing Joanna''s fury, he was momentarily speechless.


    Joanna red at him, the corners of her eyes red, her voice sharp. "Horace, say something! Didn''t you say you had everything arranged?"


    Joanna was on the verge of a breakdown. Why were all her ns failing, one after another?


    Horace looked down, filled with guilt. He faced the enraged Joanna and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Miss, I truly did arrange everything. Is it possible that Marshall knew in advance that someone was going to report him? And that''s why he swapped out the materials and the supplier?"


    "Impossible. This was done with extreme secrecy. How could he have known?¡± Joanna refused to believe Marshall could have known beforehand.


    She had only made the arrangementsst night.


    Even Yves didn''t know she was making a move today. How could Marshall have known?


    Horace lowered his eyes, trying hard to pinpoint where things went wrong.


    But no matter how he thought about it, every step had been handled with discretion. It should have been foolproof.


    That brat Marshall, an arrogant, spoiled rich kid¡ªhow had he be so difficult to deal with?


    "Miss, I''ll contact the CEO of HenSen Group."


    Joanna raised a hand, stopping him.


    Her eyes were cold and heavy. "Don''t do anything yet. We can''t tip our hand or bring trouble upon ourselves."


    "With the Spencer family being reported, all eyes will be on HenSen Group. Let''s wait. Yves should have his son back by now. We can ask him what happened then.¡±


    "But Miss, we also invested in Yves'' development. Now that his project is the one in trouble, it''s possible our entire investment will go down the drain."


    They shot themselves in the foot.


    The karma was swift.


    Joanna froze, nearly forgetting about that.


    No, this couldn''t happen.


    ¡°Then don''t give anything to Windy yet. We need to maintain our cash flow."


    At her words, Horace spoke with difficulty, "Miss, the money was wired early this morning."


    "What?" Joanna''s gaze turned sharp.


    Only then did she remember. She


    vel?


    had been in a good mood this morning and told Horace to send Wendy the money.


    She had been afraid Wendy would cause more trouble and ruin her reputation.


    Secretly transferring two hundred million from thepany-if Wendy decided to press charges, she could end up in prison for a long time.


    After all, she wasn''t Wendy''s biological daughter. If Wendy''spany went under, that two hundred million would be discovered.


    "Hmph! Just for a measly two hundred million, Wendy was pushing me that hard."


    What angered Joanna more was today''s failure.


    She couldn''t find a single excuse to exin why she had failed.


    Her gaze felt coldly on theputer screen After a long moment she said in a hoarse voice, "Horace, tell ** Nora and the others to begin the acquisition of Wendy''spany."


    Wendy. She would leave her with nothing.


    She would make Natalie live her entire life in misery, unloved and unwanted.


    Horace frowned slightly, a cold light glinting in his dark eyes. "Miss, Nora and the team will continue with the acquisition talks today. Ilgo investigate this matter with Marshall and find out what really happened."


    "Fine. Get to the bottom of it. It''ll put our minds at ease."


    Joanna waved a tired hand.


    She sank onto the sofa. Usually so proud, she now looked somewhat defeated.


    It seemed that ever since Natalie had woken up at her party, nothing had gone smoothly.


    Before, everything she did had been effortless.


    Sebastian, especially, woulde flying to her side with just a crook of her finger.


    That bastard Sebastian had cut off her monthly allowance.

 Chapter 558

    It was like having her arms broken. With no other choice, she had to resort to acting


    to earn money.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    Natalie agreed to mediation, epted a sum of money, and consented to let Maxwell go.


    As for Maxwell assaulting an officer, Natalie had no idea how Yves resolved it.


    Just as the news broke about his father''s housing development being in trouble, Maxwell was released from the police station.


    Maxwell had been locked up for a few days. Aside from his messy hair, he seemed to be in good spirits.


    The moment he saw Natalie, his eyes turned fierce and bloodthirsty, enough to make one''s blood run cold.


    But Natalie was unfazed. Instead, she offered him a faint smile. "Mr. Spencer, you look like you want to eat me alive."


    Maxwell trembled with rage, his eyes sharp, the murderous intent within them making it seem like he wanted to devour her whole.


    ¡°Natalie, you just wait. I will end you," he said, a cruel smile twisting his lips. Natalie returned his smile with one of her own, equally cruel and cold.


    For a minor offense like this, he would only be locked up for a short time. If hemitted a major offense next time, it could be for life.


    When people get too arrogant, they inevitably bring disaster upon themselves. "Mr. Spencer, wee to the game."


    If he didn''t join, the rest of the show wouldn''t be as interesting.


    Natalie''s words were crystal clear, spoken in a low, eerie tone, and a powerful, icy aura radiated from her.


    Maxwell could feel it distinctly. It was killing intent.


    "Maxwell, being used as a pawn seems to be something you enjoy. In that case, I hope you''ll be a good pawn next time, too."


    Natalie''s smile was mischievous and cool.


    That light smile made her entire facee alive with vibrant beauty.


    Maxwell was taken aback. What did she mean by that?


    Yves was also stunned. He looked at Natalie with a newfound wariness.


    "Natalie, what are you trying to say? My son is being used as a pawn?"


    His eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he looked at his hot-tempered son with a sense of helplessness.


    He had spent a million before Natalie agreed to settle.


    What was most infuriating was that he had been yed by his older brother.


    Thend in the western suburbs had been snatched by his brother, and he had beenpletely unaware.


    Initially, his brother had asked him to bid on thatnd, and the paperwork had deliberately been put in his name.


    He never expected his brother to find out and silently take it back.


    His brother was truly despicable. Why didn''t that ident abroad just kill him?


    Natalie nced at him, noting the murderous look in his eyes, and frowned slightly.


    The Yves family was truly rotten.


    "Mr. Spencer, you should probably be more concerned about your project It''s been revealed that your project used substandard building materials, and the media has already exposed it."


    Natalie''s smile was wicked, her eyes curving into crescents, giving her a sly look.


    Yves was jolted. What was going on?


    "Sir, bad news! Someone reported


    the Spencer Group for using materials that don''t meet national standards. That batch of materials is piled up at the new development.


    "Everything has been seized, and construction has been halted for investigation," Yves'' assistant said, running over.


    Yves was in shock, unable to believe it was his project that was in trouble.


    No, he must have been so angered by his son that he was hearing things.


    Hispany couldn''t be in trouble. For years, his older brother had lost to him. He couldn''t fail now.


    He looked at his assistant''s anxious


    expresat possible? Shouldn kit be


    expression and demanded, "How... how is


    Marshall''s project that''s in trouble? How could it be mine?"

 Chapter 559

    The assistant wiped sweat from his forehead and said anxiously, "Mr. Spencer, the initial report was against Marshall, but in the end, that batch of raw materials was found piled up at our construction site."


    At that, Yves understood.


    He had been outyed by that kid again.


    "Damn that punk! He dared to scheme against me.¡±


    Natalie scoffed, ¡°Mr. Spencer, weren''t you the one who tried to scheme against Marshall first?"


    Yves'' head snapped toward Natalie. He felt there was more to this woman than met the eye. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Ms. Sanders, what do you mean by that?"


    Natalie''s clear eyes were coated with a thinyer of frost. "Mr. Spencer, secrets have a way ofing to light."


    Natalie gave him a meaningful, cold smile.


    "Mr. Spencer, I''ll be waiting for you to try to kill me next time. But it won''t be so easy


    to get out then. Feel free to try anytime."


    With that, Natalie turned and walked away.


    "Natalie, you bitch..."


    SLAP! Yves struck his son across the face.


    Maxwell had never been hit by his father before. The p stunned him. He stared at his father in shock. "Dad... you... you hit me?"


    "I hit you because you''re a fool! Didn''t you understand what Natalie just said? She let you go this time because she''s waiting for you to make an even bigger mistake, the kind you can''t get out of."


    What a vicious woman.


    "Dad, she''s evil. I''ll find a way to kill her," Maxwell vowed, a murderous glint shing in his eyes.


    Yves sensed something was off about this whole situation. How did that brat Marshall know about the HenSen Group affair?


    And how did he manage to turn it back on them?


    That kid never went to the construction sites. He had secretly partnered with the HenSen Group CEO, whose materials were all substandard.


    He bought them all at a low price, pocketed a hefty sum, and nned to ruin his older brother in the process. It was supposed to be a win-win.


    But in the end...


    "Damn it, where did it go wrong?"


    His strange gaze was cold and fierce.


    Maxwell saw his father''s worried expression and asked, "Dad, what do we do now?"


    Killing Natalie now was out of the question.


    He had to find another opportunity, and he wouldn''t be stupid enough to do it himself again.


    Yves frowned, his eyes sharp. "You


    keep


    tha Pet


    Pow profile for a while. The


    project Is


    trouble, and have to go


    Say with it." Content belon


    "If we can''t deliver the properties, all the money will be sunk into this project."


    Yves left quickly with his assistant.


    Maxwell was left standing alone at the police station entrance.


    "Hey! Dad, I''m not in the car yet!"


    Maxwell was furious. Had his dad abandoned him?


    Natalie drove up and stopped in front of Maxwell. She rolled down the window and said with a bright spoile, "Mic-Spencer don''t forget to tell the person behind you toe up with a better n next time, okay?"  s?novels


    Maxwell was horrified, his bloodshot eyes staring at Natalie as if he''d seen a ghost.


    She...


    But Natalie''s car had already driven away.


    From her rearview mirror, Natalie nced at the reporters waiting not far away and smiled faintly.


    Maxwell, this is where hell begins.


    Maxwell kicked a tree by the roadside in frustration.


    "Damn it, Natalie, I want you dead! Just you wait!"


    He shouted this just as a reporter went live in front of him.


    The reporter was startled by his outburst.


    He mustered his courage and asked,


    "Mr. Spencer, how were you


    released? Did your father''s influence


    force Ms. Sanders to settle?"


    The question enraged Maxwell. His eyes turned red with fury. "Get lost! None of


    your business! Get the hell away from me!"


    Several other reporters rushed over to broadcast the scene.

 Chapter 560

    Maxwell''s arrogant attitude was big news.


    "Mr. Spencer, why are you so determined to kill Natalie? What did she do to you to deserve such brazen threats?"


    Seeing the reporters, a fierce look crossed Maxwell''s eyes. "Get out of my way! This has nothing to do with you! The feud between me and that woman is beyond your understanding. Scram! Don''t make me get physical."


    "Mr. Spencer, is it that easy for rich people like you to kill an ordinary person? Is that why you can be so arrogant?" a female reporter shouted.


    Maxwell''s eyes turned red with anger. He stared at the female reporter with bloodshot eyes, his tone dripping with hubris. "That''s right! Rich people can kill whoever they want. Ask another question, and I''ll kill you next."


    Instantly, Maxwell''s quote "That''s right, with money you can kill whoever you want" -exploded online.


    The inte erupted with people condemning Maxwell for his arrogance.


    [This Maxwell is so arrogant. Someone should investigate if he has any unsolved murders.


    [He''s this brazen right outside a police station. I can''t imagine how many people he''s bullied.


    [The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. His father''s building project used substandard materials,pletely disregarding public safety. His son acts just as arrogant, treating human lives like a game. It''s disgusting.


    Maxwell had just been released and was already trending for all the wrong reasons.


    Yves, who hadn''t even resolved the crisis, was so enraged by the new scandal that he was rushed to the hospital.


    Following that, hispany''s stock plummeted amid a nationwide boycott.


    Homebuyers who had already purchased properties began demanding refunds.


    "Argh!" Joanna, seeing the idiotic Maxwell, mmed herputer to the ground in a fit of rage.


    "Idiot! I can''t believe there are people this idiotic in the world ¡ª it''s truly mind- boggling."


    "This is infuriating!"


    Joanna was having aplete meltdown, screaming in her office.


    "Tsk! Joanna, if the media saw this side of you, you''d make headlines too."


    In the midst of her rage, Joanna heard Natalie''s ice-cold voice. She whipped her head toward the doorway.


    Natalie was standing there. It was snowing, and she was wearing a pink overcoat, her long hair draped over her shoulders, looking pure and lovely.


    She was slightly shocked that Natalie had found her here. "Natalie, what are you doing here?"


    Natalie leaned against the


    doorframe, looking at Joanna''s


    disheveled face, and smiled. "I heard


    Mrs Scott''spany went bankrupt and she''s nning to sell And you''ve opened a studio to make a living."


    "You stole my life for over twenty years, and soon you''ll know what it''s like to have


    no money..."


    She had really just wanted to see Joanna''s breakdown.


    ¡°Shut up, Natalie! You idiot, what do you know?¡±


    Joanna found her wordsughable. Was Natalie here to mock her?


    "Natalie, I know you desperately


    want your parents'' love, but your


    brothers and parents refuse to love biological daughter,


    you you''re the


    yet they won''t even acknowledge


    you."


    ¡°That must hurt, right, Natalie? Well, there''s even more pain waiting for you."


    Joanna''s face twisted with malice. Why wouldn''t Natalie just die?


    Natalie shook her head with a light


    around all day."


    After delivering her parting shot, Natalie left with a flourish.


    "Ahhh!" Already furious, Joanna was drivenpletely mad by Natalie''s insult.


    Damn you, Natalie! How dare she say she had a pig''s head on her neck?

 Chapter 561

    "Ahhh!" Joanna shrieked, smashing the fish tank in a fit of rage.


    The tank shattered, sending water and fish spilling across the floor. The stranded fish flopped and struggled for life as water instantly pooled everywhere.


    Her shoes were soaked with icy water, but in her fury, she didn''t care. ¡°Natalie, Natalie, how dare you... I''ll kill you."


    "Your family... I''ll take them out, one by one. You crave a family, don''t you? I''ll make sure you never have one. You want your four brothers'' affection? I''ll steal it all away, so you''ll spend your life unloved."


    "And don''t even dream of getting Sebastian''s affection."


    Exhausted, Joanna stood hunched over, gasping for breath.


    Anger and failure filled her chest. Her scheme had been aimed at Marshall, but in the end, she was the one who had been outyed.


    She had always been cunning, effortlessly manipting everyone around her. This time, she had meticulously nned a conspiracy to ruin Marshall, believing everything was under her control.


    But she never imagined she would be the one being manipted. Her face was as pale as a sheet, her eyes zing with fury and disbelief.


    Was this battle of wits and counter-schemes going to end in her own humiliating defeat?


    Joanna copsed onto the floor in a rage.


    The fire in her heart refused to die down. Perhaps it was the shame of Natalie witnessing her at her most unhinged that fueled her intense anger and humiliation.


    Natalie knew her temperament all too well and had deliberatelye to provoke her.


    Outside the door, Colin watched Joanna''s meltdown with a cold gaze.


    Out of sight, Joanna''s expression was monstrously contorted.


    Before, he would have felt sorry for her, rushed in tofort her, and spent all his allowance on expensive gifts to make her happy.


    Thinking back on his past behavior, he realized he had been an absolute fool.


    All his family''s genuine care meant nothing to Joanna.


    In fact, she acted as if they owed it to her.


    How utterly shameless.


    Colin turned away indifferently and headed downstairs to catch up with Natalie.


    But by the time he got downstairs, Natalie had already driven away.


    Snow swirled through the city, the kes falling like shredded cotton from the sky. Colin''s heart grew colder with each passing moment.


    Natalie would never forgive him and his brothers. And she would never forgive Sebastian either.


    From the very beginning, she was the one who had been hurt the most.


    Now, all he wished for was her happiness.


    As for Sebastian, he didn''t deserve her.


    He deserved a disgusting woman like Joanna.


    Meanwhile.


    Wendy had received the two hundred million back from Joanna.


    Wendy and Lindsay exchanged satisfied smiles.


    Lindsay looked at Wendy, whose expression had finally rxed, and said with a grin, "Wendy, you''re incredible, ying Joanna like a fiddle But Wendy, what''s your n for the divorce? I just want toremind you that a our age, mance isnt the most important thing? You need to know when to hold on and when to let go. Clinging to something that isn''t yours will only hurt you more."


    Wendy''s eyes twinkled. "Don''t worry,


    el?


    Vom going to get divorced,


    and I''m going to kick Nathan out of


    may


    content belongs


    He wouldn''t get a single penny of her assets.


    With the sale of herpany, Nathan''spany would go bankrupt as well.


    Just then, Yeri walked in, smiling. "Ma''am, they''re here again to


    discuss the acquisition covel

 Chapter 562

    Wendy smiled elegantly, her eyes full of mirth. "Yeri, let''s not y hard to get this time. Go make them your best coffee. We''re selling thepany."


    Yeri smiled and bowed her head. "Yes, ma''am."


    As she left, Lindsay said, "Let''s go see what kind of offer they have for thepany."


    But Wendy already knew. The buyer was only interested because they had already poached some of her investors and partners. But would they really get what they wanted?


    Wendy''s smile turned wicked. After today, it was time to go home and deal with her own demons.


    Natalie didn''t go to the office; she drove straight home.


    As she approached the gate, she saw Sebastian waiting for her.


    His tall figure stood in the blizzard, straight and unyielding like a proud tree, aloof and solitary.


    Natalie found it almost funny. Ever since Joanna returned, she saw him maybe two or three times a month. Now, she was running into him two or three times a day.


    Natalie stopped the car and asked, ¡°Mr. Griffith, can I help you?"


    She was surprised he had the patience to wait for her here.


    In the past, she was always the one waiting for Sebastian.


    This had to be the first time he had ever waited for her.


    Seeing she was back, Sebastian brushed the snowkes from his coat and nced at her injured arm. "You''re hurt. Why are you driving?"


    Natalie froze for a second. Was Sebastian actually concerned about her?


    "It''s nothing. It''s an automatic, so it''s easy to drive. It''s more convenient to take my own car," Natalie replied coolly.


    She once longed for even a sliver of his concern, but now, she wanted nothing from him, least of all his sympathy.


    Sebastian frowned, taking in her


    pale face. A faint pang of pain pricked his heart. "You let Maxwell go free He''lle after you again after you aga What were you thinking, Natalie? You''re just letting a predator go."


    Natalie understood what he meant. Standing in the falling snow, she smiled. "Sebastian, I may have been a housewife for two years, and you


    might see me as just some country bumpkin, but I''m not to be trifled


    with."


    She wouldn''t let anything happen to her before she saw Joanna brought to justice.


    Of course, revenge was only one part of her life. Her own future was what mattered most.


    ¡°Sebastian, I won''t die so easily. Not before I see you brought to ruin. I want to see if you die first, killed by the very woman you love."


    Sebastian''s pupils contracted. "Natalie, do you hate me that much? Enough to wish me dead?"


    "I do. The suffering, the humiliation, all the insults you heaped upon me¡ªl remember every single one. I will repay you for all of it, bit by bit. The Scott family was just the beginning. You''re next."


    "So, get as far away from me as you can, and stop bothering me."


    "When you two were doing those disgusting things... you even had the nerve to send me pictures of you in bed together to torment me. Sebastian, you are the most


    vel


    despicable man in the worldd fe?l


    sick that I ever loved you."


    ¡°Natalie!¡± Sebastian roared, his voice trembling with fury. "Say that again, I dare you."


    He gritted his teeth, his anger palpable and frightening.


    Natalie flinched, startled by his outburst. A vulnerable look crossed her face. She didn''t know why she was suddenly so emotional. Was it his unexpected concern, or something else?


    She wasn''t sure. All she knew was that the moment he''d shown a hint of care, it had triggered something in her, and the words had just poured out.


    But right now, the sense of injustice was overwhelming. It wasn''t his fault he didn''t love her, but why did he have to humiliate her? Why did he have to trample all over her dignity?

 Chapter 563

    Natalie met Sebastian''s cold, furious gaze. He was always like this, looking at her with disdain whenever something happened.


    He was never willing to trust her, not even once.


    She gave a cold, desteugh that seemed to hang in the snowy air, a thing of tragic beauty.


    The sight pierced Sebastian''s eyes, and he felt a pang of protectiveness he had never experienced before.


    And it was for Natalie.


    ¡°Haha... Sebastian, I can say it as many times as you want. When you helped Joanna bully me time and time again, when you abandoned me over and over, did you never think that I woulde to hate you?"


    Sebastian''s heart clenched violently.


    He already knew the truth of what had happened, and now he was speechless, unable to offer any defense.


    She was attacked by Maxwell because he had thrown her out of the car on the highway.


    As her husband, he had given her nothing but pain.


    She was the only woman in the world who had ever truly loved him, and he had shattered her heart.


    The disappointment in Natalie''s eyes filled him with a wave of panic.


    Seeing his silence, Natalie continued, ¡°Sebastian, I know you don''t want a divorce because of the inheritance rights. Because I once loved you, I haven''t forced the issue. The two-year mark ising up soon. When it does, I will file for divorce in court."


    By then, he would have full control of thepany and nothing holding him back. He would let her go.


    In her mind, Sebastian had always prioritized Joanna and his own interests.


    She had always known he didn''t love her. The only reason he was seeking her out now was because he felt guilty after learning some of the truth.


    And this version of Sebastian just infuriated her.


    Sebastian''s eyes filled with rm as he looked at Natalie''s unforgiving expression. She might have overlooked his past actions, but what happened on the highway was the final straw.


    He realized she knew everything.


    His gaze darkened, and his voice


    was as hoarse as the biting winter wind. Fine. When the two years are up, grant you a divorce. But not


    now."


    There was still one year left. That year was his only chance.


    Without another word, Sebastian turned and walked away.


    Natalie took a deep breath, pushing down the bitterness in her heart before driving through the gates.


    She parked the car in the garage and entered the house through a side door.


    The heating was on, and a wave of warmth enveloped her the moment she stepped inside.


    Theforting heat instantly soothed her cold, aching heart.


    Perhaps it was the familiarity of her own home that made her feel safe and eased her agitation.


    She checked the time. Zenobia''s due date was only a few days away. She needed to be there for her.


    Jerome was a monster, but Zenobia was her best friend.


    Natalie sent a message to Keith, telling him she would be out of town for a few days


    and to keep things running at thepany.


    She also asked him to start working on the designs for the Nayn Resort development.


    By the time she returned from the


    ind, thend Joanna had bought from Marshall would also be ready for development. When that happened, Joanna ang.)


    backing her were going to be furious.


    was


    She had nned everything meticulously, but she knew there could still be loopholes.


    People were unpredictable. Just


    because she knew what happened


    in her past life didn''t mean events


    would unfold exactly as she


    remembered she had to be prepared for anything.


    But today, seeing Joanna finally lose herposure had been satisfying.


    She had even been there to witness it firsthand. Natalie felt a surge of triumph.


    Just then, a message from Keith came through: [Got it. d you finally came to your senses and stopped wasting your youth on that jerk Sebastian.]


    Natalie paused when she read the message.

 Chapter 564

    Was that how Keith saw her?


    Wasting her youth on a man who wasn''t worth it.


    But it wasn''t entirely true. Though she had loved Sebastian, she''d never lost her focus. She had continued to learn and grow.


    A faint smile touched her lips, as bright and full of life as a flower blooming in spring.


    [Keith, I''m d you''re back on the right track. Don''t forget about the design ns. I know you''re brilliant with architectural drawings. There are hot springs further back toward the mountain, which is the real reason I want you to develop that area. We can build over a hundred soaking pools. Draft the initial designs, and we can discuss them when I get back.]


    Keith replied: [Okay, boss.]


    Seeing his response, Natalie''s face glowed with confidence.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Marshall.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Natalie''s cheerful tone was unmistakable; even that single word conveyed her good mood.


    "Natalie, you sound happy!"


    Natalieughed. "Today''s business was resolved perfectly. Joanna was absolutely furious. When I went to her office, she looked like she was about to smash everything in sight. Of course I''m happy."


    ¡°Haha! Natalie, what goes aroundes around. And this payback is sweet. My uncle Yves was so shocked he ended up in the hospital, and his good-for-nothing son got himself arrested again for assaulting a reporter."


    Natalie was speechless.


    Wow, he just got out and he''s already causing trouble.


    But with Mrs. Spencer''s influence, he''d be out on bail soon enough, though his reputation was now in tatters.


    Throwing his weight around without any restraint was definitely going to tarnish his


    name.


    ¡°Marshall, as long as you got your situation handled, that''s all that matters.¡±


    "It''s handled. Natalie, my grandmother wants to thank you properly. Because of your warning? we saved thepany. If you hadn''t told us that property would have copsed, triggering a domino effect or our other projects and investments. The Spencer family would have been on a downward spiral."


    "Your tip was a huge help. When I investigated, I found out my uncle Yves was colluding with the HenSen Group''s CEO. They were having an affair and plotting together to bring down the Spencer Group


    "He''s part of the Spencer family, but he''s nothing but an animal.¡±


    Marshall''sst words wereced with fury.


    Natalie smiled brightly. "Marshall, please tell your grandmother there''s no need to thank me. I should be the one thanking you for trusting me in the first ce.¡±


    They had helped each other. All she did was offer a simple warning.


    "No way, Natalie. You''re our family''s savior. Grandma said she wants to give you 3% of thepany''s shares."


    Natalie frowned slightly. Mrs. Spencer Sr. was a shrewd woman. A 3% stake in the Spencer Group was no small sum.


    Natalie knew there was no such thing as a free lunch. epting shares from the Spencer family would indebt her to them. While the old matriarch was alive, she would be grateful for her help.


    But under anyone else''s leadership, they might see her as opportunistic. She didn''t want to be in a position where she owed someone. She wouldn''t do it.


    She refused. "Marshall, I only offered a casual suggestion. I didn''t do anything tangible to help. How about this? If you really want to help me, let''s partner up when I get back in a few days. I promise you, it it be profitable venture. You won''t lose money."


    Marshall''s voice grew urgent. "Natalie, if you don''t ept the shares, I''ll feel


    indebted to you. Tell me, what will it take for you to ept them?"

 Chapter 565

    Natalie wanted to say she really didn''t want them.


    ¡°Marshall, I''ve already told you, helping you was a small gesture. I have to go out of town for a couple of days, but when I get back, I want to discuss a partnership with you for an overseas deal. With the Spencer family''s influence, we can secure it. You can be the primary distributor, and I''ll be a sub-distributor. We''ll manage our own territories. That will earn me far more than your shares.¡±


    She refused to be indebted to anyone, which would only put her in a difficult position.


    The Spencer family dynamics were alreadyplicated. The power struggles within these families were bloodless but incredibly vicious.


    "Alright, I can''t argue with you there. I''ll wait for you to contact me when you get back. I''m looking forward to it. I never pass up a good business opportunity."


    Natalie smiled softly. "Great."


    After hanging up, she called Zenobia.


    "Natalie, it''s snowing on the ind! Is it snowing where you are too?" Zenobia sounded cheerful.


    Natalie nced out the window at the heavy flurries.


    "It''s snowing here too, Zenobia. It''s beautiful. How have you been feelingtely?"


    "Natalie, my back has been really sore thest couple of days. The doctor said I could go intobor at any time, but my mom is stuck overseas. The airports are closed because of the snowstorm, and I''m starting to get anxious." Zenobia''s voice was filled with worry.


    "Don''t worry," Natalie said. "I''ll be there tomorrow to keep youpany. If your back is sore, it means the baby ising soon."


    "Oh, that''s wonderful, Natalie! I''ll feel so much better with you here." Zenobia let out a sigh of relief.


    Natalie understood. First-time pregnancies and bing a mother were filled with a unique kind of joy and happiness.


    "Zenobia, don''t you worry. I''ll be there tomorrow. You have everything you need for the baby, right?"


    "I do, Natalie. I have everything I need... except you," Zenobia joked.


    But she really did need someone by her side.


    As a single mother, she knew she might face all sorts ofplications duringbor.


    She would have to endure the judgment of others, not to mention the fear of childbirth itself. She was genuinely nervous.


    Natalie chatted with her for a few more minutes before hanging up.


    It was still early. She went upstairs to take her medicine. Afterward, she sat gazing at the snow outside, a wave of drowsiness washing over her Shey down on the bed, hoping to get some rest.


    Meanwhile, the video of Maxwell''s arrogant outburst was spreading like wildfire online.


    Marshall was with his grandmother, and he nced at the news on his phone with a sneer. "Grandma that brat has been spoiled rotter by his mother. He acts like he''s above thew."


    She sat elegantly on the sofa, her silver hair styled in soft curls. She wore green jade jewelry, radiating an air of nobility.


    She smiled lovingly at him. "Marshall, if you hadn''t met Natalie, you''d be just aswless as him, always bullying people and thinking your money makes you invincible."


    "Now you see, don''t you? If you hadn''t met Natalie, you would have been used by Joanna and ended up just like Maxwell today. Joanna tried one scheme, and when it failed she moved on to the next. If Natalie hadn''t figured out their motives in advance, we''d be in a terrible mess right now."


    Marshall knew it was all thanks to Natalie.


    He looked at his grandmother, puzzled. ¡°Grandma, why didn''t she ept the shares from our family?"


    She seemed so eager to make money, yet she refused the one thing she needed most.


    Marshall was a bit confused.


    His grandmother smiled at his innocent expression. ¡°Marshall, Natalie is a very smart woman. If she epted those 3% shares, she would always feel indebted to


    us."

 Chapter 567

    Horace spoke up. "Miss, Sebastian is at thepany."


    "He''s still at the office at this hour? Hasn''t he had any social engagementstely?"


    Joanna felt a twinge of resentment. She had enjoyed Sebastian''s doting affection for over a decade, and his sudden coldness was unsettling.


    She had been too hasty, never expecting Natalie to retaliate so suddenly and expose her schemes to Sebastian.


    And Sebastian had actually believed Natalie.


    ¡°He has engagements, but he''s been staying at the office," Horace replied.


    Joanna said softly, "Let''s go see him. His connections will be very useful to us." Before Sebastianpletely despised her, she had to swallow her pride and leverage hiswork.


    ...


    After returning from his encounter with Natalie, Sebastian had been on edge.


    He couldn''t focus on work. He sat restlessly in his swivel chair, staring out at the snow.


    The memory of Natalie''s satisfied expression made him want tosh out.


    He had spent the entire day staring at the snow, unable to get any work done.


    He had known for a while that Natalie hated him.


    But today, for some reason, it bothered him immensely.


    She was the one who had said she loved him, but just because of those photos, because of Joanna, she had stopped.


    So much for her love.


    Whether she loved him or not, it had nothing to do with him.


    From the beginning, she had willingly been his pawn.


    Sebastian tried to convince himself of this, hoping it would ease the turmoil in his heart, but it only made him more agitated.


    Sebastian frowned as a dull ache spread through his stomach. He realized he hadn''t even eaten breakfast today.


    Ever since Natalie left, he hadn''t been eating properly.


    Except for that one time he had shamelessly gone to her house and had a full meal.


    In just two years, he had grown ustomed to Natalie''s care. She had been gone for almost a year, but he stiff couldn''t forget how well she had taken care of him.


    He checked the time on his phone. It was already past six, and he was starving.


    He stood up, about to ask Sean to get him something to eat.


    Just then, Sean came in. "Sir, Ms. Scott is here."


    Sebastian nodded slightly. "Let her in."


    If he continued to dote on Joanna, would Nataliee storming in to confront him, demanding to know where that left her, his wife?


    Would Natalie, like she used to, demand that he stop seeing Joanna?


    Sean was taken aback. He looked at Sebastian''s troubled expression and shook his


    head slightly. The first love always mattered the most.


    No matter who she was, in his heart, she was still the best.


    After Sean left, Joanna walked in with a radiant smile.


    ¡°Sebastian, I heard you were still working, so I came to see you. Shall we get some dinner together?"


    Joanna asked, testing the waters.


    Sebastian nced at her smile and gave a faint nod.


    "Let''s go." He picked up his coat from the sofa and strode forward.


    Joanna''s heart leaped with joy. She knew it. The bond they had shared since childhood couldn''t just be forgotten.


    As she watched his tall figure, her eyes burned with desire and infatuation.


    She considered herself to have a good figure, a beautiful face, and a gentle, caring nature, yet Sebastian still wouldn''t give her a second


    dance.


    He was tall with broad shoulders and a strong-looking waist. Even after his leg


    injury, he still looked powerful.


    He had an incredible physique, and


    he was always so clean. But unfortunately, their contact had never gone beyond simple physical.


    touch. He had never been willing to truly be with her.


    Sebastian took Joanna to a food za for dinner.


    He was wondering how he could make sure Natalie found out.

 Chapter 568

    It was snowing, so the restaurants were bustling with customers.


    Sebastian randomly chose one and led Joanna inside.


    The high-end restaurant was quiet and well-appointed, with smoke extractors above each table whisking away the scent.


    Sebastian and Joanna took a seat by the window.


    After they ordered, they overheard Natalie''s cheerful voiceing from behind the decorative pir next to them.


    "Mr. Monroe, I have to go out of town tomorrow. I''ll probably be gone for about two weeks."


    Matthew smiled at her. "Where are you headed, Natalie? I just wrapped up my work overseas."


    "I won''t have to travel this winter, so I''ll be around. I ran into your older brother; he''s handling some things over there and won''t be back for a while. He asked me to look after you. I was nning to ask you to dinner today and start looking after you tomorrow, but now you''re leaving."


    "Yes, I''m visiting a friend. It should only be for about two weeks. Besides, I''m a grown woman. I can take care of myself."


    Natalie knew Matthew was sincere; his gaze was genuine.


    His words sent a warm feeling through her.


    Matthew smiled gently, his tone soft. "Your brother might not be back all winter. He''s working on a project overseas, and I''m partnering with him on it. But he''s giving his shares to you. He really cares about you."


    "If this project seeds, I estimate it could make over a billion.¡±


    Natalie beamed. "Yes, he has always been very good to me. I was just too foolish. I thought that if I returned to the Scott family, my other brothers would care for me too, that my parents would value me. I never imagined I''d nearly lose my life there.¡±


    "But I''ve learned my lesson, and my brother doesn''t hold it against me. He''s the best family in the world."


    Natalie knew that her brother truly cared for her.


    She would never be so foolish again.


    After learning her story, Matthew also despised the Scott family.


    "Natalie, you did nothing wrong. Don''t keep feeling guilty about it. It''s winter now, and your brother actually wanted you to go abroad with him. He said it''s beautiful there this time of year. He was worried about you being here alone, but he also said you probably wouldn''t want to go because you have things to do here."


    Matthew secretly hoped she would stay. He felt at ease with Natalie.


    No other woman had ever made him feel this way.


    "I do have a few things to take care of. He''s working so hard to build his career, and


    I want to be a sessful woman in my own right."


    She couldn''t rely on her brother to protect her forever.


    She needed to be strong enough that no one would dare to cross her.


    She would be her own queen.


    Matthew watched her, her smile so confident that she seemed to glow.


    She loved to wear pink coats, which made her look even more radiant. Her smooth skin made one want to take a bite, just to taste her sweetness.


    He chuckled softly. "Natalie, you''re so beautiful."


    The words slipped out before he could stop them, and the tips of his ears turned red.


    Natalie paused, then smiled. ¡°Mr. Monroe, you''re very handsome yourself."


    ¡°Haha.......¡± Matthewughed, pleased by herpliment.


    ¡°Natalie, you always say the most charming things."


    He couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at her. Well, he is a man - and we all know what that means when ites to looks. Natalie was beautiful, and every time he saw her, she seemed to radiate a light that drew his eyes to her.


    Natalie lowered her head to eat a meatball. Suddenly, a dark shadow fell over her. A familiar presence filled the air and the meatball she had just picked up dropped back into her bowl.

 Chapter 569

    Natalie''s head snapped up, her eyes meeting Sebastian''s icy gaze. The intense pressure radiating from him made her heart skip a beat.


    Natalie frowned but said nothing. Why him again?


    This was so annoying. She really didn''t want to see him.


    Matthew also frowned at the sight of Sebastian.


    Just then, Joanna walked over, her face a mask of feigned surprise. ¡°Natalie, how


    could you do this behind Sebastian''s back? Have you no shame?"


    "Sebastian workste every day for thepany, and instead of being home to take care of him, you''re out on a date with another man."


    ¡°Natalie, you''re bing more shameless by the day!"


    Natalieughed, amused by Joanna''s audacity. How could she so righteously


    use her of being shameless?


    She stood up and faced Joanna, a devilish smile on her face. Smack!


    A stinging pnded squarely on her cheek.


    "Ah! Natalie, you dare hit me?" Joanna shrieked, her eyes wide with fury.


    How dare Natalie hit her!


    Natalie sneered. ¡°I just did, didn''t I? Why wouldn''t I dare? Joanna, is your mind as filthy as your heart and body, so you see filth everywhere? Mr. Monroe and I are business partners and neighbors. Is it any of your business if we have dinner together?"


    "Aren''t you the shameless one? You knew Sebastian and I were married, yet you paraded in and out of our vi, took pictures of yourself in his bed to send to me, and moved into the master bedroom every chance you got, while I, his wife, was forced to stay in a guest room. You''ve made a career out of being the other woman. Have you ever known shame?"


    "Now that I''m giving you two what you want, leaving you to it, why do you still have to show up and disgust me?"


    ¡°Joanna, I know you want me dead, but I won''t give you the satisfaction. I''m going to live a long, happy life, just to spite you both."


    Natalie shot a look at Sebastian, her tone dripping with mockery. "Mr. Griffith is so magnanimous. He doesn''t mind whether you''re with some street thug, Mr. Wilson, him, or that famous actor you''re filming with now. He still dotes on you. What more could you possibly want? Why do you feel the need to unt it in my face?"


    f


    "You... You''re talking nonsense! Natalie, you''re just jealous of my history with Sebastian, so you''re making things up to nder me. Your viciousness is truly appalling." Joanna was furious. How could she know about that?


    Natalieughed coldly. "Me, vicious? Don''t worry, I have proof of everything you''ve


    done. Let the public decide who the vicious one is. Or do I need to throw the


    evidence to prove just how pure and noble you really are?"


    ¡°Joanna, don''t think you''re the smartest person in the world. There are plenty of people out there who are smarter and more capable than you. Have you ever stopped to think about who you ve offended why they have leverage over you, and how that leverage ended up in my hands?"


    Natalie''s smile was radiant, herrge, expressive eyes seeming to peer into Joanna''s very soul.


    Joanna trembled with rage, her features contorted into an ugly, intimidating snarl.


    The contrast between their expressions was stark.


    ¡°Natalie, I''m going to sue you for defamation,¡± Joanna said, her voice strained.


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Should I call the police for you, then?"


    "You..."


    "If you want me to call the police, then I''ll sue both of you for adultery. That allowance you''ve been taking from my husband? You''ll have to pay it all back. If you can do that, I''ll dial the number right now."


    Natalie raised her phone, ready to make the call.


    Joanna panicked. If this got out, the movie she was currently filming would be ruined.

 Chapter 570

    "Sebastian, are you just going to stand there and let her cause a scene?"


    Sebastian finally turned to Natalie. ¡°Natalie, have you had enough?"


    Hearing those words again, Natalie felt her breath catch. A sharp pain pierced her heart. It was always the same phrase. Her eyes, against her will, began to redden.


    "Me causing a scene? Aren''t you the ones who came looking for trouble? You two can go out to eat together, the cheater and the bitch, but I can''t even have a meal with my friend?"


    Natalie was furious. Why did she have to run into these two everywhere?


    She truly, deeply, did not want to see them.


    Sebastian suddenly grabbed her hand. "Come with me."


    Natalie red at him. "Let go of me. Don''t touch me with your filthy hands."


    Sebastian let out a cold, harshugh, his eyes glinting with malice. "You think I''m filthy, Natalie?"


    She did. She was thoroughly disgusted.


    "Yes. Now let go. The pictures Joanna sent me make me sick to my stomach just looking at you two. If you don''t let go right now, I''ll release those photos to the public."


    ¡°Sebastian, the only reason I haven''t exposed your affair is out of respect for your grandmother. So let. Go."


    Natalie struggled to pull her arm free.


    Joanna, however, turned pale. She had sent those photos to taunt Natalie, and now Natalie had not only saved them but had also shown them to Sebastian.


    "Natalie, you''re despicable."


    Smack!


    With her free hand, Natalie pped Joanna again, hard.


    "Ah! You bitch, you like hitting me, don''t you?" Joanna''s eyes were bloodshot with rage, her gaze murderous.


    Natalie smirked at her contorted


    expression Joanna, you should be more careful about your public image. For Sebastian, you''re supposed to be the gentle, kind, innocent girl. This look is far too monstrous. You''re showing your true colors."


    "Aaargh! Natalie, you psycho! I''m going to kill you!" Joanna screamed, clutching her head.


    Natalie was taken aback by her frenzied outburst.


    There was so much more in store for her. Was this all it took to make her lose control?


    Sebastian frowned, watching Joanna''s unhinged disy.


    But whatever happened to Joanna was none of his concern.


    "Come home with me, Natalie. Don''t force me to take legal action."


    Natalie raised an eyebrow, a wide smile spreading across her face. "Go on, then! Do


    it! Let''s see whoes out on top!"


    Natalie knew dinner was ruined once again.


    She looked at Matthew and said,


    "Mr. Monroe, I''m so sorry your


    dinner was cut short. Why doel


    you


    Come over to my ce? I''ll for


    you."


    They had only just started eating; she''d had two meatballs.


    Matthew smiled gently. "I''d like that. Mr. Sanders Sr. told me you''re an amazing cook."


    "That''s an understatement. Let''s go." Natalie tried to yank her hand from Sebastian''s grip, but he held fast.


    She red at him. "Let go."


    But Sebastian refused. ¡°You''re taking him back to your house?"


    "What''s it to you? Your precious Joanna is about to cry her eyes out. You should go


    "Keep your drama to yourselves and stay out of my life."


    Sebastian''s temper, already short, red. A sharp pain shot through his stomach. "Natalie, why are you being so vulgar?"


    Natalie scoffed, finding his question ridiculous. "With people like you, you have to fight fire with fire. Weren''t you two the ones being vulgar first? I''m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. What''s wrong with that?"

 Chapter 571

    Joanna suddenly grabbed Sebastian''s hand, her voice thick with grievance.


    "Sebastian, now that she''stched onto Mr. Monroe and has someone backing her, she''s gotten so bold. She doesn''t even want you anymore, so why are you still trying to drag her home? Sebastian, let''s just go. I''m not eating this dinner. Natalie is being too cruel. She''s the one who''s promiscuous, yet she turns around and frames me to ruin my reputation."


    Matthew frowned. This woman... she really knows how to twist everything, doesn''t she? Utterly shameless.


    Natalie watched Joanna''s damsel-in-distress act and couldn''t help butugh. "Tsk, what a performance."


    "Pfft..." Matthew couldn''t hold back augh. "Natalie, you''re being too subtle."


    Natalie smiled. "I have to be a little more reserved in front of Mr. Monroe. I just lost my temper for a moment there."


    Joanna''s eyes darkened as she red at the sarcastic Natalie. This damn bitch. I''m going to kill her.


    She dared to set me up with evidence. Just wait until I finish filming this movie. I''ll take her life.


    Meeting Joanna''s venomous gaze, Natalie felt a chill run down her spine.


    The darkness in her eyes was like a sharp dagger, ready to stab her in the back at any moment.


    Natalie''s expression shifted, and a wicked grin touched her lips. "Tsk, Joanna, I received your warning. But you seem to have forgotten mine. I told you I would hit back, hard."


    Her clear eyes now held a cold, murderous glint.


    Joanna''s eyes widened in fury, her nose wrinkling in disgust.


    But Natalie just kept smiling sweetly, which infuriated Joanna even more. If she weren''t so concerned with maintaining her image, she would have already ripped that pretty face of Natalie''s to shreds.


    Seeing Joanna''s twisted expression, Natalie couldn''t resist another jab. "Look at that contorted face of yours. Not even the thickestyer of foundation can hide your dark heart."


    "Natalie, do you have to humiliate me like this? You''re the one who stole Sebastian..."


    "Whether I stole him or you threw him away, you know the truth better than anyone. Joanna, you want to have your cake and eat it too. When he was down on his luck, you walked away. Now that he''s standing on the shoulders of giants, you''vee back to reap the benefits"


    "But since Mr


    Griffith is willing to tolerate your shamelessness, we have nothing to say. However, if you cause trouble for me again, it won''t be as simple as a p. You''d better think about that movie you''re filming. Ifit t be re


    because of your character issues, we''re talking about a loss in the hundreds of millions."


    Natalie nced at Sebastian, who was still holding Joanna''s hand, and gave a derisive smile. "Of course, whatever you do, there will always be someone willing to clean up your mess. Like Sebastian, who loves you


    more than life itself."


    Sebastian stared at her with deep, conflicted eyes. She was radiant, but her gaze held no love for him-only hatred.


    She truly hated him.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, his heart feeling an excruciating pain, as if it were being torn apart.


    His lips turned down slightly in a grimace of agony that came from his very soul. Is this... what a broken heart feels like?


    Sebastian abruptly let go of Joanna''s hand. So, she hated him. Hated him deeply.


    When she loved him, he had left her time and again to go to Joanna.


    The pain in her eyes back then must have been the same heart-wrenching agony he felt now.


    He was the one who had broken her heart, over and over again.


    Natalie looked at her hand, reddened from his grip, and frowned. Without giving Sebastian another nce, she turned to Matthew with a smile. "Mr. Monroe, let''s go. We can eat at home."


    Natalie had the food packed to go, and she left with Matthew.


    Sebastian watched them leave,ughing and talking together.


    It was a stark contrast to his own treatment of Natalie.

 Chapter 572

    In the past, he was the oneughing and talking with Joanna, ignoring Natalie as


    she watched him with hopeful eyes.


    But he had always dismissed her. Now, Natalie was dismissing him in the very same way.


    So this is what it felt like to be ignored by the person you love.


    Sebastian ced a hand over his heart. It hurt. A lot.


    Joanna saw the expression on Sebastian''s face. Something was wrong. He was feeling guilty.


    Guilty about what?


    About the things he did to Natalie for her sake?


    Joanna nervously grabbed Sebastian''s arm, unwilling to let him feel guilt.


    "Sebastian, don''t be sad. It''s Natalie''s fault for not cherishing you...''


    Sebastian shook off her hand and walked away in silence.


    "Sebastian!" Joanna followed him out, fuming.


    The wind and snow raged around them. Sebastian stood in the storm, the biting wind on his face making his mind clearer.


    He suddenly remembered Natalie''s words.


    "Sebastian, I''m not afraid of the cold. I only said that because I wanted you to care about me a little more. But did you?"


    It wasn''t that she didn''t know how to ask for affection; it was that he had never bothered to notice.


    "Sebastian, let''s go back and finish dinner," Joanna said, clinging to his arm, trying to stop him from leaving.


    To create buzz and drive traffic for her movie, she always arranged for photographers whenever she was with Sebastian.


    With Sebastian''s name attached, she was certain the movie would be a blockbuster upon its release.


    Sebastian said coolly, "You can have it alone. After all, you need to work hard on your movie. And about that affair with the leading man, keep it under wraps. Don''t let it get exposed before the movie evenes out."


    Joanna was stunned. She asked tearfully, "Sebastian, what do you mean by that? You don''t believe me either?"


    Sebastian''s cold gaze made Joanna feel an immense pressure, as if she were seeing the gloomy, harsh young man from years ago.


    Sebastian''s voice was frigid. "Joanna, if you don''t want people to know, don''t do it in the first ce. Do you think everyone is blind?"


    "You two shared a room on the ind and went to restaurants together You know exactly how many nights you spent there, don''t you? Or do you need me to count for you?"


    "What?" Joanna''s eyes widened. "You investigated me?"


    Sebastian sneered, looking at her shocked and somewhat ugly face. "Do I need to? Someone naturally reports your activities to me. Youre the one whocks self-respect, yet you me others for framing you."


    Joanna''s eyes widened in defiance. He refused to be intimate with her; that was his loss.


    Was she not allowed to find handsome men elsewhere?


    Sebastian was gone. When Joanna looked up, she realized he had vanished into the snowstorm.


    She let out a chillingugh that turned into a sob. She had been seen through by Sebastian.


    And yet, he was still willing to have dinner with her.


    So, Sebastian would always be her most loyalpdog. After all, she had been by his side during his most difficult years Sebastian Still had feelings for her.


    Natalie was right. Sebastian was willing to tolerate anything from her. He hadn''t questioned her past actions because he wanted to help her.


    So, she had still won against Natalie.


    Sebastian would always be loyal to her.


    Joanna took a deep breath. Having figured things out, her mood improved. With Sebastian gone, she called Horace over, and the two of them had dinner together.


    As for Natalie, she was going on a long trip. When she returned, Joanna would make sure it was the end of her.


    Early the next morning, Natalie drove to the ind.


    Her hand was injured, so she drove slowly, not arriving until noon.


    The ind was even colder than Yaro. Being by the sea, the wind and snow were more intense.


    She parked her car downstairs from Zenobia''s ce, opened her bottle, and took her anti-inmmatory pills before getting out to find Zenobia.

 Chapter 573

    Just as Natalie got out of the car, she heard Zenobia''s voice. "Natalie, you''re here!"


    Natalie looked up and saw her standing on the balcony, wrapped in a down jacket with a hat on her head, hugging herself for warmth. She was shouting loudly, but her voice was quickly lost in the wind and snow.


    Natalie smiled sweetly. Seeing Zenobia bundled up like a dolphin, she raised her hand and waved.


    "Zenobia, I''m here! I''ll be right up."


    After speaking, Natalie went to the trunk and took out some nutritional supplements.


    She also had the medicine she prepared for Zenobia. Feeling happy, she walked quickly, not noticing Yvonne behind her.


    Yvonne had rtives on the ind and was here for a visit.


    She was startled to see Natalie, and then Zenobia on the balcony. Why was Zenobia here?


    That wretched woman had been gone for months. What was she doing here all of a sudden?


    Yvonne secretly followed Natalie upstairs.


    The buildings on the ind were all four stories high, and Zenobia lived in a third- floor apartment.


    The heating was on inside, making it quite warm. The wind was strong at night, but she had grown used to it.


    Natalie quickly reached the third floor, where Zenobia had already opened the door.


    "Natalie,e in quickly. It''s freezing outside."


    "Coming,ing. I brought some baby form for you."


    Natalie said with a smile.


    "Huh? You already brought so muchst time. The baby isn''t even born yet. Can it eat all this?" Zenobia was overjoyed. Susan and Natalie were the kindest people to her.


    Standing on the second-floornding, Yvonne saw Zenobia''s prominently round belly. Her face instantly twisted into a mask of pure hatred.


    Zenobia was pregnant. Considering the timeline, could the baby be from her encounter with Jerome at the hotel a few months ago?


    "This... how is this possible?" Yvonne touched her own swollen belly, wishing she could tear Zenobia to pieces.


    Although the baby in her womb wasn''t Jerome''s, it was now recognized as a child of the Scott family.


    Jerome even gave her money every


    month for her prenatal care. Speaking of money, doanna was supposed to send her payment for this month. It was already several dayste.


    After watching Natalie go inside with Zenobia, Yvonne went downstairs and called Joanna.


    "Hello! Yvonne, I''m in the middle of filming. If you have something to say, say it quickly."


    Joanna''s tone was impatient.


    Yvonne, too angry to notice, got straight to the point.


    "Joanna, why haven''t you sent this month''s money to my ount yet? It''s been days. I''m running out of cash. Send it to me now."


    Joanna sneered. "Yvonne, my brother is a cripple now. Are you really still nning on marrying him?"


    Yvonne paused, suddenly understanding. A sense of panic washed over her.


    Jerome hadn''t been as attentive to her as he used to be.


    "Joanna, what are you trying to say? You''re not going to give me money anymore? Don''t forget, you were the one who told me to frame your. brother tell him and


    if I mother about this, do you think they still tryst


    you?"


    It was because she had this leverage that she dared to shamelessly bother Joanna for money.


    "Yvonne, are you threatening me?" Joanna''s voice was cold.


    Yvonne''s smile was sinister. "Joanna, I don''t want to threaten you. I just want to ensure a good life for myself and my baby. I want my child to live a happy life."


    "Your brother is willing to be the sucker, so what are youining about? I''m warning you, if you think you can use me as a pawn and just toss me aside, you''re mistaken I''m not a fool like Natalie. The money must be transferred to my ount on time every month."

 Chapter 574

    "It was your brother''s request. The baby I''m carrying is a Scott."


    Joannaughed. "Yvonne, you can''t threaten me anymore. My brother is already a cripple. That''s exactly what I wanted for him to be incapable of managing thepany. You''ve truly lost your value."


    "You''re useless now. You and that bastard in your belly can both get lost."


    "Whose child are you carrying? Don''t you know? I have videos and evidence to prove that the baby isn''t my brother''s."


    "If I tell my mother about this, do you think your life will be easy?"


    "Remember, I won''t give you any more money. I have evidence against you, including evidence of murder."


    "What murder evidence?" A sh of panic crossed Yvonne''s eyes.


    What on earth did Joanna know?


    "Yvonne, you really are a fool. Did you think I would partner with you for no reason? It''s because I had evidence you killed someone. I knew you would be a useful pawn, so I deliberately had you get close to my brother. Someone as rotten as you is a perfect match for him."


    "The girl you bullied to death... I haveplete proof, videos. Her parents are still looking for evidence. What do you think will happen to you if I hand it over?"


    Yvonne''s mind reeled, and she suddenly remembered Natalie''s words.


    "Yvonne, you''re just a pawn in Joanna''s hands. Once you''ve served your purpose, you''ll be discarded, or worse."


    Her heart skipped a beat, her eyes filled with a fierce malevolence.


    "Joanna, so you''ve been using me as a pawn all along."


    "That''s right. You''ve slept with many men. I used you to seduce my brother just to humiliate him. Natalie warned you but you didn''t care. And now you have the audacity to ask me for money to raise another


    man''s child."


    "Yvonne, you have reached the absolute peak of shamelessness."


    Yvonne''s voice trembled. "So, Joanna, you''re not going to give me any more money."


    "Correct. My schemes are nothing. You know how much the Scotts


    dote on me: The moment I tell them the baby in your belly isn''t my


    brother''s, who will believe you ne


    Besides,


    that the proof your


    murder. If you dare expose me, make sure you rot in prison."


    Joanna hung up.


    She wasn''t the least bit afraid of Yvonne. She had sought her out precisely because she knew her secret.


    People with secrets were much easier to control.


    Yvonne stared at the disconnected call, her eyes burning with venom. Without the allowance, how was she supposed to live?


    And how did Joanna find out about her bullying that girl to death?


    "Joanna, you bastard!" Yvonne was so angry her stomach began to hurt.


    A dull ache spread through her lower abdomen, and she forced herself t calm down. That bastard Jerom?TM hadn''t called her once since be went abroad.


    He truly didn''t care about her at all. She was already panicking, terrified that Jerome


    would find out the truth and abandon her.


    She looked up at the third floor. Whose baby was Zenobia carrying?

 Chapter 575

    She had wanted to tell Joanna about Zenobia, but she never expected Joanna to be so ruthless.


    She only had a few thousand left for the month. Without money, she wouldn''t even be able to afford the hospital bills for the birth.


    Since meeting Jerome, her life had been like that of a wealthy socialite.


    Jerome gave her expensive gifts and so much spending money she couldn''t use it all. His pampering had made her ustomed to avish lifestyle.


    Every month, after getting the money, she would go on wild spending sprees at bars.


    A few thousand a night...


    If Jerome hadn''t gotten into trouble, she could have easily spent at least two hundred thousand a month.


    "This is infuriating!" She gritted her teeth. Joanna wouldn''t give her money, but she didn''t dare do anything about it.


    Because that girl... she really had been pushed to her death by her.


    She didn''t want to go to jail, but.....


    She looked up at Zenobia. That baby had better not be Jerome''s. No one could stand in her son''s way.


    Her son was going to be the heir to the Scott family.


    If the Scott family could be a deep-pocketed fool for Joanna, then Wendy could be one for her son too.


    Joanna couldn''t stop her either. She could do without the money, but she needed to go back to the Scott family to be cared for during her pregnancy. By siding with Joanna, she could still get through this rough patch.


    Her eyes glinted with malice. Jerome was the perfect shield.


    And that fool Wendy would surely feel sorry for her own grandson.


    Yvonne had a n. Now, she just had to wait for the right moment.


    Natalie brought the form over. Zenobia''s baby was due any day now.


    Any day now. Calcting the timing, it almost had to be Jerome''s.


    That night, Jerome had been set up. Natalie was supposed to be the one to enter


    his room, but Zenobia had been pulled in by him instead.


    Jerome''s guilt over that night was why he had been so cruel to Zenobia.


    And that''s why Zenobia had left him for good.


    That idiot Jerome... only a woman like Zenobia would ever treat him like a treasure.


    Yvonne sneered, then turned and left. She could probably extort some money from the foolish and rich Zenobia before she left the ind.


    Natalie and Zenobia, oblivious to


    what was happening outside, were enjoying themselves inside. Zenobia had prepared lunch, waiting.


    for Natalie to arrive.  fo


    "Natalie, have a taste! This fish has no bones at all. I sliced it thin for us to cook. It''s delicious."


    "And these are the ones you foundst time. I cleaned them that same day and froze them. They''re still perfectly fresh."


    Natalie sat across from her and nodded happily. "Great! I''m starving."


    Natalie picked up her fork and began cooking the fish slices. Dipped in some


    sesame sauce, they were tender and fragrant.


    "Yummy!" she said, her eyes crinkling with a smile.


    Zenobia was happy too, but her lower back was aching and felt heavy.


    She knew her baby wasing soon.


    "Natalie, the baby''sing. I''m so excited. I can''t wait," she said, her voice filled with unconceble joy.


    It didn''t matter who the father was; this child was hers.


    Natalie saw her excitement and knew that Zenobia truly loved this child. Regardless


    of the father''s identity, her love was for the baby.


    In her past life, Zenobia had never ended up with Jerome. She raised the child on her own, and when the child was five, she met someone who truly loved her. Natalie didn''t


    know who it was


    She had been happyter in life, but Natalie had never seen her again after that.


    "I''m excited too. A new life is a new


    hope. Zenobia, you''re going to be even happier." This time, she would make sure Zenobia found


    happiness. Zenobia was a good


    person-gentle and kind. It was


    Jerome''s loss.


    The two enjoyed a happy lunch. Natalie ate her fill and took on the responsibility of washing the dishes in the kitchen.

 Chapter 576

    Zenobia''s back was aching, so she walked around the living room to relieve the difort.


    The baby moved asionally, and Zenobia smiled. Such a sleepyhead.


    Being pregnant and giving birth in the middle of winter was exhausting, but she was still filled with anticipation.


    Her baby. She would give her baby all the love in the world.


    Fortunately, the hospital was right across the street and had good medical facilities, which was why she chose to give birth here.


    Natalie turned to look at Zenobia. "Zenobia, if you''re not feeling well, you should go lie down for a bit. Looking at your belly, I''d say the baby will be born either tonight or tomorrow morning."


    Zenobia smiled. "Okay, Natalie. My back is really sore, so I''ll go rest for a while. Help yourself to anything you want to eat."


    Natalie said, "Alright! Don''t worry about me. I''ll make myself at home."


    Zenobia then happily went to rest.


    Natalie finished washing the dishes, dried her hands, and felt her phone vibrate. She picked it up and saw it was another unknown number.


    Natalie frowned. Could it be Sebastian again?


    "Hello?"


    "Come out. I need to talk to you." Sebastian''s low, hoarse voice came through the phone, leaving no room for argument.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. Was this guy sleep-talking in the middle of the day?


    He really was as bossy as ever.


    Natalie chuckled and asked, "Where to?"


    Sebastian''s voice was still raspy. "The restaurant next to mypany. I''ll wait for you there."


    Natalie replied, "Okay. I''ll be right over."


    Natalie hung up the phone.


    She smiled slyly. Sebastian, let him wait. Let him experience for himself how agonizing it was for me to wait for him.


    Natalie went back to her room to pack her luggage.


    After she finished packing, she noticed the snow outside had stopped. In the distance, the ocean waves wererge and powerful.


    Natalie felt a sense of awe. She changed into somefortable clothes.


    Then she took out her tablet to work, dealing with the emails Keith had sent her. Afterward, she opened her tablet and started watching a TV series.


    Sebastian had arrived at the restaurant early. He waited for Natalie for an hour, but she never showed up.


    He rarely waited for anyone, and doing so made him incredibly irritable.


    He picked up his phone and checked the time. An hour and twenty minutes had passed.


    Remembering how Natalie used to wait for him for hours at night, he forced himself to be patient.


    When the waiter came over for the second time to ask if he wanted to order, he nced at the time again. It had been two hours.


    Sebastian couldn''t wait any longer. He had an important meeting soon.


    He called Natalie again.


    Natalie was engrossed in a drama


    series. She was aware that in two years the film and television industry would be heavily impacted by short-form videos.


    She was already keeping a close eye on this market. Once the project in Nayn was


    Lost in thought, Natalie was startled by her phone ringing.


    Seeing the familiar number, she finally remembered Sebastian.


    Natalie put her tablet down and answered the call.


    "Hello."


    "Natalie, why aren''t you here yet?" Sebastian''s voice was growing impatient.


    Natalie smiled, then poured a bucket of cold water on him. "Sebastian, it''s snowing so heavily and it''s too cold outside stepped out for a look and then went right back in don''t want to catch a cold. Why are you still a? the restaurant? It''s not like you to wait for me. I figured you''d have left long ago."


    Natalie looked out the window at the misty sky, which cast a gloomy shadow over her heart. There''s no such thing as not having enough time, only people you don''t want to meet.


    Every choice is a reflection of the heart''s true desires.


    Sebastian took a deep breath, suppressing his anger. "Natalie, are you doing this on


    purpose?"

 Chapter 577

    "Haha..." Natalie''sughter was crisp and clear. "Sebastian, you''re right. I am doing


    this on purpose. Do you remember when I wanted to meet you to talk about you and Joanna? I waited for you in a snowstorm just like this one for four hours. You said you would meet me so we could finally discuss our divorce, but you never showed up. You were with Joanna, who wasining about a stomach ache."


    "Actually, before her birthday party, that time I asked you to meet me was to talk about divorce. But then you didn''te home for months. The next I saw you was at her party, where you pped me so hard I passed out."


    "You couldn''t even wait two hours. You lost your patience that quickly. See? The difference between loving and being loved is crystal clear. You save all your patience for your first love. Waiting for me just once makes you this impatient."


    Sebastian said angrily, "Natalie, I was wrong about what happened before. I didn''t see our rtionship clearly. I asked you here today to formally apologize to you..." "Sebastian," Natalie cut him off coldly.


    "I''ve told you, you have no right to apologize to me. You''re just as despicable as Joanna. You enjoy the conveniences my family brought to your life through our marriage, while also reveling in the ambiguous rtionship with Joanna and the sense of pride and aplishment you get from her relying on you. Meanwhile, Joanna enjoys all the benefits you give her while trying to force me out. Tell me, would the two of you be this well-off without me? If you could, then why are you so unwilling to get a divorce now?"


    Sebastian''s heart clenched in pain. "Natalie, I told you, I was wrong before. I want to have a proper talk with you."


    "There''s no need to talk. Your actions have said it all. You''re a married man who constantly runs off tofort other women. Do you have any sense of boundaries? The day we divorced, she was faking a faint, while I was genuinely knocked unconscious by you. Yet you carried the fake-fainting Joanna to the hospital. Do you think a simple ''I''m sorry'' can heal the pain you''ve caused me? That''s hrious. Do you men always find some noble excuse for your cheating?"


    "Natalie..."


    Natalie cut him off again. "Sebastian, let me guess what''s next. You''re going to tell me that Joanna is just the adopted daughter of the Scott family, that she''s pitiful, and that you have to take care of her because she once saved your life. You''ll say nothing happened between you two and tell me to stop making a scene. Is that what you were going to say? Keep your noble excuses for yourself. They don''t work on me."


    "I have told you countless times, unless it''s about the divorce, don''t contact me for anything else. I despise you truly utterly despise you."


    Natalie hung up and went back to her show, feeling a sense of catharsis.


    She didn''t want a man like Sebastian ruining her life ever again.


    She was determined to thrive on her own.


    Sebastian stared at the


    disconnected call, furious. He hadet Stay humbled himself, but Natalie


    still refused toe back,


    He had been yed for a fool by Joanna, but he needed to draw out that illegitimate son who was backing her.


    Fine. Once he drew that person out and eliminated the threat, he would bring her back home.


    He had to prevent Joanna from


    Ene


    hurting her again. Right now, no matter what he said she was convinced that he and Joanna were involved.


    Joanna had sent Natalie plenty of photos of them in bed.


    And financially, it was true he gave Joanna money as an allowance.


    But in the end, all of it had be an obstacle between them.

 Chapter 578

    Sebastian took a deep breath, looking out at the snow. Recalling her words from yesterday, he figured she was probably no longer in Yaro.


    She was leaving for half a month.


    Feeling irritable, he waved the waiter over to order.


    He gazed out the window at the still-falling snow, his handsome face etched with aplex expression.


    Natalie, for what I owe you, I''ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you.


    After watching her show for two hours, Natalie had a preliminary n for her future.


    Men would only slow down her money-making pace.


    From now on, she would block all irrelevant people from her world.


    Just as she was about to take a break, she received a video from a servant at the Scott family home.


    At the Scott residence, Wendy was finally making her move.


    And Wendy knew exactly how to deal with Nathan.


    Wendy''spany had gone bankrupt and had been sold off.


    All the money had gone to covering its debts. The video showed what was currently happening at the Scott household.


    Even after selling thepany, it wasn''t enough to cover the hole.


    That afternoon, officials from the court arrived to seize the vi.


    This terrified Mrs. Scott Sr. and Mr. Scott Sr.


    Even Joanna and Nathan werepletely bewildered.


    Nathan looked at the two court officials.


    "Gentlemen, what are you doing? Why are you seizing my home?" He had lived here for over a decade. The vi was beautiful.


    The front yard was a garden filled with his favorite flowers, a ce where he could exercise and walk. This was the dream vi he had envisioned at twenty-five, and he had lived here all these years, unwilling to move.


    One of the older men replied, "Sir, Mrs. Scott''spany has incurred massive debts. Most of her assets are being auctioned off, including this vita you You have one week to vacate the premises. Please don''t interfere with the auction."


    "What?" Nathan spun around to face Wendy, roaring in anger. "Wendy, what is the meaning of this? I thought yourpany was doing well! How could you rack up such huge debts?"


    Wendy looked haggard. To enhance the effect, she hadn''t eaten in two days. She cried, "Nathan, you know business has been tough these past two years. Ever since Blue Hospital pulled their funding, hundreds of barthers left. With no investors, thad to take out bank loans."


    "I only recently found out that someone was secretly poaching our partners, which is what caused mypany to copsepletely. What kind of heartless bastard would do something like that to us?"


    Wendy turned, looking at the vi behind her with reluctance. "Even after selling this vi and two malls, I estimate we''ll still be about a billion in debt."


    "Nathan, thepany I started for you is in your name. It will have to be sold to pay off the debt too. Otherwise, our whole family will be out on the street."


    Hearing this, Nathan trembled with rage, shaking his head in disbelief. "No, that''s impossible. How could you owe so much? What have you been doing?"


    His eyes burned with fury. He had been recuperating at home recently due to poor health, never imagining she would run thepany into the ground and leave them a billion in debt. Did she expect him to shoulder that debt with her?


    Wendy had orchestrated his health problems precisely to divert his attention so her n could seed.


    Wendy sobbed, "Nathan, Joanna, please help me. Nathan, yourpany is worth about a hundred million. If you sell it, I can cover another portion of the debt."


    Nathan was stunned, staring at her, utterly speechless.

 Chapter 579

    Seeing his silence, Wendy looked disappointed. She then turned to Joanna. "Joanna, I hear your new movie is going to be a huge hit, and you''ll make a lot of money. Mom has raised you for so many years, please help me. Someone poached hundreds of my partners, I don''t even know who was secretly targeting me."


    "After they pulled their investments, I had no choice but to take out bank loans. I kept it from you all so you wouldn''t worry, but I never expected more people to pull out, and then someone bought mypany at a low price. I had no choice but to sell, but even after that, I still owe about a billion."


    "Joanna, you have to help me." Wendy suddenly grabbed Joanna''s hand, pleading. Joanna sneered internally. The day had finallye.


    But those two old geezers, the Scotts, still held arge chunk of assets.


    "Mom, I can make money from acting, but the movie isn''t even finished yet. We don''t know if it will be a hit. You''ve always given me an allowance, so I don''t have any money of my own to help you pay off the debt."


    No matter what, I have to get my hands on all the assets those two old fools have. Then I''ll kick them all out, and my real family can finally be reunited.


    It''s perfect. My n has finally seeded.


    Wendy froze, looking at Joanna, and continued to cry. "Joanna, I''ve raised you for so many years. For you, I even drove away my own biological daughter. Can''t you help me with this small thing? A billion is easy for you to get. Don''t you know Mr. Wilson? Please, ask him for me. If he helps us pay off this debt, our family can make aeback. Trust me, Mom will make sure you live a good life."


    Joanna was shocked. Wendy was truly desperate to suggest something like that. Trust her?


    She''d rather trust herself. She could provide herself with a good life.


    All those partners had been poached by her. She had been preparing for this moment for years.


    She put on a wronged expression. "Mom, I really want to help you. I''m grateful for all the years you''ve raised me, but I truly don''t have any money. Mom, I will stay by your side and get through this with you."


    Hearing this, Wendy''s stomach churned, and she almost threw up.


    This woman was so disgusting. How had she never noticed it before?


    A flicker of rage ignited in her downcast eyes. Just wait. Once I get rid of them, I can get Natalie back.


    Joanna, misinterpreting Wendy''s expression as grief, continued, "I''m not heartless like Natalie, who just left without a word and nevereven came back to see you."


    Joanna then feigned a sudden realization. "Oh! Mom, speaking of which, I remembered something. Yesterday, when I was having lunch with Sebastian overheard her talking with Mr. Monroe seems Natalie might not be from the countryside after all. She has an older brother who is supposedly very rich. He''s partnering with Mr. Monroe on a project and gave all his shares to Natalie. I heard it could


    make over a billion."


    "Joanna, is that true?" Nathan, snapping out of his stupor, lit up at the news.


    If Natalie had money, they could force her to hand it over.


    "Dad, why would I lie about it? Natalie is Mom''s daughter, she''ll definitely help."


    It would be best if we could take all that billion from her.

 Chapter 580

    Joanna''s eyes grew exceptionally dark, brimming with ambition.


    Wendy let out a painedugh. "It''s true what they say. An outsider can neverpare to your own flesh and blood. When trouble strikes, you still have to turn to your own child."


    A sh of anger crossed Joanna''s eyes, but seeing Wendy''s pale face, she said nothing.


    "Joanna, I raised you. For you, I kicked out my own biological daughter and even cut ties with her."


    "Now that we''ve cut ties, how can I go ask her for money? No matter how thick- skinned I am, I can''t just go begging her to cover a billion-dor debt for me. I never raised her for a single day. You''re the daughter I raised. Is the bond of birth really greater than the bond of upbringing? How could you say something like that just to upset me?"


    "Back then, when you framed Natalie for that kidnapping you staged, I was furious. But to spare your feelings, I refused to even acknowledge her as my daughter. I''ve already gone that far for you, and now you want me to go to her? How could I possibly have the nerve to do that?"


    Wendy was emotional, her gaze fixed angrily on the ungrateful Joanna.


    Even a dog would show more loyalty.


    And the woman standing before her was worse than a dog.


    Nathan quicklyforted her. "Wendy, don''t cry, please don''t cry. If you''re too embarrassed to go, I''ll go. I, as her father, will swallow my pride and go, alright?"


    "That''s ridiculous. The money belongs to her brother, does she even have it? The project just started, where would the moneye from? Besides, my debts have to be fully paid before the 10th of next month. Before the 10th, all the assets I gave you will be repossessed and sold to cover the loans."


    Nathan panicked and roared, "Impossible! Without thepany, how am I supposed to live?"


    He shouted in rage, his face contorted and ugly.


    All semnce of marital affection was gone, reced only by the fury of having to bear a billion-dor debt.


    "Oh, you jinx! You''ve ruined our entire family! Your ownpany goes under, and now you want to drag my son''spany down with it? I told you long ago, a woman''s ce is at home, taking care of her husband and children. But you just had to go Qut and make a spectacle of yourself. Now you''ve ruined the business and racked up all this debt, and you expect my son to pay for it? In your dreams! Get out! This is my house. You have nothing now, so don''t you dare try to leech off my son any longer!"


    "You want my son to pay a billion-dor debt for you? What kind of fantasy are you living in?"


    The old woman burst into tears, wailing. What would be of her in her old age? How could they just go bankrupt like that?


    Wendy had kept every single one of them in the Scott family living in thep of luxury for years. If the money was gone, how would they survive? It would be a death sentence.


    "Mom, how can you say that? I gave


    you so much money for living


    expenses every month. And now


    you''re ming me? In


    usiness


    there are sesses and failures


    it my fault that it failed? Someone


    was manipting things behind the


    scenes, I never saw iting."


    "Those bastards are scheming against me, if I find out who it is, I''ll kill them, I


    swear!"


    A flicker of anger crossed Joanna''s eyes.


    Wendy caught it and felt a surge of satisfaction. Just wait. I''ll send your entire family


    to hell.


    She whirled on the old woman, shouting, "Mom, I didn''t want thepany to go bankrupt! I wanted to run it well so everyone could live a good life. But thepany is gone now. What''s the use of ming it all or me? Shouldn''t we b? tryng t? figure out how to pay off the debt first?"

 Chapter 581

    The old woman was furious when she heard Wendy''s words.


    She looked at Wendy with contempt, her words sharp. "Wendy, haven''t you always looked down on my son? You thought he married into money and wasn''t good


    enough for you..."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? When have I ever said he wasn''t good enough for me? If I looked down on him, would I have given you allowance? Would I have set up apany for your son? To make sure he could hold his head high, I helped all of your rtives get rich. I did all of that, and I never once got a ''you''ve worked hard'' or even a simple ''thank you'' from you. Instead, you belittled me until I felt worthless. I put up with all of it, and now that I''ve fallen on hard times, this is how you treat me?¡± Wendy cut her off, her face etched with pain as she stared at the old woman''s ugly expression.


    The old woman''s face soured. It was true that taking Wendy''s money had always made her feel inferior.


    She narrowed her eyes. Wendy had nothing now. From now on, she would have to rely on her son and granddaughter to survive. She finally felt a sense of triumph.


    She conveniently forgot that two decades ago, her family was dirt poor and had nothing.


    If it weren''t for Wendy, they would still be living in a small two-bedroom apartment, worrying about where their next meal woulde from.


    With that thought, any trace of guilt on the old woman''s face vanished, reced by pride and smugness.


    "Wendy, you can''t say that. When you married my son, you became part of this family. It was your duty to give me money. Now that you have nothing, you think you can just cling to my son? Dream on! That billion-dor debt is your problem, not ours. You won''t be dragging my son''spany down with you. Get out of here right now."


    "And divorce my son immediately."


    Wendy looked at the old woman as if she''d heard something horrifying.


    The old woman saw her pained and helpless expression and thought of the massive debt, steeling her heart.


    "I know this is unfair to you, but we''re old, and my son is in poor health. If hispany is gone, how will be pay for his medical bills? You can figure out how to pay that billion dors yourself. Just divorce my son immediately."


    Wendy stood frozen for a long moment. When she finally processed it tears streamed down her face she turned to Nathan her voice bitter. "Nathan, were we only ever meant to be together for better, but not for worse?"


    Nathan hadn''t known how to bring up the divorce, so he was actually relieved his mother had said it first.


    He truly felt reluctant to let Wendy go. She was gentle, kind, and considerate, and she had always been mindful of his pride over the years. But in the end, he couldn''t give up his childhood sweetheart, Sophia.


    He looked at her with a guilty expression. "Wendy, my hands are tied. I can''t help you with this enormous debt. If I did, what would happen to the kids? What about my parents? My brothers and sisters?"


    His words pierced her heart, though she''d already given up on him.


    She knew this man was heartless, but seeing itid bare was still chilling.


    ¡°Nathan, I''m your wife. The person who sleeps beside you every night. Your closest partner. Am I less important than those siblings of yours that I''ve supported for over a decade?"


    She asked, her voice cracking, her face a mask of agony.


    All those years of kindness had been wasted.


    And each of them bit harder than thest.


    Nathan avoided her gaze, overwhelmed with guilt. "Wendy, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, I just can''t. Let''s just get a divorce. know you love me, and if you love me you can drag me down with you, right. Let''s get divorced. Il give you a hundred thousand dors, and when you''re older, I''ll send you money every month."

 Chapter 582

    "Ha..." Wendy sank to the floor, her body trembling uncontrobly. Tears welled in her eyes, but she couldn''t hold them back. This was the man she had chosen.


    She felt like a drowning fish, desperately trying to release the pain, but no amount of struggling could quell the burning ache in her heart.


    Nathan couldn''t bear to watch. They had been married for over twenty years; there were still feelings there.


    He knelt down and helped her up,forting her gently. "Wendy, don''t be so upset. All hardships will eventually pass."


    At the sound of his voice, she looked up, her vision blurred with tears, her eyes lost as if she had fallen into an endless darkness.


    Looking at the man she had spent two decades with, she thought of his deception, and her heart felt like it was engulfed in mes.


    When she saw Joanna''s triumphant smirk, her tears fell even faster.


    Every cell in her body ached, sending tremors through her. An uncontroble sob escaped her. ¡°Nathan, why are you so cruel to me?¡±


    "Look, it''s not that I want to do this to you. But when disaster strikes, it''s every man for himself. We only get one life, so let''s just try to live it simply. We''ll get the divorce tomorrow."


    "Waaaah..." Wendy sat there, her face pale and haggard. She feltpletely


    drained, unable to move a muscle as a sharp pain shot through every nerve in her body.


    Just then, her phone rang. Wiping her tears, she answered it.


    "Hello, Mr. Wilson."


    ¡°Wendy, my dear, I heard you sold yourpany?"


    "Yes, Mr. Wilson. Thepany couldn''t stay afloat, so it was acquired," she said, trying to sound strong. Her forcedposure made even Joanna feel a pang of pity.


    Wendy had been a good mother, always investing in her upbringing.


    But then again, Joanna thought, if Wendy had known she wasn''t her biological daughter, she probably wouldn''t have been so dedicated.


    "Wendy, I sympathize with your situation, but what can I do? You still owe me two hundred million. Can you pay it back?"


    "Could you give me some more


    time? Once gather the billion for the bank, I''ll pay you back. Don''t worry my father left some assets that are worth at least five hundred million. I''ll figure out a way to cover the other five hundred million. I will definitely make aeback."


    "Sigh, you poor girl. A


    1.n


    ten-billion-dor fortune, and you''ve managed to waste it all. I need that, two hundred million back soon. You''re bankrupt, how can you make aeback? Even in twenty years, you couldn''t do it, and how old would you be then? Just pay me back now. I heard your husband''spany hasn''t been sold why don''t you sell hispany and settle my debt first? We were partners when we were doing business together. Now that the partnership is over, we go our separate ways. Don''t me me for not helping. Times are tough for everyone. I lent you that money out of respect for your father, but now even his building has been sold. Your family''s debts are endless. Girl, I''ll give you one more week."


    Wendy tried to speak, but he had already hung up.


    "Mr. Wilson, don''t hang up! Mr. Wilson! How can my husband''spany be sold?


    He''s been living off me his whole life, he''d die without it!"

 Chapter 583

    Wendy''s scream was raw and desperate, and Nathan''s face turned darker than the bottom of a pot.


    She had finally said it out loud¡ªthat he was a kept man.


    But Wendy had done it on purpose, just to spite the bastard.


    He sneered, "Wendy, so you finally said what you really think. You finally admitted you see me as a man who lives off you. All these years, you''ve been looking down on me, haven''t you?"


    Wendy looked at him with wide, innocent eyes. ¡°Ah! What did I just say? I was so emotional, I don''t even know what came out of my mouth. Nathan, I still have other misceneous debts, and people will be calling nonstop for the next few days. I''m begging you, please sell thepany and help me, okay? If I can just get through this crisis, I know I can make aeback. I''ve sold almost all of my father''s assets, and there are only a few vis left. It''s still not enough. Ceryn Corp. invested over five billion and then suddenly pulled out. I''ve truly exhausted every option."


    Hearing this, Nathan abruptly let go of her, as if she were something filthy. "Wendy, how dare you even suggest such a thing? Thatpany is mine. I will never sell it." "We''re getting divorced tomorrow morning. Your debts are your own to pay."


    Joanna also knelt down with a smile, looking at Wendy with unconcealed glee. "You see, Mom, it''s not that we won''t help you. We really can''t."


    Wendy sneered at her. ¡°Joanna, I really wasted my time raising you, making you into the outstanding person you are today. And this is how you repay me?¡±


    "How I repay you? Ha!" Joannaughed. ¡°You owed me that. I''ve done nothing wrong."


    Joanna raised an eyebrow, a malicious smile ying on her lips. Wendy owed her family. What happened to Wendy today was her own fault.


    If anyone was to me, it was Wendy for being too rich, which made her a target for Joanna''s father.


    And it was Wendy''s own fault for being stupid enough to bring a wolf like Nathan into her home, knowing he couldn''t be trusted.


    "..." Wendyughed coldly. "So quick to drop the pretense and address me by my name, huh?"


    She wasughing. Even though she knew this wasing, it still hurt.


    It hurt so much. This was the daughter she had carefully raised and taught, and this is how she was treated.


    And her Natalie... she would never hear her call her ''Mom'' again in this lifetime.


    She screamed, her voice raw, "Joanna, you''re worse than a dog!"


    "Wendy, you..." Joanna''s face flushed with anger.


    "Say that again. You dare call me a dog?" Joanna grabbed a handful of her hair.


    Wendyughed, a tragic, broken


    sound


    bee Your birth mother must have


    real slut to have spared


    heartless bitch like you."


    p! Joanna, consumed by rage, struck Wendy across the face.


    "Joanna, what are you doing? You called her ''Mom'' for over twenty years, how can you hit her?"


    Nathan''s heart ached. Wendy was already so fragile; he couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    "Dad, why are you wasting your breath on her? Just get the divorce tomorrow." Joanna remembered what Mr. Wilson had said. The Don family assets were being sold off quickly, so seizing them was bing unrealistic.


    But she had a backup n. She could use Colin to get her hands on the old couple''s real estate.


    Since she wasn''t their biological child, she couldn''t inherit, but Colin could.


    The old woman chimed in from the side. ¡°That''s right, son. You''ll divorce


    herow. She made this mess,


    clean it up. It has nothing to


    do with us


    ¡°Alright, alright. Mom, Dad, you two should go inside. It''s cold out here. We''ll handle things."

 Chapter 584

    Nathan was nothing if not a devoted son.


    Wendy slowly got to her feet, looked at them, and gave a faint, bitter smile. "Nathan, I''m not divorcing you."


    "I''ll die before I divorce you. You said you loved me. You said you loved me, Nathan. You can''t abandon me when I''m at my lowest. Everyone will despise you for it, Nathan..."


    "Enough! Wendy, it''s not that I won''t help you, it''s that I can''t. If you owed ten or twenty million, we could pay it off together. But you owe far too much. How am I supposed to help you repay that?"


    "We''re getting a divorce tomorrow. You''re going whether you like it or not."


    After saying his piece, Nathan led Joanna inside.


    Wendy''s sobs were heart-wrenching.


    Even though she had prepared for this, the pain was still sharp enough to steal her breath.


    Wendy cried her heart out, mourning the tragic life she had led for decades. From this day forward, she swore she would never cry again.


    Once she was divorced, she would live her life freely, while their nightmare would just be beginning.


    "Mom, Mom!" Colin ran in from outside. Seeing his mother sobbing uncontrobly in the snow broke his heart.


    He hadn''t been able to do anything to help her with thepany.


    In the end, it had been brought down.


    When Wendy saw him, she stopped crying and whispered urgently, "What are you doing back here? Get out of here, quickly."


    Colin looked at his mother with tears in his eyes. "Mom, I was wrong. I really know i was wrong. I know you sentus away to protect us, but Mom were grown up now We don''t need your protection anymore. From now on, let me protect you, okay?"


    Wendy met his earnest gaze, and fresh tears welled up.


    "Colin, Joanna will keep trying to kill you. How could you be so foolish as to be her driver?" Looking at


    her son''s determined exp


    she decided not to fide the truth


    from him any longer. He was her own son, and as long as his heart was in the right ce, how could she not care for him?


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I know how to handle her. I''m staying by her side to find evidence of her crimes."


    "Don''t. Don''t look for it. You won''t find anything. She''s too cunning. It took me a long time to find out she had stolen the two hundred million. She''s meticulous and never leaves a trace."


    "Listen to me. Now is not the time. There''s someone behind her. We can only make our move when that person is exposed. That''s the only way to take them all down at once."


    "You continue being her driver. Don''t do anything else. Just think of it as a learning experience. I have nothing left now, so I n to rest for a while. I''ve worked so hard for so many years; I can finally take a break


    All these years, she had been so hard on herself.


    Colin helped his mother up. "Mom, let''s go inside now. It''s too cold out here." "Okay," Wendy nodded slightly.


    As they tried to enter, they found the door had been locked from the inside.


    Colin couldn''t push it open, and a murderous glint shed in his eyes. "Mom, they''ve gone too far. Now they won''t even let us in the house."


    Wendy let out a coldugh and pounded on the door. "Nathan, if you want a divorce, open this door! If you don''t, we can just drag this out until we''re old and gray.¡±


    Hearing Wendy''s ultimatum, Nathan looked at Joanna and said, ¡°Joanna, let her in for now. If she leaves, where am I going to find her tomorrow to get the divorce papers signed?"

 Chapter 585

    Joanna listened to Wendy''s threat with fury. If her father didn''t get a divorce, her mother''s years of waiting would be for nothing. She couldn''t let her father wrong her mother again. "Fine! We''ll tolerate it a little longer."


    Joanna opened the door, and Colin helped a weakened Wendy inside.


    She asked pointedly, "Mom, Colin, if this house gets auctioned off, where will we live?"


    Seeing Colin, whom she still needed to use, she made a point of calling Wendy "Mom."


    But Wendy was done ying games.


    Sheughed mockingly. "Well, well, Joanna. Calling me Mom again? Weren''t you just avoiding it? Don''t call me that. It''s not like you''re my real daughter anyway. Go find that slut of a mother of yours."


    "Hearing you call me ''Mom'' makes me sick."


    After all, her mother truly was a slut.


    A thick, murderous intent shed in Joanna''s eyes. She had insulted her mother again.


    "Mom, you must have been too upset earlier and misheard me. How could I not call you that? You''re the mother who raised me, so you''ll always be my mother."


    Joanna nced at Colin. The fool still had his uses, so she would deal with himter.


    Wendy''s tears flowed freely. In the past, Joanna had always been two-faced like this, manipting them against Natalie, all so she could marry Sebastian.


    By driving Natalie away, she would be the sole heiress of the Scott family. Heh... Joanna, just you wait, Wendy thought. The day your movie is released will be the day you fall from grace.


    Wendy forced a smile. "It doesn''t matter. Even if you''re not my biological child, I raised you like you were. Joanna, I have never wronged you."


    Colin, however, chimed in, "Mom, how can you say that about Joanna? Joanna is our only sister, your only daughter."


    He felt a pang of guilt. Natalie, I''m sorry. After this is all over, I''ll get on my knees and beg for your forgiveness.


    Joanna was pleased to see Colin''s foolish devotion. He was clearly on her side.


    She spoke with a sad, wronged tone, "Please don''t say that. Mom is just upset about thepany. Once she feels better, she won''t say things like this."


    Colin smiled reassuringly at her. "Don''t worry, Joanna, I''ll talk to Mom. Even though herpany is gone, she still has you and Dad, right?"


    "I know you care about Mom the most. You''ll definitely help her this time, won''t you?"


    Colin looked at Joanna with expectant eyes.


    Joanna froze for a second. When had Colin learned to counterattack like this?


    Seeing Joanna''s silence, Colin turned his hopeful gaze to Nathan. ¡°Dad, why aren''t you saying anything? You''re going to help Mom, right?"


    Nathan''s face darkened. "Colin, this isn''t something I can help with just because I want to. I''m divorcing your mother tomorrow. You and your three brothers will go with her. All four of you chose professions that just burn through money. I cant afford you."


    "What?" Colin was stunned. "Dad, we haven''t even found Jared''s body yet, and you want to divorce Mom? The moment herpany goes under you demand a divorce is this how you repay her for how well she''s treated your entire family all these years?"


    "Hmph! You useless brat. When your mother got into trouble, why didn''t you do anything to help? I''m an old man, what can I do? It''s your own fault for not studying harder and choosing to be a good-for nothing instead." Nathan was merciless. Thepany was his lifeline, and no one was going to touch it.

 Chapter 586

    He was saving hispany for his other son toe back and manage.


    He felt like aplete fool. He had thought he could get more out of Wendy, but instead, she was now facing a billion-dor debt. It was infuriating.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    He picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Nathan, your wife borrowed fifty million from me, and I need the money back by tomorrow. I heard herpany went bankrupt, so what about my money...?"


    "Mr. Monroe, how should I know? It''s not like I have the money to pay you back. I wasn''t the one who borrowed it. Go ask the person who did."


    "We''re divorced. Her business has nothing to do with me."


    "What the hell, Nathan? You owe everything you have today to your wife! You''ve never aplished anything in business; she was the one who sealed most of your deals. Now that herpany is in trouble, you''re just going to turn around and divorce her? It''s true what they say you can''t trust a man who marries into money."


    The man on the other end hung up in disgust.


    Nathan''s face was a mask of humiliation. He hated it most when people called him a kept husband, saying everything he had was thanks to Wendy.


    It was the truth, but he refused to admit it.


    He red at Wendy, his eyes zing with fury. "Wendy, we are getting divorced tomorrow morning. You''ll sign the papers whether you want to or not. Our rtionship is broken. You have to divorce me."


    Wendy''s resolve was just as firm. "Nathan, I will not divorce you. Absolutely not. I let you enjoy a life of luxury for all these years, so you have to help me pay off my debts."


    ¡°Bah! You shameless, wretched thing! You''ve ruined yourself, and now you want to drag my son down with you? Dream on!"


    "If you don''t go through with the divorce tomorrow, I''ll tell everyone that you gave all your money to your boy toys to ruin my son."


    "And take your four bastards with you when you get out." The old woman was adamant. The divorce had to happen.


    Tears welled,


    din Colin''s eyes, and his voice was filled with anguish. "Grandma, som your eyes, we''ve always just been bastards give you a thousand dors of my own money every month, and this is how you treat me?"


    The old woman''s face was grim. This Colin was another disappointment. How could hepare to her brilliant grandson from her other son?


    That grandson gave her ten thousand a month. What was a thousand dors inparison?


    With that assurance, the old woman was more than ready to cut ties with these useless money pits.


    Colin''s heart ached. So, there really were fathers and families this cruel in the world.


    Colin looked at Nathan, his tone icy. "Nathan, if you disliked us so much, why did you have us?"


    ¡°Hey, it''s not my fault your mother wanted to. She was the one who wanted to have you kids. What could I do?"


    Nathan shifted all the me onto Wendy.


    Wendy looked at her son. "Do you want toe with me?"


    Colin shook his head. His mother knew what he was nning, and this was the only thing he could do fore her. He said quietly, "I''m sorry, Mom. You have nothing now I don''t want go with you. I want to stay with


    Dad."


    Wendy closed her eyes in pain. Colin wanted to help her, but he was no match for Joanna.


    Still, she had to y her part. She yelled at her son, "Colin, you''re so ungrateful!"


    Colin''s heart felt like it was being


    squeezed. Ashamed, he lowered his


    head and forced out the


    dout the words


    ›_


    Mom. I... I can''t live without


    Ya and Dad."


    fo

 Chapter 587

    Joanna watched Wendy, amused by her uselessness. "Mom, you must not have treated my brothers very well for them to not want to go with you. If Colin doesn''t want to go, then the others won''t either."


    "And as for Jared, even though he''s missing and presumed dead, there''s no body. That can only mean one thing¡ªhe''s off chasing Monica again. He''s hopelessly in love with her."


    Jared had been lost at sea; there was no way he wasing back.


    As for the other two brothers, she could easily frame them for a crime and get them locked up in prison.


    Wendy pushed Colin''s hand away and, without another word, went upstairs to rest. She was exhausted. Once the divorce was final, her most brutal revenge would begin.


    Seeing that Wendy wasn''t making a scene, Nathan rxed.


    He wasn''t worried. Over the years, he had stashed away a lot of money and even bought two vis. As long as hispany survived, he could continue to live a life of luxury.


    Nathan looked at Colin. What''s wrong with him, wanting to stick with him?


    Was he trying to take over hispany?


    No, he couldn''t let this boy stay with him.


    "Colin, you and your brothers are adults now. You can go with whoever you want. But if you stay with me, you will not be recognized as my son in the eyes of the world."


    His new family needed to be spotless. He couldn''t have Wendy''s son on the record; Sophia would be upset.


    Tears glistened in Colin''s eyes as he said quietly, ¡°Fine, Mr. Scott. I understand what you mean. In that case, before the divorce, let''s sign an agreement. Since you don''t want me, when you get old, my brothers and I will have no obligation to support you. If you don''t sign this, then I want ten percent of yourpany''s shares."


    Nathan was shocked. The kid really was after hispany.


    He was cornered now; thepany was his only source of ie.


    "Fine! I''ll write up the agreement right now. I don''t need you to take care of me when I''m old."


    There was a printer in the house, and Nathan quickly drew up an agreement to sever all ties, handing it to Colin to sign.


    Colin looked at the document, a bitter feeling rising in his throat. Natalie had seen these people for who they really were, which was why she had signed a simr agreement and left without a second thought.


    Once this was signed, their lives and deaths would have nothing to do with him and his brothers.


    He feigned reluctance, looking at him. ¡°Dad, are you sure about this? If I sign this, you won''t be my father anymore."


    Nathan scowled. ¡°Just sign it. I disowned your sister Natalie, what makes you think I want four useless sons?"


    Colin gave a bitter smile. "Fine. If you don''t want me, I still have Joanna."


    "Joanna is my dearest sister. We can rely on each other."


    Colin smiled at Joanna.


    Joanna smiled back. "If you''d like, you can continue to be my driver After all with a degree from a


    third rate university, finding a job tough. A career as a driver suits you well."


    "Yes, being a driver does suit me. I''d be happy to be your driver. No matter what anyone else says, you''re the only sister I recognize, The bond we have from growing up together can''t be broken by others."


    Joanna saw the tears in his eyes and knew he was desperate. She just smiled


    without saying a word and went to her room.


    A servant filmed the entire exchange and sent it to Natalie.


    Natalie watched it without much reaction.


    Colin really was Joanna''s loyalpdog. As long as he didn''t bother her, she didn''t


    care.


    With Wendy''s capabilities, she was more than able to ensure Nathan would be left with nothing.

 Chapter 588

    She had been preparing for nearly a year. The time was right. What she wanted most now was the divorce. After that, Nathan''s scandals would surely be exposed.


    Nathan would lose everything.


    As for Joanna, Wendy wouldn''t be able to take her down. The person backing her had Timothy''s support.


    Wendy knew this, but she would never let Nathan and his daughter get off easy. Natalie just had to wait and watch the show unfold.


    Natalie sent a quick "thank you" to the servant who sent the video, then set her phone aside and went back to work.


    Zenobia wasn''t feeling well. After sleeping for an hour, her back was incredibly sore, so she got up to walk around her room.


    The thought of finally delivering the baby made her happy.


    The snow and wind outside had stopped, but a thick fog hung over the sea, obscuring the horizon.


    A lone fishing boat bobbed in the mist.


    She listened to music as she paced around the room.


    When she got tired, she would sit for a while. By the afternoon, she felt a dull, heavy ache in her lower abdomen.


    But she had read many ounts from other expecting mothers and doctors, so she knew she still had some time before the birth.


    As long as the pain was bearable, she decided to find Natalie.


    She was so happy that Natalie, a doctor, could be here with her.


    She went and knocked on Natalie''s door.


    Knock, knock...


    Natalie quickly opened the door and asked, "Zenobia, are you not feeling well?¡±


    Zenobia nodded. "Natalie, you were right. It''s starting. My stomach has started to hurt."


    Natalie recognized it: Zenobia''s body was signaling the arrival was near..


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Zenobia, don''t worry. We''ll head to the hospital now, get you checked in, and wait there."


    Zenobia replied, "Okay! The hospital has a VIP suite reserved for me. I''ve already sent my things over. Let''s go now."


    Natalie helped her put on a hat and a


    mask slung a backpack over her own shoulder, and supported


    Zenobia as they went downstairs to the hospital.


    In the building across the street, Yvonne had been sitting by her window, ying on her phone and waiting for Zenobia toe down.


    She had thought it would be a few more days, but she was surprised to see Zenobia emerge that afternoon.


    When she saw Natalie helping Zenobia to the hospital across the street, a strange light glinted in her eyes.


    Conveniently, her aunt worked at


    this very hospital. If she could get her hands on Zenobia''s baby, she could ckmail Zenobia for a fortune


    Zenobia was hiding here to give birth precisely to keep Jerome from finding out about the child.


    She immediately sent a message to her aunt before heading downstairs for dinner.


    Meanwhile, Zenobia was settled into her hospital room, waiting for her cervix to dte.


    The doctor had already done an examination and confirmed that Zenobia was a good candidate for a natural birth.


    Around seven, Natalie brought over a simple dinner she had made, and the two of them ate together.


    Zenobia could still tolerate the pain, but beads of sweat were already forming on her forehead.


    She knew she shouldn''t scream duringbor, so she endured it quietly. Screaming would only deplete her energy forter.


    "Zenobia, here, take this medicine."


    Seeing that the time was getting close, Natalie gave Zenobia a pill to help ease the pain.


    Zenobia trusted herpletely, took the pill, and continued pacing around the room. Waves of pain washed over her, and she almost couldn''t stop herself from crying out.


    "Oh, Natalie, it hurts so much," Zenobia said with a smile, wiping away her sweat.


    Natalie''s heart went out to her.


    "Zenobia, just hang in there a little


    longer.dt''s going to be very painful, but it will be over once the baby is


    bor


    You can do it Zenobia The


    baby will be so adorable


    Natalie encouraged her with a smile.


    ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Zenobia smiled back, gritting her teeth through the pain.


    Outside the door, Yvonne stood holding her phone, secretly recording a video.

 Chapter 589

    After recording the video, Yvonne turned to leave.


    Just as Natalie looked up, she caught a glimpse of a figure hurrying away. The person''s back looked somewhat familiar.


    She quickly walked over, opened the door, and saw Yvonne rushing off.


    She was confused. What was Yvonne doing here?


    It suddenly hit her-Yvonne had found out about Zenobia.


    Natalie hurried back into the room and said to Zenobia, who was now bent over in pain, ¡°Zenobia, I just saw Yvonne. I think she knows you''re pregnant."


    Zenobia sneered. "Let her find out. This child is mine, not your brother''s. Even if he finds out, it has nothing to do with him."


    ¡°Natalie, you have to help me. If Joanna finds out, she''ll definitely try to get rid of me and the baby. She was the one who set me upst time.¡±


    Natalieforted her. "Zenobia, it''s toote to switch hospitals now. Why don''t we stay and see what she''s nning?"


    Zenobia looked worried and shook her head. "Natalie, no. I can''t risk my child''s life. I made the decision to have this baby, and it has absolutely nothing to do with your brother or the Scotts. I''ve seen your brother''s true character. He''s not just blind, he''s heartless and has no integrity."


    "If it weren''t for Joanna''s scheme that night, I never would have been vited by your brother and gotten pregnant. But since this child came into my life unexpectedly, I won''t abandon him. As a mother, I have to protect my child."


    "If he dares to try and take my baby, I have evidence from that night. I''ll sue him for rape."


    Zenobia''s tone was icy. She had already nned her countermove.


    She would never forgive Jerome, and she would certainly never love him again.


    She hadpletely given up on him the day she moved out of the Scott family home.


    She would not give Jerome another chance to hurt her.


    Natalie squeezed her hand and smiled. "Zenobia, I''m here. I won''t let anything happen to you. Don''t worry, I''ll stay with you the whole time."


    With that, Natalie left the room and found a doctor on the floor. Money talks.


    She quickly arranged to have Zenobia moved to a different room.


    Soon, another patient was moved into Zenobia''s old room.


    Meanwhile, downstairs.


    Yvonne sent a message to her aunt.


    [The pregnant woman in room 408.]


    [Okay, got it. I''m very busy.]


    Dr. Smith was indeed swamped. She nced at the photo Yvonne sent, but it was impossible to make out any features in the snowstorm.


    But it was VIP room 408.


    She would check on itter.


    By the time she went to check, the patient in the room had already been reced.


    Natalie kept a watchful eye on their


    mas, but nothing out of t


    ket


    happened. Still, she couldn''t


    let her guard down.


    Zenobia was moved to room 419, far from 408.


    Zenobia''s contractions grew closer together, and Natalie patiently stayed by her side At 3:30 in the morning, Zenobia gave birth to a baby boy.


    After the baby was born, Natalie washed him herself.


    The doctor was amazed by Natalie''s skilled technique.


    "Youngdy, your technique is very professional. You''ve made the baby sofortable; he only cried for a moment before quieting down


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, the baby started crying loudly again.


    He iled his tiny hands, feeling insecure.


    Natalie smiled, and as she listened to the baby''s robust cries, tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 590

    If her own baby had been born safely, she would have given him the best love in the


    world.


    She said, "I practiced these movements over and over when I was studying medicine, but holding a real baby still makes me a little hesitant."


    Natalie nced at the doctor, a middle-aged woman with short hair. The doctor smiled and said, "We allow family members toe into the delivery room and see how a baby is born."


    "In the city, the family wouldn''t get to see the baby until after the birth.¡±


    Natalie understood; every ce had its own rules.


    Soon, the doctor finished attending to Zenobia, who had a smooth delivery.


    She had an IV in her hand. As Natalie held the baby, the two of them walked back to their room.


    Giving birth here was that simple.


    Zenobia''s stomach no longer hurt, and she was able to walk on her own.


    She was astonished. Looking at the baby in Natalie''s arms, she wrinkled her nose slightly. He looked just like Jerome.


    "Natalie, he looks so much like your brother," Zenobia said.


    Natalie''s lips curved into a smile. "Zenobia, no matter who he looks like, he''s your


    son. You''ll meet someone who loves you even more one day."


    "Haha... yes. Life has to be happy at least once," Zenobia said, a warm smile spreading across her face as she looked at her son.


    Back in the room.


    Zenobiay down to continue her IV drip. She was exhausted and quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    The baby also slept soundly beside her.


    Natalie smiled as she watched mother and son.


    Zenobia, may you always be this happy.


    She knew the baby would be hungry when he woke up.


    She stood up to boil some water.


    Just then, she heard the sound of frantic footsteps in the hallway.


    Confused, Natalie opened the door and saw several nurses running in a panic.


    Natalie grabbed one of the nurses and asked, ¡°Excuse me, what''s going on? Why is everyone running around in the middle of the night?"


    The nurse was the one who had been in the delivery room with them earlier, so she recognized Natalie. "Miss, it''s best if you stay inside. The patientin room 408 just had ber baby, and someone stole it. It was the police chief''s child. Now all hell has broken loose, and everyone is out looking for the baby."


    ¡°Someone stole a baby? But this is a small ind. How could they get away with it?"


    Natalie was bewildered. Why would someone steal a baby?


    "How would know? All I know is there''ll be no peace tonight. It''s snowing and raining outside, what a mess. We have to help search. Anyway, I can talk anymore.


    .n


    I You


    Won


    make sure to watch your own baby closely."


    "This is a small hospital. We don''t have many security cameras, and the one in that delivery room just happened to be broken. We haven''t fixed it yet. We don''t even know who took the baby."


    The nurse rushed off after she finished speaking.


    Natalie stood there, stunned.


    Room 408.


    Something clicked in her mind. Yvonne?


    Could Yvonne have shown up outside Zenobia''s room intending to steal her baby?


    Damn it!


    Now another child was suffering because of her.


    Natalie went back into the room, her heart heavy with worry.


    But then she reconsidered. It seemed unlikely. Yvonne knew Zenobia. If she were to


    steal a baby, she would have made sure it was Zenobia''s first, right?


    That would be the only way to effectively threaten Zenobia.


    Could the kidnapper be someone else entirely?


    Just then, Zenobia''s phone rang.


    Natalie walked over and answered it.


    "Hello?"


    "Zenobia, if you want your baby back, bring fifty million in exchange." The voice on the other end was disguised, making it impossible to tell if it was a mart or a woman, but it was dripping with triumph.

 Chapter 591

    Natalie''s pupils quivered. "What do you mean by that? You stole the child. Where are you?"


    "I''m on a boat out at sea. As long as you transfer the money to the designated ount, I''ll return the child immediately. If I don''t receive the money by dawn, your son is finished."


    Natalie''s gaze turned icy as she looked out the window. So, it was about money after all.


    Yvonne had been spoiled rotten by Jerome, bing utterly arrogant. Now, without his protection and with no money of her own, she was desperate enough to do something like this.


    "Are you dreaming? The banks aren''t even open at this hour. How am I supposed to transfer ten million dors to you?"


    ¡°Fine! Tomorrow morning, then. If I don''t get the money tomorrow morning, I''ll toss your child into the sea."


    Natalie shot up from her seat and walked to the window, peering outside.


    She couldn''t see anything. A blizzard was raging, the wind howling ferociously in the extreme weather.


    "Are you sure the baby is okay?" Natalie asked, feigning anxiety.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him until I get the money. Now stop wasting my time and go get the cash."


    The caller hung up.


    A murderous look filled Natalie''s eyes.


    Then, an idea struck her.


    There should be security cameras near room 408.


    Natalie quickly opened the specialized software on her phone and found the hospital''swork port. The connection was slow, taking three minutes to ess the system.


    Soon, she found the footage of Yvonne lurking by the door of the hospital room.


    She noticed a red X over the file; the original video had been tampered with. It was clear they had nned this.


    Natalie thought for a moment, then recorded the clip and sent it to the local police department.


    Her phone was custom-built with powerful features, perfect for critical moments like this.


    After sending the video, Natalie quickly erased her tracks.


    If they found Yvonne, they''d find the child.


    She clicked her tongue. Yvonne was about to take a serious fall.


    Of all the children to steal, she had to pick the Police Chief''s son.


    Well, that was that. She was going to rot in prison.


    Still, Natalie knew she had to go to the police and exin the situation.


    She was puzzled. Joanna really had nerves of steel, still not abandoning Yvonne after all this time.


    Could it be that Yvonne still had some use to her?


    Natalie didn''t dwell on it. She looked at the baby, his rosy cheeks and tiny hands held up as he slept. His sleep was light, and his mouth puckered, a clear sign he was hungry.


    She smiled, getting up to wash a bottle and prepare some form. The interrogation


    was still ongoing, so she would head down when the time was right.


    Meanwhile...


    The police department received a video clip.


    After identifying the suspect as Yvonne, they took the video to the hospital to see the Chief.


    To avoid tipping anyone off, the Chief had the nursese in one by one to identify Yvonne.


    Yvonne had been on the ind for several days.


    She often brought lunch to Dr. Smith, so a nurse who knew Dr. Smith recognized her at once.


    Bess was terrified by the intimidating Chief. She said, "Sir,


    she''s Dr. Smith''s niece. She''s beening by thest few days to bring: Dr. Smith lunch. And as it happens, Dr. Smith was one of the doctors on duty tonight."


    Bess felt a sense of dread. "Sir, you''ve investigated cases like this beforest year two children were kidnapped from this hospital for ransom. After the kidnappers got the money, they returned the children."

 Chapter 592

    The Chief was furious, his sharp eyes fixed on Bess. ¡°But I haven''t received a single ransom call."


    If this was the same group as before, this was their chance to catch them all.


    Bess started, "Sir..."


    "Where does she live?"


    The Chief cut her off, his eyes filled with worry as he nced at the blizzard outside.


    In a storm this bad, the baby could easily get sick.


    Someone had sent this video, but their identity was untraceable. It was likely an anonymous ally who knew this woman had stolen his son.


    He had been right outside the delivery room. After his wife was moved to her room, he waited until both she and the baby were asleep before stepping out to take a call. When he returned, the baby was gone, and coincidentally, all the nearby security cameras were broken.


    The massive snowstorm had damaged a lot of surveince equipment.


    But this suddenly appeared video made it clear: the cameras were working before


    his son was taken and were only destroyed afterward.


    This wasn''t the work of one person; it was a group operation.


    Bess said, "Sir, she lives in the small building across the street, room 302."


    The Chief looked at Bess and pointed to a nearby chair. ¡°Bess, I''m sorry, but to clear you of any suspicion, please put your phone aside and sit here. Wait until I''ve found the woman in this video and confirmed you''re not involved. Then you''ll be free to go."


    ¡°What?¡± Bess was indignant. "Sir, I''ve told you everything I know! Why do you still think I''m one of them? I couldn''t be their aplice. I''m just as worried about your son as you are."


    The Chief was still young, in his early thirties, tall and handsome, but his hawk-like eyes were incredibly sharp when he looked at someone.


    Bess shivered under his piercing gaze and quickly nodded. "Alright, sir. To clear my name, I''ll wait here. Please, go find the baby


    this


    weather a newborn can''t endure much."


    The Chief turned and left.


    He left two officers behind to watch Bess.


    Since she knew Dr. Smith, they couldn''t risk her leaking the news.


    After leaving, the Chief took several of his officers to arrest Yvonne.


    Yvonne was in a celebratory mood. She had just sliced some beef, put it in the air fryer, and fifteen minutester, it was perfectly cooked.


    She was eating the roasted beef and drinking a beer to celebrate.


    Looking out at the blizzard, she sneered, ¡°Jerome, you will be the father of my child,


    and the Scott family fortune will be inherited by my son."


    ¡°Zenobia, I''ll make you live in misery for the rest of your life! Haha.....¡±


    The thought of ten million dors made herugh even harder.


    Zenobia''s family was wealthy;ing up with ten million should be easy for them.


    At the same time...


    Downstairs at the hospital, Natalie intercepted the Chief on his way to arrest Yvonne.


    "Excuse me, sir! I need to report a crime. I just received a ransom call on my friend''s phone. The person imed to have stolen my friend''s baby and demanded ten million dors. But my friend''s baby wasn''t stolen. I heard your child was taken,


    and I think they made a mistake


    This is the number they called from. They''re demanding a


    ten-million-dor ransom."


    Jacob frowned, looking at Natalie as a theory formed in his mind. "So, you''re saying they originally intended to kidnap your friend''s child, but they made a mistake and took my son instead?"

 Chapter 593

    Natalie looked apologetic. "I''m so sorry. My friend was in that room before your wife was moved in. The wind was too strong on that side of the building, so we switched to an empty room that became avable."


    She never imagined that Yvonne was nning to kidnap a baby to extort Zenobia. With her exnation, Jacob understood everything.


    "I see. It''s alright. For the past two years, this hospital has had a problem with child kidnappings for ransom. The ind is surrounded by water, making it easy to escape. Since they''ve taken my son this time, it gives us the perfect opportunity to round them all up. Thank you for the information. You should go back and take care of your child. Leave the rest to the police."


    Natalie let out a sigh of relief. After thanking him, she headed back upstairs.


    As she turned, a cold glint shed in her eyes. Yvonne, you walked right into this one yourself.


    That woman brought this on herself. The Chief seemed very capable; he would definitely be able to force their hand.


    Looking at the hospital ahead, Natalie suspected that Yvonne must have an aplice inside a group operation.


    But the police would investigate the rest. She could finally go back and get some sleep.


    Jacob watched Natalie''s retreating figure and said to one of his men, ¡°Have someone keep an eye on them. Verify the truth of what she just told me."


    Another officer saluted and left immediately.


    As Natalie entered the hospital, she saw the officer following her. A small smile yed on her lips. So, the Chief didn''tpletely trust her.


    It didn''t matter. She had told the truth.


    Yvonne was on this ind. There was no escape.


    She returned to the hospital room. Zenobia and the baby were both fast asleep.


    Natalie carefully moved the baby onto her bed, closed her eyes, and finally drifted off to sleep.


    Yvonne, having finished a bottle of beer, heard a knock on the door. She assumed it was her aunt returning.


    She quickly opened the door. "You''re back..."


    Her words died in her throat. Two strange men stood outside.


    A bad feeling washed over her. She frowned. "Who are you? What are you doing here thiste?"


    Jacob and his team swiftly entered and shut the door behind them.


    Jacob suddenly drew his gun, pointing it at Yvonne''s head. His eyes were cold. ¡°Tell me, where is my son?"


    Yvonne froze, staring at him nkly. She stammered, "What... what son?"


    "Drop the act. You kidnapped my son for a ten-million-dor ransom.


    If you don''t talk I''ll blow your brains out right now. If my son doesn''t make it, I''ll drag you down to hell with me."


    Yvonne was stunned. The baby in Zenobia''s womb belonged to this man, not Jerome?


    It was over. She had assumed the baby was Jerome''s, but she was wrong.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Her only option now was to deny everything.


    "Fine! Then you can go to hell with my son. And Dr. Smith will be going with you." Jacob was enraged. This woman looked cunning. When it came to his work, he always tailored his methods to the person he was dealing with.


    The barrel of his gun was pressed against Yvonne''s forehead.


    Yvonne, trembling uncontrobly, copsed to the floor in terror.


    "Ahhh!


    didn''t steal your child! If I had, why... why would I still be here? I would. have run away long ago!


    o, it''s not like that! I... I


    Jacob noticed her phone vibrating on the table.


    He nced at one of his officers, signaling for him to answer the call.


    "Don''t say a word," Jacob warned her.

 Chapter 594

    Yvonne knew it was her aunt calling. It was over. It was all over.


    The officer answered the call, and Dr. Smith''s furious roar came through the speaker. "Yvonne, you''ve ruined me! You stupid fool, the woman in 408 is the Chief''s wife! Did you really dare to steal the Police Chief''s son? How could you be so reckless?"


    Jacob whispered in her ear, "Talk. Cooperate, and you might get a lighter sentence." Yvonne knew it was over. Forget the money; she was going to prison.


    "What... what are you talking about? How could it be..."


    "Yvonne, you''ve signed my death warrant."


    "What about the baby?"


    "I''ll have someone get rid of the baby. If the Chief finds out we stole his child, we''re both finished."


    Jacob''s eyes shed with murderous intent. He gave Yvonne a look, signaling her to ask for the baby''s location.


    Yvonne understood. She asked, "If he''s the Chief''s son, we can''t kill him! You have to bring him back quickly. Maybe we can still get out of this!"


    "Are you crazy? My boyfriend has the baby. You want him to get caught?"


    "Your boyfriend is a robber who just stole a child. He did all these terrible things on his own, what does it have to do with us? Just tell him to bring the baby back."


    Hearing this, Yvonne instantly saw a way out: shift all the me onto her aunt''s boyfriend.


    "Yvonne, you''ve destroyed me! You told me your friend was just an ordinary person! That we could get ten million just by taking the baby. Now we''ve taken him, but he''s the Chief''s son! They''re looking for him. If you make him bring the baby back, isn''t that walking right into a trap?"


    "If he doesn''t bring the baby back, we''re the ones who will die! Which is more important, your boyfriend or our lives? You decide."


    Yvonne shrieked hysterically. She didn''t want to go to jail.


    "Yvonne, you''re the one who schemed against someone else''s child! My boyfriend helped you, and now you want to set him up to take the fall? won''t allow it! You figure out what to do with the baby. You''re the one who stole him, it has nothing to do with us!"


    "If the police ask, I''ll tell them you stole the baby."


    "You can''t do this to me!" Yvonne yelled.


    But Dr. Smith had already hung up.


    The Chief looked at an officer. "Go arrest Dr. Smith. Don''t alert anyone else."


    The officer replied, "Yes, Chief. I''ll send a team right away."


    Then, the two officers took Yvonne to the hospital.


    The blizzard on the ind was fierce. The wind howled, carrying heavy snow that whipped through the air, turning the world white.


    The icy snowkes felt like knives cutting her face. Walking was nearly impossible. Yvonne was pregnant and not wearing a coat, making her miserable and eld. Every step was an enormous effort, and she cried the whole way.


    Just as Dr. Smith was being arrested, Yvonne was brought to the hospital. When Dr. Smith saw that Yvonne had been caught, she copsed to the floor.


    It was over. Everything was over. All her years of criminal activity, all for nothing.


    If they connected her to the previous kidnapping cases, her life was finished.


    The two were taken to a private


    room. Jacob''s imposing figure


    walked in filling the room with a heavy sense of pressure. He ced


    a in a copy of the legal statutes in front of Dr. Smith. Histo was low and


    gravelly. "Take a good look count the years thew has waiting for you."

 Chapter 595

    Dr. Smith closed her eyes and remained silent. As long as she didn''t talk, as long as she denied everything, they''d have to release her after 24 hours if they had no evidence.


    The Chief saw her unwillingness to speak. He pulled out a chair and sat down. "You don''t have to say anything. We''ll find out soon enough. We''ve already tracked the location of the number in your phone. It''s on a boat, not far from the coast. You''re not getting away this time."


    "And if I''m not mistaken, you were involved in the previous kidnappings as well. Once we prove that, you''ll all be facing the death penalty."


    His calm wordsnded with heavy finality.


    Both Dr. Smith and Yvonne were terrified, but Dr. Smith was a seasoned criminal and knew how to handle the police.


    They knew what they were doing was illegal, but the temptation of money had been


    too great.


    ¡°Ahhh!" Yvonne screamed, breaking downpletely.


    "I don''t wanna die! Save me!"


    The baby in her belly was the heir to the Scott family; he couldn''t have a mother in prison.


    ¡°Shut up! Just shut your mouth!" Dr. Smith shot her a cold re. She was determined not to talk. As for her past crimes, as long as they weren''t discovered, this incident alone would only get her a few years in prison.


    If things got really bad, she''d pin everything she did before on her boyfriend. It had nothing to do with her.


    When disaster strikes, it''s every man for himself. He''d have to take all the me.


    The Chief knew Dr. Smith wouldn''t talk, so he just ordered his men to speed up the investigation.


    The entire ind''s police force was mobilized to search for the baby. Fortunately, he was found before dawn.


    When the baby was recovered, he was running a dangerously high fever. A newborn, left out in a blizzard, he was blue from the cold and was rushed to the emergency room for immediate treatment.


    When Natalie got up to make breakfast, she went downstairs and overheard the nurses talking. The baby had been found. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    By coincidence, she ran into Yvonne and Dr. Smith being escorted back to the police station.


    Yvonne saw Natalie and her expression turned frantic.


    "Natalie, save me! You bitch, save me!" Yvonne looked down on Natalie from the bottom of her heart, thinking her stupid and easily manipted by Joanna, never fighting back.


    Natalie walked over and raised her hand.


    "Ah!" Yvonne cried out in pain, the taste of blood filling her mouth.


    She red at Natalie viciously. "Natalie, you... you dare hit me? I''m your future sister-inw! Do you


    believe I can get your brother to beat you to death, you shameless. Woman?"


    Natalie''s eyes narrowed into a cold smile. "Then why don''t you give him a call and


    see if he dares to kill me?"


    "And as for that scheme you pulled


    on Zenobia at the hotel, I''ll be providing the police with all the evidence it should be enough to keep you in jail for a few more years."


    "You... what do you mean?" Yvonne was shocked. What other evidence did she have?


    "Natalie, don''t you dare try to set me up! I''m not someone you can mess with."


    But Natalie just gave a coldugh, ignored her, and walked toward Zenobia''s family home across the street.


    Yvonne watched Natalie''s retreating figure, her heart filled with panic.


    Could it be that she had been set up by Nataliest night?


    Last night, room 408 was supposed to be Zenobia''s. How did it be the Chief''s wife''s room?


    "Natalie,e back! Did you set me up? Did you?!" Yvonne screamed, on the verge of a breakdown.


    But Natalie was already far away, her voice lost in the wind and snow.


    Yvonne was taken to the police station. She immediately called Jerome, asking him


    to find someone to bail her out.


    The call connected quickly.


    "Hello?"


    Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief


    when she heard Jerome''s voice. She cried pitifully, "Jerome, you have to save me! Natalie set me up! She framed me! Pleasee save me I''ve been arrested by the police."

 Chapter 596

    Jerome asked, "Natalie set you up? What did she frame you for?"


    ¡°She... she framed me... She used me of kidnapping a child..."


    The Chief, standing nearby, had heard enough. He said, "Ma''am, we allowed you to call a family member because you''re pregnant, and we need to file a report. You nned to kidnap my son and extort ten million dors. How did that be someone else framing you?"


    "Were the messages on your phone sent because someone was holding a knife to your throat?"


    "The ten-million-dor ransom demand was also sent by you. You intended to steal Zenobia''s child, but they switched rooms, which is why you took the wrong one."


    "And that''s Natalie setting you up? You believe these charges came out of thin air? Every im is backed by proof."


    "What?" Jerome was astonished. Why would Yvonne want to steal Zenobia''s child?


    Wait, when did Zenobia get pregnant?


    And she already had the baby?


    Jerome asked excitedly, "Sir, Ms. Zenobia''s child, was he just born?"


    "That''s right, the baby was born yesterday. Thisdy is your girlfriend, so we need you toe down to the station."


    Jacob''s eyes glinted with cold fury. His son was suffering.


    But he suppressed his anger, determined to handle the matter with fairness and impartiality.


    "I''m sorry, she''s not my girlfriend, and the baby in her belly isn''t mine either. She just wants me to raise another man''s child. Have her call her own family. I''m not her family."


    Yvonne was shocked by his words and loudly protested, "Jerome, what are you saying? This baby is yourst Now that I''m in trouble, you''re too scared to admit it? Jerome you loved me more than anyone You said you were going to marry me! You can''t do this to me!"


    Jerome roared in anger, "Yvonne, Joanna already told me the truth! Do you dare to have the child and get a paternity test? Call Martin right now. Maybe he''lle save you, since youre carrying his child. You two schemed together to make me the fool. Yvonne, did you really think I was that easy to bully?"


    "Jerome, no, it''s not like that! This was all Joanna''s idea! She told me to do it! Jerome, you can''t just listen to Joanna''s side of the story. This was all her n!"


    Jerome cut her off, his voiceced with pain. ¡°Yvonne, I treated you so well, yet you were messing around and then turning around to humiliate me. You''re only keeping that baby because you can''t have any more abortions."


    "And Martin knows everything about you. You''re dirty, and he doesn''t want you, so you both schemed to set me up."


    "I''ve had some free timetely, and I''ve uncovered the whole truth. I only hate myself for being so blind, for being deceived by a woman like you. The allowance I gave you was just to keep you calm while investigated Wonne, was going to wait until you gave birth to do a paternity test, but I never imagined you could be so vicious as to kidnap someone else''s child for ten million dors."


    Yvonne shrieked in desperation, "Jerome, I know you love me! You have to help me,


    or I''ll make sure your son dies!"


    Yvonne could only resort to threatening Jerome with Zenobia.


    Jerome was taken aback. He demanded, "Yvonne, what do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 597

    Hearing the urgency in Jerome''s low voice, Yvonne knew he cared about Zenobia and the child.


    "Jerome, Zenobia waspletely devoted to you, even willing to have your child. Didn''t Natalie tell you? She was at the hospital with Zenobia for the birth. Look at how pathetic your life is. Your adopted sister schemes against you, your biological sister hides things from you, and even the woman who loved you most abandoned you to have the child on her own. Your life is aplete failure."


    Jerome roared in fury, "Yvonne, cut the crap! Where is Zenobia?"


    ¡°Hah. After you hurt her so deeply, you think you can just find her now? Do you think she''ll forgive you? Jerome, you''ve always been a shameless bastard with a terrible character. If it weren''t to make you the father of my child, do you think I would have bothered with a fool like you? You''re unbelievably stupid."


    "You ignore your own sister but dote on the vicious Joanna. I think you two are probably having an affair. Otherwise, why would you be so biased toward her?"


    "Yvonne, shut your mouth! If you want me to get you out of here, tell me where Zenobia is!"


    That was exactly what Yvonne was waiting for. "Get me out of here first, and then I''ll tell you where she is."


    But Jerome asked, "Sir, could you please tell me the address of your police station? I''lle over right now."


    Yvonne was stunned. What was happening?


    How did that fool Jerome react so quickly?


    He said he wasing over now. Did that mean he wasn''t out of the country?


    Jacob replied, "Soha Ind Police Department."


    Jerome said, "Thank you. But I''m not her family. Sir, please have her find someone else."


    With that, Jerome hung up.


    Yvonne was speechless.


    Jerome had abandoned her.


    "Ahhh!" she screamed,pletely breaking down.


    Jacob said, ¡°Alright. Since no one ising to handle this for you, the hearing will begin at nine."


    Yvonne froze. She thought of Joanna. It was a long shot, but she had to try.


    "My sister! I have a sister!" Yvonne shouted frantically.


    Jacob watched her performance and handed her a phone. She quickly dialed Joanna''s number.


    "Hello?" The call wasn''t from Yvonne''s phone, so Joanna answered without suspicion.


    "Hello?"


    Yvonne nced at Jacob. Jacob deliberately stepped away; the phone had an automatic listening function. To extract more secrets from this woman, he turned and left the room.


    "Joanna, save me. I''m pregnant now. Can you please bail me out?"


    "What?" Joanna asked. "What did you do? How did you end up at the police station?"


    "It''s Zenobia. She was pregnant, and she gave birth on the ind. Natalie


    is here with her. I was going to


    kidnap her baby to threaten her for


    money, but Thever expected ¨¤


    mistake to happen. I''ve been


    arrested. Please,e bail me out."


    "I''ll tell you where Zenobia is. You don''t want that childing back to threaten your position, do you?"


    Yvonne didn''t know if this threat would work on Joanna, but she had no other options.


    Joannaughed coldly. "Yvonne,


    have you been hiding away to


    protect your pregnancy? Haven''t you been reading the news? The Don Group has gone bankrupt. Wendy now a billion dors in debt. If you want toe back and help her pay it off, I suggest you go find Jerome and get married tomorrow."


    "What? Joanna, you seeded? You sessfully took over the entire Don Group?"


    Yvonne realized with a jolt just how terrifying Joanna''s methods were.


    She had achieved her goals in such a short time.


    Joanna was truly fearsome.


    "Yvonne, I should thank you for distracting derome. But no, I won''t be bailing you out. In fact, I''ll be giving the police evidence of another person you killed. Your call to me


    was just an invitation for me to send you to hell. Haha..."

 Chapter 598

    Joannaughed triumphantly.


    Yvonne was horrified. "Joanna, you''re shameless! Do you believe I''ll tell Jerome everything?"


    "That depends on whether you get the chance to tell him."


    Joanna hung up.


    Yvonne copsed to the floor.


    Meanwhile...


    Joanna stood outside the courthouse and saw Nathan and a sobbing Wendy emerge.


    Annoyed, she called Horace.


    "Horace, Yvonne has outlived her usefulness. Give the evidence to the police. Let


    the world know about that girl''s death."


    Horace replied, "Yes, miss. I''ll give the evidence to the deceased''s parents immediately. She won''t disrupt our ns."


    Joanna hung up the phone.


    Wendy and Nathan had reached her. She looked at Wendy with a cold smile. "Stop crying. It''s not that my father doesn''t want you; it''s just that you''re so ipetent. As a woman, instead of managing the household properly, you handed thepany over to my father to manage. You don''t know anything about business, and now thepany is bankrupt with so many debts. How do you expect my father to pay them off for you?"


    ¡°Here''s a hundred thousand for you. Thanks for raising me all these years."


    Wendy stared at the divorce papers in her hand. With the Wilson family''s intervention, the divorce was finalized on the spot.


    Perfect. The Wilson family. They were her greatest allies.


    Wendy took the hundred thousand she offered and said mockingly, ¡°Joanna, so you''re only worth a hundred thousand. You really are cheap!"


    "Wendy, you..." Joanna was furious.


    ¡°Alright, Joanna, don''t be angry. We''re already divorced, why are you still arguing with her? Let''s go. Let''s go home."


    Nathan put his arm around Joanna''s waist, but looking at the haggard Wendy, he felt a pang of unease.


    After a lifetime with Wendy, he knew what he was doing was ruthless.


    He had no way out, but he was strangely reluctant to let Wendy go.


    She was genuinely gentle and kind. Without Wendy, he wouldn''t have enjoyed thest twenty-odd years offort.


    "Wendy, even though we''re divorced, we still have feelings for each other. If you need anything in the future, you cane to me."


    Wendy scoffed. "Since we''re


    divorced, there''s nothing between us


    anymore. From now on, your life has nothing to do with me also be announcing our divorce to the


    media. The debts I owe have nothing to do with you."


    Nathan panicked at her words. "No, no, Wendy, you don''t have to tell the media. Let''s just handle this between ourselves."


    "Fine. I''ll be moving into a small apartment on the outskirts of town. You two should probably move out sogn too, before the authorities kick you out content


    Wendy turned and walked away. As she did, a triumphant smile appeared on her


    face. Nathan, it''s your turn. The show is about to begin.


    She had been preparing for almost a year. Finally, she could breathe.


    Nathan frowned. Why did it seem like Wendy was leaving with a sense of relief after the divorce?


    And now, all he had left were Joanna, his son, and Sophia.


    Damn it, why did he feel so empty inside? As if he had lost something incredibly important.


    "Dad, what''s with that look on your face? Are you sad to see Wendy go?" Joanna asked angrily, seeing his pale face.


    Nathan shook his head with a forced smile. ¡°No, of course not. Let''s go home and see your mother."


    "Okay. But your rtionship with


    my


    mother can''t be exposed. If Wendy


    finds out that would be bad. With


    her temper, she''d definitely raise hell."

 Chapter 599

    "Alright, alright, I''ll be careful. Joanna. It would be too humiliating if this got out.


    Divorcing Wendy right after she went bankrupt... if people found out, I''d be drowned in criticism."


    He really didn''t want to do this. If Wendy hadn''t gone bankrupt, he truly wouldn''t have wanted to divorce her.


    Wendy''s parents had been really good to him, but Sophia''s parents were very materialistic.


    Nathan felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Joanna sneered. "Dad, you''re ashamed of what you did, but you''re still afraid of what people will say? You''re the one who tricked Wendy into marriage, and not only that, you had so many children, and now I have to deal with them one by one."


    "Hey! It was nice having a lot of sons, but one by one they all became useless..."


    Nathan couldn''t continue. His four children might not have been exceptional, but they were good to him. His eldest son was abroad, only asking for money each month and nothing else. If it weren''t for his business acumen, Nathan wouldn''t have given him all the money he''d worked so hard for.


    Just as Nathan was feeling sentimental, he got a call from hispany.


    "Sir, uh, it''s bad. Ourpany has been sold."


    "What?" Nathan was shocked. "How could it be sold? I''m still in charge of thepany! Who would dare sell mypany?"


    "It was... it was Wendy. She''s the legal representative of thepany. I heard she has a lot of debts, and someone came to acquire thepany today, so she sold it."


    "Impossible! I''m the legal representative! How could it be her?"


    "Sir, don''t you remember? You weren''t feeling well a while ago, and you were worried something might happen to thepany, so you transferred the legal representative title and all the shares to Mrs. Scott. You gave the order yourself."


    "I... I didn''t. When did I ever give her thepany?"


    Nathan remembered. A while ago, there were some documents that needed his signature. He hadn''t been well those days, constantly hallucinating. Was it during that time?


    And he had given the instructions himself?


    He roared in disbelief, "Impossible! That''s impossible! How could I have given her thepany I worked my whole life to build?"


    He was so angry his face turned red, veins popping on his forehead. His eyes bulged, filled with rage and despair.


    "Someone must be behind this! It''s a conspiracy! This is a conspiracy!" he yelled, waving his arms, his voice nearly hoarse.


    The people around him were shocked by his outburst but didn''t dare to intervene.


    Joanna was also stunned by his shouting and shot him a look of disgust, embarrassed by the scene he was causing.


    Nathan''s mouth was twisted with anger. "Mypany! I poured so much of my heart and soul into it, all my sweat, to get it where it is today. How could I just hand it over to someone!" he continued to roar, his body trembling with agitation. C¨®ntent


    He suddenly shouted, "I''m going to find out what happened! I have to find out what really happened!" He was panting like a wounded Deast Teady to tear someone apart -


    "Sir, we''re being cleared out now. I''ve hidden the ount books showing the tax evasion. With all the taxes you''ve evaded over the years, even selling thepany wouldn''t be enough to cover it if you re found out."


    "Should I give the books to you, or to someone else?¡±


    Nathan was stunned.


    It was true what they say: when it rains, it pours. He looked out at the snow-covered city, his heart filled with sorrow.


    Hispany was gone.


    ¡°Bring... bring them to me. Don''t let anyone find them.¡±


    "But the people who bought thepany have already found out. They said if we don''t leave, they''ll report us to the authorities."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Get out of there! Are you waiting to go to jail? Get those ledgers to me now, or we''re both finished!"

 Chapter 600

    "If thepany''s gone, it''s gone. We still have the subsidiary. As long as we work hard, we can turn it into a bigpany in a few years."


    Nathan''s chest ached with anger. His recent mental breakdown had led to his own ruin, and now that he was feeling better, he couldn''t believe what he had done. Nathan looked at the growing crowd around them, and Joanna was mortified. Nathan hung up, his face purple with rage. He turned to Joanna and started crying.


    ¡°Waaah... Joanna, what do I do? Wendy sold mypany! What am I going to do now?"


    Thatpany was his greatest source of pride.


    Joanna was momentarily stunned. Wendy was actually capable enough to sell her father''spany to pay off her debts.


    Just then, Joanna''s phone rang.


    She answered it with a hint of annoyance.


    "Hello!"


    "Joanna, it''s me, Luther. After your mother''spany lost its investment from Ceryn Corp., she said she was having cash flow problems and borrowed a hundred million from me. I just heardst night that herpany went bankrupt. When is your family going to pay me back that hundred million? I can''t get through to your mother''s phone."


    Joanna was speechless.


    Had Wendy gone insane?


    Why was she borrowing money from everyone?


    "Luther, I don''t know. My mother divorced my father to avoid implicating him. I don''t know where she is."


    "What? So my hundred million just went down the drain? Well, children must pay their parents'' debts. Since your mother can''t pay it back, you two will have to."


    "Luther, how could I have the money to pay you back? When I find my mother, I''ll talk to her. I have to go, I''m busy."


    Joanna hung up the phone in a fury.


    ¡°This is infuriating! Wendy is borrowing money all over the ce, and now the calls areing to me, asking me to pay it back!¡± Joanna never expected Wendy to be this shameless.


    They were divorced, yet they still expected them to pay her debts. In their dreams! Nathan angrily took out his phone and called Wendy.


    At that moment, Wendy was celebrating her divorce with Lindsay and Yeri, getting ready to eat hot pot.


    She had just entered their private room when she saw Nathan''s call. She smiled and answered, "Hello? Nathan, are you having regrets? Calling me because you want to get back together?"


    Nathan was speechless.


    The hand holding his phone trembled slightly. "Remarry you? In your dreams.


    Wendy, I''m asking you, why did you sell mypany?"


    "Oh... so you weren''t calling to get


    back together, Nathan. What does


    thepany have to do with you? I


    ¤ª


    told you before, thatpany is


    mine. Am I not allowed to sell it to


    pay off my debts?"


    ¡°But what right do you have to sell mypany? That was my life''s work!" Nathan screamed, his vision going ck as he felt himself about to faint.


    Wendy heard his pained voice and a faint smile crossed her lips. This was just the beginning.


    He couldn''t even handle this? If Nathan dared to scheme against her, her children, and her assets then he had to be able to withstand the counterattack she had meticulously nned. Cont¨¨nt


    Every step she had taken this past year had been incredibly difficult.


    She had feigned obedience to Nathan and Joanna just to make them lower their guard while she quietly handled matters at thepany.


    Wendy deliberately sounded sad. "Nathan, how can you me me? I was only doing this for your own good."


    Nathan roared crudely, "Wendy, you''re full of it! How is this for my own good?"

 Chapter 601

    Wendy smiled and said, ¡°Nathan, if I don''t pay off this debt, and your four useless sons can''t either, the creditors will have to go after Joanna. She has plenty of assets to her name. We both love her, don''t we? Or would you rather see her wealth seized to pay off the debt?"


    "Was your affection for her fake? Are you not willing to protect her?"


    Nathan was speechless.


    Joanna was stunned. Wendy, willing to protect her even now?


    She scoffed inwardly. Wendy was just using her as a convenient excuse.


    But she had no choice but to suffer in silence. The fact that she was the daughter of a mistress could never be exposed.


    Nathan''s face turned ashen. There was a terrifying logic to what Wendy was saying. His four sons were ipetent, and ording to thew, the debt would fall to them. The collectors would undoubtedly hound Joanna for the money.


    If they dug up his secrets in the process, he would be finished.


    "Wendy, you''re a menace! I''m an old man, and now I''m saddled with all this..."


    ¡°Nathan, we''re divorced now. The moment mypany copsed, you turned on me and immediately filed for divorce. I was wrong about you all these years."


    "I supported you ingrates for over twenty years, and you never once said thank you, not a single word of gratitude. The moment I went bankrupt, you abandoned me, and now you have the nerve to me me?¡±


    "Nathan, has it ever urred to you that what goes around,es around? Perhaps youmitted some terrible sin in the past to deserve this disaster in what should be your golden years."


    "I also heard yourpany has been evading taxes. You''d better keep that secret under wraps. If someone from yourpany betrays you, the back taxes you''ll have to pay will wipe out everyst penny you have."


    Nathan was so shocked and enraged he nearly fainted. "Wendy, how could you possibly know about that?"


    "Hah! Nathan, if you don''t want to


    keep it a secret, don''t do it in the first ce. I''ve seen everything you''ve done over the years. I warned you about the tax evasion. I told you that


    Y you do, you must not


    break thew. You brought all of this on yourself."


    "Nathan, you''d better watch yourself. Joanna has umted a lot of assets over the years, so you''d


    better stay on her good side. Afton et


    all, she''s not your biological


    daughter. She''s not as easygoing as I am a few sweet words from you and I''d give you a fortune. I hope your dear Joanna loves you just as much."


    Wendy finished with a smile and hung up the phone.


    She was in a good mood today. Looking at her two best friends in the private room,


    she felt a profound sense of satisfaction.


    "My dear, I owe today to both of you." Wendy was grateful for their unwavering support and for the trust of those who had lent her money.


    The loan was real, and the debt was real. The act had to be convincing, or Joanna would have be suspicious.


    Lindsay smiled and reminded her, "Wendy, even though we''ve seeded, we can''t let our guard down. It took us a full ten months to arrange all of it.¡±


    Yeri added, "We


    need toy low for a


    while. We''ll expose their secrets one by one. The mistress needs to be brought to light, and everyone needs


    to know what a heartless man


    Nathan is. Only then will you get the justice you deserve."


    Wendy raised an eyebrow, her smile confident and elegant. "I''m going to force


    Nathan to admit he cheated on me."


    Lindsay added, ¡°Wendy, we''ve all been working so hard. Come, sit down. Let''s have


    a good meal to celebrate. It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this rxed."

 Chapter 602

    The three of them had been through a lottely.


    Wendy walked over, and after she sat down, she said, "I just wanted you two to rx. From now on, we''ll manage thepany''s affairs behind the scenes. We absolutely cannot let Joanna suspect anything."


    Lindsay was confident. "Don''t worry, everything is in ce for whates next. Joanna''s going to absolutely lose it."


    Wendy took a deep breath, her thoughts turning to Natalie, and her eyes filled with pain.


    She had beenpletely blind, cutting ties with her own biological daughter to dote on a mistress''s child who shared none of her blood.


    It was her own foolishness that allowed Nathan to y her for a fool for so long.


    After the food was served, Yeri reminded Wendy to eat and not to overthink things. One had to look forward.


    Outside the hall.


    Nathan looked utterly defeated, his body swaying as if he had aged ten years in an instant. His life was over.


    His life was over. No, there had to be another way.


    "Dad, Wendy has divorced you. You need to marry Mom right away and make it official. I don''t want to be an illegitimate child, and I certainly don''t want to be known as a mistress''s daughter. I have to be a legitimate Scott heiress, with a clean reputation. Only then can I marry Sebastian in peace.¡±


    Nathan heard it and felt helpless. ¡°Joanna, now that I''ve divorced Wendy, what about Mr. Griffith Sr....''


    A strange light flickered in Joanna''s eyes. ¡°Dad, leave the rest to me. You''re not well, so get some rest. And send Grandpa and Grandma back home. I don''t want them in the house."


    "You know how overbearing


    I don


    Grandma is don''t want Mom to be bullied by her. She bullied Wendy her whole life, yet Wendy was still wiffing to give her a generous monthly allowance But my mom won''t give her a penny. Even though they''re family, conflicts will arise when money is involved."


    The old man and woman had served their purpose. It was time for them to go back to where they belonged.


    Nathan was stunned, Wendy''s words suddenly echoing in his mind: Joanna is not as easygoing as you think.


    A sharp pain pierced his heart. "¡°Joanna, are you just casting them aside now that they''re no longer useful? You''ve only just seeded, and you''re already kicking out your own grandparents?"


    Joanna met his usatory gaze with a chilling smile. ¡°Dad, don''t you realize all your siblings in the Scott family are nothing but leeches? How much money do you even have to keep bankrolling them like this?"


    "Why should use my hard-earned


    money to support them? From now on, our family of four will live our


    vel


    own lives. We can''t take care of anyone else if you insist on


    supporting them, then you can move out and live with them."


    Nathan didn''t dare move out. He knew they would soon have nothing.


    He choked on his words, staring at his daughter''s merciless face, a feeling of dread


    washing over him. He felt he had made a terrible mistake.


    He shouldn''t have trusted his illegitimate daughter and given up the entire Don family.


    A cornered beast is still a dangerous one. Wendy''s father had many connections; she could stage aeback at any moment.


    "Joanna... you... are you nning to abandon me now that you''ve used me?" Having navigated the treacherous world of business for years Nathan was no fool. He knew his daughter had been selfish and


    mamptive since she was a child, fesorting to all sorts of hemes to frame Natalie.


    Joanna offered a dark smile. "Dad, why would you think that?"

 Chapter 603

    Hearing this, Nathan stared at her intently. "Joanna, I gave up my four sons for you, your mother, and your brother. Joanna, you can''t let me down."


    He couldn''t have made the wrong bet.


    Wendy had truly loved him, and he was reluctant to let her go.


    Joanna looked at her father and smiled. "Dad, don''t overthink it. Now that you''re divorced, we''ll pick a good day for you and Mom to get married. We''ll even have a grand wedding, but there''s no rush. We can do it next spring."


    "For now, go and keep Mompany. I have things to do." With that, Joanna left.


    Nathan felt a heavy, unsettling feeling in his chest, as if he had lost something vital.


    Meanwhile, the news that Nathan had filed for divorce right after Wendy''spany went bankrupt exploded online.


    People who knew of Nathan came out in droves to condemn him.


    [Nathan started with nothing. He only got rich by marrying Wendy. The moment they lost their money, of course he''d bail.]


    [You guys don''t know the half of it. I heard Wendy was set up, that herpany was bought out for a pittance by some mysterious buyer. I bet Nathan conspired with outsiders to steal his own wife''s assets.]


    [Nathan hates it when people say he''s living the good life because of his wife, even though it''s true. Wendy must have had some seriously bad karma to end up with a heartless scumbag like him.]


    [Let me add some fuel to the fire: I heard Nathan even disowned his four sons to get the divorce, only taking his ''adopted'' daughter with him.]


    [Tsk, he only took the adopted daughter? You don''t think there''s something shady going on between them, do you?]


    [I bet the two of them worked together to steal everything from Wendy.]


    [I know another secret. Nathan cheated on her with some woman at Mr. Wilson''s banquet.]


    More and morements bashing Nathan appeared.


    When Nathan returned to the house he shared with Sophia and saw the news online, he threw his phone in a rage.


    "These bastards! What kind of nonsense are they spouting? I... Joanna is my biological daughter! How dare they make such wild usations!"


    Sophia said, "Calm down. You''re divorced now. They are just gossiping for entertainment. Don''t read it, you''ll just make yourself sick."


    "Come on, you''re not in great shape to begin with-why keep pushing yourself? I hear you still have a subsidiarypany That Should be enough to support us. That''s all we need."


    Sophia pulled him down to sit and poured him a ss of water.


    Nathan sat fuming on the sofa, his breathing ragged as he clutched his chest. The divorce had just been finalized, and this was already happening. Who would dare to do business with him now?


    He had just gotten home, and the inte was already tearing him apart, eachment more vicious than thest.


    He knew what he did was cruel, but when disaster strikes, it''s every man for himself.


    How could he possibly repay such a massive debt?


    "Which bastard leaked the news about my divorce?"


    Nathan stomped his foot in fury, his shoes scuffing the floor.


    Sophia looked at his pathetic, greasy appearance with contempt. He was about to lose everything.


    He was useless now.


    Sophia clenched her fists, seething


    with anger. She had thought that after waiting all these years, she would finally get everything Wendy owned, only to end up with nothing.

 Chapter 604

    She roared in anger, "Nathan, did you really not get a single penny of Wendy''s fortune? I waited for you for so long, all to get my hands on her assets, and now we''re saddled with debt instead!"


    Sophia''s resentment reached its peak.


    To wait for over two decades only for it all toe to nothing was infuriating.


    She had grown ustomed to the luxurious life Wendy''s money provided. She couldn''t go back to living poorly.


    Her words grated on Nathan''s already frayed nerves.


    He red at Sophia. Couldn''t she see how unwell he was? If it had been Wendy, she would have been worried sick at the first sign of a sigh from him.


    But Sophia only has eyes for money.


    ¡°Sophia, I''m not in the mood today. Why are you bringing that up? Do you want to pay off those debts? Can you pay that? I still have a smallpany, and with my son''spany, we''ll be fine. What are you worried about?"


    "Even if there was anything left of Wendy''s parents'' fortune, I couldn''t get it. Those two crafty old foxes drew up a will long ago, leaving everything to their daughter. What good would it do me? I can''t transfer it into my name."


    Nathan''s chest tightened, and he struggled to breathe.


    "Ah... I can''t breathe. Sophia, get me one of my pills, quick. I''m having trouble breathing."


    Sophia shot him a furious re. "You useless piece of trash! Now your body is failing too. This is infuriating! I waited for you all these years for nothing."


    As angry as she was, she still fetched his pills and a ss of water for him to take them.


    Joanna had said her father was still useful, and that his four worthless sons could be exploited again.


    On the ind, Natalie knew everything.


    Luna had arranged it all behind the scenes. Though Natalie wasn''t in Yaro, she was fully aware of what was happening there.


    After having lunch with Zenobia, Natalie showed her the videos and the news online.


    After watching, Zenobia felt a deep, satisfying sense of vindication.


    "Natalie, your father is such a scumbag. He has a mistress and he tried to steal everything from your mother..."


    Natalie smiled and stopped her,


    saying, "Zenobia, I''ve already cut ties with them. From now on, they are not my parents, and those brothers are nothing to me. I will never forgive them for the pain they caused me. Whatever happens to them has nothing to do with me But Nathan and Joanna have been plotting against me in secret. Just you wait, things are about to get much worse for Joanna."


    This time around, only Sebastian and that other man were on her side, but she would make sure Joanna had no chance to hurt her again.


    Zenobia took Natalie''s hand and patted it. She had witnessed Natalie''s suffering firsthand, so she fully supported her decision to cut ties with the Scotts.


    "Natalie, there''s no need to maintain a rtionship that isn''t meant to be. We''ll always be best friends. We''ll support each other down the road, se you wont be alone."


    They''re all grown-ups. They can figure things out on their own.


    No one in the Scott family was a good person.


    "I know. But Zenobia, Yvonne tried


    to ckmail you


    kidnap your bow that she''s been


    for ten million.


    arrested, I''m worried Jerome will


    find out about you."


    fo


    Zenobia smiled. "Don''t worry. Even if he finds out, I have a way to handle it. He can''t


    take the baby from me. Do you want to know how?"

 Chapter 605

    Natalie smiled and asked, ¡°What''s your n?"


    "That night, he was the one who went into the wrong room. He was set up too, but that doesn''t excuse him for raping me, does it? I did love him back then, but after what happened, he insulted me with the most vicious words imaginable.¡±


    "Joanna taught him well, making him just as blind and foolish as she is."


    "His grades in high school were terrible. I stayed up night after night organizing notes just to help him get into college. I did so much for him, but none of it ever moved him."


    "I ''ruined him,'' making him feel like he had betrayed Yvonne. It was onlyter that I realized he was in love with Yvonne. He preferred her wild nature, and he enjoyed giving her everything unconditionally. My efforts, in his eyes, were worthless."


    "From that day on, I gave up on himpletely. If he dares to try and take my child, I''ll fight him to the death."


    Zenobia''s smile was full of confidence.


    Seeing that she had truly moved on, Natalie was happy for her. "Exactly. Zenobia, you''ll find someone who loves you more."


    "Of course. I''m a great person. Wasting so many years on someone so rotten was a hard lesson learned."


    ¡°But it won''t happen again. I''ll meet a good man who will cherish me."


    Zenobiay back on the bed, her smile radiant.


    Natalie smiled and stood up to clear the dishes.


    Jerome, who had rushed to the ind as fast as he could, heard the conversation between Zenobia and Natalie. He had been about to push the door open, but now he found he had lost all courage.


    So, the girl who once had eyes only for him now saw him as a rapist.


    So, in Zenobia''s heart, he was truly rotten to the core.


    He had only been humoring Joanna. It was Yvonne''s bold personality that had truly captivated him.


    That morning, when he woke up and saw Zenobia in his bed, he had been furious, hurling the cruelest insults at her.


    "Zenobia, are you that desperate? Have you no shame, drugging me? The person I love has never been you. You''re like a patheticpdog. Do you enjoy licking the dirt off my shoes?"


    ¡°You''re disgusting. You cheap woman, you ruined my innocence and made me betray Yvonne."


    At that moment, Zenobia had looked at him as if he were aplete stranger.


    She was stunned and hurt.


    She stood


    up and screamed with all


    her might, "derome, you were the one who came into the wrong roomst night! You fucking call mepdog? The biggest regret of my life is ever liking a scumbag like you, rotten to the very core!"


    "You''re a stranger to me. I can''t


    believe those words came out of your mouth. Dont worry J''ll ju consider what happenedst night a dog bite. From now on, I never want to see you again."


    She had mmed the door and left, and he hadn''t seen her since.


    It turned out he really was a failure.


    Jerome was in agony. He knew going in now would only infuriate Zenobia, but he desperately wanted to see her and their child.


    He knew he was wrong. Zenobia was a good girl. They had grown up together.


    It was only after seeing Yvonne''s wickedness that he realized how good Zenobia truly was.


    But he had failed to cherish her.


    He looked at the caregiver behind him, his deep, hoarse voice trembling


    uncontrobly. ¡°Let''s go. We''ll leave the hospital for now.¡±


    The caregiver pushed the wheelchair away.


    He hade in secret, and he left in secret.


    Downstairs, the wind was bone-chilling. Jerome stared at the raging sea in the distance, the wind howling around him.


    He gazed quietly at the distant sea, finally understanding that if you take the wrong path in life, you lose far too much.

 Chapter 606

    His handsome features were tinged with a cold frost. Now that he was clear-headed, hecked the courage to even face the things he had done in the past.


    He looked down at his paralyzed legs. Natalie had tried to warn him, but he hadn''t listened.


    He had believed that malicious woman, Joanna. Even when he heard the truth, he refused to believe that Joanna would harm him.


    Now, Jared''s whereabouts were unknown.


    Colin was working as Joanna''s driver.


    Benson was stubborn, his personality just like Nathan''s.


    When their parents divorced, he had thought it was his mother''s fault.


    If he hadn''t been abroad, dyed by the recent snowstorms, he would have already returned to cause a scene.


    He suddenly understood how important one''s environment was. No wonder their grandfather rarely wanted to see them.


    They were all good-for-nothings, and their grandfather was disappointed in them.


    The importance of one''s upbringing was something he now felt deeply. His father had only ever wanted to raise them to be useless, instilling in them a truly terrifying mindset.


    The caregiver behind him, Zack, noticed Jerome''s despair and advised, "Jerome, let''s find a hotel nearby and settle in for now. If you want to see your child, you''ll find a way."


    "What you need to do now is focus on getting back on your feet. It''s not the end of the world to take a wrong turn in life. As long as you''re willing to stand up again, it''s not toote. You''re still young."


    Jerome''s distant gaze wavered. He looked at Zack, his voice remote. "Zack, I once tried to hire someone to ruin my own sister, all for an adopted stepsister. Am I a terrible person?"


    Zack frowned, his face full of disgust. "Terrible? Of course, you were. That''s the most horrible, vicious thing I''ve ever heard. You''re so impulsive. Do you have any idea how difficult a woman''s life is? You ruin someone with a few words."


    "Who gave you the right? Who gave you the right to destroy a girl like that? You get your satisfaction, you feel better, but what about the girl you destroyed? What''s the worst that could happen? Suicide?"


    Zack''s voice grew agitated. "My own daughter was bullied and then took her own life: They still haven''t found the one responsible. You do things just for your own amusement, and how you regret it? What good does that do? Do you think the person you hurt will forgive you? They won''t."


    "They won''t. Was your sister that beautiful girl who was in there just now?" Zack asked.


    Jerome nodded. ¡°Yes, that was her. My sister is beautiful, just like my mother."


    Zack nodded, his tone somber. ¡°Yes. From her appearance, she seems like a fine person, and a fortunate one at that. She will never forgive you. But you still need to pull yourself together and live a good life."


    "Ever since my daughter died, my wife and I have been in constant pain. We have another, younger daughter, but the pain of losing our first willst a lifetime."


    "But life has to go on. I''m not a


    capable man, so I couldn''t give my daughter a better life. That''s why she was bullied at school. Sometimes, when parents aren''t sessful, it hurts the children too. My daughter was verbally abused by her ssmates because we weren''t well-off. They bullied her behind our backs, hitting and cursing her. In the end, she couldn''t take it anymore and jumped from a building."


    "We didn''t know much about what was happening to her. She was always so well-behaved at home. When we asked her about school, she would just say everything was fine. How could such a good girlmit suicide? To this day, I still can''t understand it."

 Chapter 607

    Jerome felt a great deal of sympathy for him after hearing his story.


    "Zack, please ept my condolences, and take good care of your little girl. You have a kind heart-I''m sure your child will grow up to be someone remarkable. I truly believe that."


    "Of course. My youngest is first in her ss, she''s brilliant. Her sister was first in her ss too. Both of my children only ever shared good news with us, never the bad. They were both so wonderful. I''m working hard to save money for my daughter''s university education. She''s going to be a judge and find the person who hurt her sister."


    Zack''s eyes filled with tears. His daughter had been so exceptional. Even now, yearster, he still couldn''t believe she would take her own life.


    Jerome remained silent. After being crippled, he understood more and more the hardships of life.


    His father not only wanted to raise them to be useless, but even more terrifyingly, he wanted them dead.


    He took a deep breath. Getting back on his feet would be no easy task.


    The thought that Natalie was a skilled doctor, having even cured Mr. Herbert''s cousin, came to mind. He clenched his fists. What right did he have to ask Natalie for surgery?


    Natalie wouldn''t even acknowledge him when she saw him.


    She hadpletely given up on her brothers.


    He was the one who had hurt her so deeply. Now, he couldn''t even take care of himself.


    If it wasn''t for his mother''s help, he would have starved to death on the streets by


    now.


    His mother had said she''d cut ties with them, but she still sent him fifty thousand a month for living expenses, which was how he could afford to hire Zack as his caregiver.


    But if he wanted to stand on his own again, first, he had to be able to stand on his own two feet.


    He took a deep breath. His only choice was to beg Natalie to perform the surgery. At thirty years old, he wanted to start his life over.


    "Ah!"


    Just as Jerome was about to suggest they head back, he heard Zack''s startled cry. "What is it, Zack?" he asked, turning around.


    In the swirling snow, the middle-aged man''s face was streaked with tears, his body trembling as if something monumental had happened.


    "Zack, what''s wrong? Did something happen at home?" Zack had been a diligent caregiver, and seeing him in this state, Jerome grew worried.


    Zack''s hand holding the phone was


    shaking. He looked at Jerome, his


    with emotion. "Jerome


    voice filled w


    someone sent me the most


    wonderful news on this snowy day! It''s fantastic! My daughter is finally getting justice! The one who bullied her is at the police station right now! Look, this is the woman who drove my daughter to her death! My daughter died so horribly!"


    "Look, these vicious girls cornered my daughter, threatening her, hitting her, pouring ice water on her, beating her with a broom, pulling her hair and pping her fer teacher even covered for the woman who buttied her. When I go back this time, I''ll take this evidence and sue the school! I want my daughter to rest in peace!"


    Zack grew more agitated as he spoke, his grief overwhelming him as he broke down into loud sobs.


    But Jerome''s hand holding the phone was also shaking, because the girl in the video, the one leading the others in bullying Zack''s daughter, was Yvonne.


    Natalie had once told him that Yvonne was not a good person, that Zenobia was.


    But he had disliked Natalie so much that he refused to listen to a word she said.


    He had pointed at Natalie and yelled, "Natalie, you''re just jealous that Joanna is the favorite, and since y and Zenobia are friends you''re just trying to nder Yvonne to get back at me for her!"


    The truth pped him hard.


    Natalie had been clear-headed all along. They were the ones who hadn''t been.


    They were the fools. This meant Yvonne was finished.


    Who could have leaked the video?


    And to have the evidence handed to the police right as Yvonne was arrested... he


    didn''t even have to think to know it was Joanna.

 Chapter 608

    Yvonne was no longer useful, and to avoid paying her the fifty thousand a month,


    and to prevent her from exposing her secrets, Joanna had destroyed her


    What a terrifying person she was.


    But he had realized it all toote. Natalie had warned him, but he had trusted Joanna, believing his beloved sister would never harm him.


    Yet again, he was proven wrong. His legs were paralyzed.


    Jerome looked at the agitated Zack and said, "Zack, that woman is my ex-girlfriend. She cheated on me, and the baby she''s carrying isn''t mine. I was deceived by her. Do you want to meet her? I can take you. She''s at the police station on this ind."


    "What? That''s your ex-girlfriend? You must be truly blind. Not only did you plot against your own stepsister, but you were also deceived by your ex-girlfriend." Jerome thought of what he had done to Natalie, and tears welled in his eyes. "Zack, it''s not toote for me to understand all this now, is it?" Seeing that he had a son, he wanted to stand up again.


    "Not at all. It''s never toote to turn back. Everything will be alright." Zack wiped away his tears, his voice turning grim. "Let''s go. Let''s see the woman who drove my daughter to her death."


    Jerome said, "Okay."


    As Natalie went back to get something, she saw Jerome in his wheelchair from a distance. He was already at the hospital.


    Natalie turned and nced back towards the hospital. It seemed Jerome already knew about the child.


    She took a deep breath. Even if he knew, there was nothing he could do now. When Natalie returned with her things, she found Zenobia asleep.


    Not wanting to disturb her, Natalie sat at a nearby desk to review some project proposals.


    Her partnership with Matthew had brought a flood of business, and her workload had be much heavier.


    Zenobia''s mother was arriving


    tomorrow With her here to take care of Zenobia, Natalie could rest easy and head back soon Zenobia would also be able to leave the hospital the day after tomorrow.


    The cold winter winds made recovering from childbirth especially difficult for Zenobia.


    As Natalie focused on her work, her phone kept vibrating. She picked it up and saw a news alert.


    It was a video of Yvonne bullying another girl. Natalie was slightly taken aback.


    "Yvonne Smith Bullied Innocent Girl, Leading to Her Suicide"


    Natalie paused, and Joanna immediately came to mind.


    It was her. She wanted to make sure Yvonne never got out.


    "Natalie." A warm, familiar voice called from the doorway.


    Natalie looked up to see Mrs. Nelson arriving through the snowstorm, carrying several bags. Her hat was covered in snow.


    Natalie quickly stood up to help. ¡°Mrs. Nelson, I thought you weren''ting until tomorrow."


    "Oh, Natalie! Thank goodness you were here with that stubborn girl. She''s as stubborn as a mule! I told her toe home, but she insisted on having the baby on this sma istand. It''s so remote, and the medical facilities aren''t the best." C¨®ntent


    Mrs. Nelsonined, clearly ufortable in the unfamiliar surroundings.


    But her daughter was headstrong, so what could she do?


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Zenobia feels that winter is the same everywhere, and she''s familiar with this ce."


    "You, always defending her. It''s just


    her being stubborn." Mrs. Nelson


    took off her hat and went into th


    the


    bathroom to brush off the show


    beforeing out.  fo


    She looked at Natalie gratefully and smiled. "Natalie, thank you. I''ll take care of


    Zenobia now. You should go home and get some sleep."

 Chapter 609

    Seeing that Zenobia was still asleep, Natalie said, "I''m not tired. I have to go out for something right now, but I should be back in about an hour."


    Mrs. Nelson said, "Alright, Natalie. But the snow is heavy outside, so be back soon and don''t catch a cold. Don''t worry about Zenobia. Her aunt will be here shortly, and with an extra person to help, I''ll feel much better. You go get some rest."


    Just as Natalie was about to leave, Zenobia''s aunt arrived.


    Natalie greeted her, then told Mrs. Nelson what had happened the previous night. Mrs. Nelson knew everything about Zenobia''s situation and warned, ¡°Joanna must know that Zenobia gave birth here. I ran into Yvonne, and she tried to kidnap Zenobia''s baby for ransom. She''s been taken to jail now. I''m going to go check on the situation. Don''t leave the baby''s side."


    Joanna was capable of anything. They had to be extremely careful.


    Mrs. Nelson sneered. "Wendy treated Joanna like a precious treasure, and now they''re finally getting what they deserve. Natalie, I know she''s your biological mother, but seeing herpany go bankrupt brings me great satisfaction."


    Natalie smiled, understanding her feelings.


    "I''m quite satisfied myself," she said with a smile.


    After chatting with them for a few more minutes, Natalie headed to the police station.


    Natalie ran into Jacob, and both were surprised to see each other.


    Natalie smiled.


    "Are you here for something?"


    Natalie frowned. "I saw the news. Did the girl Yvonne bullied really die?"


    Jacob said, "Yes. But this case isn''t under our jurisdiction. We received theint and have already transferred it to the Tibe police department. She''ll be taken there for questioning tonight. However, her ex-boyfriend and the girl''s father are already inside."


    "The girl''s father just had a huge outburst in there. We only just managed to calm him down."


    Natalie took a deep breath. "I had no idea she was this wicked. Chief Jacob, may I see her?"


    Jacob smiled "We''re not so strict here. Go on in. You might be able to get something I want. There have been four infant kidnappings here in thest two years, and we haven''t been able to find any leads. This time by a stroke of luck, weve caught a break. Go on in they''re all in there. There are many ways to investigate a case, and you''re all involved parties, which is why I''m letting you in."


    "These cases have been a thorn in my side for two years."


    Natalie nodded and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Chief!"


    "I should be thanking you! Go on." The chief''s gaze deepened slightly as he watched Natalie. He still hadn''t figured out who had sent that video.


    Jacob let her in, and as she entered, she heard Yvonne screaming, ¡°Jerome, it was that bitch Natalie who set me up! Save me, please save me, okay?"


    "Yvonne, how did I set you up? Why don''t you exin? You''re in a police station and you''re still trying to falsely use others. You really are a well-trained subordinate of Joanna''s."


    Yvonne, looking disheveled, heard Natalie''s cold voice and whipped her head around. ¡°Natalie, it was you who set me up!"


    "Oh? I set you up? Do you have any proof?"


    "I... I don''t have proof, but I know it was you! You''ve always been this vicious!" Yvonne was determined me Natalie, thinking that since


    Jerome had always disliked her, it would only make the Scotts hate her more.

 Chapter 610

    But Jerome didn''t look at Natalie with hatred. Instead, he watched her nervously.


    "Yes, I am quite vicious. And look, my viciousness hasnded you in jail, hasn''t it?" Natalie said with a smile, sitting down across from her.


    She didn''t even nce at Jerome, who was beside them.


    Yvonne was furious at Natalie''s smile. ¡°Natalie, you set me up! You''ll get what''sing to you!"


    Natalieughed. "You won''t be around to see my karma, but I''m certainly seeing yours. I have evidence of you setting up Jerome and Zenobia, but I never released it. I was waiting for this day, for Joanna to send you off herself."


    "You always revolved around her, didn''t you? She used someone as rotten as you to seduce Jerome. Now her n has seeded. It''s a shame the two of you were so in love. One of you is crippled, and the other is going to prison."


    Natalie''s voice was light, but her words brought Yvonne crashing back to reality.


    Natalie continued, "Yvonne, I warned you that you were just a pawn. Once you were no longer useful, you would be immediately discarded."


    Yvonne was devastated. Natalie had warned her, but she hadn''t listened. Joanna had been so good to her, helping her find Jerome to be the fall guy. How could she have known Joanna was just using her? She had just been too greedy for the money Jerome gave her.


    She suddenly looked at Natalie. "Natalie, I... I know I was wrong. Everything before, it was all her scheming against you. Joanna is the evil one."


    "Please, let me go."


    Natalie replied, "I should let you go? Then why didn''t you let go of a newborn baby? You''re carrying a child yourself. Couldn''t you have shown some decency for the sake of your own baby?"


    "The things you and your aunt did together... this wasn''t the first time, was it?"


    "No... no, this was my first time. My aunt, she used her position as an obstetrician at the hospital to do this several times. Her boyfriend was the


    who carried out the crimes."


    "Her boyfriend took the ransom money and gambled it all away. It really had nothing to do with me. Natalie, know you''re kind-hearted. No matter what Joanna did to you you always forgave her. Please, jest let me go this time. I''m so sorry.


    In her desperation to be saved, Yvonne was willing to say anything, even sell out her own aunt for a chance at freedom.


    Natalie stared at her. Yvonne was heartless and hadmitted terrible deeds. Now, she was receiving her just punishment.


    There were security cameras in the room, and their entire conversation would be recorded.


    She stood up and looked at Yvonne''s contorted face. "Yvonne you can''t ever forgive yourself for the crimes you''vemitted What do you expect me to do?"


    "The person you drove to their death, the pain you caused Zenobia-did you ever feel a shred of pity for them when they were suffering?"


    With that, Natalie walked away.


    Yvonne sat on the floor in a daze. In that moment, she finally understood. It was really over for her.


    Jerome had Zack push his wheelchair to follow her.


    "Ah!" Seeing Jerome about to leave, Yvonne screamed, "Jerome, I''m still carrying


    your child! You can''t leave! Come back and save me! Come back!"


    "You coward! Get back here!"


    Zack nced back, a murderous glint in his eyes. If it weren''t for his younger daughter, he would have killed this woman with his own hands.


    Outside the police station, Jerome watched Natalie''s retreating figure and called out, "Natalie, wait!"

 Chapter 611

    Natalie turned to face him. She''d only seen him from a distance before, his features blurred, but up close, she could see he''d lost a lot of weight.


    If this were before she had been reborn, seeing Jerome like this would have broken her heart.


    "Is there something you need, Mr. Scott?" she asked, her tone distant.


    Jerome''s heart clenched.


    "Natalie, about that night with Zenobia... I was wrong to me you. I''m so sorry. I had no idea it was all a setup by Joanna and Yvonne."


    Natalie shook her head. "Don''t bother apologizing. Your apology means nothing. You chose to trust the wrong person and said those cruel things yourself. Honestly, we are pretty satisfied with how things turned out."


    "Natalie, I know it''s toote for me to say anything now, but... will you ever forgive me?"


    "No. I will never forgive you or Sebastian." She would never forget what they did to her for Joanna''s sake.


    "So, from now on, please act like you don''t know me."


    With that, Natalie turned to leave.


    Jerome quickly called out, "Natalie, are Zenobia and the baby okay?"


    Natalie spun around, her eyes shing with anger. "Jerome, stay away from


    Zenobia! In a few years, she''ll meet a man who loves her more than you ever could, and I absolutely will not let you ruin her happiness."


    After her furious deration, Natalie strode away into the swirling snow.


    Jerome opened his mouth, but only a gust of icy wind filled it, stinging his face. He wanted to say that he no longer had any right to see Zenobia.


    But the thought of Zenobia marrying another man and raising his child was a knife to the heart.


    How... how did he let his life be such a mess?


    Zack spoke up beside him. "Alright, let''s go. You''ve got nothing left. The kindest thing you can do now is not bother her."


    Jeromeughed at himself. "Zack, do I deserve all this?"


    "Of course you do. But it''s never too


    best thing you can do now is work hard and get back on your feet. Only will


    when you''ve bettered yourself she even give you a second book Having looked after him for two months, Zack had developed a decent impression of the guy.


    Jerome stared out at the snow-filled sky, a flicker of determination in his eyes. He silently vowed to himself that he would get back up.


    Yvonne''s scandal was blowing up online.


    When Joanna got home, she saw the trending topics. Yvonne was facing jail time, with no way out.


    Even if Jerome knew the truth, he''s all bark and no bite.


    She was happy to have removed another obstacle.


    Now that she had left Wendy''s house, she was living in the apartment Sebastian had bought her.


    She happily cracked open a beer to celebrate.


    She had Wendy''spany in her grasp. Next up were the Wilson family and Marshall''s family.


    Marshall had gotten luckyst time, but he wouldn''t be so fortunate again.


    She took her drink to the balcony,


    Bug Smiling, she picked up et


    her bare feet sinking into the soft


    her


    phone and dialed a familiar number.


    5, W


    "Joanna, you miss me?" azy voice came from the other end.


    Joanna smiled. "I do. All these years, I''ve always been the one to call you. You never call me first."


    "You know our rtionship can''t be exposed. If Sebastian finds out, he''ll stop helping you, and my n will fail."


    "I''ve already taken down Wendy''spany. Next is the Wilson family. I''ve been slowly paving the way for you."


    "My brilliant Joanna. Once you''ve secured Sebastian and torn up that agreement, I''lle back. We''ll find a time to hypnotize him and make him forget Natalie. He''s already slipping from your control; we can''t wait any longer."

 Chapter 612

    Joanna frowned. "Ever since Natalie blew everything up and Sebastian learned the truth, he''s been hot and cold with me. He even stopped the allowance."


    "Hmph! I told you before that orchestrating things yourself could lead to trouble, but you wouldn''t listen. Now Sebastian suspects something and knows your ambition. You absolutely cannot let him find out about me."


    "Otherwise, we''re both doomed."


    Joanna was furious too. She never expected Natalie to fight back so suddenly. "I know. I''ll handle things from here on out."


    She hadn''t heard a single word she wanted to hear. Angrily, she hung up. She loved him, but it seemed all he did was use her.


    Joanna took a deep breath and stared at the swirling snow outside. A draft asionally seeped through the window, making her shiver. She sat back down in the living room, staring nkly at a vase of flowers.


    She had gotten what she wanted, so why did she still feel so miserable?


    Now, she had to face retaliation from Wendy and Natalie. Natalie had sworn to drag her to hell.


    Natalie was still young and probably wouldn''t do anything too rash, but those two old fools from the Griffith family needed to be dealt with quickly.


    If Timothy couldn''t bring himself to act against his own parents, then she would.


    Natalie spent ten days on the ind before returning home.


    After a day of rest, she was full of energy.


    She replied to all her messages.


    As for Yvonne, the scandal had died down. Even if she died, she would never truly repent.


    To Natalie, Yvonne''s downfall was just a minor interlude.


    Matthew, knowing she was back, asked to meet her near herpany.


    He wanted to treat her to lunch. Realizing she needed to discuss a partnership with


    him soon, Natalie grabbed her proposal before heading out.


    The proposal was for the Al-assisted diagnostic system she was currently developing.


    It was a massive undertaking. If she could introduce this groundbreaking concept, it would attract a flood of investors.


    With Matthew on board, things would be much easier. He was trustworthy and had the resources and influence.


    She might not even need other investors. If she, Matthew, and her senior partner worked together, they could seed.


    This was the project she had poured her efforts into for the past two years, workingte after Sebastian was asleep or whenever he was out of the house.


    Next, she and her senior partner would assemble a core R&D team to continue the work.


    Natalie wore a white down jacket and a beige hat, bundled up so tightly that only her bright, expressive eyes were visible.


    Luna drove over to pick her up.


    As soon as Natalie got in the car, Luna asked, "Are you happy that Wendy went bankrupt?"


    Natalie smiled. "What''s there to be happy about? It''s not a real bankruptcy."


    "But she and her family haven''t


    shown a shred of remorse. After everything they did to you, they couldn''t even bring themselves to say sorry. Now they''re getting what they deserve."


    Natalie''s indignation made Natalieugh. "Luna, that''s not karma. The one who''s truly going to pay is


    Ne!


    Joanna. Their revenge is my


    revenge. All we have to do is sit back and watch the show."


    Luna still felt a knot of anger in her chest for all the suffering Natalie had endured so, when do youshin Joanna will realize thepany is an empty shell?"

 Chapter 613

    Natalie leaned back in her seat and thought for a moment before smiling. "It''ll be a while. The people Wendy ced there won''t leave until Joanna shows up. A new boss always wants to make their mark, so Joanna will definitely start by firing a batch of employees, including some of thepany''s key personnel."


    "She''ll rece them with her own people, and by the time she realizes it''s an empty shell, it''ll be toote. Without the resources, even with what she has, thepany will stagnate."


    Natalie imagined she''d get to see Joanna absolutely livid.


    Business was tough these days. No matter how capable Joanna was, she''d only be able to maintain the status quo.


    That window of time would be Natalie''s best opportunity.


    After Zenobia''s baby''s one-month celebration, she would take Marshall abroad.


    "Will Mr. Monroe be interested in the project we''re working on?" Luna asked, a little worried.


    Natalie smiled. "Don''t worry. As long as the technology is solid, he will be."


    Luna felt a sense of pride. Natalie hadn''t been idle these past two years; she had been developing software all along.


    "You''ve been working so hard these past two years. If your professor knew, she''d be thrilled. She was so disappointed when you turned down her invitation to join her research team back then."


    Natalie smiled apologetically. "I just really don''t enjoy being cooped up in ab all day. The data is so tedious. That life isn''t for me."


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to stay. Part of the reason was Sebastian, but she genuinely disliked it.


    Luna didn''t press the issue. A person''s energy is finite, and Natalie was already exceptional.


    The snow had lightened by lunchtime. When they reached the restaurant, Natalie got out and told Luna to go park the car.


    Matthew had arrived before her and was already waiting at the entrance.


    "Natalie." Matthew opened his umbre and came to meet her, carefully angling it to shield her from the wind.


    Natalie smiled. "Mr. Monroe, it''s been a while!"


    "About half a month. You''ve lost weight," Matthew said with a pang of concern. She really had; her chin looked sharper.


    Natalieughed. "No, I haven''t! I''m just wearing a lot of winter clothes. On the ind, I ate very well every day Even with the heavy snow, we had fresh seafood."  fo


    "Come on in, I ordered your favorite the braised ribs."


    Matthew held open the heavy curtain door for Natalie. Watching her cheerful back, his gaze softened.


    Natalie hurried inside with a smile, and Matthew followed after closing his umbre.


    Not far away, Sebastian and Sean were also arriving at the same restaurant for lunch.


    From the car, Sebastian spotted Natalie immediately.


    He froze for a second. He hadn''t


    seen her in half a month, and set


    looked thinner. Her sharp chin made her features even more defined.


    These past two weeks, the city without her had felt hollow, leaving an ache in his chest.


    Watching her and Matthew''s close interaction, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes burning with rage.


    His grandfather spoke highly of Matthew. Natalie liked Matthew.


    She said she loved him. Could love just vanish like that?


    Was she in love with Matthew now?


    Sebastian sneered. She clearly hadn''t taken hisst warning to heart, still daring to meet with other men.


    With a dark expression, Sebastian strode into the restaurant.


    Sean saw the icy look on his face


    and felt a surge of anxiety. The


    president was about toet


    vel


    This


    was a sign of extreme fury

 Chapter 614

    "Natalie, did everything on the ind go smoothly?" Matthew asked with a smile.


    Natalie met his concerned gaze and smiled back. "It went very well. I made sure everything was settled before I came back. Zenobia had a healthy baby boy. He''s adorable."


    "Congrattions to your good friend on her new son! Well, I''ll continue to look after you while you''re here. Wayne calls me every single day, worried someone might bully you."


    Matthew was telling the truth. Wayne really did call daily, asking him to take care of Natalie.


    He had already promised he would, but Wayne was still anxious.


    Natalie smiled. "Wayne is very caring. Thank you, Mr. Monroe, for putting up with him."


    "Of course. He''s busy with his overseas project right now, and we happen to be coborating. He handles things on his end, and I push them forward here. It''s been very effective. We usually discuss it when we talk about work at night, so it''s not a bother. In fact, I find it quite nice."


    Matthew spoke with an easy elegance, his voice calm and steady, making him infinitely likable.


    Soon, the waiter brought their food. Natalie''s eyes lit up.


    She had been eating seafood on the ind and was really craving pork ribs.


    "Wow, that smells amazing!" Natalie picked up a piece and took a bite. It was delicious.


    Seeing how much she liked it, Matthew''s smile grew warmer.


    "Natalie, eat more. You''re too thin."


    Matthew ced a few more pieces of pork on her te.


    "Thank you, Mr. Monroe! I absolutely love ribs prepared this way."


    "Good. Eat up," he said with a smile.


    After enjoying a few more pieces, Natalie said, "Mr. Monroe, I have a proposal for an Al-powered medical system. I''ve been developing it for two years, and I''ll be forming research team with my senior partner soon. We expect it to be ready for market in about six months. Would you be interested in a partnership?"


    Matthew was stunned. He hadn''t known she had this kind of expertise. "Natalie, is there anything you can''t do?"


    Natalie paused, thenughed. "Mr. Monroe, if you''re willing to partner with me, I won''t have to go through the trouble of seeking other investors and coborators."


    "My senior partner''s team and I have been working on this system for two years. It was put on hold for a while, but I''ve recently picked it up again. Over the next six months, if you have the time, you could participate in the development. Once the system is ready tounch, what I really need are your resources. I have enough R&D funding for now."


    "In six months, there''s a major business conference. I''m nning a presentation- styleunch and was hoping you could help me with that."


    She knew how extensive Matthew''swork was.


    Natalie handed him a USB drive. "Mr. Monroe, this drive has all the information. Take your time to look it over. You still have six months, so you can give me your answerter. No pressure."


    "I know yourpany has a division in this field, so really, don''t feel obligated."


    Matthew smiled. "Natalie, there''s no


    pressure. I know how talented you are. The designs you created have been selling incredibly well on our live streams. We used to have small audience, but now our daily sates are beyond anything you could imagine."


    "Give me the drive. I''ll review it seriously when I get back. I would be thrilled to work


    with you." He felt a sudden desire to build a future with her.


    Natalie smiled and passed the USB drive toward him, but it was suddenly


    intercepted by arge hand.

 Chapter 615

    Natalie''s head snapped up, her eyes widening when she saw Sebastian.


    It had been half a month since she''dst seen him.


    He was thinner, his handsome face sharper and more defined. He looked tired, and his expression was as dark as a thundercloud.


    "What do you think you''re doing, Mr. Griffith?" Natalie demanded.


    Matthew''s eyes also shed with irritation. Him again!


    Sebastian nced at the USB drive in his hand, then looked at Matthew, his tone dripping with arrogance. "Mr. Monroe, I''ll review my wife''s proposal myself. No need to trouble you with it."


    Matthew''s brow furrowed, his gaze hardening. "Mr. Griffith, Natalie and I are discussing a business partnership. Please return the drive."


    Sebastian''s grip on the drive tightened slightly. Natalie was full of surprises.


    First, a top-tier designer, which was shocking enough.


    Now, she had developed an intelligent medical system. How many more secrets was she hiding from him?


    He had recently been looking for a team to develop this exact project. He hadn''t realized his own wife was capable of it, saving him the trouble.


    "My apologies, Mr. Monroe. Dinner tonight is on me. For now, I''ll be taking my wife home. We have some things to discuss."


    He deliberately emphasized the words "my wife."


    Then he grabbed Natalie''s arm and started to pull her away.


    Natalie tried to wrench her arm free, ring at his domineering face. "Sebastian, let go of me! I''m not going with you!"


    At her words, Matthew shot to his feet. "Sebastian, let her go. She doesn''t want to go with you."


    Sebastian''s eyes were filled with a chilling cold. "I''m sorry, Mr. Monroe, but this is a matter between husband and wife."


    The implication was clear: outsiders should not interfere.


    Matthew''s fists clenched. It was precisely because of that rtionship that he had no standing to stop him from taking Natalie.


    He wanted to help her, but he couldn''t cause her any trouble or subject her to gossip.


    Sebastian turned to Natalie, his eyes conveying a clear warning. "Natalie, I''ve warned you about Mr. Monroe before. He has just returned to the country and hasn''t fully established himself yet. If a scandal breaks out involving you, it could be a major blow to him."


    Natalie froze. In her excitement about the partnership, she had forgotten about that.


    She couldn''t cause problems for Matthew, not when he was in such a crucial stage of development.


    She couldn''t jeopardize his future; her own future depended on him.


    Matthew said angrily, "Sebastian,, you don''t need to threaten Natalie with that. There is nothing improper between us, unlike the ambiguous rtionship between you and Joanna."


    Matthew, normally so refined, rarely spoke ill of others.


    But Sebastian had gone too far.


    A cold smile touched Sebastian''s lips, and the intense pressure he exuded was suffocating.


    Natalie knew this was a sign that Sebastian was about to lose his temper-no, he was already furious.


    She knew how ruthless this man could be.


    She only knew Matthew as a future tycoon but had forgotten that here and now, in Yaro, he had yet to secure his footing.


    Natalie took a deep breath. Hating Sebastian''s threats, she turned to Matthew. "Mr. Monroe, don''t worry. Please finish your dinner and head back. I''ll text you when I get home safely."


    ?


    "Natalie..."


    She gave him a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about me, Mr. Monroe. I can protect myself."


    Sebastian''s cold gaze deepened. Protect herself? What did she think he was? A monster?

 Chapter 616

    Natalie gave Matthew a yful smile.


    Sebastian couldn''t stand to watch another second. He grabbed Natalie and pulled


    her away.


    After a few steps, he noticed her bag was still on the chair. He quickly went back, snatched it, and then led her out of the restaurant.


    Matthew mmed his fist on the table in frustration.


    Sebastian was too much, tearing Natalie away from him time and time again.


    He watched her leave, hoping they would divorce soon so he could protect her openly and rightfully.


    Natalie was shoved into the car, and Sebastian quickly got in after her.


    He brought a gust of snowy air with him, and the chill made Natalie shiver.


    Just as Sebastian was about to close the door, a slender hand reached inside.


    Sebastian tried to stop, but he was toote. The door mmed heavily on Joanna''s hand.


    "Ah!"


    Joanna cried out in pain.


    "Sebastian, my hand! My hand hurts so much!" she looked at him with teary, pitiful eyes.


    Sebastian frowned. "What are you doing? You saw I was closing the door. Why would you stick your hand in?"


    Natalie saw Joanna''s red, swollen hand andughed.


    She said with a grin, "Mr. Griffith, you''d better get your mistress in the car. It''s cold out, and her hand is hurt. You wouldn''t want her to be in pain, would you? It might just break your heart."


    Sebastian turned to re at her, an inexplicable frustration rising in his chest at her words. "What mistress? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Tsk! Mr. Griffith, at least Joanna is a woman who owns up to her actions. You''re a grown man, so why pretend to be so noble? Don''t you know what you''ve done?"


    "You''re bing more and more irresponsible."


    Natalie leaned across him, pushed the door open, and looked at Joanna. "Ms. Scott, please get in. It''s windy out here, don''t catch a cold."


    "Otherwise, Mr. Griffith might just worry himself sick."


    Sebastian looked down as she leaned on hisp. A faint, fresh scent drifted up to him, warming him from the inside out.


    This was the second time they had been this close. She smelled so good. He closed his eyes slightly, mesmerized.


    Joanna took the opportunity to get into the car, crying, "Sebastian, my hand really hurts. Look, it''s all swollen."


    Natalie nced over. It was a bit swollen and slightly red, but knowing how dramatic she could be, a paper cut was a hospital emergency. "Well, Mr. Griffith, I won''t disturb you two any fonger. You should hurry to the hospital. Anyter and the swelling, might go down on its own."


    Natalie opened the other car door, smiled, and quickly slipped away.


    Sebastian watched her run off, a smirk on her face.


    He was furious. The woman had learned to y tricks on him.


    And what was she smiling about?


    It was as if she was actually enjoying this.


    "Natalie, get back here!"


    Sebastian''s roar of anger was swallowed by the wind and snow.


    Joanna say that Sebastian was only focused on Natalie and no longer cared about her. She felt both wronged and angry. "Sebastian, may hand hurts so much Can we please go to the hospital?"


    Sebastian frowned at her hand. It was indeed red and swollen. Thinking about all of Joanna''s vile


    schemes how she would even hurt


    herself to frame Natalie-a slow,


    con smile spread across his lips


    "Joanna, does it hurt a lot?"


    Joanna whispered, "It hurts."


    Sebastian''s smile grew darker, more inscrutable. "Good. That''s what you get for


    sticking it in on purpose."

 Chapter 617

    Joanna''s face went pale, and she forced a pained smile. "Sebastian, I didn''t stick it in on purpose. I called out to you, didn''t you hear me? How could you say that?"


    Sebastian looked at her feigned distress with cold, merciless eyes. His tone was t. "I didn''t hear you call me. Do you need something?"


    "Sebastian, I called you today, but you didn''t answer. I missed you. I wanted to have dinner with you."


    Joanna smiled softly, her gaze gentle as she looked at him. His profile was sharp and elegant, but at this moment, it seemed hard and unforgiving.


    His presence was moremanding than any other man''s.


    But having witnessed his cruelty, she still felt a sense of fear around him.


    Sebastian chuckled. "Joanna, I didn''t see through your tricks before, but now that I do, aren''t you embarrassed?"


    "I..."


    "Because I am," Sebastian said with a faint smile.


    Joanna''s own smile froze on her face. So, he knew she''d done it on purpose.


    "Sebastian, you don''t believe me? I wasn''t ying games, and I never wanted to deceive you. I just want you to keep your promise. You said you would marry me."


    Sebastian''s smile was dark and unreadable. "Joanna, I''ve already answered that question once. I won''t answer it a second time. Get out. I''m not in a good mood today."


    Joanna was stunned. "Sebastian, are you really dumping me?"


    Sebastian leaned back elegantly, staring out at the snow. "Joanna, a man''s promise isn''t always binding. Just like the promise you made to me. You said you would never leave me, but as soon as I had the car ident and went blind, you abandoned me. So now, we''re even."


    "I... Sebastian, I didn''t abandon you!" Joanna said, growing frantic. The current Sebastian was unpredictable, a confusing mix of good and evil she couldn''tprehend.


    "Sebastian, what about my hand? It hurts so much. I''m nning a piano recital in a few days, and all the professors from my school will be there. Sebastian, will youe?"


    Sebastian looked at her deeply. "Fine."


    Joanna added, "Sebastian, now that my parents are divorced, I''ve moved. I''m living


    in the apartment you bought for me."


    "Oh, right. That apartment was


    purchased with my money and is still under my name you''d better hope Natalie doesn''t find out. Natalie doesn''t find out


    Otherwise, your reputation as a mistress will be set in stone."


    He had never been a good person.


    Therefore, his wrongdoings toward Joanna were now bnced by her deceit.


    "What?" Joanna''s face twisted in disbelief. "Sebastian, that apartment is mine! You gave it to me! You''re not going to take it back, are you?"


    "No. I just think that if Natalie finds out, she might not let it go, and it would be bad for your reputation. You can either return it yourself or move out."


    "But it doesn''t matter if you don''t move. Natalie chose to leave with nothing, so it won''t affect you much.


    Just gon''t pull stunts like that again.


    You only end up hurting yourself and wasting my time."


    Joanna froze. She had deliberately gotten her hand caught to test him.


    He really didn''t care about her anymore.


    She bit her lip, her voice filled with grievance. "Sebastian, what''s gotten into you? Why are you acting so cold toward me? So


    passive-aggressively. Have you


    fallen in love with Natalie?"


    Sebastian paused. Had he fallen in love with Natalie?


    Seeing her with another man made him feel angry and miserable.


    This must have been how she felt all those times he chose Joanna over her.


    He had finally broken her heart, and now watching her choose another man over


    him... he finally understood that pain. It was an awful feeling, one that made him want to destroy the world.

 Chapter 618

    Seeing Sebastian''s silence, Joanna''s heart leaped into her throat.


    Sebastian, if you''ve developed real feelings for Natalie, you''ll only hasten her death.


    Sebastian''s eyes flickered, and he said with a smile, "Joanna, what I once valued in you was your kindness, not your ruthlessness. But tell me, Joanna, are you kind?" His smile was wicked, his expression unreadable.


    This version of Sebastian was a rare sight.


    Her heart trembled. She said, "Sebastian, I can exin what happened at my birthday party. Natalie wouldn''t sign the divorce papers, so I staged it to force her out."


    "Getting rid of Natalie was what you wanted all along, wasn''t it? Is it because she''s from the countryside and you think she''s not presentable? You never take her out in public, never mention you''re married, and never bring her to any events. You always take me instead¡ªI''m the one everyone sees as your fianc¨¦e. Settling this quietly is what''s best for your reputation, Shen. I''ve been thinking about you all along¡ªhow did I end up being the one in the wrong?"


    Joanna felt deeply wronged and lowered her head to wipe away tears. Why did he keep bringing this up?


    Or had Natalie shown him the photos of her with those thugs, and he''d believed them?


    And how did he find out about Robert?


    Robert was the A-list actor she was currently working with. He had made the first


    move.


    They had spent those few nights on the ind together. Sebastian hasn''t even held her hand, and she had her own needs. Robert''s skills were incredible.


    Suddenly, Sebastian saw Natalie walking away with Matthew. A storm of rage brewed in his eyes. "Get out. Don''t make me say it a second time."


    "Sebastian, you..."


    Joanna''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she quickly got out of the car.


    Sebastian''s eyes burned with fury. He snapped at Sean, "Drive. To the office."


    "What?" Sean thought he''d misheard.


    Not to Natalie''s ce, but to the office.


    "Yes, sir. To the office," he repeated loudly, as if to remind Sebastian he might have misspoken.


    But Sebastian just stared angrily out the window without another word.


    So, Sean drove straight to thepany headquarters.


    Joanna watched Sebastian''s car drive away, fuming. "Hello?"


    "Joanna, how''s Sebastian beentely? Is his attitude toward you the same?"


    Joanna''s eyes were cold. "Yes. I just saw him. I don''t think I can control him anymore."


    neo


    "Then do as I say. I''ve already found the people for you. Or, in two months, find a chance drug him, and as long as the two of you are together..."


    Joanna cut him off, her voice filled with frustration. "Do you really not mind me being


    with Sebastian? Do you love me, or are you just using me?"


    She took a deep breath, the cold air


    filling her lungs and chilling her


    ng here she had gained


    heart. She


    felt like


    everything, yet she had nothing. The feeling was unbearable.


    Her heart was still empty, a void that frightened her.


    Was it because she had lost


    vei


    Sebastian''s protection? After so many years, she had grown


    ustomed to his care, this sudet


    change was hard to ept.


    She said, "Sometimes, when you tell me to find other men, I really want to ask you...


    do you truly love me?"

 Chapter 619

    "Silly Joanna, of course I love you. You''re my girl, how could you be with anyone else? Didn''t I give you the medicine? It''s just to confuse him. What can he do after you drug him? You''re smart, you know exactly what I mean. You are mine, and I won''t let him or Marshall hurt you."


    Joanna''s eyes filled with tears. She didn''t know why she was crying, but his words felt like hollow reassurances.


    "I understand. I''ll find an opportunity to do it." Her mood was as bleak and heavy as the winter snow.


    "Good. Thend you bought for the Spencer family, through our secret


    maneuvering, has already attracted a lot of investment. Once this project is


    "The stronger the Griffith family bes, the better it is for us. Joanna, I''m doing all of this for our future. I know your dreams, and I will help you achieve them."


    His gentle words softened her heart. In the end, she loved him. "Okay. I understand. Don''t worry, everything will proceed ording to n."


    "Good. Joanna, I love you," the voice on the other end said, tender and doting.


    Hearing those words, Joanna''s icy heart suddenly warmed. "I know. Thank you for loving me. That makes me happy."


    She hung up with a smile and went into the restaurant, calling Horace toe and have dinner with her.


    Back at the office, Sebastian had just sat down at his desk when his phone chimed with a notification.


    He picked it up. It was from an unknown number.


    As he read the text message, his eyes widened, and a terrifying rage began to build.


    Joanna. That woman was even more venomous than he had imagined.


    It seemed he would have to disappoint Natalie again for a while.


    He took a deep breath and called Sean in.


    Sean entered with his dinner. "Sir, your dinner."


    "Mmm." Sebastian gestured for him to put it down and then handed him the phone to show him the message.


    Sean was shocked. "My God, sir, is Joanna finally going to make a move on you?"


    "What do we do now? Is this information reliable? Who sent it?"


    Sebastian opened the food container. "I don''t know who. We'' y along and see when they make their move Only you and know


    about this."


    Sean looked at him with sympathy. It was bad enough that no one loved him, but


    now everyone was plotting against him.


    He had actually thought Joanna was his first love. Turns out, it was all a lie.


    Sebastian took a bite, having little appetite. "After Wendy''spany went bankrupt, have you found out who acquired it?"


    Sean said, "A woman named Nora. But she has someone behind her; she''s not the real buyer, just the acting CEO of thepany."


    "But we heard that name when we were in Wye. Marshall was set up there by this same woman. It''s very likely she works for Joanna bheard this from Ms. Sanders content


    "Ms. Sanders..."


    II


    "Call her Mrs. Griffith. We are married, why are you still calling her Ms. Sanders?" Sebastian snapped, cutting him off.


    Sean was taken aback. "Sir, I used to call her that, but you said... a country bumpkin was unworthy of the title of Mrs. Griffith."


    Sebastian flinched.


    His face burned with shame.


    His expression turned grim. "Times have changed. Keep a close eye on Joanna. Find a way to get her phone and copy all the data. The person who called her today is probably the one behind her, and also my father''s legitimate son I''ve pvestigated three possibilities, but none of them have any connection to Joanna."

 Chapter 620

    "That bastard Timothy has many mistresses. The woman he proposed to back then had a son and a daughter, both of whom are abroad and well-protected by him. There''s someone hidden in the shadows, someone I''ve never met, who looks exactly like me."


    "He will definitely return before next winter. But before he does, we must find out who he is."


    Sebastian''s eyes were dark with calction. This was all part of arger scheme.


    Sean felt the task was simple enough. "Sir, if you make a move, you can definitely get the phone. The only problem is if Joanna has a second one. Her regr phone might be clean, while all her secrets are on another device."


    They all had two phones. One for secrets, one for the world to see.


    Sebastian didn''t reply, just continued eating in silence.


    Sean handed him a tablet. "Sir, I found something you might find surprising. Nathan is now living with that woman he had an affair with at Mr. Wilson''s banquet. What''s more, Joanna calls her ''Mom.'' Is it possible that Joanna was Nathan''s biological daughter all along, and they abandoned... I mean, your wife, to bring his illegitimate daughter into a life of wealth?"


    Sebastian''s movements froze. "Go get the bottom of it. I want you to investigate the rtionship between Nathan and that woman right now."


    "Get a paternity test done. As soon as possible!"


    That man, Nathan, was a beast.


    Sean replied, "Yes, sir! I''ll have someone on it immediately."


    Sebastian quickly finished his dinner. He took out Natalie''s USB drive, plugged it into hisputer, and began to review the contents. The more he saw, the more shocked he became. This was exactly what he wanted.


    How had Natalie managed this, and right under his nose?


    In that moment, he realized just how much he had overlooked about her.


    He read through to the very end with intense focus,pletely satisfied. In six months, it would be ready tounch. With this project the Griffith Group would reach new heights.


    He nced at the time. It was still early; Natalie wouldn''t be asleep yet.


    He removed the USB drive, erased any trace of it from hisputer, grabbed his car keys, put on his coat, and strode out of the office.


    After Matthew dropped Natalie off, he had returned to his own work.


    Natalie was home alone. After a long call with Queena, she took a shower. When she came out, she went to the study. She was still furious that Sebastian had snatched her USB drive and threatened her.


    She opened herptop, picked up the ss of hot milk beside it, and started working onpany matters.


    After twenty minutes of intense focus, she saw that Keith had sent over a mountain of files. Her head started to spin.


    She rubbed her temples. A lot of work had piled up over the past half-month.


    Just reading through two emails felt like it had drained all her energy.


    She took another sip of milk and suddenly paused. Who had heated this for her?


    The butler and maids had all left for the night.


    Natalie shot up from her chair and saw a figure standing in the doorway. She jumped, startled.


    Bet


    Her eyes widened. She looked from the figure to the hot milk on her desk and asked through gritted teeth, "What... what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 621

    Sebastian looked at her, surprised, his voice colder than the wind and snow outside. "Natalie, were you expecting someone else? Who did you want to see standing here? Matthew?"


    Natalie looked at his displeased expression and nodded. "Yes, actually. I was hoping he''de. He''s kind and gentle, and so considerate. Of course, I''d rather he were here."


    Sebastian''s eyes turned icy. "Natalie, you... Hmph! Found yourself a protector in Matthew, have you? You''ve certainly gotten bold."


    But Matthew was in a difficult position himself. The Monroe family was gued by intense internal power struggles. If she continued to be seen with him, any scandal could seriously harm his current standing.


    Natalie didn''t want to listen to his sarcastic remarks. "How did you get in?" she asked.


    She was sure she had locked the door when she came in.


    Sebastian gave her a half-smile. He had her to thank for that; he''d seen the key code and walked right in.


    "Natalie, surely you know that Matthew is caught in a nasty power struggle within the Monroe family? A scandal would make his situation extremely difficult."


    Natalie faltered. She knew that, but when Matthew had asked to see her, she hadn''t thought twice.


    They were friends. She didn''t have romantic feelings for Matthew, only a desire to partner with him professionally.


    She''d have to be more careful about this in the future.


    "There''s nothing going on between us. But people with dirty minds like you see filth everywhere."


    Natalie red at him, then left the study and locked the door behind her.


    "You should leave. I''m going to bed," Natalie said, heading to the adjacent room.


    Sebastian followed her. Thest time he''d stayed over, they had shared a bed, and he''d slept surprisingly well. He had always thought having someone next to him would disrupt his sleep, but with Natalie, he slept better than ever.


    Reaching her room, Natalie tried to shut the door, but Sebastian was blocking it. She snapped, "Mr. Griffith, we are in the process of getting a divorce. Please keep your distance."


    She tried to close it again.


    Sebastian forcefully blocked her, his gaze heavy. She was getting bolder.


    She used to wish he woulde home every day; now, she just wanted him gone.


    The contrast was a bitter pill for Sebastian to swallow.


    Furious, he pushed his way in,


    wrapping his arms tightly around her


    waist. With a swit


    movement he


    pinned her against the wall and


    kicked the door shut.


    Natalie''s eyes widened in rm. "Sebastian, what are you doing? Let me go! I told


    you not to touch me. I hate it when you touch me."


    He''d been all over Joanna. The thought of it disgusted her.


    Sebastian looked at her terrified expression, her wide eyes like a frightened deer, filled with anxiety.


    Sebastian suddenly found this version of Natalie incredibly endearing.


    "Natalie," he murmured, tilting his head to look at her anxious face. He said her name softly.


    Tense and agitated, Natalie struggled. "Sebastian, let me go! Let me go right now!"


    But the difference in their strength


    was immense. Her struggles were like a mayfly trying to shake a tree; Sebastian didn''t budge, his arms like won bands around her.


    Sebastian lowered his head and gently bit her lip.


    Natalie froze.


    Tears immediately welled up and streamed down her face.


    She truly, deeply hated Sebastian.


    She had left to give him and Joanna their happiness, so why was he still tormenting


    her?


    Seeing her tears, Sebastian''s brow


    furrowed, his deep eyes c Drow


    yel


    with anger. "Natalie, I''m your husband. Is this how you''re going to treat me

 Chapter 622

    Her tears only fueled his anger.


    He became absolutely furious.


    Through her tears, she said, "Sebastian, you never once treated me as your wife. If you had, for even a moment, you never would have sided with the Scotts to humiliate me."


    "There''s no future for us. Whether it''s the three-year agreement or the two-year separation, the time is almost up. Then I''ll be filing for divorce."


    "I won''t get entangled with you again, and I certainly won''t give you another chance to hurt me."


    She, Natalie, was going to thrive on her own.


    Growing up is pretty straightforward¡ªit happens every time you meet someone whopletely turns your worldview upside down. You just keep on growing.


    Sebastian knew he had gone too far before, but nothing he could say now would make her believe him.


    His tone softened slightly. "Stop crying. I''m not here to hurt you. I came to talk about a partnership on the project."


    Natalie looked at him, stunned. He didn''t seem to be joking. "You''ve seen my proposal?"


    Sebastian replied, "Yes. The property I bought was intended for a hospital, and for developing artificial intelligence."


    His gaze suddenly filled with awe. His long fingers gently brushed her delicate cheek. "Natalie, I had no idea you were so brilliant. To think you could develop an Al diagnostic system."


    At his words, Natalie managed a smile. "It wasn''t just me. It''s the result of my senior colleague and his entire team working day and night."


    She recalled the years of development, the countless days and nights they faced technical hurdles but never once thought of giving up.


    "In the beginning, almost no one believed in the project. They thought it was impossible to achieve. But we were convinced that Al diagnostics could change the future of medicine." Her voice was cool and steady.


    "What was the biggest difficulty you faced during development?" Sebastian asked, curious. He had been away so often, and all that time, she had been doing this.


    He was only now realizing how much he had overlooked.


    He''d always thought of her as just some unrefined girl from the countryside. His own perspective had been far too narrow.


    He thought for a moment, then said, "Data uracy and security must have been your biggest challenges. Medical data is extremely sensitive; the slightest error could have disastrous consequences. And for the Alto urately diagnose various conditions it needs to b? trained on vast amounts of precise data."


    Sebastian knew their research wasn''t fully mature yet.


    Listening to him, Natalie knew he had read her proposal carefully.


    "My senior colleague was abroad, while I was here, coborating with several well-known hospitals to acquire arge volume of real ca?¨¨ data. We established strict data management and encryption


    protocols, constantly optimizing the algorithms to improve diagnostic uracy."


    Sebastian leaned against the wall, watching her. When she talked about work, she exuded a cool,posed confidence he had never seen before. "So, what''s the next step?"


    Natalie moved further into the room


    and sat on the sofa. "We n to expand the application of the Al diagnostic system, not just formon illnesses, but forplex and rare diseases as well. We want more patients to benefit from this technology."


    Sebastian saw the confident light in her eyes and believed that in the near future, she and her team would work more wonders in the medical field.


    Sebastian sat down beside her, ncing at her with a smile. "Natalie, how many other things have you been hiding from me?"

 Chapter 623

    Natalie met his scrutinizing gaze and faltered, realizing that talking about work had made her momentarily forget what he''d done.


    Her expression turned serious. "Mr. Griffith, my business has nothing to do with you. I won''t partner with you. You''re a cunning old fox, and I''ll only work with people I can trust. I don''t trust you, so there will be no partnership."


    Natalie''s stance was clear. The project was already quite mature; if she hadn''t put it


    on hold to spend time with him, it would haveunched a year ago.


    Now that her senior colleague was back, she had picked it up again.


    Once suspicion is born, the verdict is already in.


    She had exhausted all her passion for this man; now, all that remained was disappointment and disillusionment.


    Sebastian watched her intently and asked with a smile, "Who is it you trust the most? Matthew?"


    Natalie nodded, admitting it freely. "Yes. I trust his character. I''ve spent some time with him, and I can tell he''s a good person."


    A flicker of rage ignited in Sebastian''s eyes. So Matthew was a good person, and he wasn''t.


    That''s what Natalie thought.


    But how did she know Joanna had someone backing her?


    It seemed she knew a lot about things that were yet to happen.


    "Natalie, have I ever told you that I will never divorce you?"


    "Either you work with me, or no one works on this project." His maic voice carried an invisible, domineering power that could pierce one''s heart.


    Hearing his tyrannical tone, Natalie was furious. "Sebastian, what''s the point of this? You wanted a divorce so many times, and I finally agreed to give you what you want. Now you''ve changed your mind? What are you trying to do?"


    "Not getting a divorce is what I want to do now. Natalie, everyone makes wrong choices. I was wrong before."


    "You can think about the partnership. When ites to business, I have a strong sense of integrity."


    Sebastian stood up, his tall frame casting a shadow over Natalie. "I''m going to take a shower."


    Natalie frowned. He was so hypocritical and rude.


    Integrity in business? That was a joke.


    Anyone who had seen his methods would be terrified.


    And how rude was it for him to shower in her house?


    She red at him. "Sebastian, this is my house. Why are you showering here? Go back to your own home. Have youre sharge? Or bas your amnesia kicked in? Have you forgotten who your precious darling is?"  s?novel


    Natalie was livid. How could he be so shameless?


    He was the one who wanted a divorce, and now that she''d agreed, he wouldn''t leave her alone.


    Sebastian took off his coat, ced it on the sofa, and said calmly, "Natalie, if you won''te home


    with me, then I''ll stay here. Have you


    ever heard of a married couple living apart?"


    "Tch!" Natalie scoffed, almost


    2478


    Se


    Sebastian frowned, seeing only cold indifference in her eyes. It angered him. "Natalie, didn''t you say you loved me? Is this how you love me?"


    He clenched his fists. He knew how much she had loved him before.


    She would be so happy just to have him home for dinner, greeting him at the door.


    She''d take his coat with a smile and brew him a cup of tea.


    It''s incredibly soothing; he loved it and would have a cup every night before bed. It always helped him sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 624

    He had been gone for almost a year, and he suffered from insomnia.


    He hadn''t had her tea in all that time and missed the taste terribly. Now, he had to admit it: you don''t know what you have until it''s gone. He finally understood how to cherish her, but he felt he was losing her. Their marriage certificate was the only piece of paper tying them together.


    And until he uncovered the full truth, he wouldn''t let go.


    Natalie''s heart clenched with a sharp pain. She remembered those two years, how desperately she had wished he would just look back at her. Tears welled in her eyes, and she quickly wiped them away. "Sebastian, when you and Joanna were together, it was all about romance, money, and being spoiled. Marrying you was me beingpletely blind."


    Sebastian was already unbuttoning his shirt.


    He paused at her words, his gaze falling on her tear-streaked face. A dull ache spread through his chest.


    He said, "If that''s the kind of rtionship you want, then that''s what we''ll have from now on."


    "No! Who wants to be in a rtionship with you? Did I say I wanted that? That''s what Joanna likes. You should just marry her and stop tormenting me," Natalie retorted.


    "But I didn''t even hold her hand.. Why won''t you believe me?" Sebastian had finished unbuttoning his shirt. He knew she wouldn''t believe him anyway.


    Natalie kept her head down, avoiding his gaze. His words wereughable. "Sebastian, it takes two to tango. You''re both disgusting."


    Sebastian took a deep breath. He was in the wrong, so he had to endure it. "Natalie, I''m tired," he said with a yawn, and headed for the bathroom.


    Natalie watched him move about so freely, as if this really were his home.


    She quickly grabbed her phone and found Joanna''s number.


    But then she hesitated. If Joanna knew she lived here, she''d surelye looking for trouble all the time.


    Annoyed, she called Sean instead.


    "Ma''am... Mrs. Griffith..."


    Natalie was taken aback. "Who are you calling Mrs. Griffith? Are you outside the vi? Come get your boss What is he thinking, showing up here in the middle of the Aight? He may have no shame, but I do."


    Sean was silent.


    When the couple fought, he was always the one who suffered.


    "Mrs. Griffith, he is your husband. It''s only right that you two live under the same roof. I''m not outside. Thes president drove there himself


    Ma''am I have to go. I''m look


    something for you. I''ll let you know what I find."


    Natalie frowned. Sean must be losing his mind, calling her Mrs. Griffith.


    She shook her head slightly, stood up, and heard the sound of the shower running. Her brow furrowed.


    She really couldn''t figure Sebastian out.


    She sat on her soft bed, under the warm, plush silkforter.


    It was her favorite bed, her favorite


    nket. Back when she''d had a falling out with her grandfather, she had missed him and her three


    brothers terribly, but she had also missed this bed.


    She flopped onto the bed. The heat was on, making the room cozy and warm, and a


    flush rose to her cheeks, making her look even more alluring.


    She closed her eyes in frustration. Should she call the police? But Sebastian was still legally her husband.


    They wouldn''t believe her if she imed he was trespassing.


    "Argh!" Natalie thumped her head against theforter a few times.


    Theforter smelled faintly of her own unique, clean scent.


    "So tired," she muttered, pulling the covers over herself.


    Just then, Sebastian''s phone rang.


    Natalie shot up. The caller ID said Joanna. Delighted, she quickly answered the call.

 Chapter 625

    "Hello? Joanna, Sebastian is here with me. You shoulde get him."


    "Hello...?"


    After Natalie spoke, there was only silence from the other end.


    Confused, Natalie looked at the phone screen. The battery was dead, and it was shutting down.


    "Ugh..." Natalie stamped her foot in frustration. What rotten luck, for the battery to die just then.


    "Damn it, how is it out of power already?"


    Angrily, she tossed the phone aside.


    She suddenly felt very drowsy. She yawned, kicked off her slippers, padded across the soft carpet, and climbed into bed. She pulled the covers over herself and quickly fell asleep.


    Natalie knew Sebastian was still in the house, that she couldn''t sleep, but her eyelids were too heavy to keep open.


    Just before she drifted into darkness, she felt someone wrap their arms around her.


    Sebastian watched her fall into a deep sleep and smiled slyly. He had put something in that ss of milk, and she had drunk it without suspicion.


    He''d done the same thingst time. Otherwise, how would he have been able to sleep here?


    She had been gone for two weeks, and he hadn''t slept well that entire time. Tonight, he wanted a good night''s rest.


    He was discovering that Natalie was his sleeping pill. With her by his side, he slept soundly.


    Thinking of what she''d said earlier, his expression darkened. She really didn''t love him anymore. She was trying to push him toward Joanna.


    She had even been happy to get Joanna''s call.


    Sebastian ignored the dead phone and gently gathered her into his arms. Looking at her peaceful, beautiful sleeping face, he smiled. "Natalie, with your simple tricks, you''ll never outsmart me.


    Do whatever you want. I''m here to support you now. You can bravely chase your dreams, anytime. But I have one condition: you must stay by my side."


    Sebastian murmured to himself as he looked at her, then nced around the room. Had she grown up here?


    All the furnishings looked like they were from many years ago.


    But then why had Jerome brought her back from the countryside all those years ago?


    She would rather let the entire Scott family misunderstand her than reveal her true identity to them.


    It made sense; her silence allowed her to see their true colors more clearly.


    Sebastian turned off the light. Outside, the wind and snow raged.


    On this snowy night, theyy quietly in the warm bed, the sound of their heartbeats


    like the most beautiful melody in the world.


    Sebastian gently stroked Natalie''s hair, his eyes full of tenderness. She was so obedient when she was quiet.


    The snowy night dragged on, the wind biting cold.


    Joanna sat on her bed, calling Sebastian.


    She hadn''t been feeling well today, and it had gotten worse since she got home. Whenever she was sick Sebastian would be by her side doting on her. She used to deliberately send photos to provoke Natalie, and seeing Natalie''s pale face the next day always brought her joy.


    But tonight, she couldn''t reach him.


    Sebastian never ignored her calls.


    Tonight, Sebastian didn''t answer his phone.


    She choked, feeling miserable.


    She looked up at the night sky, at the heavy snowfall, and the gloom in her heart deepened.


    "Sebastian, are you really going to force my hand?"


    Joanna''s eyes filled with venom. He had found out about Robert. Did he


    4k she was tainted now? I the


    he didn''t love her?


    >


    that


    But Sebastian had always trusted herpletely. Why, of all things, had he investigated her?


    "Damn it. I had a perfect hand, and now it''s all ruined."


    If she had known that driving Natalie


    away would also drive Somet


    heart away, she never would


    done something so foolis


    She remembered Sebastian''s words that he loved the kind Joanna-huh, that''s


    ridiculous.

 Chapter 626

    When she had plotted against Natalie, Sebastian couldn''t have been blind to it. He turned a blind eye because he favored her. And now he was calling her vicious.


    Sebastian was such a hypocrite.


    Joanna tried calling Sebastian again, but his phone was still off.


    After a moment''s thought, she sent him a text.


    [Sebastian, I''m sick. I feel awful. I miss you so much!]


    After sending the message, Joannay down, but sleep wouldn''te. Her mind was filled with images of Sebastian''s cold, merciless face.


    When had Sebastian started to change?


    Just as she was thinking this, her phone rang. She snatched it up, expecting it to be Sebastian, but was surprised to see it was Robert.


    [Joanna, I miss you. Can we meet tonight? At my vi.]


    Joanna''s heart fluttered. The thought of his powerful body filled her with excitement. She replied to his text, took the medicine on her nightstand, and left for the vi.


    ...


    The next morning, Natalie woke up feeling unusually refreshed.


    Her body feltnguid, though. She had slept dreamlessly all night. She couldn''t understand why she''d slept so deeply.


    She nced to the side and, not seeing Sebastian, let out a sigh of relief.


    It seemed he had leftst night.


    "Ah..." She stretchednguidly.


    "I''m craving some soup," Natalie murmured, picking up her phone to call the butler.


    "You''re awake. What would you like for breakfast? I''ll arrange it immediately."


    Natalie smiled. "Lucien, I''d love some soup, with extra seaweed, please."


    Lucien: "Of course, Miss."


    Natalie hung up with a smile and got out of bed to freshen up.


    She pulled on a thick pink sweatshirt and tied her hair into a bun, admiring her fresh- faced, lovely reflection in the mirror.


    A faint smile touched her lips. Ah... this vibrant, innocent version of her was truly alive!


    "Heh... Sebastian, life without you is so much better. Good riddance to bad rubbish!" "Mmm, this feeling is great. After the divorce, I''m going to find a real rtionship." Natalie murmured vainly to herself, patting her own rosy cheeks.


    "Ah! How am I so beautiful, so stunning..." she hummed as she left the bathroom.


    She froze when she saw the man standing in her room.


    She roared, "Sebastian, why are you still here?"


    Sebastian having overheard her monologue, looked at her with a cold expression. "After the


    going to have a pa divorce, you''re


    affair?"


    love,


    "Natalie, I''ve told you, we are never getting divorced. Get that idea out of your head


    and start thinking about our future."


    Natalie shot him a re, not even wanting to waste her breath on him.


    She strode out of the room. Ignoring him was the best response.


    Sebastian watched her go, feeling helpless.


    After a few steps, Natalie suddenly turned back. "Sebastian, where did you sleepst night?"


    Sebastian pointed to the sofa. "On the couch. It''s quitefortable, actually. Better than the bed."


    In truth, herforter had been incrediblyfortable-soft, warm, and light, carrying her unique scent He never would have thought that lying imbed with her could give him such a peaceful, dreamless night''s. sleep.


    And she... her body was soft, her waist pliable... everything about her was soft. Holding her made him feel impulsive, tempted to taste the forbidden fruit of intimacy

 Chapter 627

    Natalie looked at him, half-believing. She had slept so soundly that she really couldn''t remember anything.


    Natalie thought for a moment, then asked again, "How did you actually get inst night? I asked you, but you never answered."


    Sebastian smiled coolly. Standing under the light, his tall frame looked even more distinguished. His voice was low and maic. "I climbed the wall. Look, my arms and hands are all scratched up. After my showerst night, I think the cuts got infected."


    He held out his arm. There were scrapes on his palm, and after being soaked in water, the wounds were weeping a yellowish fluid.


    She knew that feeling. Even a breeze would make it sting.


    Natalie sneered. "I remember a few times when you pushed me down. My palms were scraped just like that, burning with pain."


    "Serves you right!"


    As she walked out the door, she added, "Thanks for letting me know. As soon as the snow stops, I''ll have the butler install barbed wire on top of the wall. Let''s see you climb it then."


    Sebastian looked at the scrapes on his hand. He remembered the times he''d shoved Natalie to protect Joanna. He hadn''t even checked to see if she was hurt before leaving. He had just taken over thepany back then and was spending most of his time at the office, with no time for her.


    But he really had climbed the wallst night, and the scrapes were from then. It was the only way to avoid her suspecting that he knew the gate code.


    So this is how much it hurt to scrape the skin off your palm.


    He knew he was guilty and didn''t argue.


    "Let''s go down for breakfast," he said.


    Natalie frowned, thenughed in exasperation. "Seriously, Sebastian? This is my house, not yours. And we''re getting a divorce. Could you please have some sense of boundaries?"


    "Your rtionship with Joanna has always been murky. Do you want things to be murky between us too?"


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow and smiled. "We are a legally married couple, Natalie. How is that murky?"


    Natalie was at a loss for words, having momentarily forgotten they weren''t divorced yet.


    She was furious. "Anyway, starting tomorrow-no, starting today-you are not toe to my house again. My grandfather ising back in a few days. If you don''t want to be thrown out, you''d better stay away."


    Sebastian''s actions were disrupting her life.


    She didn''t understand him; she never had.


    Sebastian''s actions, she could neverprehend.


    Hearing her try to kick him out again, Sebastian''s anger red. "Natalie, why are you always trying to get rid of me? I''ve told you, were husband and wife. We should live together. Either you move back, or I''ll move in here. Even when they get back, I can find a reason to stay."


    "I''ve warned you. Don''t make me go after Wayne."


    Natalie was enraged. How dare he threaten her "Sebastian, you and I being a couple? Not in this lifetime or any other. Look at my chest. That time you threw me out of the car and got hit... it''s been a long time, but it still hurts. Why would I want to be with a man who could snap at any moment?"


    "Don''t think you can threaten me with him. I''ve told you before, I don''t care about anything. Your threats mean nothing to me."


    She had always been so careful to keep Wayne''s identity a secret.


    Sebastian knew his name was Wayne, but he shouldn''t be able to find out anything else.


    Natalie was trembling with rage.


    Before, she had loved him so much that she had lost herself, bing utterly subservient.


    And what did he do? He trampled on her feelings again and again.


    "Sebastian, wasn''t leaving you what you always wanted? I''m gone. Why won''t you


    let me be?"

 Chapter 628

    "Sebastian, all I ever did was love you. Why are you treating me all the time? I married you, I saved you. It''s fine if you''re not grateful¡ªI don''t need your gratitude anyway."


    "You already paid me back for the medical expenses. Once we have a divorce decree, we''ll owe each other nothing."


    Natalie ground her teeth, her anger reaching its peak.


    Her tears welled up in her eyes.


    Seeing her cry, Sebastian''s hands at his sides tightened into fists. "I''ve said it


    before. I was wrong about what happened in the past. I apologize."


    Natalie sneered. "And I''ve said it before. Your apology is worthless, and you don''t deserve to apologize to me!"


    "I, Natalie, will never forgive Sebastian!"


    With that, she turned and went downstairs.


    Sebastian watched her go, a storm brewing in his eyes.


    His tall figure followed her down.


    Lucien saw Sebastian and his expression darkened. "Why is he here again?"


    Natalie walked toward the dining room with a coldugh. "He climbed the wall. Tell the security staff to be on duty 24/7 starting tonight. If there''s any movement, they are to call me immediately."


    "And if they see this man climbing the wall, they should call the police directly."


    Lucien nced at Sebastian. "Understood!"


    Sebastian frowned, then smiled. "Heh... Natalie, do you think that will get rid of me? Don''t forget, we have a partnership. The contract I signed with you is for three years. And you''re my wife. It''s not illegal for me toe and see you."


    Natalie turned to look at Sebastian, shocked. "Sebastian, are you ying me?"


    Sebastian''s smile was sly. "Natalie, you''re brilliant, but in the business world, contract loopholes are the biggest traps. A seemingly perfect contract can hide endless pitfalls."


    Natalie was stunned. She... she had been tricked by Sebastian again.


    "Sebastian, you..."


    Sebastian cut her off with augh. "Natalie, you have two choices now. Either break your contract with Keith and be the design director at mypany or pay me the penalty for breach of contract. The penalty is three hundred million."


    Natalie choked, almost biting her tongue. "Sebastian, you''re despicable."


    Natalie red at him with hatred. After her designs were giarized, she had sold the blueprints to him just to get away from him, never imagining the contract held a hidden use.


    "I don''t believe you. I''m going to the officeter to see for myself. I''m not falling for your tricks."


    Natalie went to the dining table, sat down, and began to enjoy her soup.


    Lucien, meanwhile, had quietly disappeared.


    Only Sebastian and Natalie remained in the dining room.


    Sebastian also liked soup; the ones Natalie made herself were even better.


    Natalie added vinegar, soy sauce,


    and a dash of chili oil. She took an et


    bite of a ravioli, and the vor, mixed with the aroma of seaweed was delicious.


    On a cold winter day, it was incrediblyforting.


    After a few bites, Natalie looked at Sebastian across the table. After everything that


    had happened, he could still sit there calmly eating breakfast.


    The man had no shame!


    Her grip on the spoon tightened.


    She couldn''t believe Sebastian had tricked her.


    After breakfast, she texted Luna, asking her to check the contract.


    Half an hourter, Luna replied.


    [That''s exactly what the contract says. Didn''t you read it carefully? You''ve sold yourself.]

 Chapter 629

    Natalie stared in shock at Sebastian, who was smiling like a fox.


    Natalie mmed her phone on the table and pointed at him, furious. "Sebastian, you bastard! You tricked me? How could you be so cruel? I let you go, why won''t you let me go?"


    Sebastian chuckled nonchntly. "Natalie, you were dead set on a divorce. I had no other choice."


    "But isn''t a divorce what you wanted? Do you remember how many divorce


    agreements you served me?" Natalie was seething. How could he be so shameless.


    And how could she have been so naive!!!


    Ugh!!!


    She was so angry she felt like her heart was going to explode.


    She was absolutely furious.


    Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "Natalie, you''re too adorable. Fate brought you to me, and I''m not giving you back."


    Natalie stared at him speechlessly. Was he trying to flirt with her?


    Was she overthinking it, or was she just slow on the uptake? "It seems your love for Joanna isn''t all that special after all!"


    "Now I finally get it. You don''t love anyone but yourself!"


    "And another thing, if you ever daree here again, I''ll call Joanna. Given how obsessed she is with you..."


    "Natalie, don''t test my limits. You won''t be able to handle the consequences. I don''t weigh options; I make decisions. And my decision is that we are never getting a divorce."


    Sebastian stood up, his tall frame towering over her as he walked to her side.


    Natalie nervously gripped the back of her chair. The pressure he was deliberately exuding made her tense.


    Seeing her nervous expression, Sebastian found it rather cute. He suppressed the desire welling up inside him and offered a faint smile. "Natalie, be good."


    He quickly leaned down and pressed a kiss to her forehead.


    Natalie instantly felt like she''d been bitten by a dog.


    She shoved him away forcefully, ring. "Get away from me! Don''t touch me! After sleeping with Joanna, youe here to disgust me? Sebastian, you''re vile."


    Natalie furiously scrubbed her forehead.


    "I need to find some rubbing alcohol."


    The insult was sharp.


    Sebastian''s anger red instantly. He grabbed her hand, his eyes deep with fury. "Natalie, you dare to be disgusted by me?" he growled.


    "Yes! Haven''t I been disgusted by


    you this whole time? You''re the only one who doesn''t see it. You think


    everyone like


    of and Jo¨¢nn¨ªa,


    Endless affairs and cheap


    drama-it''s disgusting."


    Sebastian frowned. Without giving it much thought, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her, silencing her incessant chatter.


    For a moment, Natalie stopped struggling, a look of utter resignation on her face, her pupils dted.


    Sebastian, lost in the lingering kiss, was about to deepen it when Natalie bit down hard on his lip.


    Sebastian recoiled in pain.


    He licked the blood from his lip, a gesture that was both demonic and alluring.


    The smear of crimson on his lips had a strange beauty to it.


    His eyes, fixed on her, held a wild, untamed look, as if the pain was not a torment


    but a unique pleasure. It was fatally attractive.


    Natalie stared at him nkly. The


    her made her heart


    pound wildly, as if a deer


    man before as if a deer were stampeding inside her ch


    beat leaving her breathless.


    Her gaze was locked on him, unable to move. Sebastian''s charm was lethal.


    ¤µ¤¤


    Youdarek


    Sebastian saw her dazed, frightened look and suddenly smiled. "What a wildcat. That actually hurt. I''lle over tonight for you to put some medicine on it. And if refuse to open the door, ''I''ll announce to the whole world that you''re my wife."

 Chapter 630

    Natalie blinked. Was he for real?


    Did he really think that threat would work on her?


    "Fine by me. If you want the whole world to know Joanna is your mistress, go right ahead and announce it."


    Natalie wasn''t afraid of him.


    Sebastian watched her, fuming and defiant. Bright eyes, pearly teeth... tsk, she was even beautiful when she was angry.


    He picked up his coat, shrugging it on elegantly. "The winter designs sold very well. Take some time off, let your injuries heal, and then you can start on the spring collection."


    Natalie was indignant. "I''m not preparing any designs for you....."


    "Natalie," Sebastian interrupted with a smile, his eyes holding a threat. "I reminded you not to test my principles. My time is valuable. I''m heading to the office now."


    Sebastian took a few steps, then stopped and turned back to her. "When you''re with me, you don''t have the right to refuse. No one can change my mind."


    "That''s my supplementary card on the table. Buy whatever you want."


    Sebastian liked the feeling of having everything under his control. Only with absolute power did he feel secure.


    Natalie watched him leave,pletely speechless.


    "Aaargh!" Natalie screamed in frustration. "Sebastian, you''ve gone too far! How dare you trick me?"


    Flushed and heart pounding with anger, Natalie grabbed her phone and called Queena.


    "Waaah..." The moment the call connected, Natalie burst into tears of frustration.


    Queena was worried. "Natalie, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "Waaah... Queena, that bastard Sebastian, he tricked me."


    Natalie sank to the floor, sobbing. She felt so wronged. She had tried so hard to escape Sebastian, only to be tied to him again.


    "Oh, Natalie. I was worried something terrible had happened. So it''s about this. Do you remember what I told you before I left? You two are bound by an ill-fated destiny."


    Natalie protested, "Queena, I don''t ~ want it! I need you to find a way to sever my connection with him.


    would rather die than marry, I''ve had enough of his hypocrisy."


    "I don''t want him. I''d rather be alone for the rest of my life than marry him."


    Queena''s tone turned serious. "Natalie, that''s impossible now. The fate between you two has shifted. What happened while I was away?"


    Natalie said, "Nothing happened! I just got back from Zenobia''s. She had a healthy baby boy."


    "Natalie, it''s okay. It''s just a contract. Worst case, you work for him for another three years."


    Queena tried tofort her with augh.


    Natalie was despondent. "Queena, I


    really don''t want anything to do with him anymore. I''m so tired, so


    incredibly tired


    His heart is as cold


    as stone can''t warm it up. His heart belongs to Joanna. I''ve given up, Treally have."


    "Natalie, let nature take its course. Past lives, present lives... nothing is certain, and nothing is a


    coincidence. Natalie, just follow your heart be back next week to be


    with you''ve almost finished up everything here."


    Hearing that she wasing back, Natalie grew excited. "Queena, you''re not


    kidding? You''ll really be back next weekend?"

 Chapter 631

    Queena said, "I closed a huge deal over here and made a lot of money. I''ll be back soon to buy you some delicious treats, Natalie. You just wait for me."


    At that, Natalie''s tears finally turned into a smile. "I will, I will! Congrattions on the big score, Queena. I''ll be waiting for my treats. Stay safe, and let me know when you''re flying back so I can pick you up from the airport."


    Queenaughed. "You got it! No more crying, Natalie. Go wash your face, take a nap, have a cake, and you''ll feel better."


    Natalie''s mood grewplicated as she recalled what Queena had said earlier. "Okay, Queena. I''ll be waiting. You have no idea... with you gone, I have no one to talk to when I''m upset. Pleasee back soon."


    "I will. Hugs. Don''t cry anymore," Queena soothed in a gentle voice.


    Natalie smiled, and after a few more words, she hung up.


    Once the call ended, the smile on her face slowly faded. What did Queena mean about past and future lives?


    It''s not inevitable, but it''s not a coincidence either. What was that supposed to mean?


    But she knew that forcing Queena to reveal such things was bad for her, so she didn''t ask.


    Her gaze fell on the supplementary card on the table. She snatched it up and angrily tossed it into the nearby firece.


    "Hmph! You''re shameless, Sebastian. I can make my own just fine."


    Natalie stormed upstairs in a huff to change, then headed to the office, feeling utterly drained.


    She was in a foul mood by the time she walked through thepany''s main entrance.


    Luna was waiting for her downstairs. Seeing her disposition, she hesitated.


    "What? Are you going tough at me for being an idiot? I clearly reviewed the design ns... no, I clearly reviewed the contract that day. There was nothing wrong with it, so how did it suddenly be a three-year contract? I only sold Sebastian those few drawings, not myself!"


    Even now, Natalie couldn''t figure out where she had gone wrong.


    Seeing her dejected state, Luna felt a pang of pity. She lowered her voice and said,


    "Is it possible that whenever Sebastian is involved, your brain just turns to mush? How could you possibly focus on a contract then?"


    Natalie was speechless.


    That little brat! Who''s got a brain full of mush? I dare her to say that again!


    She should just keep quiet.


    Natalie had been racking her brain about it the entire way here but still couldn''t pinpoint the problem.


    "Miss... uh..." Luna began, then stopped.


    Natalie looked at her. "What are you


    stammering about? Can''t you see


    I''m at a wit''s end? Just say


    whatever''s on your mind. Lean handle any blow at this point.


    "If it''s nothing, then get out of my way. I''m going to my office to cry for a bit.


    Sebastian is just too much!"


    "Am I really that much? And what


    can you do about it?" Sebastian''s et


    voice tinged with a triumphant smirk echoed from behind her..


    Natalie spun around to face the relentlessly haunting man.


    She red at him furiously.


    To Sebastian, it wasn''t the least bit intimidating.


    "May I ask, Mr. Griffith, what brings you here again?" Her voice wasced with resignation.


    Sebastian much preferred her vibrant side to this listless version.


    He handed her a set of keys. "This is a new vi bought. It''s in the row behind yours-I couldn''t get one on the front row. Since you don''t like the old ce, we''ll move here My grandmother said she wants us to move in four days from now. She''ll being to see us them?"


    Sebastian pressed the keys into her hand.


    Natalie froze, staring at the keys in her palm, utterly bewildered.


    What on earth was wrong with him?!

 Chapter 632

    Natalie shot a look at Luna.


    Luna knew her mind was a mess and feared she was about to let her heart rule her


    head again.


    She whispered, "Snap out of it. Don''t let your IQ drop to zero just because


    Sebastian is around. That head of yours isn''t just for show¡ªyou need to use it to figure out if he''s even worthy!"


    "The second your heart takes over, your brain checks out. Be careful"


    Natalie felt like crying but couldn''t.


    She really couldn''t.


    It was too much.


    Sebastian was just too much of a bully.


    Feelingpletely drained, Natalie handed the keys back to Sebastian, her voice weak. "I''m not going. And bringing your grandmother into this won''t work either. Sebastian, stay away from me."


    Sebastian looked from the keys in his hand to her devastated expression, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Was she...?


    A ball of anger began to form in his chest. What was this supposed to mean? Before, she would have done anything to stick to him twenty-four hours a day. She was a clinger, and it broke her heart when she couldn''t be near him.


    But now, all she did was push him away.


    Natalie took a few steps away and said, "By the way, that supplementary card you gave me? I was so angry earlier that I threw it in the firece. It''s gone now, but I''m sure it won''t affect you."


    "Also, I don''t want anything from you. I don''t want to owe you anything. Besides this piece of paper we call a marriage, there''s nothing else between us."


    "Natalie, you..."


    Just then, Sean stepped forward. "Sir, the meeting is about to start. It''s an emergency session, we have to go back immediately."


    Sebastian stared at Natalie''s slumped shoulders, a sudden urge to hold her washing over him.


    But Natalie was furious and wouldn''t listen to a word he said. He turned and walked away.


    Only then did Luna speak up. "Your father is here. He''s waiting for you in the lounge."


    Natalie froze. What was Nathan doing here?


    She wasn''t in the mood. She wouldn''t see him.


    "Tell him to get lost! He''s not my father." Natalie headed straight for the elevator.


    But Nathan, tired of waiting, hade out of the lounge just in time to hear her.


    He roared in anger, "Natalie, what


    fan of is that to talk? I''m y and you''re telling me to get


    ''s


    get


    Seeing that he''d heard her, Natalie braced herself to deal with him.


    Not wanting to cause a scene in the lobby, she said, "Fine. Don''t get lost. Let''s talk in the lounge."


    Nathan''s brow tightened, but he followed her.


    Inside, she saw Colin and shot him a cool nce before sitting on a nearby sofa.


    Colin met her indifferent gaze, his own eyes filled with worry and sympathy.


    Nathan sat down and got straight to the point "Natalie, I heard your brother recently finished a project overseas and gave you the shares. The profits were nearly a fortune, is that right?"


    It wasn''t a question; it was an interrogation.


    Natalie wondered how he knew.


    She suddenly remembered having dinner with Matthew two weeks ago, where they


    had run into Joanna and Sebastian.


    Joanna must have been the one who told Nathan.


    Thinking about Nathan''s recent situation, she asked, "Why do you ask?"


    Nathan smiled. "No reason. I''m your


    father, and our family is bankrupt now. Since you have money, you should hand it over. Or, you could give me thepany to manage. You''ve seen my capabilities over the years. Call your brother and ask him when he''s going to transfer thepany to me."

 Chapter 633

    His words made Natalie''s chest ache with a mixture of anger and disbelief. It was almostughable.


    "Heh..." She let out a bitterugh, her cold eyes fixed on the shameless man before her. She couldn''t stop herself from swearing. "Nathan, are you out of your mind? You want my brother to just hand over hispany to you? Take a good look at yourself. What have you ever been worth?"


    "I have nothing to do with you anymore, yet you have the audacity to show up here? Both of you, get out. I don''t waste my time on people I can''t stand, so don''t even think about trying your pathetic little tricks on me. They won''t work."


    Nathan hadn''t expected Natalie to be so resolute. His blood pressure spiked, and his lips trembled, struggling to form words. "You wretched girl! I''m your father! Do you think you can be this arrogant just because you have some support now?"


    He was shocked that the usually meek Natalie could speak with such force.


    "That''s right, I am this arrogant. So don''t provoke me, and don''te here with your scheme. You''ve been leeching off women for years, and now you want to reap


    where you haven''t sown? You''ve truly perfected the art of being shameless."


    Natalie was furious. This morning had been full of shameless people.


    Why was she even given a second chance at life?


    She had endured so much hardship, only to be reborn because she believed this world was worth living in.


    She was living for herself now. These parasites would not control her.


    Nathan''s face turned pale with rage. "Natalie, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even exist. I''m your father-it''s only right that you show me respect."


    "That brother of yours who isn''t even rted by blood? Natalie, you better think carefully. We are your real, blood-rted family."


    "Pfft..."


    His words made herugh, but there was no joy in it, only a cold amusement where the pain used to be.


    Her eyes were cial, carrying a deadly chill, Mr. Scott, you were the first one who wanted to cut ties with me. Now that you''re bankrupt,


    you''ve decided to target the


    daughter you threw away. Your hide is thicker than a castle wall


    Colin thought, Damn, that''s a good one!


    If Nathan hadn''t dragged him here, he never would havee.


    It was utterly humiliating. His father had been a fraud from the very beginning.


    He was the one who abandoned his sister, and now that she had money, he was scheming to get his hands on it.


    "You... I don''t care! You''re my daughter, and now I have nothing..."


    "You have four sons, how could you have nothing? I hear you''re living with your mistress now. You cheated on your wife, didn''t you?! bet she doesn''t know If she did she''d probably make sure you left with nothing."


    "What? How do you know that?" Nathan asked, suddenly wary.


    Natalie rolled her eyes at him. "You are my father. After your family went bankrupt, naturally took a little interest in your affairs. So you''re now living with your mistress in a vi while your ex wife is stuck in a tiny, run down apartment on the outskirts of the city."


    "You don''t deserve to be a father, and you certainly don''t deserve to be a husband. How dare youe looking for me?"


    "I..."


    "Wait, I''m not finished," Natalie cut him off coldly.


    "At Mr. Wilson''s banquet, you were the one who cheated, but you tried to pin all the me on me, iming I set you up. Nathan, did I force you into her bed? Did I make you cheat?"


    "If it weren''t for the security footage that night, your lies would have destroyed mepletely."


    "Why do you keep bringing this up? I''m your father! It''s normal for a man to have some fun on the side..."

 Chapter 634

    "So you two are a real family now? Actually, I''ve always wanted to ask you. After you and my mother divorced, why did Joanna stay by your side? What exactly is your


    rtionship?"


    Natalie''s gaze was ice-cold as she stared at him, deliberately emphasizing thest few words.


    Nathan looked at her guiltily. He reflexively raised a hand to his mouth and coughed, his eyes darting away, unable to meet her stare. "Anyway, my business is none of your concern. I''m here today to talk about the money."


    Natalie''s tone was relentless. "When I left the Scott family, I even gave you ten thousand dors. I made a clean break and didn''t owe you a single cent. How can you have the gall toe ask me for money now?"


    At the time, his and Joanna''s goal was to get her out of the Scott family for good. Because Sebastian had fully recovered, she was no longer of any use to them.


    "Hmph!" Nathan snorted, his gaze menacing. "Natalie, no matter what, you will always be my daughter."


    "Then were the disownment papers you made me sign just for show? You only wanted to get rid of me because I was no longer useful."


    "Sebastian didn''t need me to control him anymore, and Joanna was back, so I lost my value. I''m actually very curious. You fought so hard to protect Joanna, but you two aren''t even father and daughter by blood. So what exactly is your rtionship?"


    Nathan was speechless.


    He had never even considered that question.


    Natalie''s interrogation made his eyes shift nervously, and his old face flushed crimson.


    "Natalie, don''t let your imagination run wild. I raised her. She is my daughter."


    "Is she? You treat a girl with no blood rtion as your own daughter and live with your mistress. When


    you divorced you didn''t want any of your four sons was as if we live


    siblings were just a burden you were finally d to be rid of."


    "Mr. Scott, no matter how I look at it, something about your actions doesn''t add up. Did you deceive Mrs. Scott?"


    Natalie''s gaze was frigid, piercing him with a look that seemed to freeze the very air.


    It was a gaze devoid of any warmth or emotion.


    Nathan shivered, feeling the temperature in the room plummet.


    How could this wretched girl possess such a cold andmanding presence?


    "You brat, stop talking nonsense! How could have deceived your mother? We''re at an age where we can''t handle such turmoil. She was in so much debt. What was wrong with my choosing to divorce her? It''s every man for himself."


    "Every man for himself.'' Well said. Then if I want to live a good life for myself and refuse to give you my money, that should be perfectly eptable, shouldn''t it?"


    "You can abandon your wife and children, so why can''t I abandon my own father and family? I am your flesh and blood. If you can do it, why can''t I?"


    Natalie smiled, her teeth bright, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "If I could, I truly wish I didn''t have the blood of such a selfish person running through my veins."


    "You..."


    "Get out!" Natalie stood up, ring at him. "Nathan, from the day I cut ties with you, from the moment you cheated, conspired with Joanna to frame me, and staged that faculous kidnapping, any father-daughter affection between us was dead. As for giving you money, that''s impossible."


    Hearing that he wouldn''t get anything, Nathan roared in fury, "But I am your father!


    I''m down on my luck now, and you have a responsibility to take care of me! Give me


    a sum of money to buy out our rtionship."

 Chapter 635

    Natalie sneered. "Sorry, but we have no rtionship. When you turn sixty, you can sue me, and I''ll pay whatever the court orders. That''s the only thing I''ll ever give you as your daughter. You never raised me for a single day, so on what grounds should I support you? How did I get lost in the first ce? I think you know the answer to that better than anyone."


    As Natalie''s voice fell, Nathan''s face went pale. She... how did she know?


    That damn girl, when did she find out?


    Back then, Sophia had wanted to strangle her, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it. She was his daughter, after all. He had just abandoned her.


    Nathan pressed his lips together, saying no more. The more he said, the more he would reveal.


    Natalie gave him no chance to speak, turning and leaving the lounge.


    Nathan, his face dark with rage, stared at her unforgiving back and yelled, "You heartless brat! I should have just strangled you back then instead of letting you grow up to infuriate me! It''s just money! You have it, so why won''t you give it to me?"


    Natalie, who had reached the doorway, suddenly turned back. "Actually, you already tried to kill me once. You just didn''t seed. Your n was to kill me, but you felt a pang of guilt because I was your own flesh and blood, so you abandoned me instead. Do you know why I grew up in my adoptive family?"


    "It''s because my grandfather saw you abandon me with his own eyes. He took me home and raised me. That''s why it was so easy for you to find me. Did you really think you could have found me with your limited abilities?"


    "I''ve always known how I got lost, but I went back to the Scott family for the sake of that sliver of kinship."


    "When you came for me, I quietly endured all the Scott family''s schemes."


    "When Sebastian had his ident, went blind, and was crippled, Joanna found him repulsive and ran off. I married him in her ce, which kept your teeteringpany afloat for a few more years."


    "Wasn''t all that I did enough? But how did you treat me? Every single one of you bullied me, trying every trick in the book to get rid of me."


    "But you and Joanna are quite something, hiring an outsider to kill Ashis


    Jared. As his biological father, aren''t you afraid he''lle back to haunt


    you in the middle of the night? He


    was your own son after all, yet you.. had him killed without a second thought.


    And by the way, your karma is already starting. Look at your eyes, your lungs... they''re already having problems."


    "Instead of scheming to take what


    belongs to others, you should be thinking about how to treat your illness your chronic condition wil only get worse, until you''re bedridden. I highly doubt the four


    sons you abandoned will


    care for


    you wholeheartedly after you have a


    stroke."


    "And Joanna, the one you''ve always doted on? Do you really think she''ll be there to clean up after you?"


    "What?" Nathan was thunderstruck, his eyes wide with fury. "You vile girl, you dare curse me to die!"


    This time, Natalie ignored him and had the security guards escort them out.


    Now that Wendy had saved herpany, Natalie wasn''t holding back anymore.


    Ultimately, Wendy was the woman who had given birth to her, so she had shown some restraint.


    Nathan stared, dumbfounded, as Natalie left. She... she knew everything.


    He and Colin were kicked out.


    Nathan rounded on Colin, furious. "Colin, I brought you here to get your sister to soften up! Why didn''t you say a single word?"


    Colin just smiled. "She wouldn''t listen to a word you said. What makes you think she would listen to me?"


    "My words don''t carry any weight. You asked me toe along, so I just came to watch."


    "By the way, I''m also curious about~


    what Natalie said. Why did you


    choose Joanna over the five n?t


    us 24**


    okus


    Com''s eyes were furious as be stared at his father.

 Chapter 636

    That bastard. Aplete fraud, a marriage built on lies from the start.


    Nathan''s eyes darted away. He couldn''t very well tell him that Joanna was also his biological daughter.


    If Wendy found out, he would lose everything.


    Knowing Wendy''s personality, she would rather go down in mes with him than let him get away with it.


    His reputation was already in shambles.


    His expression turned cold. "Don''t you care about Joanna, too? If I abandon her, what will happen to her? She''s the daughter I raised; I can''t bear to let her go. You five siblings are all grown up, not as sensitive as Joanna."


    Colin gave a bitterugh. "Right. You abandoned us, but you''re still my father."


    Nathan, knowing he was in the wrong, didn''t dare say more.


    He frowned. "Let''s go. We''ll head back for now. In a few days, we''ll have your grandmothere and raise a fuss. Natalie will surely hand over the money then."


    A cold light glinted in Colin''s eyes. This parasite was still scheming against Natalie.


    He scoffed, "I don''t think there''s a more shameless person in this world than you. You didn''t raise Natalie for a single day, and now you want to steal herpany?"


    Nathan frowned at him and said with a hollowugh, "Colin, you''ve changed. You used to hate Natalie the most, didn''t you? You wanted to take everything she had and give it to Joanna. Don''t you ever forget, Joanna is the sister who grew up with you. Natalie may be rted by blood, but she''s still a stranger."


    Listening to his father''s shameless words, Colin just smiled mockingly. "Hearing you say that, I''ve suddenly realized that blood rtion doesn''t matter. In your eyes, only Joanna is important."


    "You abandoned us, your own flesh and blood. Don''t worry, ever since we signed those papers, we''ve had no connection. Natalie said you have a chronic illness. I hope that when your condition worsens, your beloved Joanna takes good care of you-cares for you like a real father."


    Nathan froze, staring at him angrily. "You brat, what are you talking about? I only left you because I couldn''t afford to support you! You''re all adults with your own lives. Even if I wanted you to, would you havee to live with me?"


    "Heh..."


    You


    Colin looked at his father''s hypocritical face and could onlyugh. "Nathan, you won''t just regret this you''t fage retributions o abandoned my mother, and you abandoned us. I hope you''re prepared to bear the consequences.


    With that, Colin turned and walked away.


    Nathan was left with a tight, painful feeling in his chest. He took a deep breath. Why


    did Natalie say he had a chronic illness?


    That damn girl was just spouting nonsense.


    What illness did he have? Other than


    high blood pressure, cholesterol, and


    blood sugar... Wait, she said he might get Alzheimer''s.


    Dammit, he was too young for a disease like that.


    No, he had to start taking better care of himself.


    The thought ofing here today and leaving empty-handed filled him with a scheming glint. He pad spent his life calcting every angle, only to end up with nothing.


    He had thought she was just a poor country girl, but she turned out to be the wealthiest of them all.


    "No, I won''t let Natalie live a good life on her own."


    He mentally plotted to have his mothere and cause a scene tomorrow.


    But Natalie had evidence against them. A public scene was risky. He would have to act behind the scenes.


    He pulled out his phone and called Joanna.


    "Hello, Dad."


    Nathan said, "Joanna, Natalie refuses to give us any money. Do you have any good ideas?"

 Chapter 637

    Joanna chuckled. "Dad, now that you know Natalie has money, do you regret kicking her out?"


    Nathan forced augh. "Joanna, having you as my daughter is enough. I just never expected the people who adopted Natalie to be so wealthy."


    Joanna''s voice filled with anger. "So, she was pretending to be a country bumpkin all those years, just to deceive us?"


    Nathan wasn''t sure. The truth was, he had never seen Natalie as his daughter. Bringing her back was always about personal gain.


    "Joanna, let''s not dwell on the past. The priority now is to find a way to get Natalie back under our control and take her money for ourselves."


    All he had left was a small, failingpany. Life without money was unbearable.


    Joanna replied, "Dad, let''s wait until I''m done with this movie. We can go after her for the money after it''s released. I can''t afford to tarnish my reputation right now. Because of that woman, Sebastian has already cut me off."


    "Natalie has leverage over me. We only have one option now: make her disappear from this world for good. Only the dead can keep secrets."


    Nathan paused for a moment. "Alright."


    He hung up, feeling an unsettling unease.


    Since the divorce, he hadn''t seen Wendy. He wondered if she was doing okay.


    Living with Sophia, he couldn''t help but feel she wasn''t as thoughtful as Wendy. Wendy always knew when he wasn''t feeling well. The meals she prepared were carefully nned to avoid upsetting his stomach. At night, she would brew him teas to keep him healthy.


    Sophia, on the other hand, never considered his needs. The dishes she made were always spicy.


    His body couldn''t handle spicy and greasy foods anymore.


    Nathan took a deep breath, a strange feeling settling in his heart.


    Ever since divorcing Wendy, everything had felt wrong.


    He had only learned yesterday that Wendy''s parents had left Yaro and returned to their hometown to retire.


    Just as Nathan was lost in thought, he saw Wendy.


    She was wearing a ck down jacket, her face bare of makeup, and carrying a container.


    She was walking toward him, and for some reason, Nathan felt a knot of nervousness in his stomach.


    "Wendy, are you..."


    Wendy only recognized him when she heard his voice. Looking at face, she noticed he was


    than


    vele


    significantly bad been a short while ago.


    She sneered inwardly. That woman was clearly stuffing him with rich


    food every day is health wase


    deteriorating rapidly, his face visibly swollen.


    A gentleman''s revenge is a dish best served cold.


    They had plenty of time to y. For now, all he had left was that tiny, failingpany, which would be bankrupt in a few days anyway.


    Once he had nothing, she''d see how long that woman would stick around.


    Wendy gave a cold smile. "Nathan? Natalie works here. What are you doing here?" "N-nothing. I just wanted to see her."


    Wendy scoffed. "You, being so kind as toe see her? Or is it that you found out she works here, and came to leech off her?"


    Nathan frowned but said nothing. If Wendy found out he was here to extort money from Natalie, she would tear him apart.


    "No, really, it''s not like that. I just came to see how she was doing. Wendy, have you been okay?" After decades together, he really did miss her.


    Wendy''s kindness was something he couldn''t forget.


    Wendy looked at him, at his greasy, aging face. Without the filter of affection he was even more ordinary than the average person, "I''m doing very well may not have much money left but I feel a sense of relief."

 Chapter 638

    "Over the past half month, I sold all of my parents'' assets and paid off everyst penny of our debt."


    "What....." Nathan was stunned. "It''s... it''s only been twenty days, and you''ve paid everything off?"


    "Yes. Someone made a very high offer and bought all of my father''s properties. So I cleared the debts. I''m unemployed now, but I n on taking some time off."


    Nathan was speechless.


    He never would have expected this oue.


    Wendy had paid off her debts.


    He snapped back to reality as he saw Wendy enter Natalie''spany building.


    He started to follow but stopped short, remembering the purpose of his earlier visit. He didn''t dare go up again.


    Hearing that Wendy was debt-free made him feel even worse.


    He had abandoned her at her lowest point, and in less than a month, she hadnded on her feet.


    It was an incredibly bitter feeling.


    He felt like he''d just missed out on another fortune.


    Sophia had no skills of her own; she had spent her entire life living off the allowance he gave her.


    And arge portion of that money hade from Wendy.


    Did that mean that without Wendy, he was nothing?


    Nathan bit his lip, feeling like an absolute fool.


    Keeping a woman on the side was one thing.


    But divorcing his wife had been his greatest mistake.


    He could sense that even Joanna didn''t truly care about him.


    ...


    Natalie returned to her office, her mood foul.


    She had no desire to work. She sat on the rug, staring nkly out the window.


    As she watched the snowkes drift through the sky, her eyes were empty, and a cold, stabbing pain was all that remained in her heart.


    "Knock, knock..."


    The sound pulled Natalie from her thoughts.


    She slowly stood up and called toward the door, "Come in."


    Luna entered, looking just as conflicted. Wendy had pleaded with her for a chance to see her sister.


    Luna said, "Mrs. Scott is here to see you."


    Natalie knew "Mrs. Scott" meant Wendy.


    Was she also here to pressure her for money?


    Natalie was frustrated, but the woman was already here. She might as well see her.


    Her voice was slightly hoarse. "Let her in."


    Luna nodded and turned to leave.


    A momentter, Wendy entered, carrying the thermal container.


    She looked around Natalie''s office¡ªspacious, bright, and very nice.


    She smiled. "Natalie, are you busy right now?"


    Natalie gestured to the sofa across from her, inviting her to sit.


    Wendy was thrilled. Natalie had asked her to sit.


    "Natalie, I made some soup. It''s cold outside, you should have some to warm up."


    Natalie let out a coldugh. "Mrs.


    Scott, your ex-husband was just


    here. When I refused to give him money, you decided to try a different tactic?"


    "Do you really think I''m the same old Natalie? That you can give me a piece of


    candy and I''ll obediently do whatever you want?"


    Wendy was shocked and angry. "Nathan came to ask you for money?"


    Natalie''s voice was frigid. "That''s right. You arrived just after he left. I don''t owe any of you anything, lived with the scott family for a year and even paid for my living expenses. Please, don''t disturb my life again."


    These people would never hurt her again.


    "And this soup... there was a time I would have cherished it, dreamed that my mother would make me a dinner I loved."


    "But that never happened. Since


    we''ve already cut ties, I hope we


    don''t see each other again


    happen to cross paths, let''s just pretend we''re strangers."


    Wendy''s tears began to fall. "Natalie, it''s not like that. You''ve misunderstood me."

 Chapter 639

    Seeing her cry, Natalie felt a faint twinge in her heart, perhaps a lingering bond of blood.


    Wendy sobbed uncontrobly. So this was how it felt to be misunderstood it was agonizing.


    "Natalie, I didn''te here to ask for money. It was because of your warning that I was able to get out in time and save the Don family."


    "I came today to thank you. Thank you for telling me everything that fraud Nathan did."


    "I know I was wrong in the past. I waspletely blinded, doting on his mistress''s daughter. And I''m also very grateful to you for saving Jared''s life."


    "Everything that happened before was my fault."


    Natalie listened to her sincere apology with a heavy heart. After reuniting with her biological mother, she had desperately craved her love.


    But what she received instead was her mother''s cruelest humiliations and endless disdain.


    The past was in the past. She said, "I don''t ept your apology. And I will never ept you as my mother again. We were never meant to be mother and daughter."


    Natalie''s words were absolute.


    Wendy knew she wouldn''t be forgiven, but she hadn''t expected such finality.


    "Natalie, I was wrong, I was truly wrong. I know the things I did to you, the words I said, are unforgivable."


    "But I realize my mistakes now. Natalie, I''ve already disowned Joanna. From now on, you''re my only daughter."


    Her words made Natalieugh, and she repeated Wendy''s own past statement back to her. "If I recall correctly, you once said that you only had one daughter, Joanna. That you didn''t have a daughter like me, that a daughter like me would only bring you shame."


    "You knew I was brought back from the countryside, but you weren''t even willing to publicly acknowledge me as your biological daughter."


    "Were you afraid I would embarrass you? I am the flesh that came from your own body, but how did you treat me when I returned?"


    "All my clothes were Joanna''s hand-me-downs. You ordered her million-dor gowns but wouldn''t even buy me a thousand-dor dress, saying I was only fit to wear clothes from a street stall."


    "What do I need you for?"


    "You gave birth to me, and I will remember that debt. When you turn sixty, I will pay whatever alimony the court orders me to pay."


    That was thest thing she could do for her.


    "Also, the reason I told you the truth


    was because you bore me. With


    that any debt towed you has been.


    paid in full. I owe you nothing more."


    Natalie sat there coldly, wondering why, despite telling herself she no longer cared, her heart still ached.


    Wendy knew this would be the oue. She knew Natalie''s temperament. The day she decided to leave, she would never forgive any of them.


    She was, in fact, incredibly brilliant. She had never said anything before because she didn''t want topete with Joanna.


    Only she, the mother, had been a fool,pletely oblivious.


    She had even witnessed some of the schemes firsthand.


    Joanna would provoke Natalie, and only then would Natalie strike her.


    But at the time, they all defended Joanna.


    Joanna was the one she had painstakingly raised, and she pitied her for not knowing her biological parents. That was why she had treated Natalie so poorly.


    It was all her fault.


    When her biological daughter returned, she was ashamed, and to maintain a good reputation, she imed Natalie was a sponsored foster child.


    A mother like her was truly awful.


    She stood up. "Natalie, I know I was wrong. In the future, can we..."


    "No. Because in my heart, you are all demons."


    "So, please, stop disturbing my life."

 Chapter 640

    Natalie knew what she wanted to say and cut her off immediately.


    No forgiveness was her final answer.


    In her past life, she had seen all their true colors.


    She also stood up. "The reason I told you the truth was because you could also help me deal with Joanna."


    "At Joanna''s birthday party, when you and Nathan decided to cut ties with me, you were sincere. And so am I."


    "Your lives have nothing to do with me. Mrs. Scott, please leave. And take your soup with you. I don''t want it."


    Her attitude was utterly cold. She truly would not forgive them.


    Wendy didn''t take the soup. She walked out with her head bowed, crying, her back hunched with a profound sorrow.


    Natalie stood up and called for Luna, asking her to return the thermal container to Wendy. Then, she got back to work.


    Nothing could stop her from making money now.


    Only by bing stronger could she stand firm in this world full of challenges andpetition. Only then could she withstand the storms of life and protect the warm harbor in her heart. Only then could she chase those once-distant dreams and prevent the light of hope from dimming. Only then would she have the courage and strength to fight back against injustice and hardship, to make a change. Only then could she stand out from the crowd and shine with her own unique light.


    Natalie took a deep breath and threw herself into her work. There were still many documents to review.


    When Wendy reached the ground floor, Luna caught up with her. "Ma''am, please take this back. She has plenty of people to make her soup."


    Wendy knew from her investigation that Luna was Natalie''s assistant. "Luna, has Natalie... has she been doing welltely?" she asked, her eyes red.


    Luna replied, "She''s doing great. We grew up with her. Even without the love of her parents, she''s more brilliant than any of you could ever hope to be."


    With that cold statement, Luna ced the container in Wendy''s arms and walked away.


    Wendy stood in the wind and snow, weeping softly. Natalie would never forgive her in this lifetime.


    "Tsk!" A mocking sound came from behind her.


    Wendy looked up and saw Nathan and Sophia.


    Sophia was clinging to Nathan''s arm, a smug and arrogant look on her face as she stared at Wendy.


    The "tsk" hade from her.


    Wendy immediatelyposed


    herself and looked at the shameless pair. "Nathan, so this is the mistress


    yours


    been keeping for over


    decade. She''s certainly well-fed."


    Nathan froze. How did she know it had been over a decade?


    "Wendy, it''s not what you think..."


    Wendy smiled, cutting him off. "Nathan, you''re not picky at all, are you? You knew she was Mr. Wilson''s mistress, yet you continued to treat her so well. I guess trash wilPalways stick with trash."


    She hadn''t known until she started digging, but what a shock it had been.


    Sophia and Mr. Wilson were old ssmates.


    If they were ssmates, they must have been together for many years.


    Nathan''s been yed for a fool all this time. What goes aroundes around.


    Sophia froze, staring at Wendy''s elegant and gentle face. She had only made one sound.


    And Wendy had unloaded all of that.


    She was aghast and shouted, "Wendy, what nonsense are you talking?"


    Wendy gave a cold, brief smile. She had been looking for a chance to show Nathan


    the video, and here was a perfect opportunity.


    She unlocked her phone and shot Nathan a mocking smile as she showed him the screen "Nathan take a good look. See for yourself what her rtionship with MP. Wilson really is."

 Chapter 641

    Sophia''s heart dropped when she saw the video. How did Wendy get her hands on that?


    No, Nathan could absolutely not see it. If he found out she''d been cheating on him, her life would be over.


    When Nathan digs his heels in, it''s scary.


    Besides, they had just gotten married ten days ago. She was finally, officially Mrs. Scott¡ªa title she had spent half her life chasing.


    "Wendy, what are you doing? You''re just trying to frame me!"


    She lunged for the phone, but Wendy, anticipating the move, simply shifted it out of her reach.


    Sophia''s hand met empty air.


    It was toote. Nathan had already seen the clip of Mr. Wilson and Sophia in bed together.


    He saw another video of them in a private dining room, feeding each other intimately.


    And another, showing them entering and leaving hotels and private clubs.


    The images burned into his eyes.


    So, Sophia had betrayed him long ago.


    How dare she? He had sacrificed everything, walking on eggshells for years, just to support her and her son.


    Sophia was frantic, shaking her head. "Nathan, don''t look! Close your eyes! Those videos are fake, doctored by Wendy to set me up. I''ve never done anything to betray you."


    Wendy justughed. "So, you two have been together for a while, then?"


    Sophia froze, not daring to speak.


    She hade to take Nathan out for lunch. It was snowing heavily, and she didn''t feel like cooking.


    When she found him, he was distracted. He told her Wendy wasing to see Natalie.


    Sophia figured that since they were divorced, and after all the years she had spent hiding in the shadows, it was her turn to shine.


    She was going to unt her victory and finally get her revenge.


    But before she could say a word, Wendy''s video had blindsided herpletely.


    Looking at Wendy''s triumphant smirk, hatred twisted inside Sophia like a dull knife, the pain making her tremble.


    Even in her simple puffer jacket, Wendy couldn''t hide her innate elegance and grace.


    Sophia''s jealousy morphed into a defiant sneer. "That''s right, we''ve been together for a long time. You''re a foot, Wendy, aplete and utter fool. We''re going to live happily ever after, while you''re left with nothing, rotting away in that rundown apartment. I won, Wendy


    Sheughed, but there was no confidence in it. Her victory felt hollow.


    She hadn''t truly taken everything from Wendy, and the satisfaction wasn''t there.


    She hadn''t gotten the building she coveted, either.


    Wendy put her phone away and turned to Nathan, her voice dripping with scorn. "Nathan, after I married you I gave you five children. I did


    because loved you


    But how did


    you repay me?"


    "You kept a mistress behind my back."


    "Ha! Nathan, have you no


    conscience? Your entire family got rich off me. They moved intofortable lives because of me. Which one of your rtives built a new house without me footing the bill?"


    "I gave you my heart, and you left me with nothing, casting me and four of our children aside without a second thought. Nathan, I was so wrong about you."


    Wendy''s heart was numb, but dredging up the past still sent a dull ache through her chest.


    Nathan knew he was in the wrong, but then he thought about it. After more than twenty years of avish lifestyle, he had walked away from the divorce with nothing.

 Chapter 642

    He was right back where he started. His smallpany barely cleared fifty thousand a year, not even enough for a single g event.


    Now, he felt pathetic, each night a living hell.


    The thought filled him with rage.


    He roared in frustration, "Wendy, this is all your fault! Your mismanagement ruined thepany and lost everything! I''m an old man. Am I supposed to suffer with you?"


    "We''re in this mess because of you. If you were still as rich as you used to be, why would I have ever left you?"


    "Heh..." Wendy let out a bitterugh at his shamelessness.


    Honestly, her love for him had blinded her. She''d always let his minor transgressions slide, and in doing so, she''d overlooked the bigger problems-she''d overlooked Nathan''s greed.


    Her cold gaze bored into him. "So, from the very beginning, you were only after my money."


    "You put on that whole act of being so proud, refusing to be seen as living off my family''s wealth. My parents would say one harsh word and your precious ego would be wounded. And for the sake of your damned pride, I left my parents to build a life with you. I did all of that for you, and you were lying to me from the start, weren''t you?"


    She screamed, her heart aching. When she had gone to see her parents recently to tell them about the divorce and the n to let thepany go bankrupt, they hadn''t questioned her. They had supported herpletely.


    She remembered her father saying, "Wendy, it''s not toote to see the truth. Our family has more than enough money tost you two lifetimes, even if you never work another day. You''ve been tired for so long. From now on, just live your life. Your mother and I will retire back home. Once you''ve settled things here,e back and spend some time with us."


    Her parents were always her strongest support.


    That''s what gave her the confidence to orchestrate everything.


    The loans she took out were real, arranged by her father.


    She hadn''t used the money. When the due dates came, she would return it all, untouched.


    But the charade had to be perfect to convince Joanna and Nathan that she was truly broke.


    And it had worked. Joanna had even sent people to investigate before she was fully convinced.


    Seeing Wendy''s pain, Nathan forced a bitter smile. "Wendy, at this point, you can think whatever you want."


    He grabbed Sophia''s hand and walked away.


    Wendy stood in the swirling snow, the wind whipping her hair around her face as she watched them leave.


    She smiled. Nathan couldn''t stand being cheated on. How could he possibly tolerate Sophia''s betrayal?


    They thought they could have their happy family of four? In their dreams.


    She, Wendy, would be the first to burn it all down.


    Those two wouldn''t even be able to stomach lunch today. They would go home and have a massive fight.


    As their car pulled away, Wendy got into her own and followed. She wasn''t about to miss the show.


    Luna saw everything unfold. She


    bet


    quickly slipped out and got into a car


    parked by the road, immediately


    calling Natale.


    "Hello? Luna." Natalie answered, her voice listless.


    Luna''s voice was buzzing with excitement. "I think we''re in for a good show. I know you''re in a bad mood because of the Scott''s but i''m about to film something thatcheer you right up."


    Natalie managed a smallugh. "You little gossip. Shouldn''t you be


    working instead of chasing drael


    What''s so interesting, anyway?

 Chapter 643

    "I''ll tell you when I get back," Luna said. ¡°I''m heading over now. This is going to be good."


    "Alright, go on then," Natalie chuckled. "Enjoy the show, but your safety is more important. Be careful and drive slowly."


    "Okay, I''ll be safe,¡± Luna promised, focusing on the road.


    "Mm. Bye."


    Luna hung up and drove carefully. Snow, fog, and traffic jams weremon in this weather.


    But today, the roads were surprisingly clear, and she reached Sophia''s vi in forty minutes.


    Once the car was inside the gates, Nathan mmed them shut and dragged Sophia out.


    They didn''t even make it to the front door before the argument exploded in the yard. Sophia cringed at Nathan''s dark expression, shrinking back as he yelled, ¡°Nathan, what are you doing? You''re hurting me! Let go!"


    Smack! Nathan''s hand cracked across her face. He looked at Sophia''s full figure and found himself disgusted,paring it unfavorably to Wendy''s slender elegance.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he red at her, a hint of revulsion in his gaze.


    Sophia was stunned. Tears welled in her eyes as she stared at him in disbelief. "Nathan, you hit me? You hit me because of Wendy''s fake videos?"


    Her voice trembled, and her cheek stung with a fiery pain.


    Nathan''s eyes were ice-cold as he sneered, "Sophia, I''ve spoiled you for a lifetime. I know exactly what kind of person you are. Don''t y dumb with me."


    "I gave up everything for you, just so I wouldn''t fail you after all your waiting. And this is how you repay me?"


    Heughed bitterly. "Sophia, oh, Sophia. Do you really think I don''t know you? Just tell me, how far have you two gone? How many years has it been? Ten? Twenty?"


    "When did you meet?"


    Sophia looked at him, her expression wounded, but she remained silent.


    Outside the gate, Wendy sent Nathan a text.


    [Nathan, Sophia and Mr. Wilson


    were high school ssmates.


    They''ve


    been in touch this whole


    time Congrattions, you wear the


    horns well


    Nathan''s face contorted with rage as he read the message. They knew each other


    in high school?


    How could he not have known they were ssmates?


    Sophia watched him staring at his phone growing more and more anxious as his expression darkened What had he seen now?


    >


    Nathan strode over to her and, raising his hand, pped her again, hard.


    "Ah!"


    Before Sophia could even react, Nathan grabbed a handful of her hair and began to beat her mercilessly.


    He was absolutely livid.


    He had given up his five children and Wendy, and for what? For this woman to cheat on him.


    "I''ll teach you to cheat on me!


    Sophia, how dare you? All the money


    to you


    you


    I earned these past years, I gave it all son! Over twenty years! Do the math Everything nned, everything I schemed, it was all for you and our children!"


    ¡°I became a pariah for you, and I was still ready to marry you. So why would you cheat on me?"


    "How much did he give you? Huh?"


    Nathan yelled as he hit her, consumed by fury. For years, he had been secretly plotting against Wendy.


    And every penny he got, he gave to her and her son.


    He provided for her, and she repaid him with betrayal.


    All the money he had earned over the years went to them. How could she cheat on


    him?

 Chapter 644

    He was filled with a bitter rage, unable toprehend how hisplete devotion had been met with such betrayal.


    All those years of hard work, of scheming to give them a better life... he had abandoned his own children, burned every bridge.


    Now, the cruel reality stabbed into his heart like a shard of ss.


    He stared at the woman huddled on the ground, weeping, and felt the absurdity of it all.


    His eyes burned with fury as his voice trembled. "I gave everything for this family. Why would you do this to me?"


    Sophiay sobbing in the snow, her head down. She couldn''t meet his gaze, only managing to choke out, "I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..."


    She squeezed her eyes shut, tears streaming down her face. She had been so lonely, and after they reconnected, one thing had led to another. But Nathan could never know the truth.


    Nathan was genuinely devoted to her. Mr. Wilson was just having fun.


    He would never divorce his wife for her; he was too afraid of his wife''s powerful family.


    Nathan finally stopped, exhausted from the beating.


    Sophia cried for a while longer before looking up, her cheeks swollen and a trickle of blood at the corner of her mouth.


    She looked at Nathan with scorn. "You pathetic loser. Without Wendy, you''re nothing."


    "You got a taste of the good life for all those years, and now that it''s gone, you can''t handle it. You can''t ept being a nobody again, so you''re taking all your misery out on me."


    ¡°You''re just bitter about being poor again, Nathan. You''re nothing but aplete and utter bastard."


    "I was only with him to help you get business deals, and instead of being grateful..."


    "And did you have to drum up


    business in his bed?" Nathan roared. A crack had formed between them,


    one


    that could never be repaired.


    He was a man. He could not ept Sophia''s betrayal.


    But what he couldn''t ept even more was not being able to spend money freely anymore.


    He had chosen Wendy, the wealthy sole heiress, precisely because he had been so poor back then.


    ''s all lies! Wendy just


    "No, I all just


    ¨¦t


    those videos to ruin our


    rtionship. You don''t You don''t believe me, Nathan, and you hit me."


    "I''m warning you, your future depends on my son and daughter. If you ever dare to


    She knew how to threaten people. She had taught her daughter all her tricks, and she knew exactly how to handle Nathan.


    Nathan shot to his feet, a cold, cruel smirk on his face. ¡°Sophia, for the sake of the children forgive yo But I ever catch you in contact with him again, I''ll kill you both."


    He spat the words out viciously before storming back into the vi.


    Luna sent the video she had captured to Natalie.


    Natalie''s mood had already improved considerably. She had even ordered herself a cup of coffee.


    She took a sip just as Luna''s video came through. In it, Nathan was beating Sophia.


    She paused, then a smile spread across her face. It hadn''t taken long for the domestic abuse to start.

 Chapter 645

    [This Nathan guy is a bastard. You just don''t hit a woman, no matter what.]


    [Mrs. Scott just showed up too. I just saw her get out of her car. Things might get even more explosive.]


    Natalie''s grip on her phone tightened.


    She didn''t reply, knowing Luna would keep her updated.


    ...


    Wendy got out of her car and walked gracefully through the vi gates, her eyesnding on the pathetic sight of Sophia on the ground.


    Sophia''s head snapped up.


    She scrambled to her feet, shouting, "Wendy! It''s you! What are you doing here? How do you know about this ce?"


    Wendy smiled, a condescending look on her face. "It''s me. And here I thought you two were so in love. One video was all it took for him to beat you. So much for his love."


    "I see it clearly now. Nathan doesn''t love anyone. He only loves money!"


    "You''re lying! He loves me! He was only with you for your money! You were the fool who supported us for all these years..."


    "And you seem quite proud of that. I''ve never seen someone so proud of being a freeloader."


    Wendy cut her off. As Sophia struggled to her feet, Wendy delivered a swift, hard kick to her stomach.


    Sophia, who had just found her bnce, crumpled back into the snow.


    She clutched her aching stomach, ring venomously at Wendy, her face a mask of humiliation and fury. This was not how it was supposed to go. She was supposed to be the triumphant Mrs. Scott, with Wendy crushed under her heel.


    Why, even now that Wendy was supposedly ruined, did she still radiate such confidence?


    ¡°Wendy, what gives you the right to hit me? You couldn''t hold on to your man, so what are you taking it out on me for? He came to me if you''ve got a problem, go take it up with Nathan! It takes two to tango."


    "Yes, I know it takes two to tango. The reason I hit you is simple-you eat my food, use my things, live under my roof. You should have kept your head down and been grateful,


    not paraded around in front of me."


    "I know what you wanted to tell me today. You wanted to unt your victory, to gloat


    about how you won. But did you really win?"


    "That disgusting, greasy old man is all yours. A perfect match, trash with trash. Now my house is finally clean."


    "As for everything you took from me,


    I will get it back. And then there''s Mrs. Wilson: Next, you can sit back and watch her performance. Since you love being a mistress so much, love destroying families, just you wait and see if your precious man will protect you in the end."


    Wendy''s smile was chilling. ¡°Did you think your good life was just beginning? No. The moment Nathan and I divorced, your miserable days officially began. We''ll see what happens."


    With a confident smile, Wendy turned and left.


    Once outside the vi gates, she sent a text to Mrs. Wilson.


    Then, she nced back at the house, a murderous glint in her eyes. "Nathan, you''ll


    go back to where you came from. You had nothing when you met me, and you''ll


    have nothing when you leave me."


    "I''m just sending you back where you belong."


    Wendy muttered to herself, then got in her car and drove away.


    Sophia was right about one thing: it does take two to tango. But flies are only drawn


    to rot.


    Nathan would get what wasing to him.


    Luna saw Wendy leave and immediately sent a new video to Natalie.

 Chapter 646

    [Mrs. Scott just beat up Sophia.]


    Watching the video, Natalie felt an unexpected wave of relief wash over her.


    She texted Luna back.


    [Come on back. Nothing more to see. When I left the Scott family, I gave Wendy a heads-up. She started looking into it and set this all up to trap Nathan. We can just sit back and watch them tear each other apart now.]


    [Fine. But you shouldn''t have warned her. They''re both vicious and disgusting. Why help them at all?]


    Luna, annoyed, put her phone down and drove off.


    Sophia limped back up to the second floor and found Nathan lying on the sofa, scrolling through his phone. The memory of Wendy witnessing her humiliation sent a fresh wave of rage through her.


    She stormed over, ready to unleash her fury, but Nathan spoke first. "Go make lunch. I''m hungry. Nothing rich or heavy, I can''t eat that right now. Make something light."


    He had been feeling increasingly unwell and didn''t dare eat anything too rich.


    Sophia froze, then let out a bitterugh. ¡°Nathan, I married you to live a life offort, not to be your servant. I spent years living in the shadows, and you expect me to wait on you now? Impossible. I''ll order you some takeout."


    "Takeout?" Nathan''s brow furrowed. He sat up, ring at her. "Sophia, how could you make me eat takeout? Wendy would never let me eat takeout."


    ¡°Heh...¡± Sophia sneered, her eyes filled with resentment. "Nathan, when you were hitting me, Wendy was standing right outside watching. You embarrassed me, you humiliated me, and now you expect me to cook for you? Dream on."


    "She was good to you, yes, but you''re divorced now. She has nothing to do with you. She probably wishes you were dead. You really think she''s going to make you lunch?"


    "Nathan, have you woken up from your dream yet?"


    Her mocking tone grated on him, and his eyes shed with anger. Then her words sank in. "Wait, you said Wendy was outside the vi watching us?"


    "That''s right! So if you want to eat, you might as well go eat dirt." Sophia shot back, then spun around and mmed the bedroom door.


    Nathan, however, was suddenly thrilled. Did this mean Wendy still had feelings for him? Was she worried he wasn''t eating or sleeping well in the cold?


    Wendy had always been so thoughtful.


    He rushed to the window, but there was no one there. Dejected, he went to the kitchen.


    Seeing the sink full of yesterday''s unwashed dishes, Nathan wanted to


    unw self something to eat but


    makey


    had


    no idea where to start.


    He had been pampered by Wendy for over two decades and waspletely useless in a kitchen.


    Wendy never would have let him cook. The house always had maids and a chef, and he could have whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted.


    But now, he couldn''t even get a single


    thought about it, the angrier he


    and he went to picko


    bmeal. The more Nathan


    another fight with Sophia


    Life after the divorce wasn''t what he had imagined. It was just daily chaos.


    "Sophia, get out here and make lunch! I''m hungry!"


    "Get lost! I''m not your servant...¡±


    Afternoon.


    Natalie finished reviewing all the documents. The high-intensity work didn''t bother her much.


    She was healthy now and felt she could aplish anything.


    She shut down herputer, stretched, and after sending a quick message to her family''s group chat to eDthem know she was fine, she headed home.


    Once in the car, Natalie checked her family group chat again. Only Owen was still ignoring her.


    Natalie felt a pang of sadness. Owen still hadn''t forgiven her.

 Chapter 647

    She fastened her seatbelt and said to Luna, "Let''s go home."


    Luna nced at her. "The day''s almost over. Are you still upset?¡±


    Natalie wasn''t particrly upset anymore. Nathan was getting what he deserved, and she was doing just fine. "It''s nothing. Let''s go. I''m not upset, it''s just that Owen still won''t talk to me."


    "Oh," Luna said.


    Just as she was about to pull away, Natalie''s phone rang.


    She picked it up and saw Marshall''s name.


    "Marshall," she said with a smile.


    ¡°Natalie, you''re back. I know you''re done with work, and I''d like to take you to dinner," Marshall''s voice was cheerful.


    Natalie looked out the window and saw Marshall''s car parked across the street.


    He grinned and waved. "Natalie, over here!"


    Natalieughed. ¡°Alright. Send me the address, and I''ll have Luna drive me over."


    "Okay!"


    She hung up with a smile, and a momentter, Marshall''s message arrived.


    Natalie forwarded the address to Luna.


    Luna started the car and followed his. Marshall had perfect timing. Natalie was in a bad mood, and somepany would probably do her good.


    Marshall had chosen a ce quite far away, near the city''s broadcast center. With rush hour traffic, it took them forty minutes to get there.


    After getting out of the car, Natalie slipped on her ck overcoat. Underneath, she wore a sharp ck business suit that gave her apetent air.


    She walked through the snow toward the entrance, where Marshall was already waiting for her.


    When he saw her, he quickly pulled back the heavy curtain at the door.


    "Natalie, traffic was bad. Are you hungry?" he asked with a smile.


    Marshall was dressed maturely today in ck trousers, a ck shirt, and a ck wool overcoat that made him look particrly poised.


    It was the first time Natalie had seen him like this. He had the aura of a powerful CEO.


    "Marshall, you look different today."


    Marshall noticed her appraisal and his ears turned red. He gave a slightly sheepish smile. He had deliberately dressed to look more mature.


    He didn''t usually like formal wear, preferring a more casual style.


    "Natalie, do you like me dressed like this?"


    Natalie pursed her lips and shook her head honestly. "It''s very mature, but I think I prefer your old style."


    In the modern workce, things weren''t so formal anymore.


    Unless it was a major event, most people dressed casually.


    Marshall''s smiling eyes were full of warmth. "I just wanted to dress a bit more maturely. I didn''t think you wouldn''t like it."


    Natalie paused, realizing he had dressed this way for her. She didn''t dwell on it. "Maturity isn''t about what are we


    you wear. Come on, where a


    eating?"


    Marshall mumbled, "Right here..."


    His voice was too low for Natalie to hear.


    He jogged to catch up with her, smiling, "Natalie, we''re going to the sixth floor. There''s a restaurant. there. I made a reservation, and we''re just in time."


    "Okay."


    Still, she preferred his roguishly handsome, youthful look.


    The two took the elevator to the sixth floor. The atmosphere was great, with


    restaurant staff handing out flyers at the entrance.


    The ce was buzzing with energy. Natalie liked ces like this¡ªnoisy, but they made her feel alive.


    "Well, well Natalie. Out to dinner


    with Mr. Spencer again." The cloying


    voice made Natalie''s recently,


    calmed mod instantly


    again.


    up

 Chapter 648

    She looked up and saw Sebastian and Joanna across the way. Why were these two like ghosts she couldn''t shake?


    Sebastian''s eyes filled with rage as he watched Natalieughing and talking with Marshall. He red at her.


    Natalie, however, avoided his icy gaze. How could she run into them even when she came all the way out here for dinner?


    What a twisted fate.


    Joanna clung to Sebastian''s arm, her smile gentle. "Natalie, Mr. Spencer, what a coincidence. Since fate brought us together, why don''t we have dinner together?"


    Marshall scowled, his handsome face filled with disdain. "Sorry," he said mockingly, "we already have a reservation."


    "We could share a table! Are you nning to have dinner here? Their food is amazing. It''s a famous spot for influencers. We couldn''t get a reservation, so how about we join you?" Joanna suggested with a smile.


    "Tsk. Joanna, you''ve got some nerve. I might know you, but we''re not friends. Sharing a table with you would just make me sick," Marshall never minced words with Joanna.


    "Mr. Spencer, don''t be rude. We''re all respectable people.....¡±


    "You might be, but I''m not taking any chances. I can''t be seen eating with you. What if Mr. Wilson found out and held it against me? That old man is treacherous. A man like Sebastian can handle him, but I can''t. So, we won''t interrupt you two-the mistress and the scumbag-on your date."


    Joanna stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Marshall, watch your mouth! The one who isn''t loved is the third wheel. Sebastian and I are in love. Natalie is the one who came between us."


    ¡°But Natalie already stepped aside for you. What more do you want? You people are worse than vampires, alwaystching onto her and never letting go." With that, Marshall took Natalie''s arm and led her away.


    Joanna stared daggers at Natalie''s back, wishing she could burn a hole right through it.


    "Sebastian, look at her! Now that she


    has Marshall backing her up, she doesnt even respect you anymore. unting herself with other menun public. She''s so shameless


    ¡°And you, sticking to me every day, wanting to have dinner with me. Is that not shameless?" Sebastian shot back, a wicked smile ying on his lips.


    Joanna froze. "Sebastian, what do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing,¡± he said, his expression unreadable.


    Joanna saw his passive-aggressive attitude and her eyes filled with tears.


    "Sebastian, we''re the ones who are truly in love..."


    Sebastianughed coldly. "Truly in love? Then where were youst night? It seems


    Robert is quite good, if he left you wanting more."


    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Joanna was utterly shocked. How did he know again?


    "Are you having me followed?"


    Sebastian''s smile was yful, but his tone was ice-cold. "I wouldn''t go that far. You were just careless, and someone with a camera happened to see you content


    "I''m out with you tonight to help you generate buzz for the movie. If you mess up my investment, I will take back every single thing we ever


    given you."


    "I have records of every transfer.¡±


    ¡°Joanna, I''ve warned you not to test my limits. You''ve known me since we were kids.


    You know I''ve never been a kind guy."

 Chapter 649

    Joanna looked at the dangerously unpredictable man before her. She had never seen him like this.


    The Sebastian in front of her was deep, ruthless, and cold-nothing like the charming and talkative Robert. With Robert, she felt rxed.


    His skills in bed were also impressive. Being with him was a release for her. Afterwards, she would be sore all over, but she had found a real sense offort.


    She was carrying too much stress. With him still gone, there was no one to share her burdens with.


    But being with Sebastian was just suffocating. She had to constantly be on guard, carefully navigating his moods. It was exhausting.


    Joanna didn''t understand. ¡°Sebastian,¡± she asked, puzzled, "if you know everything, why are you still ying along and pretending for Natalie''s sake?"


    She truly couldn''t figure Sebastian out.


    He was too difficult to control.


    Sebastian''s voice was t, his eyes so deep they were unreadable. "Have you forgotten? You saved my life. I''ve always seen you as a sister. Your business is my business. You asked me to invest, so I did. But you can''t let my investment go to waste."


    Joanna found thisughable. In her narcissistic view, she assumed Sebastian still couldn''t let her go and was just making excuses to help her.


    At that thought, a smile bloomed on her face. ¡°Sebastian, Robert and I didn''t do anything. We were just discussing the script. Since when did you start believing such silly rumors?"


    Despite her words, Joanna felt that Sebastian had be a stranger.


    He was no longer the Sebastian she knew. He was harder to control now.


    Because he was starting to believe Natalie instead of her.


    ¡°Sebastian, we''re obviously not going to get a table at this ce, but I really want to try their food. Besides, with Natalie and Marshall alone together... are you really okay with that?"


    Joanna was still determined to steal Natalie''s table. Anything that made Natalie miserable was a win for her.


    Sebastian said nothing and simply led her inside.


    Natalie and Marshall had already


    ordered their food. Without the interruption from Sebastian and Joanna, Natalie''s mood had started


    prove.


    But just as she was about to discuss international baby products with Marshall, they walked in.


    Sebastian sat down right next to her.


    And Joanna sat down next to Marshall.


    Both Natalie and Marshall were stunned. These two were utterly shameless.


    Natalie red at Sebastian. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "There are no other tables," Sebastian said calmly. "We''ll eat together."


    Natalie was speechless. "Aren''t you supposed to be all-powerful? You used to book entire restaurants just so Joanna could eat in peace, What happened today? You''re going to let your lover suffer the indignity of sharing a table with us?"


    Her tone was dripping with sarcasm.


    Joanna, however, felt a deep sense of humiliation. Sebastian''s past devotion had


    made her feel like the luckiest woman in the world.


    But the Sebastian of today no longer doted on her.


    Just as she was thinking this, she heard Sebastian say, "Natalie, if you want to eat in peace, I can clear this ce out for you. I''ll book the entire restaurant so you can have your dinner in quiet."


    His voice was soft, but his eyes were unreadable.


    Natalie was taken aback by his words. Sebastian would do that for her?


    Joanna''s eyes filled with jealousy. Was Sebastian, now that he saw the truth, going


    to give Natalie all the special treatment he once gave her?


    Suddenly feeling the heat of Joanna''s envious re, Natalie looked over and saw that her face was contorted with anger.

 Chapter 650

    A wave of satisfaction washed over Natalie.


    She turned her head to look at Sebastian. "Alright. I''ve never had that kind of VIP treatment in my life. Go on, clear the room."


    As long as it wiped that smug look off Joanna''s face, she was all for it. It wasn''t her money, after all.


    Joanna was trembling with rage, her fists clenched so tight her nails dug into her palms. The sharp pain did nothing to quell the fury in her heart.


    What right did Natalie have to enjoy such treatment?


    ¡°Sebastian, there are so many people here. If we kick them all out, it will damage our reputations,¡± Joanna said in a low voice. The movie hadn''t even been released yet, and as a neer, she couldn''t afford a single scandal.


    Sebastian knew she had a point.


    He raised an eyebrow at Natalie and then delivered a world-shaking line: "As long as my wife is happy!"


    Joanna was floored, the blood draining from her face. "What?" she shrieked, her usual gentle demeanor shattering.


    Marshall frowned at Sebastian''s grand disy. "Natalie, you don''t want to spend this scumbag''s money. It''ll leave a bad taste. I''ll do it. I know the owner of this ce. I''ll have them clear everyone out so you can eat in peace."


    Marshall, in his mature attire, looked quitemanding when he was serious.


    Natalie blinked at him. The boy waspletely missing the point.


    Her goal was to utterly humiliate Joanna.


    Having Sebastian do for her what he used to do for Joanna would be the ultimate blow, a public disy of her fall from grace. It would grind Joanna''s pride into the dust.


    But he had to go and mess things up.


    "Marshall, with my husband here, there''s no need for you to spend your money. You can treat me next time.¡± Natalie smiled sweetly at Sebastian and gestured toward Joanna. ¡°You can go talk to the owner now."


    Sebastian stared at her smiling face. She was beautiful. The word ''husband'' from her lips was the most wonderful sound he had ever heard.


    As if mesmerized, he nodded. "Okay," he said softly.


    Joanna''s heart shattered. Sebastian was actually going through with it.


    ¡°Sebastian... my stomach hurts. You have to take me to the hospital," Joanna whimpered, resorting to her old act.


    Sebastian frowned.


    Natalie just smiled. ¡°Joanna, your stomach ache has impable timing."


    Joanna flushed with embarrassment. In the past, whenever Sebastian was with Natalie, she would use this trick to get his attention.


    And no matter how busy he was, he would always drop everything to take her to the hospital.


    But this time, Sebastian remained seated, unmoved.


    "Sebastian," she pleaded, her voice cracking with desperation. "It really hurts."


    Damn you, Natalie, she thought viciously.


    Why didn''t Maxwell kill her in that crash? Just wait, Maxwell will be out soon, and Natalie''s days are numbered.


    That boy held a grudge. The entire Spencer family did, including Marshall. That''s why she had settled for Maxwell, coborating with him to get Natalie killed.  fo


    But thest attempt had failed, and her investment had gone down the drain.


    A total loss.


    And Marshall, ironically, had


    benefited from the whole affair. The


    incident had served as free


    advertising for his development,


    proving he used the best materials.


    Buyers were now flocking to him.


    Seeing Sebastian still sitting there, Natalie gave him a push. "What are you waiting for? Your mistress has a stomach ache you wait any fonger, the pain might be gone by the time you get to the hospital."

 Chapter 651

    "Pfft... haha!" Marshall burst outughing.


    A smile tugged at Natalie''s lips.


    Joanna''s face burned with embarrassment; she wished the ground would swallow her whole. Sebastian hadn''t moved a muscle. If he had been the one to take her to the hospital, she would be the oneughing right now.


    She could have shot Natalie a triumphant, condescending smile, a silent message that Natalie meant nothing to Sebastian.


    But she had miscalcted. Sebastian just sat there, cold and silent.


    Marshall''s gratingughter echoed in her ears. With tears welling in her eyes and her red lips slightly parted, she put on a pitiful and wronged expression. She was gambling, betting that Sebastian would take her to the hospital.


    But her stomach genuinely did ache.


    ¡°Sebastian....... I.......¡± She trailed off, ying the part of the perfect, pitiable victim.


    Her performance was so convincing it even stunned Natalie.


    What a master of the damsel-in-distress act. No wonder she had Sebastian sopletely fooled before.


    With that expression, any man would fall at her feet, utterly captivated.


    Sebastian''s gaze flickered. He looked at Natalie and said, "I''ll book the whole ce for you next time. I''m going to take her to the hospital first, then I''lle back and pick you up."


    Natalie nodded with a smile. "Go on, hurry. If she passes out from the pain, you''ll be heartbroken."


    Natalie waspletely unfazed, feeling no pang of jealousy at all.


    She found that not loving Sebastian was liberating.


    It was always like this, the difference between loving someone and not loving them was instantaneous and stark.


    Seeing her cheerful and indifferent demeanor, a fire of rage began to burn in Sebastian''s chest.


    She really didn''t care anymore.


    Joanna, however, was stunned. Sebastian was still good to her after all.


    She couldn''t hide the surprise and delight in her eyes. That life-saving favor was still proving useful.


    Natalie was destined to pave the way for her sess.


    She bent over, feigning a look of pain as she stood up, then shot Natalie a provocative smile.


    Natalie knew this wasing. She raised an eyebrow and said with a smirk, "Tsk, a moment ago you were in so much pain you looked like you were about to draw yourst breath. Now you have the energy to provoke me? Joaring, even a clown has more dignity."


    "What? Natalie, are you calling me a clown?" Joanna suddenly shrieked.


    This time, Marshall chimed in to support Natalie. "Wow! Still have the strength to yell that loud. Looks like the stomachache was fake, just a ploy for sympathy. I''ve never seen a mistress so shamelessly try to seduce someone else''s husband in public."


    Joanna nced around at the crowd, terrified of being recognized. Thebel of "mistress¡± would be a stain on her reputation for the rest of her life.


    Natalie saw Joanna''s fear and found it hrious. She wanted to have her cake and eat it too.


    Knowingly being the other woman while putting on an act of pure innocence.


    Natalie smiled and yed along with Marshall. "Marshall, how could you say such a thing? You''ll embarrass Ms. Scott. She has her own white knight to protect her. You shouldn''t be like some people insulting their own wife while doting on some pretty face on the side. Don''t you go learning bad habits."


    Sebastian froze, staring at Natalie''s smiling face.


    Insulting their own wife while doting on some pretty face on the side. The words felt


    like a punch to the gut.


    In Natalie''s eyes, was everything he did an insult to her?


    If it wasn''t for the mountain of disappointment he''d caused, how could she say something like that?


    But now he...


    Marshall yed his part perfectly, immediately dering, "Don''t worry, Natalie. I would never be that kind of scumbag. If I fall in love with someone, I''ll give them my whole heart."

 Chapter 652

    Natalie gave a satisfied smile. Seeing her smile, as radiant as a summer bloom, the rage in Sebastian''s heart once again piled up like a mountain.


    Sebastian turned to Joanna, his voice devoid of emotion. "Let''s go. If we wait any longer, the pain might be gone by the time we get to the hospital, and my trip would be for nothing."


    Joanna was speechless. He knew she was faking it.


    "Sebastian, why are you treating me like this too?" Joanna was on the verge of tears


    from anger.


    Even though Sebastian was taking her to the hospital, his words were a sharp p in the face. It felt like he was defending Natalie.


    Was she overthinking it?


    She looked down and saw Natalie smiling.


    Natalie thought to herself that Sebastian was finally seeing things clearly.


    Joanna left in humiliation.


    Marshall said intentionally, "Great, now we don''t have to eat with Joanna. It''s disgusting, I was afraid I''d catch something!"


    Marshall came from a well-mannered, privileged background. For him to say something so harsh showed how much he truly despised Joanna.


    Joanna spun around, ring at Marshall with fury. *You bastard, just you wait.* Seeing the murderous look in her eyes, Natalie felt a flicker of concern for Marshall. She warned him, ¡°Marshall, she''s got her sights on you now. Be careful.¡± "Natalie, her methods are so underhanded. I''m honestly a bit scared of her. After all, we''re decent people, we wouldn''t stoop to her level of dirty tricks.¡±


    His words made Natalieugh wryly. "Marshall, I can''t agree with you there."


    He was capable of it. In their past life, he had done such things, including to her. The Marshall of this life wasn''t as frivolous as thest; he had matured a lot.


    He no longer acted recklessly. In his past life, his arrogance and his belief that money could solve any problem led to his swift demise. This time, he seemed to have grown up.


    His ignorance and arrogance were exactly what Joanna wanted, because Marshall was a sharp weapon.


    Since her schemes against Marshall had failed, she had settled for Maxwell instead.


    Marshall thought about his past behavior. It was true, he would have done things like that before.


    But he had changed. Andtely, that nightmare had been haunting him constantly. "It''s terrifying, Natalie. I have that same nightmare every night. My hands and feet are thrown into a sewer. I dream I die a horrible death."


    Natalie''s hand, holding a piece of fish cake, paused mid-air. She knew he had died a horrible death.


    But she had only read about it in the news.


    In her past life, her heart had been entirely devoted to Sebastian, and she had paid little attention to the outside world.


    "Don''t overthink it. Nothing will happen to you. But Maxwell might be in trouble. He''s getting out soon."


    Natalie didn''t know what Maxwell would do. If he still chose Joanna, then they would be the ones in danger.


    Marshall knew Maxwell was getting


    out in two days, but he wasn''t worried. Theirpany was in


    crisis and Maxwell would be too


    busy dealing with business matters


    to cause trouble:


    Natalie suddenly asked, ¡°Marshall, when does construction start on thatnd Joanna bought?"


    Marshall had been waiting for this to blow up. He said excitedly, "Not yet, Natalie It''s been snowing recently, so they haven''t started. Probably in about a month. But they''ve been pulling in a lot of investmenttely."


    Natalie mused, a half-month had passed.


    Wendy''spany issues were about to explode. She smiled. ¡°Next, Joanna won''t just have a


    stomachache, This will probably take half her life. Let''s just waft and watch the show."

 Chapter 653

    Marshall was very curious. "Natalie, what are you referring to?"


    Natalie''s eyes gleamed with a deep smile. "Just wait for the good news. Eat up, the beef is ready. It''ll get tough if we wait."


    Natalie quickly picked up a slice of beef and ate it.


    Marshall, however, preferred the thinly sliced steak.


    "Natalie, you like the beef, so have more. I prefer the steak."


    They ate and talked. Natalie brought up the idea of a foreign mother-and-baby product line, and Marshall agreed. After the new year, when spring arrived, the two of them would go abroad to negotiate a partnership.


    Natalie felt that this winter was passing very pleasantly.


    Matthew wasn''t involved in this sector, so her only option was to partner with Marshall.


    They chatted as they ate, the atmosphere rxed and friendly.


    Meanwhile, Joanna really did go to the hospital. After they left the restaurant, she started to feel worse, a sticky, warm sensation giving her a bad feeling.


    Last night, she and Robert had even used sex toys to spice things up.


    Sebastian, annoyed, apanied her through the check-up, ncing at his watch from time to time.


    By now, Natalie and Marshall should have finished their dinner.


    As a man himself, he knew exactly what Marshall''s look at Natalie meant.


    Marshall was pursuing Natalie too.


    Sebastian stewed in his anger. The moment she left him, Natalie hadpletely let herself go.


    Just then, the doctor who had examined Joanna walked over and asked, "Are you Joanna''s family?"


    Sebastian gave a curt nod. "Yes."


    The doctor scolded Sebastian angrily. "How could you two be so careless? Your wife


    is pregnant, and you''re still doing *that*? Can''t you control yourself?"


    "You nearly caused a miscarriage.¡±


    Sebastian was speechless.


    ¡°There''s some residual fluid inside her. You need to be more careful about hygiene in the future; it could


    easily lead to an infection for


    still a risk of a threatened


    miscarriage. I''ve prescribed some medication. She needs to go home and rest. Absolutely no intercourse for the first three months. You look respectable enough, so why can''t you show somepassion for a woman? She''s chafed inside. Can''t you take it easy?"


    Sebastian was speechless.


    This usation,ing out of left field, made his eyes turn red with fury.


    The doctor walked away, muttering, "Young people these days are unbelievable, using sex toys and risking their lives for a little pleasure."


    Sebastian clenched his fists tightly. So this was the real Joanna, so wild in private.


    And he, Sebastian, was aplete and utter fool, yed by this woman.


    If he hadn''t overheard Natalie and Marshall''s conversation outside the Scott family gate that night, and ¨¨ seen the photos on Natalie''s phone he would have continued to believe that the Joanna he''d watched grow up was a kind person.


    He never would have imagined her private life was so sordid.


    Sebastian saw Joanna walking out, her eyes downcast from the difort. Joanna was nervous. *Sebastian doesn''t know I''m pregnant, right?* She had specifically told the doctor not to tell her husband.


    Of course, by "husband," she meant Sebastian.


    However, she didn''t know that another doctor had informed her "family member" of her condition. It was their duty as doctors to inform a patient''s family about their condition and necessary precautions.


    She stood before Sebastian and forced a faint smile. "Sebastian, I''m fine. We can go back now."


    Sebastian frowned. "Are you sure you''re fine? You don''t need to be admitted?"


    Joanna smiled. ¡°No need. It''s just a minor issue, probably from stress. You know how upsetting Natalie can be."


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed, his sharp eyes boring into her. So her pregnancy was Natalie''s fault too? He scoffed Joanna, you really can''t handle a little stress, can you? Let''s go. Since you''re fine, we can head back."

 Chapter 654

    Joanna was starving. She was pregnant. What was she going to do?


    This child was Robert''s, but it had to be Sebastian''s.


    Joanna racked her brain, trying to figure out how to frame Sebastian. Only if the child was his would Sebastian divorce Natalie and marry her. But if he found out the truth, it would be over between them for good.


    Joanna never expected to get pregnant.


    Lost in thought, she didn''t even notice they had reached the elevator. Sebastian stopped first, and Joanna walked right into his back.


    Sebastian didn''t move, just frowned slightly.


    Joanna snapped back to reality. Scheming against Sebastian... before, she would have been confident, but his recent attitude toward her was unpredictable.


    Unless she could hypnotize him, make him forget Natalie and remember only his love for her.


    The pregnancy... she needed to find an opportunity to pin it on Natalie without a trace. That would solve both problems.


    But she had to n it perfectly, without a single misstep.


    Sebastian hailed a cab for Joanna and told her to go home.


    After getting in, Joanna realized Sebastian hadn''t followed. She asked, "Sebastian, aren''t youing with me?"


    Sebastian replied, "I have something to do. You go on ahead."


    Joanna was feeling unwell. She looked at him pitifully. ¡°Sebastian, my stomach hurts. Can you please stay with me?"


    Sebastian suppressed his anger. "Then get out, and I''ll take you back to the hospital. I''m not a doctor. If your stomach hurts, you should see a doctor, not me."


    Joanna was speechless.


    He knew exactly what she meant but chose to twist her words.


    "Sebastian..."


    ¡°My ride is here. Go home and get some rest.¡±


    Sebastian signaled for her driver to leave.


    Joanna burst into tears. "Sebastian, how could you just leave me like this?"


    But her anguished cries were lost in the wind and snow.


    Joanna stared ahead, her eyes filled with a fierce determination. She had been besitant before, but now that she was pregnant, there was no more room for doubt.


    Only Sebastian could protect her now.


    Robert might be an A-list actor, but his family''s business wasn''t as stable as Sebastian''s.


    Joanna was torn, but she had toe up with a foolproof n.


    Joanna gave the driver her mother''s address, needing to consult with Sophia.


    When she arrived, she found the house cold and messy. Joanna sighed in frustration. Her mother was somon. She had hired two maids forher, but she insisted on doing everything herself, and she couldn''t even keep the ce clean.


    Seeing that no dinner had been prepared, Joanna''s heart sank.


    She went upstairs and found her father snoring on the sofa. This didn''t feel like a home at all.


    Before, when she lived with Wendy, there would always be a hot meal waiting for her when she got home.


    Wendy had always doted on her,


    buying her designer clothes worth a


    small fortune without a second 1.2


    thought. If she liked it, Wendy. bought it.


    She had thought her own mother would be just as considerate, but what was this?


    Joanna stood frozen in the living room, asking herself, *Is this the life I wanted?*


    She used to believe that without Wendy and those four brothers, her own family of four could be happy together.


    But every time she came back, she left in a rage.


    "Joanna, you''re back." Sophia, who had been napping, came downstairs, woken by hunger.


    Joanna noticed the bruises on her face. ¡°Mom, what happened to your face?"

 Chapter 655

    At her daughter''s question, Sophia felt a wave of indignation. "It was your father and Wendy."


    ¡°What?¡± Joanna was furious, ring at her sleeping father.


    Sophia saw Nathan on the sofa and pulled her daughter into a bedroom, seating her before whispering urgently, "Joanna, Wendy somehow got evidence of me and Mr. Wilson together. Your father saw it and hit me. Then I tried to taunt Wendy, but she recognized me as your father''s mistress. She followed us here, found out we''ve been together all along, and realized your father cheated during their marriage. She hit me again."


    "My whole body aches now."


    Joanna was speechless.


    What a mess.


    "Mom, what is really going on between you and that Mr. Wilson?" Joanna asked, exasperated. She knew the affair was real, but she hadn''t cared about it before.


    Sophia began to sob quietly. Wiping her tears, she said, ¡°Joanna, I can''t rely solely on your father. He''s a spineless coward. Without Wendy, he''s nothing. Mr. Wilson and I were ssmates. He loved me, but he couldn''t marry me. My family background was poor; your grandparents were farmers. Marrying me wouldn''t help him at all."


    "Later, he got married and had children, but we stayed in touch. Do you think I could have given your brother such a good life with just the money your father gave me?"


    "Your father is so stingy. Every time I asked for money, he was so tight-fisted. Most of the money came from Mr. Wilson."


    Joanna stared at her mother in shock. She hadn''t cared before, but now it felt different. She had been in a room with Mr. Wilson. Although she hadn''t let that old man touch her, in his mind, their rtionship had be twisted.


    Joanna felt a wave of nausea, clutching her chest.


    She asked in a low voice, "Whose son is Wayne?"


    Sophia tensed at the question, her eyes darting away. She patted Joanna''s hand.


    "What are you thinking? Of course Wayne is your father''s son."


    Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he wasn''t Mr. Wilson''s son.


    A n began to form in Joanna''s mind, a way to make Natalie suffer.


    First, she''d see if Maxwell could get rid of Natalie.


    She had been abandoned by Sebastian, so why was she still living so well?


    Joanna said softly, "Mom, I''m pregnant."


    "Ah..." Sophia, already distressed,


    was stunned by this bombshell. But


    she recovered quickly and


    whispered, "Is the baby Sebastian Isn''t that great? He''ll have to marry you be Sebastian''s mother-inw,


    think of the prestige!"


    Joanna''s eyes filled with anger. "It''s not his. He won''t even touch me. He''s impotent. I think he was injured


    in the car ident. No more


    how I


    seduce him, he doesn''t respond."


    Sophia was speechless.


    She was stunned. "You two are so close, but you never went all the way?"


    This... this didn''t make sense.


    How could a virile man like Sebastian restrain himself?


    Sophia was exasperated. ¡°Joanna, every time I saw you two together, he was so attentive and concerned about you. How did you never take that final step?"


    "Let''s not talk about that. What''s the point now?" Joanna was frustrated. "I want Sebastian to be my child''s


    father, but I feel it''s too risk


    Sebastian''s attitude towards me has coofed. Natalie exposed a lot of


    things about me, and now he


    doesn''t trust me anymore."


    Sophia asked in shock, "Then who is the father?"


    "Robert, my co-star from the TV series."

 Chapter 656

    Hearing this, Sophia wanted to p her. She hissed in frustration, ¡°Joanna, I''ve been swallowing my pride and helping you from the shadows, and this is what you do? Didn''t I tell you to hold onto Sebastian? I know you don''t like his gloomy personality, but everything that man possesses is what you need most."


    "If it''s not his child, you can''t take this risk. You have to get rid of this baby. I will not let you end up like me, with your child being illegitimate.¡±


    "If you try to pass off another man''s child as a Griffith, you''ll end up dead."


    Sophia was so angry her eyes turned red, tears streaming down her face.


    Joanna had been wrestling with this herself, which was why she came to her mother for advice.


    Her expression darkened. "But, I want to use this baby."


    Sophia immediately shot down the idea. ¡°Joanna, you can''t risk it. It will be impossible to clean up the messter. You''ve always been so smart, why would you ruin your future over a child?"


    "If you are determined to marry Sebastian, I can help you, but this baby absolutely cannot stay. Nothing has ever happened between you two. Even if you manage to trap Sebastian now, it''s toote. The truth coulde out at any moment."


    "And don''t forget, many of the medical systems are developed by the Griffith family. It would be easy for them to find out how far along you are."


    "I''ll go with you to the hospital tomorrow to take care of it. This is your best option. Besides, your career is on the rise. If people find out you''re pregnant out of wedlock, your acting career will be over."


    Sophia was both anxious and angry. She had learned a few tricks over the years, but she had never taught her daughter to be so reckless.


    She sobbed, ¡°Joanna, I encouraged you to learn all thedylike arts, to study music and literature, all to use Wendy as your ticket into high society."


    "And this isn''t the oue I wanted. Wendy is still alive and well, and only one of her four sons is dead. You got herpany, but why does it feel like we haven''t gained anything at all?"


    Sophia had this feeling, an ethereal sense that none of it was real.


    Joanna touched her belly. "Mom, look into Robert''s family. What do they do?"


    Sophia stared at her, frowning. "Aren''t you supposed to marry Sebastian? And what about that man you ran off with all those years ago? Right, almost forgot, wasnt he the one you loved most? Are you going to marry Robert?"


    Joanna closed her eyes in pain. After a long moment, she said, "Mom, I think he''s using me too."


    "What?" Sophia''s eyes widened with shock, pain, and disbelief.


    This was not the ending she had envisioned.


    She wanted Wendy''s entire family dead, leaving her to reap the


    rewards to be the m


    Mrs. Scott with billions in


    But now? She was still a rat, hiding in the shadows.


    Now that Wendy had discovered her and Nathan, if their affair was exposed, her two children would be branded as illegitimate.


    "Mom, this baby can go, but Natalie has to take the fall for it."


    "How?¡± Joanna''s smile was chilling. "I''m going to make it look like Natalie is the one getting an abortion."


    Sophia was speechless.


    She was furious. Was her daughter so obsessed with Natalie''s demise that she''d lost her mind?


    "Joanna, I''m begging you, stop this madness. If you get caught, you''ll be ruined. Your face alone won''t be enough to get you out of it. You have to fisten to me on this, do you understand?"


    Joanna said, "No, Mom. I have a way."


    Sophia was wary. "What way?"

 Chapter 657

    After Joanna exined her n, Sophia thought it might actually work.


    "That could work, but Joanna, Natalie is no longer a threat to you. Why do you keep provoking her?"


    Joanna didn''t know why either. Seeing Sebastian defend Natalie drove her mad with jealousy.


    The Scott family and Sebastian¡ªeverything should have been hers.


    "Mom, Natalie knows what I did before. She''s started to get her revenge. She''s not the same submissive, weak Natalie anymore."


    Sophia was stunned, asking anxiously, "Natalie knows everything? Has she told Sebastian?"


    Joanna was frustrated. "Mom, you knew about all of it, didn''t you? It''s because Natalie told Sebastian everything that he''s been so cold to me."


    ¡°But tonight, because my stomach hurt, he still ditched Natalie to take me to the hospital. I just didn''t expect to be pregnant."


    Sophia grew even more nervous. She knew Sebastian''s personality, and from an outsider''s perspective, Natalie seemed pitiable. ¡°No, no, no, silly girl. You have to give up on Sebastian now. You saved his life, and he''ll feel indebted to you for that, he''ll be good to you."


    ¡°But Natalie is still his wife. Scheming against him is a p in his face. If the media ever exposes that Natalie is his wife, you''ll be a real mistress. I will not allow you to do that."


    "When ites to a choice between his interests and a woman, a man will always choose what benefits him. Besides, he disowned his own father to secure his position these past few years. You just saved his life, a debt he has already repaid. If you keep scheming against him, your end will be much worse."


    Sophia''s heart ached with anger. Why had everything gone so wrong?


    Everything had been going so smoothly before.


    "Mom, Sebastian wouldn''t let me be his mistress. He''ll clear things up."


    "But he gives you five million a month. If Natalie finds out, the courts will be able to trace the evidence. Are you crazy? You''d do something that leaves a paper trail?¡±


    "Sebastian is clearly suspicious of you. If you really do this..."


    "I know what I''m doing," Joanna interrupted coldly.


    She couldn''t believe her mother wouldn''t support her. Her advantage was that Sebastian doted on her; nothing could go wrong.


    Sophia was furious. "You need her


    ID to


    careate a medical file. Think


    gets profoto ja


    Sophia felt exhausted. All these years of fighting, and she had gained nothing.


    Joanna''s hands clenched into fists, a wave of sickness washing over her.


    Her stomach ached faintly.


    No, she had to destroy Natalie.


    She couldn''t let all her efforts be a joke. Everyone knew she was Sebastian''s first love.


    ...


    Sebastian didn''t go back to the restaurant to find Natalie. Instead, he went to her vi to wait for her.


    ??????


    Climbing the wall was no use tonight, security guards were everywhere. A cold glint shed in Sebastian''s eyes. Natalie was really treating him like a thief.


    He didn''t get out of the car; it was warmer inside.


    He leaned back against the seat, his handsome features and thinly pressed lips


    giving him an air of cruelty.


    He closed his eyes, and the image of Natalie''s indifferent expression filled his mind, making him inexplicably agitated.


    Sean, bored, turned on an audiobook on his phone.


    He couldn''t figure Sebastian out anymore; except for one thing: was a


    any ss scumbag, a


    wanting what he couldn''t have

 Chapter 658

    Sebastian waited another hour before he saw Natalie get out of Marshall''s car.


    Natalie smiled and waved goodbye to Marshall. "Marshall, drive safe on your way back."


    Marshall replied, "I will! I''ll call you when I get home."


    Natalie said, "Okay!"


    She watched his car drive off before turning to unlock her gate.


    But before she could, a hand shot out and gripped her wrist tightly.


    Startled, Natalie whipped her head around.


    It was Sebastian, exuding the dangerous aura of a forbidden lover, luring her into an abyss.


    "Natalie, why are you back sote?"


    Natalie found his questionughable. "What business is it of yours when Ie back? We have nothing to do with each other. Let go!"


    Sebastian didn''t let go. Instead, his grip tightened. Under the dim light, his perfect face looked cruel and heartless.


    "Come with me," he said, pulling her along.


    Natalie refused, struggling against his grip. "Sebastian, let go of me! Have you no shame? I''ve made it clear that I don''t want to see you. Why do you keep showing up? Let go! I don''t want anything to do with you..."


    Before Natalie could finish, Sebastian dragged her into his car.


    He fastened her seatbelt, then told Sean to drive to the vi.


    Natalie was beyond frustrated. She demanded, "Where are you taking me?"


    Sebastian''s arrogant gaze fell on her. "Home."


    Natalie was speechless. Home?


    "Excuse me, my home is back there. Where are you taking me?"


    Then she remembered the keys he had given her that morning.


    Natalie looked down at her hand, still held by Sebastian, and felt a wave of disgust.


    "Let go. Don''t touch me. You''re filthy."


    Sebastian''s eyes instantly turned red. "Natalie, you.....¡±


    "Me what? If you would just agree to a divorce, I wouldn''t have to be so disgusted. You''ve touched her, so don''t touch me. I don''t want to catch anything."


    Sean, in the front seat, was speechless.


    He had to admire Natalie''s courage.


    She... she really dared to say that!


    Sebastian''s hands clenched into fists. She was that disgusted by him?


    ¡°Natalie, as I recall, Marshall isn''t exactly a saint. He messes around with women all


    the time. Why aren''t you disgusted by him?¡±


    Natalie smiled. "That''s different. He''s


    him, and we''re just friends. But


    you''re my husband, in name. I don''t


    care how many women you were


    with before we got married, but cheatingthe''s on


    after were married? That''s truly filthy.


    "You..."


    He reached for her, as if to choke her, but Natalie quickly recoiled. "Sebastian, you''ve raised your hand to me several times already. I told you wouldn''t tolerate it again One more time, and don''t me me being merciless."


    Natalie warned him coldly.


    Sebastian''s hand froze mid-air. She had a real talent for provoking him, for making him want to kill someone.


    Natalie was actually a bit scared of him. If it came to a real fight, she wouldn''t stand a chance. The bastard was strong.


    He had hit her before, leaving her ears ringing.


    Sebastian took a deep breath. ¡°I''ll exin what was in those photoster. There''s a party tomorrow night, and I need a date. You''reing with me."


    Natalie refused instantly, without giving him any face. "No. You''ve never taken me to any party, and I dont like them anyway. You should take your first love, Joanna."

 Chapter 659

    Sebastian was furious, but he couldn''t tell her the truth. If he did, she''d be in even more danger.


    ¡°Natalie, you are my wife. You should be the one to apany me..."


    "No, no, no..." Natalie interrupted with a smile. "Mr. Griffith, everyone agrees that you and Joanna are a match made in heaven. The way you look at her is filled with so much love. I have no desire to break you two up."


    She had fought with all her might to escape them, and she wouldn''t be dragged back into their toxic drama to be torn apart again.


    ¡°Natalie, must you always oppose me like this?" Sebastian''s eyes were dark and stormy as he stared at her. "Much of what happened before was a misunderstanding. I told you, I will exin it all to youter."


    Natalie''s voice was filled with a sudden sadness. "Sebastian, I just want to live. I don''t want to die. The feeling of being shattered to pieces... it hurts too much."


    She was just starting to enjoy her life again. She didn''t want to get involved in the mess between him and Joanna.


    Ever since leaving the Scott family, her life had been good. It would be even better if Sebastian would just leave her alone.


    The words Sebastian was about to say died in his throat. For a moment, he felt as if an entire century separated him from Natalie.


    They reached their destination without another word spoken between them.


    Sean drove the car directly into the courtyard.


    Sebastian unbuckled Natalie''s seatbelt and warned her, ¡°Be good, or you''ll regret it.¡±


    Natalie nced at him, then at the vi outside, and shook her head. "What''s the point of this? Just because you bought a house here, you think I''ll move back in? The bulk of my pre-marital assets are in real estate. I don''t have to live here. I have several other luxury condos in the city, fully staffed. I''m done being your


    housekeeper. Find someone else."


    Natalie pushed the car door open and got out.


    Seeing her stubbornness, Sebastian quickly got out and grabbed her arm as she tried to walk away. "Come inside."


    Natalie refused. "I don''t want to."


    Sebastian narrowed his eyes, his gaze deepening as he looked at her defiant expression. ¡°After how Joanna bullied you, don''t you want revenge?"


    Natalie froze, meeting his dark, intense gaze. She was confused. What did he mean by that?


    He was being suspiciously nice, and with him, there was always a catch.


    She watched him warily. "What do you mean by that? Sebastian, don''t y games with me. I won''t fall for it."


    Sebastian was taken aback. He realized that everything he''d done in the past had made her hate him to the core. Their rtionship could never go back to what it


    was.


    "I''m not ying games. I just wanted to show you our home. If you lived here with me, it would drive Joanna crazy Sebastian coaxed, his voice smooth and persuasive


    His deep eyes watched her, a rare gentleness softening his features.


    But Natalie wasn''t falling for it. She sneered, I''m not interested. You and Joanna have a fight, and I be the tool to spice up your rtionship? Im not that stupid.


    Natalie raised an eyebrow. "As for revenge, get it myself. These past few years have taught me a valuable lesson: I have to be my own person first, before lean be a wife of mother."


    "Since leaving, I''ve found myself again. I''m not going back to the way I was."


    With that, Natalie walked towards the house. If he wanted her to see it, she would humor him.


    Sebastian stared at her back. Against the backdrop of the wind and snow, her slender figure seemed so lonely, stirring an impulse in him to pull her into an embrace.

 Chapter 660

    He followed her inside, a tenderness he himself had never seen before softening his cold, stoic features.


    Sean stepped forward to open the door.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Madam, pleasee in."


    Natalie looked at Sean and smiled back. "Sean, just call me Natalie. We''re friends, after all. You can just use my name."


    Sean heard footsteps behind him and his smile froze. How could he dare?


    Sebastian would kill him!


    He wouldn''t dare.


    He truly wouldn''t dare.


    Natalie paid no mind to his reaction and stepped into the main hall.


    The vi was a pre-owned but unupied new build. The decor was in Sebastian''s preferred monochrome palette, but he had someone put up white wallpaper.


    Itplemented the furniture, creating a rather nice effect. It was, in fact, her style. Theyout of the vi was identical to her own, with arge, open-n kitchen. Natalie stood there, quietly looking at the kitchen. The kitchen... it used to be her favorite ce.


    She would spend hours there, trying out all sorts of dishes to please Sebastian, but he never cared.


    She turned to face Sebastian. His tall, imposing figure stood under the light, making him seem even more noble, his stern features softened.


    Natalie couldn''t understand him anymore. "Sebastian, can you even live in a ce this big by yourself?¡±


    This vi only had three floors, while her current one had four.


    Sebastian walked to her side, shoulder to shoulder. His voice was husky. "Aren''t you here? And in the future, we''ll have children."


    The word ''children'' jolted Natalie. Her emotions red up instantly. ¡°Sebastian, don''t you dare mention children to me! If it weren''t for you, I..."


    Natalie snapped back to reality. What was she thinking?


    In this life, she hadn''t been pregnant.


    She met his searching, confused gaze and quickly exined, "Sorry, I lost myposure just now. What mean is, you and I are getting a divorce eventually. I''ll have children witha man love someday, but it'' won''t be with you."


    Her words made his eyes grow colder. Have children with another man?


    The phrase stabbed him deeply. He suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    Natalie tensed up, her eyes wide with rm and disgust. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    In that moment, Sebastian was


    defeated by Natalie''s disgust and indifference. He suppressed the jealousy raging inside him and said, Let''s gotet''s go see our room upstairs."


    Afraid he might snap, Natalie obediently followed him.


    The master bedroom was on the second floor Sebastian led her inside. The room was spacious, decorated in a soft gold theme. The ent wall was simple and neutral, which gave it a timeless and elegant feet.


    SWI


    Natalie smiled. "The room is beautifully decorated. As long as you like it. I''ve seen it now, so I should be going."


    Sebastian''s tall frame blocked her way. "Stay. We can have a good life together from now on."


    Sebastian rarely spoke with such vulnerability. Ostracized since childhood, he had always used a cold mask to protect himself.


    His unapproachable demeanor kept the members of the Griffith family at bay.


    But with Natalie, he always unconsciously let his guard down.


    In contrast, Joanna always presented a docile and obedient facade.


    Whenparing her to the often-angry Natalie, he had always been biased, subconsciously believing Joanna''s words while ignoring the details.


    Just as Natalie was about to refuse, Sebastian''s phone rang.


    He pulled it out. The caller ID read: "Joanna."


    Natalie gave a cold smile. ¡°I''ll be leaving, then. Your Joanna is calling."

 Chapter 661

    But Sebastian just hung up.


    Natalie froze, her eyes wide with disbelief. She had been the primary witness to how much Sebastian cherished Joanna.


    Even a small scratch on Joanna would cause him immense distress.


    "See if there''s anything missing in the room," Sebastian said. "I''ll have someone get it for you."


    Just as Natalie was about to say she didn''t need anything since she wasn''t staying, Sebastian''s phone rang again.


    He pulled it out, annoyed, and switched it off.


    Natalie watched him turn off his phone, her mind reeling.


    What was happening?


    Did Sebastian just hang up on Joanna?


    "Seriously? How could you hang up on her? She has a stomachache today. She''ll probably be crying for you if you''re not at the hospital with her."


    With that, Natalie turned to leave.


    Sebastian''s voice, casual yet menacing, stopped her from behind. "Natalie, if you dare leave, Wayne''s overseas project will disappear. I''m involved in it, you see. And Wayne... I have to say, he''s more impressive than I thought."


    When he''d first discovered Wayne''s identity, he had been genuinely shocked. Wayne had graduated from a prestigious school of architecture and excelled in many other areas.


    He was handsome, gentle, and charming. The memory of seeing them eat together, of Wayne feeding Natalie as she smiled, her eyes sparkling radiantly¡ªa smile he''d never seen directed at him-ignited a fierce jealousy within him.


    His gaze on Natalie deepened, his jawline hardened, and his presence became overwhelmingly intense.


    Natalie couldn''t decipher his emotions, only that this version of Sebastian was furious. She red back at him. "Sebastian, are you threatening me?"


    His dark eyes were unreadable as he stepped closer. His tall frame cast a shadow over her, and the intense pressure made her deeply ufortable.


    Sebastian


    lowered his head to meet


    her gaze, his voice raspy. "I''m just asking you to live here for a while. After this period is over, you can do whatever you want, and won! you. As for Wayne, I didn''t want


    stop to


    use him to threaten you. It''s just that you''re being so disobedient."


    Natalie was speechless.


    Her... disobedient? That, she couldn''t ept.


    She didn''t believe Sebastian could control Wayne.


    She should have remembered Sebastian''s dark, maniptive methods. After he overheard her conversation with Matthew that one time, what had he been doing during the half-month she was caring for Zenobia?


    Now he had leverage over Wayne.


    "Sebastian, how dare you call me disobedient? You were the one who


    told me to get lost, the one who wanted a divorce! I left, I agreed


    the divorce so why are you putting on this act now? Sebastian, what do you take me for?"


    Her face flushed with anger, her voice choked with frustration. She was so tired of this, so incredibly tired.


    Sebastian saw her pain and knew he was the cause of it all.


    His preconceived notions had blinded him to his own heart. "Natalie, I just need you


    to stay here until next year. Once the two years are up, I''ll go with you to finalize the divorce."


    Natalie let out a bitterugh. "What does where I live have to do with it? After a two- year separation, I can file for divorce on my own."


    "But if I don''t agree, you won''t get a divorce," he stated calmly, the threat clear in his tone.


    Tears welled up in Natalie''s eyes.


    If Sebastian refused, she couldn''t get a divorce.


    In her past life, Sebastian had agreed to the divorce, but then she had discovered she was pregnant.


    So he had changed his mind. During that time, he had been kind to her, but distant, always leaving early anding homete.


    He had kept her a prisoner in the vi, preventing her from leaving and taking away everything that could connect her to the outside world.

 Chapter 662

    It wasn''t until Joanna arranged for her kidnapping that she finally left the vi, only to be killed by them.


    During those months, Sebastian had been agitated and constantly busy. He would visit her and have breakfast with her before leaving, but he never spoke of the outside world.


    In hindsight, she realized hispany must have been in serious trouble. Joanna had been taking over, which was why he had been so preupied.


    Natalie slumped to the floor. "Sebastian, don''t hurt Wayne," she whispered. "I''ll stay here."


    In her past life, Wayne had been murdered by a hitman hired by Joanna for trying to avenge her.


    Wayne was in a critical phase of his career. If he could establish himself and be a powerful figure, he could protect her. They could even team up against Sebastian, Joanna, and the mysterious man behind her.


    Her words brought Sebastian no joy. His dark, unreadable gaze settled on her. She wasn''t staying willingly; she was only doing it for Wayne.


    Once, she had done everything in her power just to stay by his side.


    But now, she wanted nothing to do with his kindness.


    His expression turned cold as he helped her up from the floor. "Our life will be the same as before. You''ll cook for me. I''ll do my best to be home for dinner every day, and breakfast will be like it used to be."


    He still craved the affection she had once given him, damn it.


    He had to admit that in the time she was gone, his life had been a mess. He couldn''t eat, couldn''t sleep.


    He had never been truly loved by anyone except her, and he had thrown that love away with his own hands.


    People only learn to cherish what they''ve lost.


    He admitted it. He yearned for Natalie''s genuine affection.


    She had nearly died trying to find medicine for him.


    She had pulled him from a burning fire. She had done it all because she loved him, giving endlessly.


    "Fine," Natalie said softly.


    Without looking at Sebastian, she ced her bag on the bed and sat on the edge, staring into space.


    Sebastian watched her silently. He opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out.


    He couldn''t bear to see her so despondent. He turned and left the room.


    The unfamiliar vi felt empty and


    met


    vast, but the thought of Natalie im the room down the hall brought an -- irrepressible smile to his lips.


    As long as she was here.


    At Joanna''s house.


    Unable to reach Sebastian, Joanna smashed her phone in a fit of rage.


    Her expression was dark as she stared out the window. It wasn''t snowing tonight, but the wind was howling, its piercing sound grating on her already frayed nerves.


    Sebastian''s world no longer revolved around her.


    Now he wouldn''t even answer her calls.


    What was she going to do?


    Could her n still work?


    Robert was out of the question, and so was Mr. Wilson. No one else could know she was pregnant.


    The pregnancy had to be pinned on Natalie.


    But how could she arrange it?


    How could she get her hands on Natalie''s ID?


    Joanna was at a loss.


    This baby hade at the worst possible time. Maybe she should just get rid of it secretly.


    But what if she could make Natalie believe the baby was Sebastian''s?


    Her mind raced with chaotic


    bet


    thoughts: She stood up and began pacing, unable to calm her frantic heart.


    Ever since she found out she was pregnant, she had been a nervous wreck. Joanna finally picked up the phone with the shattered screen and called Robert.


    "Hello? Joanna, were you missing me?" Robert asked with a chuckle.


    Joanna lowered her voice. "Robert, I''m pregnant."


    Robert was stunned. "What? Joanna, how could you be pregnant?"

 Chapter 663

    Hearing the doubt in his voice, a murderous glint shed in Joanna''s eyes. "Robert, what''s with that tone? I said I''m pregnant. With your child."


    "Impossible. I always use protection. How could you be pregnant with my child?"


    "But you''re the only man I''ve been with these past few months. The child is yours."


    "Don''t you remember that first time? You were in a hurry, and we didn''t use protection."


    Joanna needed to know how Robert would react.


    If he denied it, she had plenty of ways to deal with him.


    After thinking it over, she realized framing Natalie was unrealistic. If she pushed Natalie too far, all the things she had done in the past woulde to light.


    Monica might have fled, but Susan White still had evidence of her conspiring with Monica against Jared.


    Robert was tense. "Joanna, our careers are taking off right now. If it suddenlyes out that you''re pregnant with my child, we''ll both be ruined. Besides, we still have a month of filming left for this show."


    "Can''t we... get rid of it?"


    Robert was always careful. He had slept with nearly all of his co-stars but had never slipped up before. This was the first time. He remembered now¡ªthat night, he couldn''t wait. They''d done it twice in the bathroom and twice by the window without any protection. He''d had a bit to drink and was just looking for a thrill,pletely forgetting about contraception.


    Joanna''s hand tightened on her phone. She closed her eyes in anguish. Why could she never find a man who genuinely cared for her?


    Sebastian used to be genuine. If only she hadn''t abandoned him when he went blind after the car crash. If she had stayed by his side, he would still be devoted to her now.


    The thought filled Joanna with regret.


    "We need to sit down and talk about this tomorrow. It''s true that I''m carrying your child. If you don''t believe me, I''ll have the baby and get a paternity test."


    Robert quickly agreed. "Okay. I''ll contact you at noon tomorrow. We have a shoot then, so we can find a quiet ce to talk."


    "Alright."


    After hanging up, Joanna immediately received a call from Horace.


    "Hello? Horace, what did you find?"


    "Robert is the illegitimate son of Calvin Warner, from the wealthiest family in Northwood," Horace reported. "But his mother married into the Warner family this year, so he''s legitimate now. His family very influential, on par with


    S¨¦bastian''s. His father put him in the entertainment industry as a form of training. They''re incredibly rich."


    A triumphant gleam appeared in Joanna''s eyes. She was d she''d had Horace dig into Robert''s background.


    "Horace, are you sure your information is correct? We can''t afford any mistakes." Robert''s origins were a mystery, even to the director.


    For the past two years, he''d been wildly sessful in showbiz.


    "I''m sure," Horace exined. "I followed him all day and even discreetly asked his assistant. The assistant has seen Robert with his father Calvin Warner at the


    Joanna was still cautious. "Okay, Horace. Just to be safe, please verify it again."


    "Alright," Horace said. "But are you really going to do this? Are you giving up on the young master?"


    "He gave up on me," Joanna sneered. "If he truly loved me, he wouldn''t have asked me to seduce Robert."


    Wait. A thought struck Joanna. Could he have known about Robert''s identity all along?


    But it had been so many years. It was time for her to wake up from that dream. That man only wanted to reim his position; he didn''t have her in his heart. She had to n for her own future Marrying into wealthy family was her ultimate goal.


    She had already helped her mother achieve her dream of bing the real Mrs.


    Scott.


    She hadpletely gotten rid of Wendy.


    Her rtionship with that man was purely a partnership.

 Chapter 664

    "Think about it again. The young master loves you very much, but his hands are


    tied. He can''t even show his face in public. You two have supported each other for so many years to get to this point. Are you really going to throw it all away?"


    Horace felt that Joanna was a person full of contradictions.


    She could be gentle, she could be a decorative socialite, and she could be a powerful businesswoman.


    Her personality was ever-changing, a reflection of her own internal conflict.


    Joanna was frustrated and hurt. "Horace, do you think he knew about Robert''s identity all along?"


    "I''m not sure about that," Horace admitted. "I only found out today myself."


    "Hah..." Joanna let out a coldugh. "You see? He''s keeping secrets from me now."


    "Don''t be impulsive. I''ll call the young master and ask. It''s probably just a mimunication between you two."


    Horace hung up.


    Joanna sat on her bed, tears silently streaming down her face.


    She truly didn''t understand how things had spun so far out of her control.


    That night, Natalie''s sleep was fitful. She dreamed again, reliving the horrific scene of her death.


    "Natalie, go to hell!"


    Sebastian''s malicious voice ripped her from the dream.


    "Ah! No!" Natalie shot up in bed, looking around the unfamiliar room in a daze.


    Why was she having these dreams again?


    It had been a while.


    She closed her eyes and slowly sat up, ncing at the phone on the bedside table. It was already eight o''clock.


    Taking a deep breath, she got up to wash. When she came out, she went downstairs to make breakfast for Sebastian.


    Sebastian heard noises from the kitchen and opened his bedroom door. Dressed in


    a cozy white sweater, he leaned against the staircase, an involuntary smile spreading across his face as he watched Natalie busy in the kitchen.


    About ten minutester, Natalie emerged with breakfast.


    She was carrying two bowls of tomato and egg pasta when she looked up and saw Sebastian.


    He was still standing by the stairs, but his style of dress was different from usual.


    The casual white sweater softened the intimidating chill he usually exuded, making his features appear gentler.


    Natalie paused, struck by the sight. It had been a long time since she''d seen Sebastian like this.


    During the six months he was blind, she had loved dressing him in these kinds of cozy clothes. They made him seem less cold, radiating a warmth that made him look like a little sun when he smiled


    Natalie found herself lost in memories of the past.


    "Come down and eat," she said.


    Her voice startled Sebastian. "Okay."


    He descended the stairs gracefully and went to the dining room.


    Natalie was already seated. She had also prepared two side dishes: saut¨¦ed greens and steamed cabbage.


    Sebastian''s lips curved into a slight smile when he saw his favorite tomato and egg pasta. "Thank you."


    He said the words and immediately lowered his head to eat.


    Natalie stared at him, momentarily stunned. He ate with quiet elegance.


    She nced out the window. The snow was falling, but hell hadn''t frozen over. Did Sebastian just say thank you?


    After breakfast, Sebastian drove Natalie to work. The entire day, she felt as if she were floating.


    It wasn''t until that afternoon that she came back to reality.


    Sebastian picked her up to go to a banquet, and she finally snapped out of her daze. It had been an incredibly busy day. She continued working m the car.


    As they pulled up to the venue, Sebastian finally spoke. "Natalie, take a break. We''re here."


    "Okay, just a second," Natalie replied.


    She quickly closed herptop. "Alright, let''s go."


    The two of them got out of the car and walked toward the banquet hall.


    Inside, Wendy was also in attendance.


    "Mom, tonight''s banquet is spectacr. It''s a great opportunity for you to see the high life."


    Hearing a familiar voice, Wendy


    spun around and saw Joanna. Shet asked pointedly, "Joanna, what!?


    did


    you just call her Copfent belongs.

 Chapter 665

    Joanna was startled by Wendy''s sudden appearance.


    How did she get here? And she''d overheard them.


    To make matters worse, Robert had stood her up, leaving her in a foul mood.


    Her voice was cold and impatient. "You must have misheard."


    Wendy looked at her incredulously. "Joanna, how could I have misheard? I heard you call her ''Mom.'' I''m the mother who raised you! You know better than anyone how I brought you up. How could you call her ''Mom''?"


    "This slut is the woman your father had an affair with! How can you call Nathan''s mistress ''Mom''? Have you forgotten everything I did for you? I''m the one who raised you since you were a child! Rain or shine, I kept you by my side, even neglecting your four brothers. You were our most cherished child. How could you call this woman ''Mom''?"


    Wendy''s voice grew more and more agitated.


    Joanna was taken aback. She knew Wendy was bitter, but what could she do about it?


    She had outmaneuvered Wendy. Why should Wendy have everything while her own mother had nothing?


    Sophia was furious at being called a slut. "Wendy, Joanna is my biological daughter. If you want to me someone, me Nathan! He''s the one who threw away your daughter and gave you mine to raise."


    "You stand there calling me a slut, but you''re the real slut. I can''t stand fools like you. You have nothing now, so a ce like this is no longer for you. I am the rightful Mrs. Scott now."


    She had waited over twenty years for this day.


    Finally, she could stand before Wendy and feel utterly triumphant.


    Wendy feigned a look of devastation, stumbling back a few steps.


    "You... what did you say? Joanna is your and Nathan''s biological daughter?" Wendy''s eyes widened in mock horror.


    Though she had known the truth for some time, tears still streamed uncontrobly down her face.


    "That''s right," Sophia gloated. "But the one who deceived you was Nathan. It had nothing to do with me. She pressed on her voice dripping with malice. And you inws knew about me all along. I am the daughter of your


    mother-inw''s cousin. Nathan and I


    were childhood sweethearts. You


    were the third party in our


    rtionship."


    "What?"


    Wendy had never encountered such shamelessness.


    "Mom," Joanna warned under her breath.


    But Sophia was unstoppable now. She looked at Joanna. "Joanna, at this point, there''s no need to hide it from her. She has nothing and can''t cause any trouble. And those four useless sons of hers arepletely worthless."


    "Mom, shut up! There are too many people here..."


    "No, Joanna, I''m going to say it! I''m tired of people pointing fingers at me. It was


    never my fault, so why should I be the one to take the me?"


    "Wendy was the one who came between your father and me. You are three days


    older than Natalie. Even if this went to court, I would be in the right."


    Wendy was stunned. Her only goal had been to expose Joanna and


    Sophia''s rtionship knowing they would be frere and that repor reporters


    were secretly filming. This would ruin Joanna''s movie premiere.


    Wendy looked shocked. "So, your marriage to Nathan was a fraud from the very beginning?"


    "No, he never deceived you. You were the one who shamelessly seduced him. How can you call it marriage fraud?"


    "Marriage fraud?" Wendy sneered. "So it was marriage fraud?"

 Chapter 666

    "No, it wasn''t fraud! I told you, you were the third party between us! My daughter is three days older than yours!"


    "You''re the one who ruined my entire youth and made me live in misery!"


    Sophia denied it frantically, but seeing Wendy''s tear-streaked face filled her with a profound sense of satisfaction.


    This was exactly what she had wanted to see: Wendy weeping, utterly destroyed.


    "Tsk!" Wendy clicked her tongue. "My mistake. For a second, I almost mistook you for a human being. Ruined your youth? You''re long past your prime, yet you talk as if you''re some spring chicken. No wonder you spent so many years in the kitchen¡ª you''re an expert at spicing up stories."


    The crowd of onlookers was growing.


    Joanna was so mortified she wanted the ground to swallow her whole.


    Nathan, who had just finished parking the car, saw the spectacle and felt an urge to kick Sophia into the stratosphere.


    But he knew that his appearance would only make things worse. Wendy was an expert at seizing an advantage and never letting go.


    She was a formidable force in the business world and equally ruthless when it came to dealing with people.


    Sebastian and Natalie had also heard the entire exchange.


    Sebastian, who had been investigating the circumstances of Natalie''s abandonment, was stunned to hear the bombshell revtion.


    How could they have deliberately thrown Natalie away? And all this time, they had acted as if Natalie deserved it.


    He shot a nce at Natalie. She stood there, her face an emotionless mask, as if she were a detached observer.


    His heart twisted with a pain that felt like a cat scratching from the inside.


    Sophia had alreadyid everything bare. She didn''t care what anyone said; their gossip couldn''t hurt her.


    As long as she had money, she could ovee anything.


    What was dignity?


    If she had cared about dignity, she never would have been able to live afortable life all these years.


    Everyone had their own way of surviving. Her goal was simple: to continue enjoying her wealth and luxury in her old age.


    She leaned in and whispered to Wendy, "You can bark all you want, but you have no bite. You may think you''re impressive, but I don''t have to respect you."


    A strange smile crossed Wendy''s face. Her eyes scanned the crowd and locked onto Nathan. "Nathan what are you doing hiding back. there? When you were pursuing me, you never mentioned you had a wife! All knew was that you were penniless. I never imagined you would deceive me like this, bringing the daughter you had with this woman for me to raise while you threw away my own child! Nathan, Natalie is your daughter too! How could you do something so monstrous?"


    "You don''t even deserve to be called human!"


    Wendy''s usation was loud and clear, putting him on the spot.


    After all, most people in Yaro knew that she and Nathan had been married for over two decades.


    Sophia was the secret, the rat hiding in the shadows.


    Nathan, now the center of attention, felt so humiliated he wished he could disappear into a hole. No matter how you looked at it, he was at fault.


    Sophia had thrown all the me onto him. Heughed coldly. So, he and Sophia were the same kind of people after all.


    "Wendy, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have been involved with her while marning you it was all my mistakes. At the time didn''t know she was pregnant with my child."


    Joanna was stunned. What an idiot.


    Sophia stared in shock at Nathan''s innocent act. The damn man waspletely unreliable.


    Wendy was on a mission to get


    justice for her daughter. She yelled furiously, "Nathan, then why did you throw my daughter away? What gave you the right to throw away my daughter?"

 Chapter 667

    Nathan shot Sophia a resentful look. This was all her fault.


    Being a mistress with such shameless audacity, practically begging to be pped in the face.


    Couldn''t their family of four just live a quiet, stable life? Why did she have to seek this kind of spotlight?


    She had orchestrated her own downfall.


    Nathan sounded apologetic. "Wendy, I''m sorry about what happened to Natalie. I was being foolish at the time, that''s why I abandoned her. But she came back safe and sound, didn''t she?"


    "Yes, my Natalie came back safe and sound, only to be destroyed by you two shameless father-daughter parasites! You destroyed our mother-daughter rtionship, you schemed against Natalie, and then you pinned all the me on her, making yourselves lookpletely innocent. In reality, you''re both filthier than shit."


    "Nathan, you''re the king of all scumbags!" Wendy shrieked, her voice cracking with pain and rage.


    "That''s enough, Wendy, stop this madness!" Joanna interjected, trying to regain control. "Your condition has been unstable before. I know you can''t handle stress. You have mental health issues, but in a public ce, please try to control your emotions. As for what happened with me and Natalie, I was just a newborn. I had no choice in the matter. My father made a mistake when he switched us. It was a moment of foolishness."


    "Everyone makes mistakes. My father was just being foolish for a moment."


    Joanna exined with a look of aggrieved innocence. She could not let Wendy be the sympathetic party, or public opinion would turn against her.


    She would be thrown to the wolves, crucified in the court of public opinion.


    Joanna''s strategy was to establish that Wendy was mentally ill.


    Wendy was taken aback. She had truly underestimated Joanna.


    She was so shameless, she could say something like that about her. "Joanna, I''m the mother who raised you..."


    Joanna cut her off sharply. "Yes, I admit you''re the mother who raised me. And it''s because I see you as my mother that I never dared to tell anyone about your mental illness. Your illness is the real reason thepany wasn''t managed well and went bankrupt. It was our fault for not noticing your condition sooner."


    "When Mom has an episode, she grabs a kitchen knife and attacks people. That''s the real reason Dad and I left you.


    Mom, Dad and I are sorry, but we had to ensure our own safety."


    Joanna was now flipping the narrative, pushing all the me onto Wendy.


    If Wendy was mentally ill, then everything she said was just ramblings.


    Wendy was stunned. She hadn''t prepared for this. If Joanna could prove she had a mental illness, everything she had done would be for nothing.


    Wendy clutched her chest, pounding it with her fist, ovee with a pain that was hard to bear. "Joanna, you are a barefaced liar! You and your father teft me because thepany was two billion in debt! You were afraid the creditors woulde after you so you forced me into a divorce and made my four sons sever ties with me!"


    She pulled a document from her purse and held it up for everyone to see. "Everyone, look! This is the disinheritance agreement that Nathan forced my sons to sign it''s only now that I understand everything. Joanna is Nathan''s and this woman''s biological daughter They abandoned me and my children so their little family of three could live happily ever after!"


    "Nathan has deceived me my entire life!"

 Chapter 668

    A reporter rushed over, and Wendy made sure to show them the disinheritance agreement.


    In her mind, she reyed the performance she had put on for everyone, including her two best friends. It had all been an act, a means to an end. This agreement was the proof she needed.


    She didn''t want her children to have any connection to Nathan. They were her children, and she would never abandon them, but she needed Nathan to be the one to sever all ties first.


    Only then could her four sons find happiness, turn their lives around, and be better men.


    The crowd stared at the document in Wendy''s hand, then turned their scornful gazes on Nathan.


    Nathan felt as though he were being pierced by a thousand needles. The shame was unbearable. He had dreamedst night that he fell off a cliff. He had dismissed it as a meaningless winter dream, but it turned out to be shockingly urate. For a man who valued his pride and dignity above all else, this felt like being roasted over an open fire.


    Suddenly, a woman in the crowd spoke up. "I have never seen such shameless people! How can he even call himself a man?"


    "Exactly," another added. "He was cheating with his ex, and he switched his legitimate child for his illegitimate one?


    And he made his wife raise the mistress''s child, which means they must have been in contact the whole time. This is straight-up marriage fraud, and he''s lying through his teeth, saying it was a moment of foolishness. I think it was all meticulously nned."


    The woman speaking was Mrs. Wilson, a close friend of Wendy''s. Hearing about Wendy''s suffering, and having witnessed all that she had sacrificed for her children, she spoke out passionately. "Wendy is a victim! We all saw how she raised Joanna over the years. She poured her heart and soul into that girl, even neglecting her four sons to ensure Joanna became an exceptional young woman. Everyone knows Joanna is a talented pianist and dancer, skilled in all the fine arts. That is all thanks to Wendy''s dedicated guidance."


    "But she is nothing but an ungrateful viper, not only dismissing her adoptive mother''s love but also iming she''s mentally ill."


    "Wendy borrowed a hundred million from our family recently. When my husband


    looked into it, he discovered she had been set up. But in that short time, she sold all her assets and paid back her debts."


    "She is perfectly sane! She does not have any mental illness. I have been meeting with her for the past two days. She is depressed, yes, but her mind is sharp. There is absolutely nothing wrong with her mentally. After Nathan and Joanna forced her into a divorce, she was even


    Morried


    about Nathan''s health because he is showing early signs of Alzheimer''s."


    Thest sentence made Wendy''s eyes light up. It seemed her casualints to Mrs. Wilson had paid off.


    Mrs. Wilson was the perfect advocate, and she was sure to help her win this battle decisively.


    In the past weeks, while repaying her debts, she had intentionally acted despondent, confiding in a few close friends about her situation with Nathan, all in preparation for a crucial moment like this.


    Joanna red at Mrs. Wilson, her eyes filled with murderous intent She warned, Mrs. Wilson, don''t you, dare stander my father! How could he have Alzheimer''s? Wendyas the one with the mental illness!


    Mrs. Wilson sneered at Joanna''s fragile, victim-like appearance. The sight of her made her want to p her. She despised mistresses, and as it turned out both Joanna and


    hepmother were cut from the same: cloth.


    Some things, once done, can never be truly hidden.


    If you do it, you will leave a trail.


    She felt deeply for Wendy. "Joanna, I think you''re the one with the mental illness.


    You''re a mistress yourself, aren''t you? Do you want me to tell everyone what you''ve been doing?"

 Chapter 669

    Joanna''s mind went nk at her words, a loud buzzing filling her ears. "Watch what you say, Mrs. Wilson!"


    What could this old woman possibly know? Her affairs had always been discreet.


    Even Sebastian had only recently grown suspicious of her involvement with Robert. She was someone who knew how to assess a situation. If she saw no future with a man, she would immediately shift her focus.


    And right now, she saw no future with Sebastian. She had to rely on herself.


    Better yet, she could make him feel guilty in the process. That was the power of Joanna''s charm.


    Sophia was also furious, shouting at Mrs. Wilson, "Mrs. Wilson, what nonsense are you spouting? In front of all these people, you''re ndering my daughter. Are you trying to ruin her life?"


    "I''ve already exined it. My daughter is three days older than Natalie. Wendy was the one who interfered in our rtionship."


    Mrs. Wilson looked at the heartbroken, weeping Wendy and sneered. "You two were sneaking around. It wasn''t just once or twice. My husband saw you and Nathan together on multiple asions. At first, we just thought you were friends, but today we finally realize you were lovers."


    "Everyone in our circle knows that Nathan was penniless when he was desperately chasing Wendy. The fact that this was marriage fraud has been confirmed."


    Mrs. Wilson''s words were sharp and relentless as she stared down Sophia.


    Sophia''s body trembled for a moment, herposure nearly shattering. Why, even now, was someone still standing up for Wendy?


    Nathan kept his head down. He had arrived at this high-ss banquet feeling proud and distinguished, but now his dignity was being trampled into the dust.


    He had deliberately pursued Wendy back then. She was naive, beautiful, and rich- the perfect woman to deceive. And he had seeded, enjoying over two decades of wealth and luxury.


    But to have it allid bare like this felt like a public execution, leaving him drowning in humiliation.


    But Mrs. Wilson wasn''t finished with them. She continued, "Swapping the two children was your conspiracy alt along. If Joanna had grown up with you, she would have been shunned as an illegitimate child. But by being with Wendy, she received the bast education and could use Wendy''s connections to marry into a wealthy family."


    "That''s how she became Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e."


    Mrs. Wilson''s words struck Joanna like a physical blow. Her poised figure wavered


    for a moment, and she nearly fainted. She took a sharp breath, staring in disbelief at the scene unfolding before her.


    This was not the oue she had wanted. She had wanted to see Wendy destitute, begging like a dog at her feet.


    She had wanted to grind Natalie under her heel, to crush herpletely.


    At the mention of Sebastian, Sophia puffed up with pride. "Mr. Griffith


    adores my daughter because she is country bumpkin


    outstandingphas


    Natalie with no education and no job, how can she possiblypare tomy daughter? Ten Natalies aren''t worth one Joanna."


    Wendy''s voice rose in a furious shout. "If you and Nathan hadn''t conspired to steal my daughter, my Natalie would be far more outstanding than Joanna!"


    Sophia was stunned into silence. Her own words had juste back to p her in the face.


    Natalie watched the scene with cold detachment. So now Wendy was defending her.


    She remembered the day she hade home, full of hope, with Jerome. Joanna had been there, crying, saying that Natalie had stolen everything from her.


    Wendy had seen Joanna''s tears and had turned to her with a cold expression. "Natalie, I know you are my biological daughter, but I raised Joanna with all my love From now on, you will live in this house as the adopted daughter. In this family, everything will revolve around Joanna."

 Chapter 670

    In that moment, her hopes for a family had shattered. She had thought that if she


    tried hard enough, if she was obedient enough, her mother would eventually see her worth ande to love her, her own daughter.


    But in the end, what did she get? Wendy''s heartless humiliation and a signed disinheritance agreement.


    Lost in her own thoughts, Natalie was pulled back to the present by Sophia''s mocking voice. "Wendy, don''t try to make yourself sound so noble. You say Natalie is your daughter? But we all know she''s just your adopted daughter."


    "You don''t even have the courage to acknowledge your own biological daughter. What right do you have to call yourself Natalie''s mother?"


    Wendy''s greatest regret was hurting her own daughter for the sake of that wretched Joanna.


    She said painfully, "You''re right. Family is the most precious bond in the world, and no excuse can justify denying that connection. But I did. For Joanna, who cried and schemed against my own daughter while ying the victim, I made my biological child into an adopted one."


    "I didn''t know the truth back then. My immediate instinct was to protect Joanna, to shield her from any burden or second thoughts. I even refused to acknowledge my own flesh and blood for her sake."


    Her hateful gaze fell on Joanna. "But what about you, Joanna? You turned out to be nothing but an ungrateful snake I warmed in my bosom."


    Joanna was thrown into a panic, her face flushing with embarrassment. Wendy''s words wouldpletely destroy her public image.


    Taking a deep breath, she pulled a document from her purse. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am deeply grateful for Mrs. Scott''s dedicated guidance, and I appreciate her concern for me over the years But what we said. earlier is all true. Wendy is a mental patient. She has suffered from delusions in the past. I took her for an evaluation, and this is the official diagnosis of her mental illness."


    She had anticipated that Wendy mighte looking for trouble once she found out


    herpany had been taken from her. To prevent any future problems, she had arranged for a fake psychiatric diagnosis. She had always intended to have Wendymitted to a mental institution.


    Joanna held up the diagnosis for


    everyone to see. Looking at the


    nothing


    crowd, she said, "Everyone, please take a good look. Everything Scott saying right now but nonsense. Don''t be fooled by her. Natalie has framed and schemed against me many times. Our feud has always been because of Natalie''s plotting. You''ve all seen the headlines. There are truths and lies, lies and truths. You are all intelligent people. I trust you can make your own judgments."


    In her haste, she failed to notice Sebastian standing in the crowd, his head lowered.


    The crowd looked at the psychiatric report in Joanna''s hand, then their gazes shifted


    to Wendy, now filled with suspicion.


    Mumurs rippled through the onlookers.


    "So she really is a lunatic. No wonder she''s been screaming and shouting here."


    Another woman replied with a cold


    was Nathan and Sophia, those two scoundrels, who drove her to it Wend raised a mistress''s child


    in


    be an outstanding woman, and return, that ungrateful viper publicly d¨¦res her adoptive mother insane, disregarding years of love and care. Is a woman like that truly worthy of sympathy?"


    Joanna heard thement and shot a sharp, furious re at the woman who had spoken. She was seething. If you don''t know how to speak, then shut your mouth.

 Chapter 671

    Wendy, however, was in a panic, never expecting Joanna to be so prepared for her.


    She even had a psychiatric evaluation ready.


    "I''m not! Joanna, where did you get that report? I''ve never been to a hospital for an examination. I don''t have any mental illness! This is just an excuse you''ve


    concocted to maintain your image as a gentle, perfect damsel. But Joanna, what your family of three has done is disgusting. Nothing you do can ever make up for the pain you''ve caused me."


    Wendy emphasized again, "Everyone, I am not mentally ill. The ones who are sick are Nathan and Joanna. Joanna did this deliberately. She and Sebastian conspired against my daughter, Natalie. At her birthday party, they bribed a maid named Lily to help stage her own kidnapping."


    "That day, Sebastian even knocked my daughter Natalie unconscious. Their goal was to make me drive my own daughter out of the house, and I fell for it. I actually did it. So, I ask you all to consider this: I, Wendy, have nothing left now. Just you wait and see who ends up with mypany."


    Joanna was speechless.


    Wendy was as formidable as ever. Joanna knew she wouldn''t be easy to deal with, which is why she hade so prepared.


    But now, she was baffled. Why was Wendy dragging Sebastian into this?


    Sebastian remembered hitting Natalie. He had been genuinely furious at the time, seeing only the hurt in Joanna''s eyes.


    He hadn''t taken a moment to consider the truth, even as Natalie desperately pleaded, ¡°Sebastian, I didn''t do it! Why don''t you believe me?"


    He had lost all reason and struck her.


    For that alone, Natalie could hate him for a lifetime.


    At the thought, he shot a nce at Natalie beside him.


    Her face was a nk mask, as if she were a mere spectator, coldly observing the unfolding drama.


    MURMURS RIPPLED through the crowd.


    "This is explosive. The fall of the Don Group might have been Joanna and Sebastian''s doing."


    "It''s possible. Everyone has seen how Sebastian spoils Joanna. I heard he even funded the movie she''s starring in."


    "I once saw Mr. Griffith rent out an entire shopping mall just for Joanna. No one dotes on her like he does."


    Several young socialites looked on, both excited and envious of Joanna.


    "I don''t care what kind of damsel she is, but I''m so jealous of how Mr. Griffith spoils her. I want a Mr. Griffith of my own."


    Listening to the whispers around


    him andparing them to the hurt


    he had inflicted on Natalie,


    Sebastian was struck by the realization that he had truly and utterly broken her Seeing her indifferent expression he finally couldn''t hold back and stepped forward, addressing Wendy. "Mrs. Scott, Natalie is the one who¡ª"


    "Oh, look! It''s Sebastian, here to defend Joanna again. But I have nothing left now. You''re not trying to kill me, are you? Falsely u? Falsely decusing me of being mentally ill, having memitted, and then quietly getting rid of me?"


    "My Jared is already missing. I''m begging you, please, let me go. I truly have nothing left Nathan tricked me into marriage and disowned my four sons, mypany was stolen out from under me, and I''ve sold off all my assets. I have nothing. Please, just leave me alone."


    Wendy copsed onto the floor, sobbing.


    Her performance solidified her role as the victim.


    Joanna stared in stunned silence. She never thought she''d see the proud Wendy


    act like this.

 Chapter 672

    By ying the perfect victim, Wendy had instantly understood why she needed to involve Sebastian.


    With Sebastian tied to her, Wendy''s words carried more weight.


    Sebastian conspired with her to destroy the Don Group. Sebastian conspired with her to frame Natalie. Without Sebastian''s backing, how could she have possibly pulled off something so audacious?


    Everyone in their circle had seen how Wendy used to dote on Joanna, which made her current disy of misery all the more convincing.


    Had losing everything finally broken Wendy''s proud spirit?


    With nothing left to lose, she had be fearless. Joanna suppressed her shock and said to Wendy, "It seems your illness is acting up again..."


    "Joanna, how dare you call her mentally ill? You''re the one who''s delusional! Wendy is already in such a pitiful state, and still you use her of being crazy, trying to discredit everything she''s done for you. Joanna, do you really think someone like you deserves to be a public figure?"


    Mrs. Wilson helped Wendy to her feet. Wendy looked at Joanna, tears streaming down her face. "Joanna, I know I was wrong. I''ll never cause trouble for you again. I''ll let you and your family be. Please, just spare me, I''m begging you...ASSASAS .....¡±


    Joanna was speechless.


    She was in an impossible position.


    Wendy''s repeated cries of "Please, just spare me" echoed in her ears like thunderps.


    Joanna had never felt so cornered.


    "Wendy, stop harassing my daughter! You were the one who came between me and Nathan "


    "But you''ve been living in the vi Nathan bought for you all this time. I checked the property transfer date; it was the year after Joanna was born. You knew about me the entire time, but I had no idea you existed. How could I have possiblye between you?"


    "Anyone who knew me back then knows how passionately Nathan pursued me. He was single, and I was single. How did I be the third party in your rtionship?" Wendy demanded tearfully. Sophia wanted to turn the tables on her, but she wouldn''t let her.


    Today, she had achieved her goal. Joanna could no longer leverage Wendy''s social connections.


    And now, it was time for the other Mrs. Wilson to make her entrance. Sure enough, the next moment, Mrs. Wilson''s furious voice cut through the air.


    "Sophia, you shameless bitch! How dare you your face at my. show


    party? Did you think about how you''d face me when you were sleeping with my husband?"  fo


    That was right. The party was hosted by none other than Mrs. Wilson.


    And Wendy had been personally invited by her.


    Wendy had provided Mrs. Wilson with the evidence: a video of Sophia in bed with Mr. Wilson.


    Sophia''s eyes widened in terror at the sight of Mrs. Wilson. Nathan had already beaten her once over this affair.


    If her rtionship with Mr. Wilson


    was exposed now, she could forget


    about bing a respected


    socialite. She wouldn''t be


    ableto


    show her face in this circle again, and she''d only drag her daughter down with her.


    Sophia was in agony. Why?


    Why had things turned out this way?


    This was nothing like the future she had envisioned.


    In her future, she was the respected Mrs. Scott.


    Mr. Wilson was supposed to be irrelevant. Their meetings were always discreet. She


    had no idea how Mrs. Wilson had found out.


    She shook her head frantically. "Mrs.


    Wilson, what happened with Mr Wilson was a misunderstanding. Please, don''t ruin my reputation like this."


    Mrs. Wilson sneered. "You? A cheap slut like you wants a reputation?"

 Chapter 673

    Sophia was terrified of Mrs. Wilson. Unlike Wendy, who merely appeared aloof but was actually quite gentle and even-tempered, Mrs. Wilson was different.


    This woman had the notoriously explosive temper of a spoiled heiress. Once she set her mind to something, she pursued it to the bitter end. Besides, Mrs. Wilson had already caught her red-handed at the clubst time.


    She quickly shook her head. "Mrs. Wilson, what happenedst time was truly a misunderstanding. Please don''t get the wrong idea. I have no rtionship with Mr. Wilson. The only man I''ve ever loved is Nathan."


    At the critical moment, Nathan was once again used as a shield.


    Mrs. Wilson just smirked, not pressing the issue further. The main event was yet toe.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my apologies for the scene. We have a delicious spread prepared inside. Please,e in. And if you''re interested in seeing the rest of the show, you can watch it from there."


    Sophia was stunned. Was Mrs. Wilson just going to let it go?


    From what she knew of her, Mrs. Wilson was not one to let things slide.


    She nced at her daughter, but Joanna was too consumed by her own humiliation to notice. Her head was spinning; never in her life had she felt so disgraced.


    Sebastian was equally mortified as people around them pointed and whispered.


    He looked over at Natalie, who remainedpletely detached. A cold dread washed over him as he recalled her venomous words. She truly wanted them all to suffer before she would be satisfied.


    Wendy lowered her head, a triumphant smile hidden from view.


    Joanna wanted to have her dered mentally ill? In her dreams. A much bigger show was waiting for her.


    This was just the appetizer. The higher she climbed, the harder she would fall.


    Wendy would wait until Joanna''s movie was released, then she would deliver her a truly special gift.


    Everyone moved into the grand ballroom. Once inside, Joanna noticed Natalie was there, meaning she had witnessed the whole ugly scene.


    Joanna''s friend, Yeri, approached her with a smile. "Joanna, I saw what happened. Don''t worry, Natalie won''t be smug for long."


    Seeing Natalie filled Joanna with a burning hatred.


    What right did Natalie have to attend such a high-ss event?


    Joanna turned to her friend. "Yeri, you know how it is. Natalie is always the one


    causing trouble. And she''s been getting very close to Marshalltely."


    Joanna knew that Marshall was the man Yeri most wanted to marry.


    By pointing out Natalie''s closeness to him, she was ensuring Natalie would have a bad night.


    Yeri''s father was also eager for a marriage alliance with the Spencer family.


    Yeri blocked Natalie''s path, her expression arrogant and her tone dripping with scorn. "Natalie, this is Wilson family party. Not just any riff-raff can get in."


    The mention of Natalie''s name drew everyone''s attention.


    Wendy''s gaze snapped to Natalie. She was dressed in a ck gown that perfectly entuated her figure making her skin,seem even fairer Her dark eyes were like a shimmeringke. Her daughter was beautiful, but she wouldn''t even spare her mother a nce.


    Sebastian frowned and stepped in front of Natalie.


    Joanna''s eyes widened in rm. If Sebastian revealed his rtionship with Natalie


    here, she would be branded as the other woman for all to see.


    Few people had paid attention to their connection at her birthday party, and they had always kept their marriage a secret.


    Besides their two families, almost no one knew Natalie was Sebastian''s wife.


    But Natalie pushed Sebastian aside.


    "Move," she whispered fiercely. "Your precious Joanna is watching.


    Dat


    you doing standing in of doing-standing


    are to rum my reputation?


    me?

 Chapter 674

    Sebastian shot her a cold look. "Natalie, you¡ª"


    Natalie stood on her toes, whispering in his ear in a voice only they could hear, "What''s the rush? When the time is right, I''ll make sure you two go viral. I''ll have you tied together for good."


    "The time isn''t right yet. You''d better not ruin my ns, or don''t me me for getting nasty. I''ll expose Joanna as the other woman right now. If you think the Griffith Group can withstand that kind of scandal, I have no problem doing it."


    It dawned on Sebastian. Natalie, who had once desperately wanted him to make their rtionship public, now wanted no one to know they were connected at all.


    A heavy feeling settled in his chest.


    Natalie turned her attention to Yeri, her voice cool. "And who are you?"


    Yeri lifted her chin haughtily. "Yeri Yates."


    "Oh." Natalie paused for a second, then shook her head. "Never heard of you."


    "You..." Yeri''s face paled. Everyone knew who Yeri Yates was.


    Natalie continued, "All I heard was you calling yourself riff-raff."


    "So I''m a little confused. Are you the cat or the dog?"


    Yeri was speechless.


    The crowd was stunned. Who knew you could twist words like that?


    Hearing this, Joanna stepped forward, putting on a gentle act. "Natalie, how could you say that to Yeri? She was just concerned for the party''s sake. It would be terrible if someone with ulterior motives snuck in."


    Natalie raised an eyebrow at her sharine performance, feeling like she might throw up. She asked with a smirk, "How so?"


    Joanna saw that Natalie wasn''t backing down. When had this woman be so sharp-tongued?


    And she was undeniably beautiful tonight. The uniquely tailored ck dress made her skin look porcin, her lips a vibrant red. She was like a blooming rose, intoxicating and fragrant.


    Joanna fought to hide her jealousy. Wendy was beautiful, and Natalie, who resembled her, was beautiful too.


    She smiled and said, "There have


    vel


    been incidents before where unidentified individuals have poisoned quests at parties The guests here tonight are all distinguished people, so it''s natural foreveryone to be cautious."


    "Natural, you say? So youe after me? Joanna, I know she''s your good friend Yeti Your favorite tactic is using your friends to attack me, isn''t it? One of them is already in fail I


    guess I should congratte Verton


    bing the next weapon in your


    arsenal."


    Joanna''s eyes filled with panic. What was Natalie thinking, spouting such nonsense in a ce like this?


    ¡°Natalie, are you losing your mind like your mother? Why do you always have to make false usations?"


    Yeri, however, refused to believe Joanna would harm her. "Natalie cut the dirty tricks, or don''t me me for what happens next. Trash belongs back in the trash heap. This is a ce for the wealthy."


    She jabbed a finger into Natalie''s chest, her smile filled with insolence.


    Now that Wendy was a nobody, what right did Natalie, an abandoned, disgraced daughter, have to stand on equal footing with her?


    Murderous intent shed in Natalie''s eyes. The third time Yeri jabbed her, Natalie grabbed her finger and twisted it hard.


    "Aah!" Yeri shrieked like a banshee.


    "Help! It hurts! Oww... It hurts so much! Natalie is trying to kill me!"

 Chapter 675

    Natalie released her finger, sneering. "Ms. Yates, you, a properdy, think it''s eptable to poke someone in the chest while you talk? Did you expect me to be polite about it?"


    "I''m killing you? You started this. Why does that make me the murderer? If you have the guts to provoke someone, you''d better have the guts to face the consequences, right?"


    "Judging by your manners, you must be all mouth and no brain."


    The crowd was silent.


    Yeri was so stunned by the insult she forgot the pain, staring nkly at Natalie.


    Natalie then turned to Joanna. ¡°Joanna, you shouldn''t feed a dog too much. When it''s full, it gets ambitious."


    "So let me be clear: I won''t tolerate anyone''s nonsense. Give an inch, and you''ll take a mile. Take one step back, and you''ll push even harder. I''ve warned you before to leave me alone. I''ve kept my distance. If you provoke me again, your movie really won''t see the light of day."


    Natalie''s warning was ice-cold.


    Joanna bit her lip, her eyes filled with murderous rage. She knew exactly what Natalie was referring to.


    "Natalie, why must you be so foul-mouthed?"


    "Oh, and I suppose your words smell like roses?" Natalie shot back with a cold smile. She had never been a primdy, and she certainly couldn''t be the helpless damsel Joanna yed so well.


    ¡°Natalie, you... I''m just trying to advise you to have some ss. This isn''t some backwater town like the one you grew up in," Joanna said, deliberately raising her voice.


    "Hah..."


    Natalie let out a coldugh, her gaze chilling. "If your heartless father hadn''t secretly taken me away and abandoned me, would I have grown up in the countryside? You usurped my life and became the celebrated and talented Ms. Scott."


    "And you''re actually proud of it. You really think highly of yourself, living a stolen life.


    Don''t forget, your own mother came from the countryside. If Nathan hadn''t swapped me out, she would have taken you back there to work the fields."


    "And onest thing, Joanna. There''s no shame in growing up in the country. People there work hard and earn a living with their own two- hands. The shameful ones are people like you so calleddies who look down on others while feasting on the fruits of theirbor. People like you are the most despicable of all."


    Joanna was speechless.


    The crowd was silent.


    They felt like they had all just been scolded by Natalie, though they couldn''t prove it.


    "p, p, p..." Mrs. Wilson


    stepped forward, apuding. She looked at Natalie with a smile. "Natalie, you''re absolutely right. Go back three generations and who among us wasn''t descended from.. farmers? Some people have no shame themselves but look down on others without taking a good look in the mirror."


    Seeing Mrs. Wilson defend Natalie, Joanna felt a sense of foreboding.


    Natalie smiled. "You''re right, Mrs. Wilson."


    Mrs. Wilson turned to Sophia, a malicious glint in her eyes.


    Seeing that look, Sophia instantly regretteding inside. All she wanted to do was leave.


    She couldn''t let Mrs. Wilson trap her. That woman had been domineering since she was young; there was no way she would let the affair with Mr. Wilson slide.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, before the


    dinner begins, I''d like you all to


    watch a short video. Please bear witness, so that when I divorce r


    my


    husband, he''ll be forced to leave with nothing."


    As Mrs. Wilson finished, Sophia''s face went pale with terror.


    Natalie was surprised. She hadn''t realized Wendy had managed to team up with Mrs. Wilson to take on Sophia.


    Sophia was on edge. A video? What video?


    She forced a smile. "Mrs. Wilson, it''s gettingte, and everyone must be hungry. Why don''t we eat first?"


    "Eat? Why don''t we let everyone see how you usually devour men instead?"


    With that, Mrs. Wilson snapped her fingers.

 Chapter 676

    Instantly, a shocking video of Sophia and Mr. Wilson appeared on therge screen.


    Mr. Wilson was overweight and out of shape. He was holding Sophia''s head down, his face a mask of pleasure as they moved together.


    Their actions were wild, and Sophia''s moans were loud and unrestrained.


    The younger women in the room gasped in horror.


    Sebastian immediately spun around, blocking Natalie''s view and covering her ears with his hands, shielding her from the sight and sound.


    Everyone''s attention was glued to the screen, so no one noticed his gesture.


    For the first time, Natalie was this close to Sebastian. The powerful thud of his heart made hers lose its rhythm.


    "When are you going to divorce that shrew of yours? We could have a good life together."


    ¡°Sophia, what are you talking about? If we lived together, it wouldn''t be a good life; it''d be a war zone. That shrew might have a foul temper, but her family''s support is something you can''t give me. Isn''t it fine like this?"


    "But seeing you only once a month for twenty days isn''t enough for me. If you just use a few little tricks and your wife dies, you could get your hands on all her family''s assets. Then we could be together every day."


    The conversation shattered everyone''s perception of decency.


    Sophia''s words yed directly to Mr. Wilson''s ego, and he seemed thrilled by the suggestion. Men could be so shameless.


    A man''s fragile ego could be a subtle emotional trap.


    When faced with a strong woman, their pride was put on edge.


    Her confidence, independence, andpetence made them feel insecure and threatened.


    They feared being overshadowed, of appearing small and weak inparison.


    However, in the presence of a woman who worshipped them, their egos were immensely gratified.


    They could fully disy their masculinity and bask in the pleasure of being admired.


    Mr. Wilson was in that exact state of mind.


    "Ahhh!" Sophia screamed, breaking down. "That''s not it! Turn it off! Turn it off now!"


    Mrs. Wilson sneered. ¡°Sophia, are


    you


    scared now? You weren''t so scared when you were calling the a shrew and an old hag white plotting to steal my family''s fortune, were you?"  s?novels


    She would make this woman understand what it felt like for her world toe crashing down.


    Mrs. Wilson was slender with


    delicate features. Her serious


    expression made her seem hard to


    approach, but in reality she was just short-tempered a defense mechanism she used to protect herself. If she had been any softer, she would have been eaten alive long ago.


    She wasn''t the type of person who enjoyed doing this. Women were already at a disadvantage in this world.


    But this woman, knowing full well that women shouldn''t undermine each other, had gone to her husband with such words.


    A woman like that was unforgivable. That''s why she had orchestrated this whole spectacle.


    Joanna took a pained step back, feeling as if her face was being ground into the dirt. Nathan, in particr, wished the ground would swallow him whole. Was this the woman he had schemed to divorce his wife for?


    How could she be so repulsive?


    Their panicked gazes fell on Wendy.


    Wendy''s eyes were clear as water as she watched Natalie.


    Sophia didn''t dare make a sound. Mrs. Wilson was known for her extreme methods,


    and she feared something even worse wasing.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Wilson announced,


    "Security,e here. Please escort the Scott and Yates family members out from now on, they are not wee at any Wilson family event."


    Yeri was stunned. "Mrs. Wilson, my mother is one of your closest friends! How could you do this to me?"

 Chapter 677

    Mrs. Wilson sneered, raising an eyebrow at her arrogant disy. She had been spoiled rotten and raised to be a fool.


    "Ms. Yates, look around you. Everyone here is from a distinguished family. Do any of them act like you, barking like a stray dog? You''re just a minor Yates, acting high and mighty because of who you know. You''re so full of yourself you can''t even tell if you''re a dog or a person. You don''t even realize you''re being used as someone''s pawn. If your mother knew she had such a stupid daughter, she''d die of anger."


    Mrs. Wilson never minced her words. She could be so blunt she could send someone to the hospital.


    You could walk in on your own two feet and be carried out on a stretcher.


    Natalie lowered her head, her shoulders shaking slightly. She was trying so hard not tough.


    Sebastian saw her stifling herughter and, for some reason, found it incredibly endearing. His gaze softened as he looked at her.


    Yeri was so thoroughly berated by Mrs. Wilson that she couldn''t even form a response.


    "Well, well, Mrs. Wilson! What''s all the excitement about?" Marshall''s roguish voice cut through the tension.


    He was wearing a light blue, pinstriped suit. Without his rebellious aura, he would have looked poised andmanding, but his untamed energy ruined the sophisticated effect.


    Mrs. Wilson''s face lit up when she saw his handsome face. "Marshall, you''rete! You missed the main event. These people are rather distasteful, so I''m having them thrown out."


    Mrs. Wilson''s bluntness was a sight to behold. Natalie was thoroughly enjoying it.


    In her past life, she had been so consumed with Sebastian that she had never taken the time to see the world outside her bubble.


    In public, Joanna was actually quite ordinary.


    It was only within the Scott family, and in front of Sebastian, that she seemed exceptional, glowing with a special aura.


    Sebastian''s unconditional adoration had fueled her viciousness.


    But in this life, with Natalie''s rebirth and intervention, Joanna had managed to ruin her own happiness.


    If she had just behaved herself in the Scott family, her brothers would have continued to dote on her.


    But Joanna loved her mother deeply and had always wanted to clear her name, which she had sessfully done in her past life.


    By the time Wendy saw their happy family together, it had been toote.


    She had died filled with pain and regret.


    Looking back, Natalie realized she,


    had been foolishly generous, so magnanimous that she had no boundaries, which had only led to her own suffering.


    Kindness without an edge only makes one more pathetic.


    So, in this life, she would no longer be forgiving and generous. She just wanted to


    be strong enough to make the world treat her gently.


    Marshall nced at the group, his


    eyes finallynding on Joanna with a


    sly smile. "Well, Mrs. Wilson, isn''t


    this Ms. Scott the legendary fianc¨¦e


    of Sebastian? How could she


    possibly be distasteful?"


    Sebastian frowned, his face darkening as he snapped, "Marshall, shut your mouth.¡±


    Marshall shot a look at Natalie.


    Natalie winked back at him. *Well done.*


    Only by making everyone believe Joanna was Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e would Nathan


    and Sophia desperately try to marry her off to him.


    Then Joanna could righteously help Natalie get her revenge.


    Perfect. Absolutely perfect.


    "Tch! Look at you, getting all shy. What''s there to be embarrassed about when you have a woman you like? Everyone knows you''re in love with Joanna and treat her like the


    apple of your eye. It''s in for all to see."


    "And here you are, trying to hide it."


    Marshall''s tone was dripping with sarcasm.


    Sebastian shot him a re, silently telling him to stop.


    He then looked at Natalie, who was smiling even more brightly.

 Chapter 678

    He grew even angrier. He was finally getting a taste of how she must have felt when he abandoned her to flirt with Joanna.


    Joanna looked at Sebastian, her eyes pleading for help. If she was thrown out of here, her reputation would be ruined. This Mrs. Wilson was doing it on purpose.


    Her gaze was a desperate appeal. ¡°Sebastian, what my mother did has nothing to do with me. Please," she begged.


    She spoke in a near whisper. It had been a long time since she had begged anyone for anything.


    She looked at Sebastian expectantly, but his handsome face was devoid of any emotion.


    In fact, his eyes had bepletely unfamiliar.


    Sebastian turned to Joanna. "Ms. Scott, your mother made a mistake. You should take her home and help her reflect on it. Mrs. Wilson doesn''t want you here anyway."


    Joanna was stunned.


    Even his answer was so dismissive?


    Sebastian''s lips curved into a slight smirk. ¡°Mr. Scott, aren''t you going to escort them out?"


    Nathan had already lost all face. He didn''t want to stay a moment longer and never wanted to attend an event like this again.


    He was a man who valued his pride, but his pride was a hollow thing. He was hopelessly poor.


    Without Wendy, he would have spent his life in obscurity, living paycheck to paycheck.


    But now, looking back, what had he made of his life?


    Without Wendy, he was nothing.


    He shot a cold look at his wife and daughter. "Aren''t you leaving? Do you want to stay here and embarrass yourselves further? If you want to stay, stay by yourselves."


    With that, Nathan strode away. He wasn''t about to be thrown out by Mrs. Wilson''s security guards.


    Joanna gave Sebastian onest, wounded look before turning and leaving.


    Sophia scurried after them.


    Natalie was surprised. She looked at Sebastian; he hadn''t defended Joanna. It was a little unsettling.


    After all, in the past, he had tolerated anything Joanna did.


    Sebastian met her questioning gaze. What was that look supposed to mean?


    Mrs. Wilson smiled and addressed the crowd loudly, "I apologize for tonight''s disy. I know it was disgraceful, but this is how I handle things My husband betrayed me, secretly plotted a divorce and tried to hide our assets. For my own safety, I had no choice but to expose this matter. No one wants to air their pain and humiliation in public, but I was left with no other option. I hope you can all understand."


    Mrs. Wilson spoke naturally, a polite smile on her face.


    Only Wendy knew the depth of pain and hatred behind her words.


    They had both suffered the same betrayal and humiliation, and at the hands of the


    same woman.


    She had reyed today''s scene in her mind countless times, and she was satisfied with the oue.


    But when she thought about how


    her entire life had been a lie, seeing


    that woman''s ugly face exposed to the world didn''t bring her the satisfaction she had expected There was no feeling of relief.


    Instead, waves of pain crashed over her, flooding her chest.


    The price of enlightenment was losing everything, and it was far too high.


    From the moment she learned the truth, her heart had been torn to shreds every night.


    Letting go of the past was not an easy thing to do.


    Most of the guests were simply


    enjoying the drama, though some et


    approached Mrs. Wilson to offer


    words offort content


    Mrs. Wilson smiled, assured them she was fine, and invited everyone to dinner.


    Wendy''s gaze snapped to Natalie, who was standing beside Marshall. She walked towards her.


    She asked tentatively, ¡°Natalie, can you talk with me for a moment?¡±

 Chapter 679

    Natalie smiled and declined. "I''m sorry, madam, but we have nothing to talk about. Our bond is broken. Let''s go our separate ways."


    She had already said what needed to be said and done what needed to be done.


    Because Wendy had given birth to her, after severing ties, she had told her the truth about Nathan''s affair and that Joanna was his biological daughter.


    She had repaid the debt of her birth.


    Wendy knew her daughter would never forgive her, but she desperately wanted to thank her. "About Nathan," she said in a low voice, "thank you for telling me."


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°Don''t thank me. I should be thanking you for giving birth to me. The reason I told you the truth was to repay you for carrying me for nine months."


    Wendy began to weep softly. So that was it.


    If it hadn''t been for that sense of obligation, she would have remained in the dark.


    She would have only learned the truth after herpany was devoured by Joanna and her four sons were dead.


    Natalie watched her cry without feeling much of anything. Their love had been exhausted in her past life.


    Wendy suddenly blocked Natalie''s path. "Natalie, are you really unwilling to forgive me? I know I was wrong now."


    Natalie let out a coldugh, looking at her tear-streaked face. They shared at least a fifty percent resemnce; she had inherited Wendy''s almond-shaped eyes, which were her most beautiful feature. "But can anyone be generous enough to forgive a mother who was once willing to kill them?"


    "Madam, you have already killed me once. I have repaid my debt to you. You will never be forgiven."


    "Please remember that, and don''t disturb my life again."


    No forgiveness meant no forgiveness.


    In her past life, as her biological mother, she could have stopped Sebastian from killing her. But for the sake of the family''s interests, for her four sons, and for her precious adopted daughter she had chosen to abandon her.


    "What?" Wendy looked at her in disbelief, shaking her head in agony. "Natalie, I never did that! Natalie, are you misunderstanding something?"


    "A misunderstanding?" Natalie shook her head with a faint smile. "There''s no misunderstanding. Because, without my warning, you truly would have killed me for your beloved adopted daughter."


    "I warned you for my own survival. So, please, do not disturb my life again."


    Her voice was as cold and sharp as ice from a mountaintop.


    Wendy froze, staring at her through her tears.


    Thinking back on all the ways she had hurt Natalie for Joanna''s sake, she finally understood. Things would have escted to the point where she would have killed herown biological daughter, only to set up Joanna for a final takedown.


    What a venomous n Joanna had devised. But why had she been so bewitched,


    so determined to defend Joanna?


    She... she really had been so biased, always doting on Joanna while treating Natalie as if she didn''t exist.


    Joanna was talented, sweet-tongued, and knew how to please her.


    Natalie, on the other hand, was always seen as bullying Joanna, and she had naturally taken Joanna''s side.


    Natalie sneered. ¡°Do you understand


    now? A parent''s favoritism is like a


    poisonous snake. Your favoritism,


    allowed Joanna to hurt me again


    and again, because she always


    knew you would unconditionally


    defend her and me me


    ¡°When you raise a snake in your home, what do you expect but to be bitten?¡±


    The words were a knife to the heart.


    Wendy staggered backward, nearly copsing.


    Sebastian, who had quickly approached, caught her just in time.

 Chapter 680

    Natalie didn''t spare Sebastian a nce as she turned and left with Marshall.


    Sebastian watched her retreating back, his lips pressed into a tight line. He sneered internally. Between Marshall and Matthew, who would Natalie choose?


    She would rather choose either of those men than have him back.


    Wendy watched Natalie leave, feeling utterly helpless.


    Realizing it was Sebastian holding her, she became furious. "Sebastian, is this what you and Joanna wanted? My family is destroyed. I''m begging you, please, leave Natalie alone."


    Wendy clutched Sebastian''s arm desperately, on the verge of dropping to her knees.


    Natalie wanted a divorce, which meant Sebastian must be nning to harm her too.


    Sebastian''s eyes glinted with a cold light. "Mrs. Scott, what nonsense are you spouting? Why would I need to ''leave Natalie alone''? I haven''t done anything to her. And I had no hand in yourpany''s affairs. Why did you say that to everyone earlier?"


    Wendyughed coldly and pushed him away. "Sebastian, you would give your life for Joanna. Without your help, do you think she could have taken over mypany?"


    Sebastian''s lips twisted into a deep, mocking sneer. "Mrs. Scott, I, Sebastian Griffith, am not so despicable as to do something like that. I had no part in Joanna''s takeover of yourpany."


    "Fine! Even if you weren''t involved, then divorce Natalie. I know you''ve always wanted to marry Joanna. You love her more than life itself. Marry her and you two can live happily ever after. Just let Natalie go."


    Her face was streaked with tears. This was the only thing she could do for Natalie now. ¡°Sebastian, I took care of your mother for years. For the sake of that kindness, please, let Natalie go, won''t you?"


    Back when herpany was in crisis, Mr. Griffith Sr. had demanded Natalie''s hand in marriage, and Joanna had conveniently run away.


    At the time, she had favored Joanna, and so she had watched as her own daughter walked into a trap-a trap she herself had pushed her into.


    Sebastian tugged at his cor, a cold smile ying on his lips. "Mrs. Scott, mind your own business. What happens between my wife and me is none of your concern."


    In this lifetime, he would never let Natalie go.


    He would make her love him again, just like she used to.


    Wendy sobbed uncontrobly, watching helplessly as Sebastian walked away.


    Later, Natalie was having dinner with Marshall.


    She was enjoying the steak tonight; it was excellent.


    She ate one piece and drank a ss


    of mineral water. She couldn''t have any more. She had been eating whatever she wantedtely and had at on sopre weight.


    Marshall watched her. ¡°Natalie, you''re only having one piece of steak? Is that enough to fill you up?"


    Natalie frowned. "It''s winter."


    Marshall looked at her, confused.


    He wasn''t shy about asking, ¡°What does winter have to do with it?"


    Natalie sighed in frustration. "You always gain a few pounds in winter."


    "Haha..." Marshall burst outughing. "Natalie, you''re hrious. You''re already so thin, and you''re still worried about dieting? Can''t. hear the wind outside? If you lose another five pounds, it''ll blow you away."


    She was already skinny, yet she wanted to lose weight.


    Natalie patted her slightly rounded stomach and shook her head, resisting temptation. "No, you can''t tempt me anymore. Just eat your food don''t want to gain weight. Losing even five pounds is hard


    enough. I''m not eating."


    Marshall ced a shrimp in her bowl, but his fork was suddenly blocked by another hand.

 Chapter 681

    Marshall looked up to see Sebastian''s dark, handsome face. He turned to Natalie, feigning fear. "Natalie, look! He''s scaring me. His eyes are so cold, I''m terrified."


    Marshall instantly yed the victim, putting on a frightened act.


    Natalie couldn''t help butugh at his antics.


    He was such a drama queen!


    She looked over at Sebastian, who stood there exuding a wild, untamed aura that was utterly captivating.


    With aplicated expression, she said to him, "Mr. Griffith, if you have something to attend to, please go ahead."


    Sebastian''s gaze deepened as he looked at her. "You''re my date tonight."


    Natalie nced around the ballroom and frowned. "This isn''t a major event. Mrs. Wilson just invited everyone here to watch a show. The show''s over, and now everyone''s free to mingle. It doesn''t matter if I''m with you or not, so you should go do your own thing."


    She wanted to keep her distance in public; thest thing she needed was to be linked with Sebastian.


    She had her own ns, and besides, Sebastian hadn''t helped Joanna tonight.


    Now, Joanna would surely try to secure her hold on Sebastian''s heart. That meant once Maxwell was out of prison, Joanna''s schemes against her would follow one after another.


    So, while the drama was only going to get more interesting, the danger for her would also escte.


    Suddenly, Sebastian''s tall figure sat down beside her.


    Marshall shot him an angry re.


    "Mr. Griffith, shouldn''t you be with your first love? What''s the deal with interrupting us? Can''t you see we''re having dinner?" Marshallined, but his charming eyes held a hint of defiance.


    Sebastian knew Marshall was doing it on purpose, but he dismissed him as just a kid.


    "Natalie, what do you think of my looks?" Marshall asked suddenly, tilting his handsome face toward her.


    Natalie was slightly taken aback. What was Marshall up to?


    Still, she yed along, smiling as she answered, "You''re very handsome! And you have a great presence!"


    Marshall wasn''t satisfied with her answer. He narcissistically listed his own merits, "Natalie, when ites to fooks, I''m drop dead gorgeous. terms of ability, I''m outstanding. And age-wise, we''re a perfect match."


    "Unlike some


    he old geezer who''s not


    ¨¦t


    only old but also slow-witted. Natalie, if you get divorced, could be the first one you consider? I''ll keep getting better and better Plus, my thesis was just approved and my professor said I''m brilliant."


    The corners of his mouth lifted into a confident, devilishly charming smile that seemed to have a maic pull.


    Natalie froze for a moment, suddenly regretting that she''d answered his question.


    She nced over at Sebastian,


    whose expression was absolutely foul. He looked like a predator-


    whose prey was being coveted and


    his cold fierce gaze looked ready fo tear Marshall apart.


    Natalie knew Sebastian didn''t actually care about her; it was more like his personal property was being fought over. He had a strong sense of territoriality.


    The air around them instantly dropped a few degrees.


    Marshall met Sebastian''s murderous re and deliberately shrank back, grabbing Natalie''s arm. "Natalie, that old man''s stare is so scary. He''s frightening me again." Natalie: "..."


    This drama queen..... she almost burst outughing.


    How had she never noticed Marshall was such a pot-stirrer before?


    Natalie decided to y along, frowning at Sebastian. "Mr. Griffith, your expression is


    too severe. You''re scaring Marshall."


    "Marshall," Sebastian growled through gritted teeth, his eyes fixed on her.

 Chapter 682

    Marshall..... Hah... She said his name so familiarly.


    Natalie could act all high and mighty here, but when they were back under the same roof, there would be consequences.


    "Natalie, Wayne''s project has run into some trouble recently. I was just about to send someone to handle it, but given your behavior, maybe they don''t need to go after all."


    He said this calmly, then stood up and walked away.


    The meaning was clear: he expected Natalie to follow him.


    It had always been Natalie chasing after him. He was used to simply standing up and leaving, presenting her with nothing but his back.


    Natalie watched him go, wishing her gaze could turn into a de and pierce straight through his heart, making him disappear from this world forever.


    Natalie picked up her phone and texted Wayne.


    [Wayne, I heard there''s some trouble with your project abroad. Is that true?]


    Wayne: [Natty, it''s nothing, just a minor issue. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry. Eat well


    and dress warmly when you go out so you don''t catch a cold.]


    Reading this, Natalie realized Sebastian wasn''t lying. Something really had happened.


    Natalie turned to Marshall. "Marshall, don''t provoke Sebastian again. His true power is hidden, and if he decides to make your life difficult, he''s far more terrifying than Joanna."


    Marshall grew anxious. "So... since I provoked him just now, is he going toe after me?"


    A year ago, he was carefree, but he had been through so much since then that he had be wary.


    He had faced one scheme after another, and it had genuinely made him fearful. It wasn''t the one-time threat you worried about, but being a constant target.


    Natalie smiled at him. "Scared now, are we?"


    Marshall thought of Wendy''spany and nodded. "A little."


    Natalie reassured him with a smile. "Don''t worry, Sebastian isn''t as vicious as Joanna. Take your time eating. I''m going to go see him."


    After Natalie left, Marshall suddenly remembered Sebastian''s words, filled with threat.


    "Natalie..." Marshall wanted to ask for rification, but her figure had already vanished into the grand hall.


    ...


    Nathan drove Sophia and Joanna home.


    The three of them were lost in their own thoughts during the ride.


    Only Sophia looked ashen and defeated. She had lived a morous life and had never been so humiliated.


    That bitch Mrs. Wilson, was trying to ruin her. She couldn''t keep her own man, yet she med it all on me Just you wat ''ll make her life a living hell.


    As soon as they entered the house, Nathan turned and pped Sophia across the face.


    Lost in thought about how to get back at Mrs. Wilson and Wendy, she was stunned by the sudden blow.


    "Nathan, you hit me?" Sophia, already feeling wronged, burst into tears.


    Joanna was also furious. Her father was such a coward-all he did when he was angry was hit people, and when he was broke, he ran to Wendy. A total loser.


    He had some use before, but now he was practically worthless.


    She scoffed, "Dad, what''s the point of hitting Mom now? She''s the one who''s been making connections for you, keeping your business afloat. You''re not innocent yourself, so why me her?"


    "If you had just gotten rid of Wendy sooner, would Mom have had to suffer this humiliation?"


    "She''s been through enough tonight. What good does hitting her do? It''s your own ipetence. Mom put up with you for years. The least you could do is appreciate her sacrifice, but instead, you resort to domestic viofence?"

 Chapter 683

    Nathan let out a bitterugh, his eyes filled with anger and disgust as he looked at Sophia. The things she and Mr. Wilson did...


    He never knew she was so promiscuous.


    He''d thought she only acted that way to please him. But in another man''s arms, it wasn''t just being promiscuous-it was downright degrading.


    "Your mouth has been... on that part of Mr. Wilson. The thought of you kissing me makes me sick."


    Sophia''s eyes filled with tears. That bitch Mrs. Wilson had ruined her.


    Nathan slumped to the floor, his eyes filled with despair. He regretted everything. If he had known it woulde to this, he never would have gotten the divorce. This Sophia... she waspletely ssless.


    Life without Wendy had been miserable.


    In the past, no matter how busy she was, Wendy would make him a cup of herbal tea every morning.


    She would buy him gifts every month.


    All he had to do was say a few sweet words, and she''d light up like a schoolgirl.


    Unconsciously, his mind filled with memories of Wendy.


    In his eyes now, Sophia looked grotesque and messy.


    She always slept in, refused to hire help despite being able to afford it, and insisted


    on doing everything herself. Such petty habits... how had he never noticed these ws before?


    Nathan was consumed by regret. With Wendy''s abilities, she could probably make aeback, right?


    But with her pride, she would never take him back.


    The more Nathan thought, the angrier he got. Compared to his old life, he was now just a washed-up old man with nothing.


    He sprang to his feet, ring at Sophia, his eyes wide with fury. "Sophia, how could you? How could you have that kind of rtionship with Mr. Wilson? Even if you did, you should have kept it hidden instead of letting it be exposed! We wouldn''t have been humiliated like this


    tonight, kicked out in front of


    all


    those influential people. How am supposed to show my face in public now? We''re married, and this public humiliation is suffocating me."


    "Knowing Mrs. Wilson, she''s vengeful. She''ll definitelye after mypany. And her family is just as powerful as the Wilsons; they won''t let Mr. Wilson off the hook either."


    Joanna worried about this too. If Nathan''spany went under, he''d just be a burden.


    Sophia, consumed by her own anger, had forgotten about that.


    She quickly said, "Joanna, you should go home for tonight. Don''t stay here. I''ll handle what happened."


    Sophia shot Nathan a cold nce


    and sneered, "Nathan, you''re


    useless. Since things have been exposed, we just have to fix it. Just you wait. My life will be much better without a loser like you If you think


    I''m so to moved, then let''s get a


    divorce."


    Nathan was stunned speechless by her calling him a "loser."


    He just watched as Sophia left.


    He bellowed, "Sophia, where do you think you''re going? Haven''t you caused


    enough shame for one night?"


    Sophia nced at him coldly. "Shame? What''s that? My whole life has been lived in the shadows. That''s shame enough..."


    "I''ve given you tens of millions over the years. Wasn''t that enough for you? This vi''s maintenance fees have you ever paid a dime? You just eat, shop, and buy makeup. Weren''t tens of millions enough to keep you faithful?"


    Nathan was exasperated. He''d secretly given her tens of millions over the years so


    she could live well. Why did she still have to sleep with Mr. Wilson?

 Chapter 684

    Nathan just couldn''t understand it.


    "Hmph! You think that pittance was enough for me? I''ll handle my own affairs. And like I said, you''re not so clean yourself. Besides me, there''s that assistant at yourpany. You two get pretty cozy. When you travel for business together, you only book one hotel room."


    "Nathan, I haven''t made a scene about your affairs, so you''d better just put up with mine."


    Nathan: "..."


    He stumbled back, devastated.


    Even Wendy never found out about the assistant. How could Sophia know?


    Joanna looked at the toxic atmosphere in her home, feeling like she''d lost something important.


    After tonight''s disaster, even Sebastian was unwilling to help her.


    And that old hag, Mrs. Wilson, knew she was the other woman. Did she know anything else?


    Joanna couldn''t believe she''d been backed into such an impossible corner.


    She looked at the dejected Nathan with cold eyes. "Dad, you will treat my mother better. You are not to hit her again. Do you have any idea how much she''s suffered for you all these years?


    You know perfectly well how much business she brought you through Mr. Wilson. Without him, do you really think yourpany could have grown to its current size with just Wendy?"


    "But mypany is gone."


    He didn''t even remember when he signed it back over to Wendy.


    He had been in a terrible state at the time, dazed and confused, constantly hallucinating.


    It had been happening recently too-waking up in the middle of the night with the


    terrifying feeling that someone was standing by his bed, watching him.


    The sensation made his blood run cold.


    "Sigh!" He sighed, his gaze on Joanna darkening. "Joanna, since we''vee this far, we might as well see it through to the bitter end. I don''t know who''s backing you, but I know they want to take down Sebastian But Sebastian loves you Marrying him is your only path to happiness."


    "What''s so great about that illegitimate son? You''re doing all this for him, but does he even understand your feelings?"


    Joanna pressed her lips together, silent. She knew she couldn''t rely on anyone but herself.


    Actually...


    Whatever. She had already done it, and she wouldn''t regret it.


    But Wendy was acting strangely. Her eyes turned cold. "I suspect Wendy and Mrs. Wilson nned tonight''s events together to frame us."


    Nathan frowned, his face murderous. Wendy had nothing now; even the Don family assets had been sold off.


    Nathan reflected for a moment. "It''s possible. She''s lost everything, and now she knows you''re my biological daughter, she knows about your mother and me, and she knows! deceived her into marriage. With her prideful nature, she would definitely seek revenge in secret."


    A murderous glint shed in Joanna''s eyes as she prodded her father, "Dad, for the sake of our family''s happiness, Wendy has to be eliminated. She''ll cling to us like a leech. I never want to go through something like tonight again."


    "It was utterly humiliating. I''ve worked so hard all this time precisely to avoid being seen as an illegitimate child, but tonight has branded me as one for everyone to see."


    Her voice rose to an emotional roar, "All my efforts have gone to waste! All of them, do you understand? And now that your divorce is public, my status as an legitimate daughter f confirmed. Everything I''ve worked for all these years is ruined


    Overwhelmed, Joanna crouched on the floor and sobbed.

 Chapter 685

    Seeing his daughter in such pain, Nathan felt a pang of his own.


    His voice was hoarse. "Joanna, don''t be too upset. Your mother and I are legally married now. Our family of four is finally legitimate. When Waynees back, he''ll help make things easier for you. You''re growing stronger every day. As long as you have money and power, no one will dare call you an illegitimate child."


    Joanna knew this, of course.


    But she didn''t want this rtionship exposed so soon.


    At the very least, she wanted to wait until she was sessful, until her own fame could overshadow these scandals.


    Joanna sprang to her feet. Thinking of Wendy''s usations from earlier, she quickly pulled out her phone to check the trending topics.


    [Ms. Scott is an ungrateful backstabber]


    [Nathan used of marriage fraud]


    All sorts of headlines were stered across every major news site.


    Even a famous online personality was covering the story.


    [Wendy''s story is so tragic. She lost herpany, is deep in debt, and her husband forced her to divorce for the sake of his ungrateful mistress.]


    [It gets worse. The daughter she raised turned out to be the mistress''s child, while her own biological daughter was driven out. You only see this kind of melodrama among the super-rich.]


    As she scrolled down, everyment was calling her an ungrateful backstabber.


    "Argh!"


    Joanna screamed, smashing her phone on the ground.


    Her face was contorted with rage, veins bulging on her forehead. She never imagined she would be ruined at the hands of Mrs. Wilson.


    A wave of sharp pain and humiliation washed over her. She turned to Nathan and sneered, "Dad, Mom was right about you. You''re a total loser. You can''t even protect your own wife and child."


    Nathan froze, frightened by the hateful re from his usually sweet and obedient daughter.


    "Joanna, you... how can you say that to me?"


    "Heh..." Joanna gave him a sinister smile. "You''ve spent your whole life leeching off Wendy to get by. You really are useless."


    "You..." Nathan''s blood pressure spiked with anger as he stared at her, hurt.


    Everything he did was for her, and now she was calling him useless? He had abandoned his four other


    children, giving everything to her and en wag everything


    her brother, and in the end, he was


    stiff just a loser in her eyes.


    "Joanna, I should have known. You''re heartless," Nathan said, his face pale with rage.


    "Oh my! Joanna, what are you doing? Why have you made your father so angry?" The old woman hade for money, only to find the father and daughter at each other''s throats. She frowned; Joanna was bullying her son again.


    Seeing Mrs. Scott Sr. only irritated Joanna more. What was this old hag doing here?


    "Nathan, are you alright?" the old woman asked, helping him to a seat.


    Nathan was exasperated. He said, "Mom, I''m fine. Why are you here?"


    The old woman pursed her lips,


    looking displeased. "How could I note? You and your daughter


    haven''t kept your promise. Your


    father and I still haven''t received this month''s hundred thousand."


    "And when are you going to let us move in here? The elevator in our current building


    is always so slow. Getting around is a pain. Living in a mansion is so much more convenient."


    As she spoke, the old woman looked at the distraught Joanna.


    "Joanna, you promised your grandmother. You can''t go back on your word. I need


    that hundred thousand by tomorrow."


    At this, Joanna''s anger boiled over. She yelled, "All of you Scotts are bloodsuckers! Absolutely


    het


    shameless! Only a fool like Wendy would give you money to build a mansion back home and hand over a hundred thousand every month for living expenses. Only an idiot would show any respect to greedy people like you!"

 Chapter 686

    "I don''t have any money. Did you think I was just going to stand here while you


    pester me? You''ve taken tens of millions over the years, isn''t that enough? You''re one foot in the grave and still obsessed with money. Did you think I didn''t know you take that money and give it to Yves''s family?"


    "Since you give them all your money, why don''t you just go live with them?"


    "It''s so shameless, taking someone else''s hard-earned money to support a son who does nothing but gamble. I''m not giving you another cent."


    The old woman panicked at her words. Anyone who gave her money was her ancestor.


    She pointed a trembling finger at Joanna and shrieked, "You damn good-for-nothing girl, how dare you speak to me like that! You can''t keep your own promise, so you resort to disrespect!"


    "You worthless girl, watch out or I''ll sell you off!"


    "Heh..." Joannaughed bitterly, already knowing the old woman''s greedy nature.


    But she was also utterly filthy.


    "Hmph! I bought this mansion. It''s in my name. You want to move in here? Dream on."


    "Have you any idea how disgusting you are? Look at those filthy teeth of yours. How often do you even brush them? Just sitting at the same table with you for a meal makes me sick. And you want to live here? In your wildest dreams!"


    "You... you... Joanna, how could you say that to me?" The old woman was deeply offended by being called filthy.


    She pped Nathan on the head. "Nathan, how could you raise such a venomous daughter? Didn''t you teach her any respect for her elders? Look at her, so ill- mannered! You''re the one who bought this house, and you''re the one who married her mother. If anyone''s a parasite, it''s those two! If it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t have ended up in this mess, about to be kicked out of our own luxurious mansion!"


    She then pointed at Joanna again. "Joanna, what do you have to be so proud of? How do you think you got everything you have? Should I grab a megaphone and tell everyone on the street the whole story?"


    "You''re my granddaughter. If you


    were good to me, I wouldn''t say such ugly things. But don''t push me. I''m only asking for a hundred. thousand a month, not millions."


    "You secretly took over Wendy''spany, a multi-billion dor corporation. What''s


    wrong with giving me a little money out of respect?"


    "Joanna, I''m warning you, when I start cursing people out, I can mare drowns


    it so food chokes you, water you, and you trip just by walking


    "You think I''m filthy? Well, I think you''re a slut!"


    "Don''t you dare give me that sewer-face and talk back to me. I''ll curse you to death!" Joanna: "."


    Her face was white with rage. What did she need a family like this for?


    Every single one of them was a leech!


    She would have been better off just continuing to enjoy the affection of her four brothers and Wendy.


    If it wasn''t for her mother crying and ying the victim every day, she never would have turned on Wendy so quickly.


    Looking back now, she realized her mother was just putting on an act.


    Joanna sneered, suddenly feeling like she had been dealt a winning hand and had yed it into aplete disaster.


    She looked at Nathan and warned him, "Dad, from now on, these two old pests are your responsibility. Keep them in line. If they cause any more trouble, you and Mom can get a divorce, and I won''t have anything to do with you either."

 Chapter 687

    Nathan was stunned. He never dreamed Joanna would say something so cruel.


    Heartbroken, he stared at her. He should have known. Joanna was capable of anything.


    "Joanna, this is your true face, isn''t it? Now that you have everything from the Don family, you''re just going to kick me to the curb?"


    Joanna sneered, "That depends on your attitude, Dad. And just look at your mother, listen to how disgusting she is. She dares to call me a good-for-nothing girl. In her eyes, a son is all that matters. That''s why when you wanted to abandon Natalie all those years ago, she didn''t even blink. To her, only sons are important. We women are just a waste of money. Little does she know, she''s a woman too, just another good-for-nothing girl by her own logic."


    The old woman''s face turned pale.


    Her cloudy eyes fixed on Joanna, full of hatred.


    This woman was as venomous as a snake. She had beenpletely mistaken about her.


    Joanna gave a cold smile and walked out.


    Nathan looked at the mess his life had be, his eyes filled with regret. He longed for Wendy''s tenderness and consideration.


    "Nathan, are you just going to let her bully me like that?"


    Nathan took a deep breath and gave a self-deprecatingugh. "Mom, things aren''t what they used to be. Mypany''s been sold. I don''t have much money left."


    "You need to stop giving Jared money. I don''t have anything to give you now. Even if you threatened to jump off a building, I couldn''te up with the cash."


    Nathan looked at her helplessly. "Mom, you''ve given Jared''s family a lot of money, but I doubt his wife is willing to take care of you. You''ll end up with nothing. You should just go back to our hometown. No one will look after you here. For the past twenty years, I''ve been supporting the entire Scott family. I can''t do it anymore. Do whatever you want. If you want money, you can have my life."


    The old woman froze, staring at her son who had given up. She was so angry she nearly fainted.


    After being held in such high esteem by Wendy, she now had nothing. The fall from grace was excruciating.


    She knew exactly what Jared''s wife was like. At the end of the day, Wendy was the only daughter-inw who was both foolish and dutiful.


    But now she was gone. The old woman truly regretted it. Even if Wendy was broke, she wouldn''t have left her homeless.


    But she had said such terrible things. Wendy would probably never speak to her again.


    Instantly, she med Nathan. "You useless bum. You gave up a brilliant future for Sophia, a ssless mistress. Look at you now! I don''t care what you have to do, you will give me a hundred thousand a month. I have to pay off your brother''s debts."


    Nathanughed miserably. "Then you can go earn the money to pay them yourself. I''m practically dead already if it weren''t for me and Wendy you and my dear brother


    still be toiling away on some plot ofnd."


    "You... you''re my eldest son. How can you say that to me?" The old woman hadn''t


    been spoken to like this in years. When there was money, everyone was polite.


    Without it, everything fell apart.


    ...


    When Natalie ran out after him, Sebastian pulled her into his car.


    Sebastian drove straight home.


    They didn''t say a word the entire way.


    Sebastian knew Natalie was angry because of his threat.


    As he was leaving the ballroom, he''d noticed a few suspicious men.


    They hadn''t followed, but Natalie had made an enemy of Maxwell. That man was highly vindictive and would surelye after her again.


    Sebastian nced at Natalie in the


    rearview mirror. She was sitting in the back, her exquisite face devoid of emotion as she stared out the window. It was snowing and foggy, with nothing to see but pedestrians and cars. What was so interesting?

 Chapter 688

    She was treating him like a chauffeur, not even sitting in the front passenger seat.


    But as long as she got in the car, he wouldn''t argue. If she wanted him to be her driver, so be it.


    As they neared the house, Sebastian reminded her, his voice a low threat, "Stay away from Marshall in the future."


    His voice snapped Natalie out of her trance, and her anger red instantly. "Are you threatening me again? You threatened me with Wayne, and I gave in. But I have a partnership with Marshall. You can''t just lock me up here forever, can you?"


    "Sebastian, I''ve told you before, there''s no future for us."


    "Years of your coldness and emotional abuse have extinguished any love I ever had for you."


    "All your favoritism and shamelessness have destroyed my heart. I would rather love someone else than ever love you again."


    Sebastian mmed on the brakes and turned to face her, his deep, unreadable eyes cold as ice. "Natalie, I dare you to say that again."


    He could always ignite her anger so easily.


    Sometimes, he felt an impulse to just kill her.


    "And then what? You''ll kick me out of the car again? Make me walk home in the snow?"


    Natalie gave a coldugh, her clear eyes meeting his. "You''ve already done it three times. If you throw me out again tonight and I get sick, I don''t mind taking you down with me. Seriously. I have nothing left to live for except revenge."


    "Sebastian, you can test me if you don''t believe me. A person with nothing to lose is capable of anything."


    Natalie''s hatred peaked in that moment, her words sharp and extreme. She had died in the dead of winter, and weather like this filled her with a primal fear.


    Sebastian saw the pure hatred in her eyes, and his heart clenched. He was a fool. He had made a mistake, and he would spend the rest of his life making it up to her. She hated him to his very core.


    Sebastian took a deep breath. "I was


    wrong before. I was blind and


    foolish, unable to see Joanna''s true


    colors. I won''t hurt you again. From now on,


    Weret''s go back to how we


    were a couple of years ago apd peacefully."


    Sebastian drove into the vi''s driveway. Natalie couldn''t be bothered to respond.


    She simply closed her eyes and remained silent.


    Sebastian watched her silence, feeling helpless.


    She used to be so vibrant, her smile dazzling. But now, in his presence, she was covered in sharp thorns.


    Every past incident, every cruel act, had really happened.


    Natalie had saved him and cared for him for two years. Did that mean nothingpared to Joanna''s repeated deceptions?


    When people are biased, they act on their preconceived notions, naturally siding with the person they care about.


    He, Sebastian Griffith, hadmitted that same folly.


    As soon as the car stopped, Natalie opened the door and got out.


    Sebastian watched her cold, lonely figure disappear into the frigid wind. He remembered that year when he couldn''t see, on a snowy day just like this, she would push his wheelchair outside for a walk and tell him jokes. Back then, lost in his own despan, he had barely paid attention to what


    she said.


    They had been happy together once. The love in her eyes had always been so open and unconcealed.


    Now, her eyes held only a strange, deep-seated hatred that cut him like a knife.


    The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was to ept this. He chased after her into the house and, once in the room, grabbed her hand and pinned Her against the wall. He wrapped bone arm around her waist and used the other to cup the back of her head, leaving her no room to escape. He lowered his head and crushed his lips against hers.

 Chapter 689

    "Mmph!" Natalie struggled fiercely.


    But Sebastian held the back of her head firmly, and though she twisted left and right, she couldn''t break free.


    The more she fought, the more a fierce desire to conquer her welled up inside him.


    Her lips were soft and cool from the winter air, and he felt an urge to warm them.


    His kiss was intense, driven by a man''s pride. She was his wife, why couldn''t he kiss her?


    He thought of how she hadughed and talked with Marshall, and he had wanted to drag her back and punish her just like this.


    She had a faint, captivating scent, a familiar fragrance that made his heart race.


    He had never felt like this before it was strange, yet exciting.


    And to think, he had missed out on so much beauty for a cruel, maniptive liar like Joanna.


    Ever since he learned she was the one who had saved him three times, his heart, once calm, would ignite whenever he saw her, a burning, restless feeling that made him want to hold her and kiss her fiercely.


    Natalie was beautiful, so beautiful it was addictive.


    He couldn''t ept that she no longer loved him. She used to love him more than life itself.


    The more Sebastian thought, the angrier he got. With his superior strength, he swept Natalie into his arms and carried her toward therge, soft bed.


    Natalie''s breath hitched, her breathing growing heavy as she red at him, her face flushing. "Sebastian, what are you doing? This is illegal, you know that?"


    Desire darkened Sebastian''s deep eyes, and a profound smile yed on his lips. "Natalie, don''t forget, you''re my wife. Fulfilling your marital duties is your responsibility."


    "No," Natalie said, shaking her head nervously. She didn''t want to be with Sebastian ever again; it was


    ???


    impossible. "Sebastian, go find. Joanna Don''t touch me. If you dare tou me expose your affair with Joanna."


    That was the only threat she had against him.


    Sebastian froze, his steps halting. He looked at her face, etched with refusal, and a tide of coldness flooded his eyes.


    His handsome, chiseled face was now an icy mask, his eyes fixed on her defiant expression. "Natalie, say what you just said again."


    His expression was cold, yet still breathtakingly handsome.


    Natalie''s heart trembled. She knew that as cold as Sebastian appeared on the surface, he was even more terrifying underneath.


    But it was precisely because she knew him that she was afraid.


    He would protect those he cared about with his life.


    In her past life, he had trusted Joanna, and in the end, Joanna had taken everything from him.


    How ironic. His trust had beenpletely one-sided.


    Natalie summoned her courage and continued, "Mr. Griffith, I know you don''t love me, you don''t even like me. I know your heart belongs only to Joanna. I can''te between the love you two share. I was presumptuous before, but now I''m staying far away. I won''t interfere with your rtionship anymore."


    "Don''t touch me, I''m begging you. Haven''t you been saving yourself for Joanna? If you touch me, your love for her wont seem so pure anymore Aff your efforts to stay faithful will have been for nothing."


    "Sebastian, I know this is just a moment of impulse. If you''re really that desperate, please, go find Joanna."


    "She has a better body than me, she''s gentler, prettier, and she knows how to please you. Every time she sent me photos and videos of you two in bed, you looked like you were enjoying yourself..."


    In the end, Natalie didn''t get to finish her sentence, because the look in Sebastian''s eyes was murderous.

 Chapter 690

    She wisely shut her mouth. Seeing the fury in his eyes, she knew his impulsive moment had passed.


    She was safe.


    She had always preferred men who were... clean. She wanted to be someone''s first, just as they were hers. She knew that was old-fashioned, but it was something she held onto.


    Natalie didn''t dare look Sebastian in the eye. His gaze was deep, yet so cold it was impossible to read his emotions.


    Sebastian set her down on therge bed and sneered, "Natalie, didn''t you say you loved me?"


    If she loved him, how could she not tell if that person was really him?


    Natalie froze. Why would he ask that?


    She didn''t answer his question. Instead, she quickly scrambled under the covers, pulling the nket up to her chin as she watched him warily.


    Sebastian watched her actions and narrowed his eyes. "Natalie, do you even have the right to say you love me?"


    A sharp pain pierced Natalie''s heart, and tears welled in her eyes. "Yes, I used to love you very much. But that love was eroded, piece by piece, by your coldness, your emotional abuse, and your favoritism. I''ve said it a thousand times, and I don''t want to exin it again."


    Sebastian stared at her intently. "Natalie, your love was all in your head. If you truly loved me, how could you not recognize the real me?"


    With that, Sebastian left her room.


    Natalie waspletely baffled. What did he mean by that?


    "Hmph!" She snorted, dismissing his cryptic words. What mattered was that she had protected herself.


    Seeing that Sebastian was gone, she quickly jumped out of bed and locked the door from the inside.


    Sebastian heard the click of the lock and a faint smile touched his lips.


    She must have forgotten that this was his vi. He had a master key for every door. Her lock was useless.


    He went to the adjacent room to shower.


    Natalie also went to her bathroom to shower, ready for bed.


    She had no intention of seeing Sebastian again tonight.


    But thinking about the evening''s events, she felt a thrill of satisfaction.


    Wendy''s counterattack had been brilliant.


    Sophia''s greatest ambition had


    always been to be the


    horous Mrs. Scott, and now her


    reputation as a mistress was set in stone.


    Joanna''s greatest fear was being known as an illegitimate child, and now she was being publicly shamed for it.


    Mrs. Wilson had yed her part well, but Natalie worried for her.


    Joanna and Sophia were both extremely vengeful people.


    Natalie considered this and picked up her phone, wanting to warn Mrs. Wilson to be careful of them.


    Her own husband had also been exposed tonight, putting her in a dangerous position.


    In her past life, the Wilson family hadn''t been involved, or perhaps they had been, and she just hadn''t seen it.


    She opened her contacts, only to remember she didn''t have Mrs. Wilson''s number.


    She had no choice but to give up and see what tomorrow would bring.


    She went into the bathroom, showered, dried her hair, and sat at her vanity to meticulously apply her skincare products, Afterward, she, got up and went to bed.


    Lying down, she touched her lips where Sebastian had kissed them. They were slightly swollen and felt tight.


    She was furious. What right did


    at had kissed another


    have to kiss her with


    mouth


    7246


    d never let him get


    woman? She would


    the chance again.


    Natalie rubbed her lips forcefully, theny back down, ready to sleep.


    The phone on her nightstand vibrated.


    She picked it up, read the message, and frowned slightly.

 Chapter 691

    The text was from Joanna. It read: [Natalie, was tonight your doing? You bitch, you''ll get what''sing to you.]


    Natalie froze. Had Joanna made a habit of slinging mud?


    She was just a spectator in this drama, so how did she be the mastermind?


    Furious, Natalie called her directly.


    ¡°Natalie, you have the nerve to call me? Did you arrange what happened tonight?" Joanna demanded, her voice choked with anger and tears.


    Natalie found itughable. "Joanna, you''re so used to pointing fingers that you automatically assume I''m behind everything. Was what your mother did fake? Is it fake that you, just like her, can''t keep your legs closed?"


    "Joanna, why can you never admit to your own actions? Why do you always have to frame others? You stole my life, and honestly, you were living it pretty well. But to give your mother some legitimacy, you yed a winning hand into a losing one."


    "But your mother won''t thank you for it, because she''s just as selfish as you are. And your father is selfish, too. The three of you make a perfect little family of self- absorbed people."


    "You seeded in driving me out. If I had just left, you and Sebastian could have gotten married without a hitch. Those four idiots would have continued to adore you, and Wendy would have given you everything. The mess you''re in today? You brought it all on yourself."


    "Your first instinct is always to me me, toe crying to me whenever something goes wrong. Is that all you''ve got, Joanna?"


    "If you really want to impress someone, go marry Sebastian. I''m out of his life now, so this is your perfect chance. You''d better work hard, because if you can''t win his heart, then everything you did to me was for nothing."


    In truth, if Joanna had just behaved herself, she would have remained the cherished princess of the Scott family even after Natalie left.


    But she wasn''t satisfied. She wanted to swallow everything Wendy owned and live a perfect family life with her biological mother and father.


    She surely never imagined this would be the oue. After tonight, their home would be plunged into chaos.


    From now on, they would never know peace.


    Old


    Joanna understood everything Natalie was saying, but the ending she had envisioned involved Wendy in a mental institution, just like Sebastian''s mother when the woman had disapproved of her rtionship with Sebastian, she''d had her sent to an asylum.


    ¡°Don''t get cocky, Natalie. I won''t fall into this trap. I will make your life a living hell.¡±


    Natalie rolledzily on the bed. "I''ve


    already left and given you what you wanted, and you''re still thinking about making my life a living hell? Joanna, do you really think


    that


    easy to bully?"


    ¡°Hmph! As soon as I marry Sebastian, I''ll make sure you''re dead," Joanna spat viciously.


    Natalie replied, "Fine! Then go and sweep Sebastian off his feet. I wish you two a long life together and many beautiful children."


    "You''ve always liked picking up my cast-offs anyway. If you want them, you can have them all."


    Joanna faltered. It seemed that everything she had ever possessed was, in fact, something Natalie had discarded.


    She had given up the Scott family, and she had given up Sebastian.


    They were all things Natalie no longer wanted. "That''s not it, Natalie! I want you to suffer! Just you wait."


    "Tsk! What nonsense are you


    spouting now? Joanna, your path in


    the entertainment industry is blocked. You''d be better off focusing


    on capturing Sebastian''s heart. You two should just lock yourselves away together forever."


    With that, Natalie hung up the phone.

 Chapter 692

    "You little punk. Did you really think I couldn''t handle you? Now it''s Sebastian''s turn to be the sucker."


    Natalieughed gleefully.


    Her phone vibrated again. She picked it up and saw it was Queena.


    "Queena, are youing back tomorrow?" Natalie asked, her mood lifting instantly.


    Queenaughed on the other end. "Natalie, I justnded a huge project. I have to dy my return by another week."


    "Oh." Natalie''s happiness deted. Why another dy? Was she short on money?


    Remembering how Queena''s father favored his adopted daughter, Natalie''s heart ached for her. "Queena, if you need money, just tell me."


    "I''m not short on money, Natalie, so don''t be sad,¡± Queena said cheerfully. "I''ll bring you back a present. By the way, I just saw the news. Joanna is Nathan''s biological daughter? That''s pretty explosive.¡±


    Natalie was a bit surprised. "It seems like this scandal is bigger than I thought if even you heard about it all the way over there."


    Queena rified, "I''m reading the domestic news, so I can still keep up. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Joanna called me earlier, using me of setting her up tonight. That little brat, her first instinct is to me me for everything. The world''s gone mad. Sebastian and his crew have spoiled her so rotten that her shamelessness is truly on another level. But why should I have to put up with it?"


    ¡°Queena, Joanna is at a dead end now. Next up, it''s Sebastian''s turn to be the fool."


    Queena chuckled. ¡°Hasn''t he always been her fool?"


    "Yes, he''s always been her fool, but I think he''s about to be an even bigger one. Joanna hasn''t hit rock bottom yet, but she''s going to cling to Sebastian for dear life. If those two manage to have a baby someday, then he and I can finally get divorced."


    "And after the divorce, I''m definitely going to hire a few male models, haha..."


    Natalie''sugh was wild and unrestrained. Standing just outside the door, Sebastian''s handsome face grew darker and darker as he listened.


    On the other end of the line, Queena was speechless. ¡°You''re always talking about hiring male models, but you''re still a virgin. How can you even say that with a straight face?"


    Natalie blushed and retorted defensively, "Queena, I may appreciate handsome men, but I have my principles. I''m saving my first time for the man I truly love."


    "When I find a man who loves me as much as I love him, I''ll give myself to himpletely."


    As she said this, a wave of sadness washed over her. The only man she had ever truly loved was Sebastian.


    She had loved him with everything she had. The videos and photos Joanna had sent her... she could a second


    only nce at them for a second before putting her phone down. The pain was too much to bear


    "Natty, in this day and age, you''re the only woman I know who still thinks like that, Queena said. "Look at all the women around you. Who doesn''t Have a little fun before getting married?"


    Natalie was speechless.


    "Anyway, Queena, I''m so tired of Sebastian, Joanna, and the entire Scott family. I''ve been thinking, once I handle things here, I want to go abroad and find Wayne."


    "That''s a great idea. You haven''t had a real vacation in years. You should definitely consider it."


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Natalie said. ¡°I''m fine, so don''t worry about me. You stay safe over there, okay?"


    "Alright. Get some sleep," Queena replied.


    Natalie hung up with a smile and settled back into bed. Suddenly, a dark figure loomed over her, and she let out a piercing scream "Ah! How you get in here?" she yelled furiously.

 Chapter 693

    Sebastian nced at her coldly. Recalling the words he had just overheard, his eyes narrowed, and a chilling aura radiated from him.


    "Natalie, do you want me to be with Joanna that badly? Are you that eager to push me into another woman''s bed?"


    Natalie''s words caught in her throat, her face flushing a deep red with embarrassment.


    Getting caught talking behind someone''s back was mortifying; she wished the ground would swallow her whole. But she had locked the door, so how did he get in?


    Since he had heard everything, however, there was no point in hiding it. "That''s right. If you heard my call, then you should know it''s your turn next."


    "Do you really want to watch me burn? Do you actually want me to suffer?" Sebastian''s question was aggressive, but he regretted it the moment it left his lips, because he already knew the answer.


    She truly wanted to see him destroyed.


    A sharp painnced through his heart. She had never, ever been like this with him before.


    Natalie nodded sharply, her eyes filled with sincerity. "Of course. Why do you think I haven''t left yet? I''m staying to watch you all go down."


    Besides, no matter how powerful Sebastian was, he was no match for the devious Joanna and the man backing her.


    Her voice was soft, butced with unconcealed glee.


    Sebastian took a deep breath. It was just as he''d thought. "You hate me that much?"


    Natalie felt he was being dense. Wasn''t the hatred on her face obvious enough? "Of course I do. After you beat me like that, am I supposed to thank you for it? I''ve seen my share of blind and heartless men, but none as despicable as you."


    "Sebastian, I am your wife. I took care of you diligently for two years, but you never once considered my feelings. You could consider everyone else''s feelings, but you never spared a single thought for me."


    "Was it my fault that Joanna left all those years ago? I knew you liked her, and didn''t want to marry you But you married a woman you didn''t love just to secure your inheritance, and then you stood by ande everyone bully me."


    "You were willing to forgive every mistake Joanna made, even willing to share her with other men."


    "We go over this every time you ask,


    and I''m sick of answering. Please,


    don''t ask me again. Once a rift forms between people, it''s


    impossible to go back. You might be able to move on from what


    happened, but I can''t what


    the one who endured all the


    humiliation and pain, not you."


    was


    "As the abusers, you all naturally assumed it was something I deserved. But I was


    the victim from start to finish. Did any of you ever truly see me?¡±


    As Natalie spoke, tears streamed down her face unnoticed.


    She looked out at the wind and snow, a cold smile on her lips. ¡°Sebastian, do you know how ridiculous I''ve been? Every time I saw you protecting Joanna, I would fly into a rage."


    "It was because of that rage that I kept falling into her traps. But that was because I felt unloved."


    "By the time I calmed down, it was because I had already fallen out of love."


    Natalie looked up, staring at him nkly. "Just as you said before, I don''t deserve to love you. And you were right. Because


    Twas just when I was with


    bitterining. wife, and you never had anything but harsh words for me. People like us


    can never walk the same path."


    "I know you have an agreement. It will be three years soon. When the timees, I


    hope you''ll sign the divorce papers without a fight."


    She had said it before, but perhaps not clearly enough. This time, she hoped her message was crystal clear.

 Chapter 694

    Natalie was heartbroken. He was the only man she had ever loved across two lifetimes.


    She knew about his difficult childhood and pitied him, which was why she had poured her heart into caring for him, trying to make him feel loved. But Sebastian didn''t need her love.


    Maintaining a one-sided love was exhausting. She had given her all and received nothing in return. All she had left was a final shred of dignity, and she wanted to keep it for herself.


    Sebastian stared at her, lips pressed into a thin line, silent.


    She loved and hated with equal passion, but she was always so rational.


    In his world, she had cried and she hadughed. Had she finally had her fill of disappointment?


    He had always thought she was just being stubborn, throwing a tantrum, and that with time she woulde back to him. After all, Natalie''s eyes once held only him. Even if he didn''t understand love, he had been able to feel hers.


    So, it was true. She really didn''t love him anymore.


    Sebastian closed his eyes. It wasn''t that she had stopped loving him; it was that he had pushed her away with his own hands.


    "Get some rest," he said in a low voice.


    With that, his tall figure turned and left.


    Natalie watched him go,pletely bewildered. Crystalline tears still clung to her long eyshes. She wiped her eyes, feeling a strange sense of unfamiliarity.


    In the past, Sebastian would have used her of being shameless and unreasonable.


    Had he turned over a new leaf?


    Sebastian couldn''t tolerate any impurity in his life, yet he had managed to overlook everything Joanna had done.


    The difference between love and non-love was truly ck and white.


    Nataliey down, a cold smile on her face. "What is this now? The damage is already carved into my bones. There''s no going back. We can''t go back.¡±


    She muttered to herself. Her eyes, raw from crying, felt sticky and ufortable. She went to the bathroom to ssh her face with cold water before returning to bed.


    Swallowing all her bitterness, Natalie closed her eyes to rest.


    In the room next door, Sebastian was deeply shaken by her words.


    He stood by the window, staring out at the wind and snow, his eyes filled with a profound loneliness as he lost himself in thought.


    In the middle of the night, Natalie''s phone began to vibrate incessantly.


    Jolted awake, she wondered groggily who would be calling her sote on such a cold night instead of sleeping.


    Natalie was exhausted. She loved sleeping in the winter, burrowed in the warmth of her nkets.


    But the phone rang again and again. With heavy, sleepy eyes, she fumbled for it and answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Natalie, it''s me. I''m so sorry to call you thiste, but something''s happened to Marshall. He''s in his room screaming and yelling, and we can''t get the door open. He keeps shouting for you."


    Natalie was speechless.


    What was he freaking out about in the middle of the night? Why was he looking for her?


    Natalie nced at the calendar on her bedside table. November 27th.


    She remembered that in her previous life, Marshall had died in November. His body wasn''t found for several days, but the date of his death had been around this time.


    Something felt very wrong. "Mrs. Spencer Sr., just wait a moment. I''ll be right over."


    Natalie hung up and immediately got out of bed to dress.


    It was an emergency. She went to her closet, pulled on a warm outfit, grabbed her phone, and rushed out the door.


    As soon as she opened her door, she remembered she didn''t have a car here.


    Then she thought of Sebastian''s garage; there were probably several cars parked there.


    She ran downstairs to find the keys and, sure enough, saw Sebastian''s set on the console table by the entrance.


    She snatched them and headed out. Sebastian, who hadn''t slept all night, saw Natalie''s figure hurrying


    towards the garage. He frowned. Where was she going sote?


    He quickly pulled on some clothes and followed her out.

 Chapter 695

    Just as Natalie got into the car, Sebastian pulled open the passenger door. She looked at him, confused. "What are you doing? Get out. I have something urgent to do, you''ll just be in the way."


    "This is my car," he reminded her coolly.


    Natalie was in a hurry, her words tumbling out quickly. "We''re still married, which makes this marital property. So get out, I have an emergency."


    Sebastian paused. So now she acknowledged they were husband and wife.


    Only when it was convenient for her.


    "Where are you going? I''ll go with you. It''s toote, I''m notfortable with you going alone," Sebastian insisted. Someone was tailing her; she could be in danger at any moment.


    Natalie knew he was more stubborn than a bull. Not wanting to waste her breath arguing, she just started the car and drove off.


    On the road, Natalie drove with a speed and stability that was impressive.


    Sebastian was suddenly reminded of the street race he had witnessed.


    Her movements had been fluid and captivating. The Natalie he saw that night had stunned him.


    He decided to ask the question that had been on his mind. "When did you learn to race?"


    "Around thirteen, I think," Natalie said. ¡°I trained at a professional track. I found it thrilling, so I practiced for a couple of hours every day."


    "There was so much to learn, so I never got that good at it."


    Sebastian''s mouth twitched. She was being far too modest. Not that good? She was better than Taylor Woodard.


    He, on the other hand, had been left in her dust miles behind.


    It turned out he was the one who couldn''t keep up.


    Natalie knew all about luxury cars, thanks to her brother Owen. Owen had a passion for cars, but racing was dangerous, so their grandfather never allowed him to pursue it professionally.


    When their grandfather found out Owen had gotten her interested in it too, Owen was forced to kneel for an entire night as punishment.


    After that, Owen never dared to take her racing again. It was a dangerous sport, after all.


    "And design? When did you start studying that?" he asked, finding it hard to believe she could excel at so many things at once.


    "I was sixteen when I came back and met you. I was admitted to the program with a special exemption. Didn''t you know? You investigated me, the dean should have


    told you."


    She had been bright since she was a child. Her grandfather noticed her talents and hired various tutors to teach her.


    Sebastian pressed on. "What about your medical skills? When did you learn those?"


    Natalie smiled confidently. "Around six, I think. I''ve always been more interested in medicine and research. When I was six, on a snowy day just like this, I got really sick The doctor gave me some medicine, and I was better the next day. I thought it was magical. I told my grandfather I wanted to study medicine, so he found the best doctors to teach me."


    As Natalie spoke of her past, her face shone with pride.


    Sebastian asked another question. "Then why were you in the countryside when Jerome came to pick you up?"


    "That''s simple," Natalie exined. "I bought a mountain there specifically to grow the medicinal herbs I need. Did you really think the rare herbs used for your leg ry could just be bought at the market?"


    "The reason your eyesight recovered so well is all thanks to the herbs grown on that mountain. They''re extremely rare."


    Sebastian was taken aback. "So, that cold, stinging poultice you applied to my eyes every day... that was made from herbs you picked yourself? But you clearly said...¡±


    "I was young, and none of you


    trusted me. Even you thought I had


    stolen the happiness that was- meant for Joanna. That''s why I told your grandmother I had foundas miracle doctor to treat you."

 Chapter 696

    Natalie exined as she drove, holding nothing back this time.


    She didn''t want to shortchange herself anymore. She had done the work, and she wanted Sebastian to know it.


    Why should she keep silent about her own aplishments?


    It was all her work. Why let a woman like Joanna take the credit?


    "You know, sometimes I think you people are incredibly foolish," she said. "You judged me from the start. I was always on the defensive, yet you med me for everything. So, do you understand now why I insist on a divorce? The chasm between us is filled with too many things to ever be bridged."


    Natalie was trying tomunicate with him calmly.


    She had no intention of seeking revenge on Sebastian; she wasn''t that tired of living.


    On this point, Sebastian had no grounds to argue.


    Seeing his silence, Natalie dered with a flourish, "Sebastian, from now on, I''d rather break a man''s heart than let one break mine."


    "So, just ept your exit gracefully and go live happily ever after with your first love."


    Sebastian watched her bright, carefree smile. She had truly let go.


    His face remained grim, and he said nothing more.


    When the car pulled up in front of the Spencer family vi, his expression darkened. ¡°Natalie, you rushed out in the middle of the night just to see Marshall?¡±


    Natalie nodded. "Yes. Mrs. Spencer Sr. said Marshall had a nightmare and it scared him, so she asked me toe check on him."


    Sebastian was incredulous.


    His eyes zed with anger. The esteemed young master of the Spencer family, frightened by a nightmare he had himself?


    He didn''t believe it for a second.


    Natalie opened her door and got out. Sebastian quickly did the same, following her inside.


    "Aah! Aah!" The moment Natalie stepped into the vi, she heard Marshall''s frantic screams.


    The sound startled her. What on earth was going on?


    "Mrs. Spencer Sr., Marshall is..."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. was in tears. She shook her head and said, "Natalie, I don''t know what happened. He was sleeping, and then suddenly he started screaming. He won''t open the door, and he keeps shouting for you."


    ¡°Grandma, I''ll go up and see,¡± Natalie said.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr., still in her pajamas, breathed a sigh of relief at Natalie''s arrival.


    Natalie hurried upstairs with Sebastian right behind her.


    She found Marshall''s room and knocked. "Marshall, it''s Natalie. Can you open the door?"


    The screaming inside stopped. Natalie knocked again. "Marshall, can you please open the door?"


    Suddenly, the door swung open, revealing Marshall in light gray pajamas, looking like he was about to copse.


    "Natalie, you''re here." He threw his arms around her, holding her tight.


    Sebastian, who had followed her, froze, his face hardening as he watched Marshall''s tear-streaked face.


    What kind of man was this?


    Using tears to get a woman''s attention.


    Natalie patted his back soothingly. "Marshall, it''s okay. Nothing''s going to happen. You''re going to be okay."


    Marshall managed a weak smile. ¡°I


    know. You saved me. I know you did. If it wasnt for you, do you know


    what


    at would have happened to me? think.. I think I died today. Waaaaah..."


    Marshall broke down, his sobs raw and heart-wrenching.


    Natalie froze, suppressing the shock that jolted through her. This was strange Logically, even if Marshall dreamed about his past life be shouldn''t be this tormented.


    Was his agony a sign that his memories held other secrets?

 Chapter 697

    Marshall cried for a long time before finally quieting down. He seemed genuinely terrified, his tall frame trembling slightly.


    He looked up at Natalie, his expression pleading and vulnerable. "Natalie, I feel


    awful again."


    Natalie was stunned by the look of brokenness on his dangerously handsome face. His skin was pale, like cool jade, now streaked with tears. A few strands of hair fell across his forehead, making him look even more fragile and alluring.


    "Marshall, it''s alright. I''m here. It''s okay."


    Her resistance to handsome men was low, and her voice softened unconsciously. Warmed by her gentle tone, Marshall felt a sense offort spread through him. Sebastian, watching the shift in Natalie''s gaze, felt his own expression turn colder, his brow furrowing.


    What was Marshall doing? ying the victim?


    "Natalie, I''m scared. Can you please not leave tonight? The moment I close my eyes, I feel the pain in my arms and legs. The ocean was so, so cold."


    Natalie was taken aback.


    "You... you were thrown into the ocean?" she asked, immediately regretting it. He was clearly terrified; she shouldn''t have brought it up.


    "Yes! I dreamed about it. It was horrible. My whole body hurts now," Marshall said, looking as if he were enduring immense pain and fear.


    His long eyshes fluttered. The nightmare had haunted him for a long time, and all the resentment and agony had finally erupted tonight.


    Natalie''s heart went out to him. Since she had met Marshall, this was the first time she had seen him so vulnerable.


    ¡°Okay. It''s alright, I''ll stay with you. Don''t be afraid." She took his hand and led him back into the room.


    Sebastian followed them in. His wife, in the middle of the night, was nning to stay with another man.


    Swallowing his rage, Sebastian strode into the room after them.


    Natalie helped Marshall sit on the bed, and he suddenly pulled her into a hug.


    Natalie froze. She was rarely this close to a man, not even Sebastian.


    ¡°Natalie, you''ll really stay with me, won''t you?"


    His gentle voice wasced with insecurity, his almond-shaped eyes looking at her with hopeful expectation.


    For a moment, Natalie had the


    strange feeling that the nightmare had extinguished the innate arrogance in his bones, leaving. behind a Marshall who was exceptionally gentle and fragile.


    ¡°Marshall, don''t push your luck. Let go of my wife.¡±


    A cold voice cut through the air from above. Marshall flinched, looking up to see Sebastian. He became frantic. "Natatie, what is he doing here?" he demanded his voice suddenly full of energy.


    Natalie was also taken aback. This was a "weak" Marshall?


    Sebastian, however, saw right through the act. He could tell Marshall was deliberately ying the victim to win Natalie''s sympathy. The maniptive jerk.


    His voice was deep and resonant. "Natalie, can''t you see he''s just pretending to be weak for you?"


    Natalie turned to him with a mischievous smile. "How could you say that? Marshall is terrified. I have to stay here with him. You should go home."


    "But it''s sote..."


    ¡°What about it beingte? We live in a civilized society. Are you suggesting something indecent would happen between Marshall and me?"


    Sebastian fro?e, a memory


    triggered. Those were the exact words he had once said to her when he chose to stay with Joanna Now, with the roles reversed, she was throwing them back in his face. He felt a surge of rage burn through him, apanied by a sharp pang in his heart.


    Was this how she had felt back then? So hurt?


    Unwittingly, he had caused her so much pain.


    No wonder she had said that he could move on, but she couldn''t.

 Chapter 698

    His dark eyes were fixed on Marshall, his expression unreadable.


    He walked over to a nearby sofa and sat down with a casual air, his voice cool and detached. "Since Mr. Spencer is too afraid to sleep, my wife and I will stay here with you."


    Marshall was flustered. He was so shameless. "I don''t want you here. I only want Natalie. Besides, what kind of husband are you? You act more like Joanna''s husband."


    Marshall was still immature, sounding like a petnt child.


    Sebastian clenched his fists. The past couldn''t be erased.


    He had, in fact, done those things. To outsiders, he had indeed treated Joanna as his future wife.


    Guilty, Sebastian remained silent.


    Seeing that Sebastian wasn''t leaving, Natalie gave Marshall a small pill. ¡°Marshall, take this. It will help you feel better."


    Marshall trusted Nataliepletely. He took the pill but continued to hold her hand tightly.


    He was wearing light blue pajama pants, and Natalie couldn''t help but notice he was well-built, with toned muscles and an alluring presence.


    Sebastian watched the change in Natalie''s expression and knew she was captivated by Marshall''s look of broken vulnerability.


    This damned maniptive snake!


    Damn it!


    He wanted to kill him!


    After lying down, Marshall watched Natalie anxiously, afraid she would leave.


    "Natalie, you won''t leave me, right?"


    She smiled and nodded. "I won''t leave. You''ll be fine after tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to buy some stocks and make you a huge profit. That should cheer you up. In my world, there''s nothing more satisfying than making money.¡±


    Marshall''s face lit up. "Okay!"


    He started to feel drowsy, but he fought to keep his eyes on Natalie, unwilling to fall asleep.


    Seeing him struggle, she said softly, "Marshall, it''s okay. Go to sleep. I''ll be right here with you."


    Only then did he rx. "Okay."


    Marshall shot a triumphant look at Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s eyes were dark with fury. He red back, warning him to back off.


    At least Matthew had some self-control, but this Marshall was apletely shameless maniptor.


    In the past, Natalie had only revolved around him, her eyes never straying to another man.


    Now, he was no longer the only one in her sight.


    Matthew, Marshall, and that boy she saw at the hospital¡ªher world now included other men.


    At this thought, he felt a profound sense of powerlessness.


    Soon, Marshall''s even breathing filled the room.


    Natalie took a deep breath. She had finally managed to get him to sleep.


    It was just a nightmare.


    He''d already died once; what was there to be afraid of?


    Natalie was exhausted. She rested her head on the side of Marshall''s bed and drifted off.


    Sebastian''s gaze darkened. ¡°Natalie, are you really nning to sleep there?" His voice was low and tense, his expression even colder.


    Natalie''s tone was t. "What else? What if Marshall wakes up terrified again? There''ll be no one tofort him."


    Sebastian was speechless. "He''s a grown man. Does he really need you tofort him?"


    Natalie suddenly looked at him, her


    dark eyes sparkling with a wicked smile sebastian, aren''t you the expert atforting people?"


    "You certainly know how to make Joanna happy. Poor thing, your first love. After being so bullied yesterday, you didn''t even go tofort herbet shelf be cryingt you first thing in the morning."


    Natalie mimicked Joanna''s tearful


    act. "Sebastian, I was so, so sad


    night Why didn''t youe sest


    me?


    Do you even have me in your heart?"

 Chapter 699

    After her performance, Natalie stuck her tongue out at Sebastian.


    Sebastian''s eyes turned crimson with rage. He felt a hollowing emptiness inside and could only clench his fists, the veins on the back of his hands bulging as his throat tightened.


    His voice was icy, his wordsshing out in a fit of pique. ¡°You can''tpare to her. At least she knows how to be affectionate."


    Natalie felt a pang of pain, but her eyes quickly darkened as she gave a self- deprecating smile. "Yes, how could I everpare to your saintly, delicate Joanna?¡±


    Sebastian froze, seeing the hurt in her eyes. In a moment of anger, he had wounded her again. He quickly apologized. "Sorry, that''s not what I meant.¡±


    "It''s fine. Whatever you meant, I know she''s irreceable in your heart. So just hurry up and divorce me, and go live your happy life with your first love."


    Natalie took a deep breath. "As for me and you, that was just youthful ignorance. I was too headstrong and didn''t listen to my family''s advice, which is why I got entangled with you for so many years. Now, I''ve seen the light and I won''t disturb your life any longer."


    Natalie sighed in frustration. Why was he bing so difficult to talk to?


    Pushing aside the sharp stabs of pain in her heart, she rested her head on her arms and went back to sleep.


    Sebastian felt his own heart prickle with a thousand tiny needles as he stared at her back.


    He wouldn''t mind if Natalie continued to disturb his life.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. stood at the doorway, observing the trio inside.


    She narrowed her eyes. So, Sebastian, who had always treated Joanna like a precious treasure, was finally noticing Natalie''s worth?


    To be honest, she was very fond of Natalie. She and Marshall were the same age and got along so well. Sometimes, she truly wished Natalie could be the one to walk alongside her precious grandson through life.


    She shook her head slightly. It was up to fate. You can''t force love. It was their own path to forge.


    Leaning against the bed, Natalie fell asleep. She was truly exhausted. On snowy days, she loved to sleep.


    She hated being woken from her warm nkets.


    Sebastian heard her steady


    breathing and let out a humorlessugh. She could actually fall asleep What was she really think Marshall wouldn@try anything?


    With this woman!


    Or did she, deep down, trust Marshallpletely?


    He thought about how she didn''t trust him tonight, how she had locked her bedroom door against him.


    Theparison made Sebastian''s handsome features turn cial, the lines of his jaw tightening.


    But seeing her sleeping so ufortably, he stood up and walked over. He noticed that Marshall was still clutching Natalie''s hand in his sleep.


    For a moment, he had the urge to chop Marshall''s hand off.


    How dare he hold his wife''s hand.


    Sebastian was startled by his own thought. He was now defining Natalie as *his* wife.


    His phone had been vibrating nonstop; Joanna had been calling him relentlessly. He ignored it and switched his phone to silent mode.


    He carefully pried Marshall''s fingers from Natalie''s hand. Marshall stirred but didn''t wake.


    Sebastian shot him a cold re before lifting Natalie into his arms. He carried her to the sofa, gently cing her head on hisp He then covered her with a nearby nket, settling her into a morefortable position.


    Natalie shiftedfortably, her hands subconsciously wrapping around Sebastian''s waist as she continued to sleep soundly,pletely unaware of her new situation.


    In the deep of the night, her sleep was even heavier.


    She was clearly using Sebastian as a human furnace.


    Sebastian froze. Her soft hands holding his waist, the gentle touch... it sent a jolt through him. His whole body tensed and his heart seemed to lose its rhythm. He could hear it pounding in his own ears.

 Chapter 700

    This was a feeling he had never experienced before.


    He looked down at Natalie in his arms, a little disbelieving. She was sleeping deeply, seemingly exhausted. He found, to his surprise, that he liked this feeling-holding her close filled a void in his heart he didn''t know was there.


    Having secretly slept beside her twice before, he knew she was a heavy sleeper at night.


    She would kick the nkets and asionally turn over,pletely oblivious to her surroundings.


    Sebastian shook his head slightly. A silly girl like her could be carried off and sold in the middle of the night and she wouldn''t even know.


    The usual coldness in Sebastian''s deep, dark eyes gradually softened, a hint of affection creeping into his gaze.


    Natalie slept until seven in the morning.


    When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Sebastian.


    She froze, startled. Him and her...


    Natalie quickly sat up, only then realizing she had been moved.


    Her movement woke Sebastian.


    "How did I end up sleeping here?" Natalie asked in shock.


    Sebastian saw the look of disgust in her eyes, and a chill returned to his own. His


    tone became clipped. "Where did you want to sleep? In Marshall''s bed?"


    Natalie was speechless.


    "Of course not!"


    She sat up properly, rubbing her sore shoulder.


    She hadn''t slept well, and she felt almost sick.


    "I was sleeping fine over there. Did you move me?¡±


    She red at him, offering no gratitude.


    Sebastian frowned but didn''t answer.


    His voice was hoarse. "Let''s go. It''s time to head back."


    Natalie nced at Marshall, who was still asleep.


    "You go first. I''ll leave in a bit."


    She didn''t want to be in the same car as him. She refused to travel with him.


    Sebastian had an important meeting that morning. His father''s illegitimate sons had been causing trouble for him again, and he had to be at the office.


    "Is Marshall going to be scared in broad daylight, too? Does he need you to stand guard all day?" he asked, his expression arrogant and his eyes colder than usual.


    Natalie knew he was angry again, but she still didn''t want to share a car with him.


    She let out a frustratedugh. ¡°Mr.


    Griffith, everyone knows you''re


    decisive and adept at reading


    people Can you see i


    dont want


    to leave with you.


    fo


    "So, you want to stay here and keep Marshallpany?" The chill in his voice was


    frightening, his dark pupils like chips of ice, devoid of any warmth.


    Natalie was speechless.


    This man was really...


    Then, an idea struck her. Natalie smiled wickedly. "Mr. Griffith, why is your mind so dirty? Marshall and le have a purely tonic rtionship. I see him as a little brother. that''s what you want to think, go ahead. You spend all day imagining sordid things. Can''t you just give it a rest?"


    Sebastian froze. A year ago, he had said almost the exact same thing to her. "Natalie, you..."


    Natalie cut him off with a smile. "What is it, Mr. Griffith? You''re allowed to say those words, but I''m not?"


    Back then, she had said, ¡°Sebastian, everyone thinks Joanna is your wife. Can you please keep some distance from her?"


    And he had replied to her just as she had to him now.


    Sebastian took a deep breath, offering no rebuttal. Maybe after she had gotten her revenge, she would stop bringing up the past?


    He suppressed the anger in his heart


    and said, I''ll leave the car for you Head back on your ownter, and be careful. I noticed someone following yourst night Try to stick to


    crowded areas and get home early¡±


    With that, Sebastian turned and left.


    It was Natalie''s turn to be stunned. Someone was following herst night?

 Chapter 701

    She watched Sebastian Griffith''s retreating figure, her brow furrowed slightly. So, Sebastian had insisted on following herst night because he was afraid she''d get hurt?


    Natalie Sanders gave a self-deprecating smile. If something happened to her, their agreement would be void. Of course Sebastian wouldn''t want to see a prize so close to his grasp slip away.


    Natalie took a deep breath and didn''t dwell on it.


    Seeing that Marshall Spencer was about to wake up, she quickly left. After all, a man and a woman alone together could easily lead to misunderstandings. She had only stayedst night because Marshall wasn''t fully conscious.


    Just as Natalie left, Marshall opened his eyes. He smiled to himself; Natalie had


    been shy.


    But he was also terrified. In his dream, Joanna Scott had men break his legs and chop off his arms before throwing him into the ocean. He remembered the date clearly-it wasst night.


    He had died on November 27th, in the winter.


    Moreover, a terrifying man had appeared in the dream, standing with his back to him.


    Who was that man?


    The whole experience felt surreal and horrifying.


    Joanna had smiled venomously as she told him the truth. "Marshall, you idiot. All it took was a few little tricks to make your entire Spencer family mine. A family with a hundred-year legacy, and it all ended with you."


    "You were such a good, obedient dog, bullying whoever I told you to. It''s almost a shame to have to kill you."


    "But what I''d miss even more is your family''s fortune. When you die, your grandmother will have already died from anger. Your father''s car ident abroad a few years ago? I arranged that too. Now only your mother is left. I''ll find an excuse to send her to hell to join you."


    "Do you know who I hate the most? Natalie. Every time you saw her, you helped me bully her, making her terrified of you."


    "And you, you absolute moron. Natalie warned you, despite everything, to be careful of me, that I was no good. But no matter what she said, you never believed her. You only trusted me. Such a loyal dog."


    She had kicked his bloody body.


    ¡°Tsk! In a little while, I''ll send Natalie to hell to join you. Remember to keep bullying her for me down there."


    He was filled with rage and regret.


    But he was dying, all his limbs severed.


    He had immediately made a wish to the ocean, "Joanna, if there is a next life, I will make you wish you were dead."


    The dream ended there.


    He hadn''t known that he had bullied Natalie.


    If it weren''t for that dream, he would have had no idea. He only knew because


    Joanna had mentioned it.


    "Ahhh..." Marshall cried out in anguish. The pain and fear felt so real.


    Who says men don''t get scared?


    Everyone is born of a mother and father, made of flesh and blood. So, he had moments of fear, too.


    Andst night, he had been truly terrified.


    There was only one possible


    exnation for how Natalie knew


    what was going to happen both he


    and Natalie carried memories from a


    past life.


    That''s why, in this life, Natalie had saved his grandmother first, allowing the Spencer family to escape disaster.


    Natalie had helped the Spencer


    family putting aside their past. re


    heees. Whatever her reasons,


    W?


    he was deeply grateful to her.


    Marshall took a deep breath, calming the turmoil in his chest, before getting out of


    bed to wash up.


    After freshening up, he changed into


    a red outfit-a red shirt and red


    pants. On him, the look wasn''t jarring at all, instead it made him Took devilishly handsome and striking.


    He felt like wearing red today, to ward off the bad luck.

 Chapter 702

    Natalie''s eyes shed with admiration. A handsome man was certainly a captivating sight.


    But his aura seemed to have changed. His perfectly sculpted features now held a touch of untamed defiance, and a chilling coldness swirled in his deep-set eyes.


    Even Mrs. Spencer Sr. felt he was different.


    "Marshall." Mrs. Spencer Sr. looked at her grandson, who seemed to have matured a great deal.


    Marshall walked over and sat down next to Natalie with a smile, resting his head on her shoulder.


    Natalie was slightly taken aback, then asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Marshall, are you... still scared?"


    Marshall lifted his head and looked at her, blinking his eyes. The sense of maturity from moments before vanished as if it were an illusion, and he looked like a young man again.


    "Natalie, thank you. Without you, the Spencer family would have been gone."


    His voice was heavy, but he said it with a smile, a mix of choked emotion and relief.


    Natalie paused, looking at hisplex expression. She asked, ¡°Marshall... was there anything else in your dream?"


    This was the reason she had waited here.


    Marshall clearly didn''t want to recall the memory. He asked with a smile, "My death was pretty gruesome, wasn''t it?"


    Natalie didn''t know how to respond.


    She bit her lip and said nothing.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s heart skipped a beat in fear. ¡°What are you two kids talking about? Don''t say such things so early in the morning."


    Marshall shook his head. ¡°Grandma, you don''t understand. Last night, I truly felt what it was like to die."


    "Grandma, this time, I won''t make the same mistakes again."


    The old woman stared at him, hopeful that he could truly grow up quickly. The Spencer family needed him.


    Marshall smiled and asked, "Natalie, can you answer my question?"


    Natalie didn''t know what to say. "You... well... it was basically what I told youst time."


    Natalie pointed to her own hands and feet.


    Marshall gave a bitter smile, a murderous intent swirling in his eyes like ink that wouldn''t dissolve.


    He said with a smile, "Natalie, I think I know why I had that dream."


    His eyes welled up with tears. "I came back for revenge, and I came back to repay a debt. Natalie, I''m sorry. I hurt you."


    "And yet you helped me despite everything. In this life, I will protect you."


    Marshall''s eyes were filled with deep sorrow as tears streamed down his face. He tried to smile, but more tears fell.


    He opened his mouth several times, but he was too overwhelmed with pain to speak.


    Natalie thought of the injustices of her past life. She knew he had been at fault but he had also just wanted he cared


    to protect the people wanted


    about.


    She reached out and wiped away his tears. ¡°Marshall, all of that is in the past.¡±


    "So, in the end, you died too! Joanna said she was going to kill you."


    Natalie nodded.


    "Haha..."


    Marshall let out a painedugh.


    Both Natalie and Mrs. Spencer Sr. watched him with concern.


    When he finishedughing, Marshall said, "The reason this happened is because prayed for a second chance before I died. Because end was so miserable."


    "Only right before my death did I learn that everything was a plot by Joanna and another man against the Spencer family. And you, you warned me to watch out for Joanna, despite everything. But I never listened to you and it led to my parents'' tragic deaths and my grandmother dying of anger."


    "And I don''t even need to mention what happened to me."


    The thing Natalie most wanted to investigate was the man behind Joanna.


    ¡°Marshall, did you see the man who was with Joanna?"


    Marshall said, "I did."


    Natalie asked excitedly, "What did he look like?"

 Chapter 703

    Marshall shook his head. "He was wearing a ck trench coat and standing with his back to me. In the dream, I couldn''t remember who he was, and I never heard Joanna mention him."


    A deep sense of disappointment shed in Natalie''s eyes.


    Marshall was frustrated as well. He wanted to remember more, but he couldn''t.


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Then don''t think about it. We''ll see him again. This time, we can start over. Don''t just focus on revenge; we need to work on making thepany stronger."


    "Only with real power can we ovee any obstacle.¡±


    "We''ll take on every challenge thates our way and work our way up to being the richest people in the world."


    Natalie looked at him with a bright smile.


    She still had so many things she wanted to do.


    Marshall sniffled. "Okay! Let''s do this!"


    Natalie smiled at his boyish enthusiasm.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr.''s eyes softened, and she let out a sigh of relief. Her precious grandson had finally escaped his fate.


    She spoke kindly, "Come on, let''s go have breakfast."


    Natalie helped the old woman to her feet, and they went to the dining room together.


    Avish breakfast had been prepared. Natalie and Marshall chatted while they ate, the atmosphere warm and happy.


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. was also very rxed.


    After breakfast.


    Marshall went to the office.


    Natalie needed to go home. She nced at the time; it was still early.


    The snow had stopped overnight, and the morning sun was a bit harsh. She drove slowly.


    As she left the Spencer family''s gatedmunity and made a turn, a person suddenly rushed out and fell in front of her car. Natalie mmed on the brakes.


    Natalie''s eyes widened. What was happening?


    Did she hit someone?


    No, no, the person had run out on their own. This was a setup.


    Natalie quickly opened her car door and got out, only to see Mrs. Wilson covered in blood.


    "Help... help me..."


    Natalie was stunned. "Mrs. Wilson, what happened to you?"


    Natalie nced at the vi nearby. Had she crawled out of the basement?


    Mrs. Wilson''s body was purple from the cold.


    Natalie managed to lift her, half-dragging and half-carrying her into the car.


    Then she got back into the driver''s seat and cranked the heat up to the maximum. Mrs. Wilson had already passed out.


    Natalie sped toward the hospital, putting on her Bluetooth headset to call Herbert.


    "Hey, Natalie! Calling so early in the morning. Want to get breakfast with me?" Herbert asked with augh.


    Natalie said urgently, "I''ll get


    breakfast with you next time, Herbert, I have an emergency patient here...need you to help me save her. Get ready for a confidential treatment."


    ¡°Confidential treatment? Kiddo, where did you pick up this patient?"


    Natalie hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Found her on the side of the road."


    Herbert replied, "Congrattions. You''ve got the true luck of a doctor."


    Natalie was speechless.


    ¡°Herbert, just get ready. I''ll be there as fast as I can.¡±


    "No, no, no, driving in this snow isn''t safe. Slow down. As long as the


    person is still breathing, ex


    sav


    them. But you need to be careful.¡± Herbert reminded her.


    Natalie smiled. "Okay!"


    She nced at Mrs. Wilson in the back seat. The news about Sophia had just brokenst night, and now this had happened to her. >


    Was it Joanna or Mr. Wilson?


    The vi she''d been near wasn''t the Wilson family''s home. What was Mrs. Wilson doing there?


    Natalie turned on the rear seat heaters, looking worriedly at the woman''s legs.


    "Mrs. Wilson, hang in there. We''re almost at the hospital.¡±


    But Mrs. Wilson was unconscious and couldn''t hear anything.


    Forty minutester, Natalie pulled into the hospital''s underground parking garage.


    Herbert was already waiting there. Since it was a confidential treatment, he had only brought his assistant with him.

 Chapter 704

    "Herbert." Natalie parked the car and got out.


    Seeing how anxious she was, Herbert reassured her, "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''m here."


    He and his assistant went over, carefully helped Mrs. Wilson out of the back seat, and ced her on a gurney.


    The three of them quickly pushed Mrs. Wilson to the examination room.


    ***


    At eleven in the morning.


    Sebastian came out of his morning meeting, nced at the time, and then at his phone. Natalie hadn''t called him.


    Before she left, even when they were fighting, Natalie would still remember to send him a message, reminding him to eat. In the winter, knowing he had stomach problems, she would always have soup ready for him when he got home.


    He opened his phone and looked at their message thread. Thest exchange was nine months ago.


    Most of the messages were from Natalie. He had rarely replied, or just sent a curt "Mm" to cate her.


    Sebastian irritably tossed his phone aside. Had he really treated Natalie that way?


    There were countless men in the world. Without him, plenty of others would be lining up to treat Natalie well.


    She was beautiful and more than capable. If she wanted, any number of men would stop for her.


    But in his life, Natalie was the only one willing to stop for him.


    Yetst night, Natalie had told him that loving him was a mistake she made in her headstrong youth.


    It was precisely because it was headstrong and against all advice that it had been so precious.


    Sebastian sat in his office chair. He had thought that if Natalie moved back in, they could go back to how things were.


    But...


    Sebastian closed his eyes, hiding all the emotion within them.


    He had also noticed that Natalie and Marshall seemed to have some kind of connection.


    A knock sounded at the door.


    Sebastian''s eyes snapped open. He looked toward the door and said in a low voice, "Come in."


    Sean entered and said, "CEO, Ms. Scott is here. She insists on seeing you."


    Sebastian was annoyed. "Tell her to get lost!"


    ¡°Sebastian, you''ve really changed. Who''s Joanna? The woman you love most. How could you tell her to get lost?"


    Julian Cooper strolled in with azy, charming smile.


    Standing in the light, dressed in a white overcoat, he looked magnificent. His


    features were sharp and well-defined, exuding an air of nobility.


    Sebastian frowned. "Why are you here?"


    "Just came to see you. A few of Yaro''s big families have been making movestely. Even your ex-wife..."


    "Julian, she''s not my ex-wife. She is still my wife."


    Julian snorted.


    He was amused by Sebastian''s stern expression and mocked him. "Back when people called Natalie your wife you were always so cold insisting, "She''s not my wife. The one I want to marry is Joanna,


    Sebastian flinched, then shot to his feet, seemingly unable to ept that he would have said such a thing. "Juan, don''t make things up. never said that."


    Julian shook his head. "You did. You just don''t remember. After Joanna left, you said it when we were out drinking. Haven''t you ever heard that drunk words are sober thoughts?"


    Sebastian''s hands clenched into tight fists. Had he really said that?


    Did he actually have feelings for Joanna?


    Thinking back now, he hadn''t. Joanna had just yed hard to get, creating an illusion that he had mistaken for love.


    Sean had once reminded him that what you can''t have is always the most desirable.


    Joanna knew he didn''t love her, either.


    And she didn''t love him. Joanna only loved the five million dors he gave her every month.


    And he had misced his gratitude. What had he done to the person who had actually saved his life?


    Sebastian asked coolly, "Do you need something?"

 Chapter 705

    Julian said, ¡°Adrian Kingsley is back and he''s setting up a get-together for us


    tonight. He''s been managing your overseas business for you all this time, and even I''ve been helping you out these past few years. You can''t not go."


    Sebastian gave a slight nod. ¡°I know. Send me the address. I''ll be there tonight."


    Noticing his bad mood, Julian didn''t bother him further; he had his ownpany matters to attend to.


    He said with a smile, ¡°Sebastian, really. Don''t overthink it. Since you love Joanna, just marry her. If Natalie doesn''t want to divorce, just use a few tricks. Watching this love triangle of yours is painful for everyone involved."


    Sean was stunned. "Mr. Cooper, what kind of tricks are you suggesting to force Natalie out?"


    Sebastian shot a cold look at Julian.


    Julian said, ¡°Isn''t it simple? Toss her into another man''s bed, snap a few photos, and she''ll be forced to sign the divorce papers. Some women need to be treated harshly to learn their lesson."


    Sean was at a loss for words.


    His entire worldview had just been shattered.


    These two were absolute jerks.


    "Mr. Cooper, doing that would ruin a woman''s life."


    Julian nced at him. "Sean, what''s with you today? Why are you defending Natalie?"


    "Because it''s the CEO who doesn''t want the divorce, not Natalie! Mr. Cooper, do you think you can just trample on people''s dignity because you''re rich and powerful?"


    "This is insane. You think a little money makes you invincible? Ruining someone''s life with some guy Julian bet you''ll be brought to your knees by a woman one day, because that kind of behavior is just too disgusting. It makes me sick."


    Sean turned and walked out.


    Julian was angry now too. He looked at Sebastian. "Sebastian, what''s wrong with your assistant? Why is he blowing up at me?"


    "Weren''t you the one always saying Natalie was clinging to you? You two have been separated for over a year, why aren''t you divorced yet?"


    ¡°Joanna may have made some mistakes, but she''s the girl you watched grow up, the one you always wanted to marry, the one whose name you''d call out when you were drunk. You''re just going to cast her aside?"


    Sebastian frowned at him. "I think you''re the one who''s lost it. Thest time we met, you told me I was being unfair. Why are you suddenly plotting against Natalie now?" Julian smiled with a hidden meaning, deliberately provoking Sebastian. "Isn''t it to help you and Joanna? Watching you two in this mess is giving me a headache." Sebastian''s anger red. He growled, "I''m the one who doesn''t want the divorce. Julian, don''t you dare touch Natalie. If you do, we''re not even friends anymore."


    ¡°Please! When used to humiliate her, I never saw you defending her. She''s just a woman. Sure, she took care of you for two years, but these do that for


    _days, any woman would


    money. Pay them enough, and they''ll


    do a better job than Natalie.


    Julian was from a wealthy family. He felt some sympathy for Natalie, but he also


    looked down on her. A woman had to be dazzling to earn respect.


    Natalie''s past behavior of putting Sebastian on a pedestal had always annoyed him.


    Sebastian frowned and nced at him without a word.


    Julian continued, "Natalie is just some little delinquent from the


    countryside: You''re a businessman You should know how much you''ve


    I in Joanna over t


    ye


    years


    She''s the one who''s the most


    suitable match for you."


    Sebastian gave a coldugh. He found Julian''s sudden change of tune strange. "If


    you like her so much, you marry her."

 Chapter 706

    Julian paused, then shook his head. "Not my type. I heard she''s getting pretty close with that A-list actor. I prefer girls who are drama-free.¡±


    Sebastian understood. The jerk was just teasing him.


    He was already irritated, and his tone turned icy. "If there''s nothing else, you can get lost."


    "Tsk! So cold." Julian walked away with a swagger.


    At the door, he ran into Joanna.


    ¡°Julian, there you are,¡± Joanna called out with a smile.


    Julian looked at her pale face. He''d heard about what happened at the Wilson family''s partyst night.


    Joanna was Nathan Scott''s biological daughter, yet Nathan had disowned his own child. It was a messy and cruel situation.


    ¡°Joanna, are you really your father''s biological daughter?" Julian asked, a bit bluntly.


    Joanna froze, then said in a low voice, ¡°Julian, I don''t know. I only found out about this yesterday myself. My parents have their marriage certificate now, so we''re a proper family."


    She was desperate to prove she wasn''t an illegitimate child.


    Julian just smiled and said nothing. Sebastian''s taste in women was questionable anyway.


    It wasn''t until muchter that Julian realized Sebastian''s judgment had always been better than his.


    And he would regret his own choices for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Alright, I''m heading out. You two can talk."


    After Julian left, Joanna went inside.


    Sebastian knew she was upsetst night, but he hadn''t gone tofort her. In the past, whenever she''d faced something like this, he would have stayed by her side. He washt good at cheering girls up, buthis presence alone had always made her happy.


    Before entering, Joanna sent a message to Natalie.


    She found a suitable photo and sent it to her.


    [Natalie, Sebastian was with me allst night. We''ve been together for so long. How can you be so shameless and keep harassing him? Can''t you just get lost?]


    After sending the message, Joanna walked over to Sebastian, who was sitting on the sofa.


    "Sebastian, why didn''t youe see mest night?¡± Joanna sat beside him, a faint trace of fear in her eyes as she looked at his dark, handsome face.


    Sebastian''s gaze was heavy. "Joanna, fast night''s fiasco is public knowledge. My hundred million dors just went down the gram. Did you really think your movie could still be released?"


    Joanna''s eyes filled with grievance. ¡°Sebastian, I came today to talk about that. I


    suspect Natalie set me upst night."


    A murderous glint shed in


    and


    Sebastian''s eyes. She had used the same tactic to frame Natalie before, he had believed it. His gaze grew even colder. "But she was with me the entire day yesterday.was the one who took her to the party. How could I not know she set you up?"


    Sebastian felt a wave of powerlessness. He had misunderstood Natalie sopletely back then.


    Was it because he trusted Joanna so much that he took her word for everything?


    He was always busy with work and never gave it a second thought. But because of that simple oversight, he had driven Natalie away.


    The pressure in the room grew heavier as Sebastian''s eyes became colder.


    But at that moment, Joanna was only focused on slinging mud at Natalie and didn''t notice the terrifying look on Sebastian''s face.


    She was shocked and bewildered. After everything she''d done, how could Natalie get the upper hand? "Sebastian, you went together?"


    Sebastian''s tone became even heavier. ¡°That''s right. She was my datest night. Mrs. Wilson didn''t invite her. You say she set you up. How exactly did she do that?"

 Chapter 707

    Joanna finally noticed the cold, grim expression on Sebastian''s face.


    Panic filled her eyes. She knew he was angry-furious. With tears streaming down her face, she looked at him. "Sebastian, help me. Are you just going to let your money go down the drain?"


    "All you have to do is make Nataliee forward and apologize. Have her say this was all a setup by her and Mrs. Wilson to nder me. That way, my name will be cleared, right? Sebastian, we grew up together. You can''t abandon me. Besides, you promised you would marry me!"


    Sebastian''s smile was deep and unreadable. "Joanna, I said that on the condition that you were the one who saved me."


    A flicker of guilt crossed Joanna''s eyes. She cried pitifully. "Sebastian, I pulled you out of that fire. I almost died myself. Of course it was me who saved you! If you don''t believe me, ask my dad. He knows exactly what happened."


    Sebastian stared at her, saying nothing.


    Natalie was right. He had been blind. He couldn''t believe he''d never seen through Joanna''s clumsy acting.


    Just then, Joanna''s phone rang. When she saw who it was, her eyes lit up. Natalie had seen the photo.


    She deliberately answered the call in front of Sebastian.


    "Natalie, you''re calling me?" she said, intentionally using Natalie''s name.


    Natalie started yelling immediately. ¡°Joanna, are you that desperate for attention? Do you think you''re hot stuff? If Sebastian is taking care of you, fine! I already gave him back to you, so get him out of my sight."


    ¡°What''s the point of sending me those pictures and messages? If you''ve got the guts, marry him! If you''ve got the guts, get pregnant with his kid! If you''ve got the guts, get a marriage certificate and thene show it off to me. I might even respect you a little.¡±


    "Stop sending me this garbage. It''s so disgusting I can''t even eat.¡±


    "You''re disgusting enough as it is, so piss off! And don''t you dare try your little act on me. I''m not Sebastian."


    "Also, you''ve sent me more than enough evidence. I don''t need any more. All this proof you''ve given me is enough to get me half of Sebastian''s assets in a divorce. So, thanks for that!"


    Joanna was speechless.


    She felt her face burn with shame.


    After her verbal assault, Natalie hung up immediately.


    Then, she took a screenshot of the photo and conversation and sent it straight to Sebastian.


    [Tell your first love to stop sending me this disgusting stuff. I guess it was your ghost keeping herpanyst night.]


    When Sebastian received the message, he realized Joanna had sent hers right beforeing in.


    Joanna saw it too. How could Natalie do that?


    She whipped her head around to look at Sebastian.


    Sebastian frowned, showing Joanna the message. "Is this the kind of stuff you usually send Natalie to harass her?"


    "I..." Joanna''s face turned bright red She wanted to tear Natalie to pieces. ¡°Sebastian, I was trying to help you!! wanted her to leave you for goud!¡±


    "And then what?" Sebastian asked, his face unreadable.


    Joanna sobbed heartbrokenly. He should know the answer to that better than anyone.


    ¡°Sebastian, you promised you''d marry me! Why are you going back on your word?"


    "Then why did you run away? If you hadn''t, I would have married you. You gave up your chance, so don''t regret it now."


    "You know exactly why I''ve been


    good to you. But the fact that you deliberately tried to destroy my


    you


    The a side ofy


    margage shows me


    I''ve never seen before."


    Sebastian stood up and walked to


    the window, looking out at the snow. His voice was cold and detached. "Joanna, you''re on your own."


    Joanna shot to her feet, staring at his unforgiving back with pure hatred in her eyes.

 Chapter 708

    So Sebastian refused to help her anymore?


    She knew he had changed, but she still wanted to hold on to him.


    She deeply regretted her earlier actions.


    ¡°Sebastian, you said you would protect me for life. Were those just empty words?" Joanna demanded through her tears. "I told you I left for a special reason. It was your mother who forced me to go, not because I wanted to. Sebastian, I really didn''t run away, and it certainly wasn''t because you were in a wheelchair."


    "Sebastian, if you don''t believe me, you can investigate. You can even ask your mother how I left."


    "Then tell me, why did my mother dislike you but love Natalie?" Sebastian still had his back to her, but the expression on his handsome face was as cold as ice. Joanna faltered. How was she supposed to know why that old hag didn''t like her? Sebastian''s mother had always been unhappy whenever she saw her.


    Yet she had met Natalie only once and immediately decided Natalie was her daughter-inw.


    Later, Joanna had poisoned Sebastian''s mother, causing the old woman to lose her mind. Sebastian had eventually sent her to a mental hospital.


    Sebastian deserved to die. Even Timothy Griffith couldn''t stand him.


    But the time wasn''t right yet. For now, Sebastian had to protect her.


    She came up with an excuse to cate him. ¡°Sebastian, maybe Natalie said bad things about me to your mother. After all, back then, everyone thought I was just the daughter who was switched at birth. Your mother probably looked down on me because she didn''t think I was a real daughter of the Scott family."


    Sebastian suddenly turned to face her, his eyes deep and unreadable. "Joanna, you''ve gotten one thing wrong this whole time. My mother cared that Natalie was the daughter born from Mrs. Scott''s womb. The Scott family... they''re just a bunch of leeches and vampires."


    Joanna''s eyes widened in shock. Humiliation washed over her like a flood.


    "Sebastian, so you look down on me too?"


    Furious, she spun around and stormed out. Sebastian''s words had hit a raw nerve.


    Watching her leave, Sebastian picked up his phone and called Natalie.


    Natalie had just finished helping


    Mrs. Wilson and was about to head


    back. She had just gotten into ker


    ca when


    call came


    through.


    "What do you want?" Natalie snapped, her temper ring.


    Sebastian''s gaze darkened slightly. "Where are you?"


    "Going home."


    Sebastian said, "I''ming home for lunch. I want pork rib stew."


    Natalie retorted, "Sebastian, I''m just going home to change, and then have to go to the office I dont have time to make you soup."


    "Then we''ll eat lunch before you go. I''ll have the ingredients sent over."


    Sebastian hung up before Natalie could refuse.


    Natalie was speechless. That jerk. She mmed her fist on the steering wheel, then drove home to cook.


    Thinking of her brother, she relented. As long as her brother could get stronger, he would one day defeat Sebastian.


    This was a war of attrition. With that thought, Natalie calmed down.


    At one in the afternoon.


    When Sebastian got home, Natalie had already made lunch.


    Seeing her busy in the kitchen, a warmth flickered in his eyes. He went to wash his hands.


    When Natalie saw him, she got ready to eat.


    As she sat waiting for Sebastian, Marshall called her.


    She was sipping her soup, so she put the call on speaker. ¡°Marshall.¡±


    "Natalie, there''s something I just don''t get. You''re incredibly smart, you think clearly, and you''re mature and sensible. So what on earth you see in Sebastian? Is it his moronic brain or his jackass temper?"


    ve


    Natalie sensed someone behind her. She whirled around to see Sebastian standing


    right beside her, his face dark and menacing.

 Chapter 709

    Oh, boy.


    She could barely keep a straight face.


    Marshall continued digging his own grave. "Natalie, I''ve had it with that scumbag Sebastian. He ims to be so head-over-heels in love with Joanna, so why won''t he just divorce you?"


    "Is he trying to have his cake and eat it too? Who does he think he is? A pig like him probably has nightmares about himself."


    Natalie was at a loss for words. Wasn''t Marshall the one who had nightmares?


    Sebastian was furious. Why was he being dragged into their conversation for no reason?


    Always one to retaliate, Sebastian snapped, "Marshall, you say one more word, and you can forget about that partnership with the Spencer family."


    "What the hell, Natalie! That idiot is right there with you? Why didn''t you say so? Getting caught talking trash about someone is so embarrassing."


    Natalie wanted to say it had nothing to do with her.


    Marshall quickly said, "Natalie, gotta go. I''ll call you about dinner tonight. And don''t forget what you said about the stocks. You gotta show me the ropes..."


    Before Natalie could refuse, Marshall hung up.


    Sebastian''s face was grim as he warned Natalie, "Stay away from him from now on. He''s not a good person."


    Natalie rolled her eyes. He, Sebastian, was the one who wasn''t a good person. She told him to hurry up and eat; she had to get to the office soon.


    Seeing her in a rush, Sebastian said, "Why don''t youe work at mypany? I can talk to Mr. Jones. Ourpanies have a partnership. As my wife, you could be the director of the design department. We happen to be looking for one right now." ¡°Please. Thest thing I need is to work at yourpany. Things areplicated enough between us. Working there would only make it worse. I like my current job just fine, and I don''t want any interruptions."


    Sebastian didn''t press the issue. Her office was just across the street from his, so it was close. He could see her if he wanted to.


    Sebastian finished a bowl of the


    pork rib stew. It was the taste he had been craving. He smiled. He loved


    was


    this vor. The root vegetable delicious too, soft and tender. He hated it when it was crunchy.


    flicker of d¨¦ja vu. He had smiled


    De ornam smile, Natalie felt a


    that


    kike


    eret


    when she was taking


    care


    of him in his wheelchair.


    But that was all just wishful thinking.


    During her years with Sebastian, she had been the one to do all the chasing.


    She would meticulously n for every holiday, but Sebastian never gave her efforts a second nce.


    Lost in thought, Natalie''s movements slowed as she drank her soup.


    After finishing his meal, Sebastian had to return to the office. He asked, "Do you


    want to head back to work together?"


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. Luna ising to pick me up."


    Sebastian didn''t insist. "Okay. I''m heading out then.¡±


    He had an important meeting at two.


    Natalie said, ¡°Okay. You should go."


    Her gaze drifted to his hand. A month had passed; his wound should be healed by


    now.


    Sebastian looked down at her,


    noticing she wasn''t looking up at him. In the past, whenever he left for work, Natalie would walk him to the door and tell him to be careful on the road.


    Back then, he thought she was just putting on an act. Only now did he understand that her sincerity had been real.


    Now that she didn''t want him anymore, there was no need for those affectionate send-offs.


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened, suppressing a possessive urge that was stirring within him. He said again, "I''m going to work."


    Only then did Natalie look up at his cold, handsome face. "Okay. Drive safe."


    As the words left her mouth, Natalie paused. It was a habitual phrase.

 Chapter 710

    A slight smile touched Sebastian''s lips. He walked over to the sofa, picked up his wool coat, and left in a good mood.


    Natalie didn''t pay much attention to his expression. In the past, no matter how much she cared for him, he never appreciated it or seemed to need her concern.


    She picked up her phone to check the time and sent a message to Keith Jones.


    [Keith, I''ming to the office in a bit. I want to look at the design ns. I''ve calcted my avable funds, and I think we can handle this ourselves without bringing in investors.]


    Once Nayn''s resort was developed, it would be a guaranteed profit.


    The smart medical system was a different story. Sebastian had seen it, and he certainly had the resources. But she didn''t want to get any more entangled with him. She needed to talk to Matthew Monroe.


    Remembering the sh drive was still in Sebastian''s possession, she called him. Sebastian''s car had just left the estate when he saw Natalie''s name on his screen. He pulled over to the side of the road, answering in a cheerful mood. "Natalie, what''s up?" His voice was unconsciously gentle.


    Natalie got straight to the point. "That sh drive you tookst time. Where is it?¡±


    Sebastian said, "We can talk about that tonight when I get back. If you''re looking for a partner, you can work with me."


    "I''m not working with you. I want to work with Matthew," Natalie said, thinking about Matthew''s meteoric rise in the future.


    Why would she work with Sebastian? Her masochistic tendencies were long gone. Sebastian took a deep breath, suppressing the anger rising in him. Natalie just had to mention another man to set him off.


    "We''ll discuss this when I get home tonight. The terms I offer won''t be any worse than Matthew''s. Natalie, as a doctor, you have a duty of care. I''m sure you''d want to partner with the most capable person to get this technology to those who need it most."


    "Or I can pick you up after work."


    "Don''t bother. We''ll talk when you get back."


    With that, Natalie hung up.


    She felt restless. She stood up and went upstairs to change.


    Mrs. Griffith Sr. had sent her another message, saying she was doing very welltely.


    She also had the butlerpletely under her thumb, so Natalie didn''t need to worry.


    Natalie figured the old woman was probably giving the butler a taste of his own medicine.


    The butler was one of Joanna''s people. Now, only the two elderly Griffiths stood in Joanna''s way.


    She did some mental calctions. It had been almost a month since she acquired Wendy Don Scott''spany.


    After a month, a host of problems would surface. Joanna would be left holding the bag, facing guaranteed losses.


    Wendy had twenty years of business experience on her. By giving her a heads-up, Joanna would be no match for her.


    A woman knows how to get into another woman''s head.


    In her past life, Wendy had beenpletely unguarded around Joanna, which led to her devastating failure.


    This time, with Natalie''s warning and


    with Marshall, now on her side


    Jogeria''s


    Ove


    ''s progress had been


    ly set back.


    Her first step had been a sess.


    Natalie


    meet


    wenta ith When Luna


    a great mood as she


    arrived to pick her up, she was still feeling cheerful.


    Luna couldn''t help but ask, "Sis, are you getting lovestruck again?"


    The question caught Nataliepletely off guard.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Natalie stared at Luna, thenughed in disbelief. ¡°Luna, do I look like the type to get lovestruck?"


    After starting the car, Luna said


    quietly don''t know


    Someone used


    to worship the ground Sebastian walked on."


    Natalie suddenly felt the urge to hit her.

 Chapter 711

    "That''s not it, Luna. I''m happy because Joanna is about to get what''sing to her."


    Luna''s eyes were filled with hatred. "That''s true. By the way, Natalie, check the news. Mrs. Scott already had her four sons''st names legally changed to hers, and she issued a press release."


    Natalie opened her phone, and a push notification from Yaro News popped up.


    She saw the statement Wendy had released. In it, she detailed Nathan''s affair and how he had abandoned her with his debts, painting a very pitiable picture of herself.


    She had also posted a recording online of Mrs. Scott Sr. calling her four sons useless and disowning her four grandsons.


    After listening to it, Natalie didn''t feel much joy, only a sense of sorrow. They were supposed to be a family, yet they were all scheming against each other.


    Luna, however, was thrilled. "Natalie, it''s a good thing your legal records have always been here. Otherwise, you''d have had to change your name too."


    Speaking of which, Natalie found it quite puzzling. "Yeah. Grandpa wanted me to go back then, but he insisted that myst name was Su and could only be Su."


    At the time, her grandfather had been adamant, saying she could never be a Scott.


    So she never transferred her records.


    Even in this new life, she still didn''t know why her grandfather had been so insistent. Maybe he knew all along how shameless the Scotts were.


    Natalie closed her eyes. When they arrived at the office building, she didn''t go up to find Keith. Instead, she asked him toe down to the car to talk, as it was far too cold outside.


    Keith came down holding two roasted sweet potatoes, which he gave to Natalie and Luna.


    Natalie looked at the sweet potato Keith handed her, its sweet, fragrant aroma making her mouth water.


    ¡°Natalie, the sweet potatoes from that olddy''s cart are amazing. They''re so soft and fluffy."


    Natalie looked at Keith and smiled brightly. "Oh, Keith, you always know what a woman wants. A roasted sweet potato in winter is the mostforting thing."


    Natalie took hers and bit into it. It was incredibly sweet.


    Luna loved it too, enjoying the sweet, fragrant taste.


    Keith showed Natalie the design ns. She looked them over while she ate, her eyes wide with


    amazement when she was donen et


    "Keith your studies abroad really paid off. These designs are practically perfect. However, with the hot springs located here, we''ll need to build a road leading up Each path needs to connect to the


    individual pools, and we have to n the privacy around the pools


    carefully."


    "Move all the restroom locations to the back. In the area behind the restrooms, let''s


    nt cherry and peach trees. We can have cherry-picking in the summer and


    peaches in the fall. That could also attract some customers."


    "As for this winter bathing area, theyout isn''t quite right. There''s a slope leading to this section. Move it back a little and build the enclosing wall here, about fifty feet from the hotel That fifty-foot space can be used forndscaping, which will also ensure guest safety."


    Keith jotted everything down. Natalie handed the blueprints back to him. "Keith, now that the designs are


    ready, we can find someone to do a


    site survey and technical


    assessment after the New Year.


    Then we can start develop


    slowly."


    Seeing Natalie''s satisfaction, Keith gave a proud smile. ¡°Okay, Natalie. Leave the rest to me."


    She trusted him to get things done. "Alright. You should get back to work."


    With one less thing to worry about, Natalie was in a good mood.


    Keith left happily. After finishing her sweet potato, Natalie had Luna drive her back to her office.


    Her main responsibility now was fashion design, and she was determined to do her job well.


    Dividends from Matthew''s ventures were rolling in, and her coborations with Sebastian were also selling very well.


    See? Look at her, soaring now that she was done with all that romantic drama.


    Luna nced at Natalie in the rearview mirror, seeing her looking almost giddy with happiness, and smiled. "You''re in a great mood today, Natalie!"

 Chapter 712

    Natalie raised an eyebrow, her smile widening. "If it weren''t for Sebastian and Joanna and all those other people who ruin my mood, I''d be feeling even better."


    Thinking about what Wendy had done, she knew Nathan was probably about to throw a fit.


    Wendy hadpletely humiliated him.


    When Nathan saw what Wendy did, he was, in fact, furious.


    He found Wendy and couldn''t stop himself from yelling at her right there on the


    street.


    As luck would have it, Natalie witnessed the entire scene.


    She had been passing by a department store and wanted to pop in to buy a pair of gloves. The weather was so cold that the wind made her hands ache.


    Just as she got out of her car, she saw Nathan confronting Wendy.


    Nathan looked haggard, his cloudy eyes fixed on Wendy as he roared, "Wendy, you embarrassed mepletelyst night, and today you made our four sons take yourst name! They''re my children too, what right do you have "


    Wendy cut him off coldly. "Nathan, you disowned all four of them a long time ago. What are you talking about, them being your children? Are you dreaming?"


    "You have a new child with that mistress of yours. You look down on the sons and daughter I gave you. Didn''t I already give you what you wanted? Was what happenedst night my fault? Your mistress and your daughter brought that on themselves."


    "You''re disgusting. To think you were sleeping with that kind of woman while you were still in my bed. Now I have to go to a clinic to get tested. It''s vile. Absolutely vile."


    Nathan looked mortified, trembling with rage. Wendy, on the other hand, seemed to be doing well. Although herpany was gone, she looked more rxed than before. The look in her eyes told him she was living just fine.


    Nathan felt a deep unease. Shouldn''t Wendy be miserable after the divorce?


    Shouldn''t she be the one looking haggard?


    Why was he the one who looked like a mess?


    He took a deep breath. He deeply regretted how he''d managed to ruin his perfectly good life. "Wendy, I was wrong. Why don''t we get back together? That bitch Sophia... she was never sincere with me was fool to believe her."


    Nathan was also disgusted with himself. He subscribed to a massive double standard: he could have countless women, but his wife could only have him.


    Wendy narrowed her eyes, looking at his greasy, pathetic appearance. For years she had put him on a


    pedestal, spoiling him like a prince,"


    waiting on him hand and foot.


    And now, just a few dayster, he was regretting it. His so-called "true love" was aplete joke.


    She scoffed. "Nathan, isn''t this the oue you spent decades plotting for? It''s only been a few days, and you can''t take it anymore? You want to get back together? If we remarry, there''s still that


    five-hundred-million-dor debt. Are you going to pay it?"


    Nathan was taken aback. "Didn''t you say it was paid off?"


    ¡°Someone helped me pay it, but now I owe that person. If you want to remarry, fine. Help me pay back that five hundred million."


    Nathan grew excited. ¡°Wendy, I knew you were the best! I really miss the fish you make, and your chicken soup is the most delicious thing in the world."


    After the divorce, he often couldn''t even get a hot meal.


    Sophia waszy and would sleep until past ten every morning.


    He never got breakfast and had to go out and buy it himself.


    Her gentle, graceful, and generous demeanor had all been an act. Her true colors hade out in just a few short days.


    "Wendy, I was wrong," he pleaded. "Joanna is aplete viper. She''s threatening me. Can we please get back together?"

 Chapter 713

    Wendy was stunned. She had never imagined he could be so utterly shameless.


    It was depravity at its peak.


    For all these years, she had worn rose-colored sses, believing Nathan''s gentleness and consideration were genuine. A wolf in sheep''s clothing-she finally understood the true meaning of that phrase.


    Her face filled with contempt. "Nathan, you treated Joanna like a precious treasure since she was a child. You poured all your love into your daughter whilepletely ignoring my four sons. You even stole my biological daughter and abandoned her in the countryside. And now you''re telling me you raised a viper? How ironic."


    Nathan was in agony. He truly was. Divorce was what he had wanted most, and living happily with his new family of four was also his dream. But he didn''t understand.


    Why had he ended up with nothing?


    He still loved Wendy. He loved her gentleness, her kindness, her warm affection.


    Only after leaving her did he realize who had been best for him.


    If he hadn''t done those things, he would still have a warm, happy home, and his parents wouldn''t be hounding him all the time.


    He had brought all of this upon himself, and now he was drowning in regret.


    Watching from a distance, Natalie also found Nathan''s behavior repulsive.


    She had never felt any warmth for this father of hers. From the very first time they met, she''d had a strong feeling that he wasn''t her real father.


    That feeling had never faded.


    Nathan wasn''t feeling well today; he had a cold. If Wendy had been by his side, she would have seen his runny nose and dropped everything at herpany to take care of him at home until he recovered.


    Sophiacked that attentiveness. She only cared about herself and couldn''t be bothered with whether he lived or died.


    He apologized sincerely, "Wendy, I was wrong. We''re not young anymore. Let''s get back together and live a quiet life. I know you''ll find a way to pay back that five hundred million. I believe in your abilities."


    Wendy''s gaze was as calm as still water, her voice just as cold. ¡°We are divorced. There is nothing between us. Don''t forget, your whole family forced me into this divorce. You abandoned me when I was at my lowest. Do you really expect me to coddle you like I used to?


    "Nathan, how dare you even show your face to me?"


    Wendy''s look of contempt and iciness made Nathan''s scalp tingle.


    "Wendy, I was wrong, I was really wrong..."


    Wendyughed, cutting him off. "Nathan, you weren''t wrong. I was wrong for being blind. I met you when you were twenty. When you were twenty-two, I gave birth to Jerome. For the next five years, I was constantly pregnant, having children because I thought you loved


    me, because I thought you were d


    good person I''m the only daughter in my family, and I often felt lonely, so I thought having more children would make our home lively. When you tried to stop me from having more kids, I never once suspected you had another woman on the side."


    "Your family, the Scotts, only started living well because of my family, the Dons. Now that I have no more money to give them, once they''ve bled you dry, they''ll kick you to the curb too."


    "You thought you had found your childhood sweetheart and true love, but she was cheating on you the whole time. You thought you had raised a brilliant, superior daughter, better than anyone else but she turned out to be a snake."


    ¡°Nathan, you can spend the rest of your life rotting with the rest of those vampires.¡±


    Nathan was aghast. His legs felt weak, his face pale. She hadid out his current situation in just a few simple sentences, and he was filled with an overwhelming sense of regret.

 Chapter 714

    If he hadn''t agreed to Joanna''s n, Wendy''spany wouldn''t have been ruined, and he would still be living a happy life.


    "Wendy..."


    Wendy turned to leave but saw Natalie standing a short distance behind her.


    "Natalie," she called out in surprise.


    Natalie immediately turned to walk away. She hadn''t wanted to get involved in this mess, but she had stumbled right into it.


    Nathan quickly shouted, "Natalie, stop right there."


    Natalie turned back to him. "Do you need something?"


    Nathan strode over, his eyes stern. "Natalie, it was my fault for abandoning you. But your mother still owes five hundred million dors. Doesn''t your project stand to make that much? If you help your mother pay off this debt, I''ll get back together with her immediately. You know she''s only ever loved one man in her entire life. Can you really bear to see her suffer?"


    Nathan was trying to guilt-trip her.


    Natalie felt sick. How did he have the nerve?


    "Mr. Scott, I''ve already severed ties with you. I''ve repaid any debt for my upbringing. As for your shameless request, I''m afraid I''ll have to decline."


    ¡°Natalie, do you want to see your mother¡ª¡±


    "Who is my mother?" Natalie shot him a cold nce. "Mr. Scott, this is the path you chose. Hasn''t it even been a month, and you already regret it?"


    Nathan''s face turned ashen. He was deeply humiliated, wishing the ground would swallow him whole.


    But without money, he had no dignity to stand on.


    "Natalie, everyone makes mistakes. I know I was wrong. If you help your mother clear that five hundred million, I''ll remarry her-"


    "Nathan, don''t push your luck!" Wendy interrupted. "I''m the one who doesn''t want to remarry. Don''t you dare pressure Natalie! What right do you have to make such a demand of her? Did you raise her for a single day? Did you ever once take care of her?"


    "Nathan, you''d better remember this: Natalie owes you nothing. You will get what you deserve."


    Wendy''s heart had already turned to ash, but at that moment, it still ached.


    She said, "Natalie, don''t worry about my debt. Just live your life well."


    Natalie nodded. "Okay."


    Natalie went into the department store. Wendy watched her go, tears streaming down her face.


    Nathan lookedpletely defeated. Watching Wendy walk away, he was sick with regret, but it was toote.


    "Well, well Nathan, I never thought you could stoop so low. It''s only been a few days and you''re already back here, begging Wendy to fake you back Sophia said, looking at Nathan with a mocking expression.


    Nathan spun around to face her. "Sophia, where were youst night? Were you with Mr. Wilson again?"


    Sophia''s gaze flickered away. "I was at home sleepingst night. I didn''t go anywhere. I was sleeping in my room, Nathan. If you actually cared kn


    aboutme you would faive Knowint


    was home."


    Nathan frowned. "But you didn''te to our room to sleepst night."


    Nathan knew she was good at putting on a facade. He hadn''t seen it before, but now that they were living together, her true nature was on full disy.


    Before, he had been mesmerized by the beautiful future Joanna had described.


    He had wanted to shed his reputation for living off a woman, but he was wrong. That reputation had been sealed the day he married Wendy.


    Sophia was furious. ¡°After all that drama, you expected me to sleep in the same bed with you?"


    Nathan was in a foul mood and had no energy to argue with her.


    He turned and walked away.


    As Natalie came out of the department store, she noticed that Sophia was still wearing the same clothes from the night before. Her eves narrowed Could she have been the one who attacked Mrs. Wilsonst night?

 Chapter 715

    Natalie thought for a moment, then got into the car parked by the curb.


    She looked at Luna and said, ¡°Luna, follow Sophia. Something happened to Mrs. Wilson. I rescued her this morning. I suspect Sophia and Mr. Wilson did it. It''s possible they worked together to kill her."


    She had tried to warn Mrs. Wilsonst night, but the woman had been too busy.


    Luna remembered the events ofst night''s banquet and was shocked. "Natalie, if they did that, aren''t they afraid of being suspected?"


    Natalie smiled grimly. "Without evidence, suspicion means nothing. People like Joanna and Nathan are shameless. As long as there''s no proof, no one can touch them."


    Luna knew that people like Joanna were capable of anything if there was something to gain.


    Luna started the car and followed Sophia''s vehicle. Nathan got in with Sophia, and they drove off together.


    Luna said, ¡°Natalie, it looks like they''re heading home."


    Natalie knew it would be useless to follow them there.


    "Never mind, don''t follow them," she said.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Natalie picked it up and saw it was Marshall.


    "Hello, Marshall."


    "Natalie, have you seen the news? Everyone''s saying you killed Mrs. Wilson! What''s going on? These rumors are insane."


    Natalie was stunned. "What?"


    ¡°Natalie, you were in my room the whole timest night. How could you have killed Mrs. Wilson? Someone is trying to frame you," Marshall said, his voice filled with worry.


    Natalie''s grip on her phone


    tightened. "Marshall, don''t get


    l.ne


    involved in my problems. Just focus on yourpany for now. I''m worried they''ll try to pull something while everyone''s distracted. Can you do me a favor


    me a favor and keep an eye on. Maxwell Spencer? I''ll deal with that


    after I handle this situation with Mrs. Wilson."


    "Okay, don''t worry," Marshall replied. ¡°I''ll keep an eye on that punk for you."


    After hanging up, Natalie checked the push notifications from Yaro News.


    Natalie Murders Mrs. Wilson in Late-Night Revenge Plot/


    /Kicked Out by the Scotts, Natalie Targets Adoptive Sister Joanna in Vicious Smear Campaign/


    Below the headlines was a video statement from Yeri.


    Natalie was speechless. How could anyone believe such a ridiculous story?


    "To all my followers, today I want to speak up for Joanna. Natalie is a bad seed, born and bred. Ever since she was brought back, she has


    Joanna. What happenedst night was all Natalie''s scheme. Joanna was just child back then; she was innocent.


    repeatedly plotted against not


    "But Natalie has targeted Joanna at every turn. She was kicked out of the Scott family for her own misdeedsz After losing her status as their adopted daughter, she couldn''t even find a job, so she decided to get revenge by ndering Joanna. Joanna is incredibly talented, brilliant,


    has won


    and kind Sh national awards for her piano skills,


    and now she''s starring as the lead in a movie. Natalie can''t stand to see


    Joanna doing better than her, so


    she''s trying to destroy her."


    "I was therest night. Her mother was responsible for what happened, not her. It


    had nothing to do with her. She was just an infant back then; she couldn''t decide her own fate."


    "Please, everyone, support her movie. Support a kind-hearted girl."


    Yeri stood up and bowed deeply to the camera.


    Below the video, thements were filled with insults directed at Natalie.


    But Natalie wasn''t a celebrity, so the public outcry didn''t have much direct impact on


    her.


    However, Joanna was Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e, and that connection alone was enough for online mobs to try and tear Natalie apart.


    ~Scum like Natalie needs to get off Yaro and pay for Mrs. Wilson''s death.


    ~I know about Natalie. She''s the Scotts'' adopted daughter. I heard she''s so toxic


    that even her own biological mother refuses to acknowledge her.

 Chapter 716

    "She''s just a bad seed. Joanna is my little princess, how could a horrible woman like Natalie get her ws into her?"


    "Natalie, you killer, you''ll pay for this!"


    Natalie''s face turned cold as she read through thements vilifying her.


    Luna had also seen the news and was furious. "Natalie, these people have gone too far."


    Natalie narrowed her eyes. This was Joanna''s doing, all to clear her own name and ensure her movie''s sess.


    Natalie dialed Joanna''s number.


    "Hello, Natalie. You''ve seen what''s online, haven''t you? This is what you get for crossing me. I warned you not to fight with me, not to take what''s mine, and certainly not to covet things that don''t belong to you."


    "All I have to do is lift a finger, say a word, and someone will take care of you for me."


    Natalie had already started recording the call.


    "So, you''re the ones who actually killed Mrs. Wilson, and you just wanted to frame me for it."


    Joanna sneered. "I don''t know who killed her. As for who might want to frame you, maybe you should ask yourself who you''ve offended."


    Natalie knew it was her. "Joanna, why bother with the act? I saw your mother earlier, still wearing the same clothes fromst night. Mrs. Wilson exposed your mother''s affair. To save face, to get even, she killed Mrs. Wilson. That''s a much stronger motive than me wanting revenge on the Scott family, don''t you think?"


    "I''ve told you, I''ve already given you back the Scott family and Sebastian. Yet you keep plotting against me, time and time again. Since you insist, don''t me me for exposing you as the other woman."


    "It doesn''t matter if you and Sebastian are ''in love.'' You''re still the other woman, in and simple."


    "I''m going to send those photos you sent me to the media right now, along with my and Sebastian''s marriage certificate. Let''s see what your fans think when they find out just how dirty and disgusting you really are."


    Natalie hung up.


    Furious, Joanna threw her phone. Her face was dark. "Fine! Let her expose it. Then Sebastian will have no choice but to marry me."


    She thought for a moment, then picked up the phone from the floor and sent Natalie a text: [Natalie, I''m pregnant with Sebastian''s baby. He''s going to marry me. bet that''s killing your


    Natalie''s pupils contracted when she saw the message. Joanna was pregnant with Sebastian''s child.


    For some reason, an excruciating pain shot through Natalie''s chest.


    Tears began to stream down her face uncontrobly. She thought of the child she


    had lost in her past life and was overwhelmed with guilt for not being able to protect her baby.


    Natalie was too upset to speak.


    Luna looked at her with concern. "Natalie, I''ll go handle this right now. Don''t be sad."


    Natalie shook her head, looking


    utterly lost. No, let''s see how this


    ys out, Mrs. Wilson is fine, but


    she hasn''t woken up yet. The Wilson


    family has already filed a


    report, and I''ll be summ


    for


    questioning soon. If they can frame


    me, it means they''ve prepared for


    everything."


    "I''ll go to the police station. You go find my senior, Herbert. It''s critical that no one finds out Mrs. Wilson is still alive. He''ll know what to do."


    Luna''s beautiful eyes filled with anger. "Okay, I will."


    Just as Natalie finished speaking, she saw police officers walking toward them.


    Natalie opened the car door and got out on her own. The officers recognized her.


    One of them spoke. "Are you Ms. Natalie? We''ve received a report linking you to a murder investigation. Pleasee with us to cooperate."

 Chapter 717

    Natalie nodded. "Alright. I''ll go with you for questioning."


    As Natalie was led into the police car, Luna fumed. That damn Joanna was always scheming against her sister. She drove off to find Herbert.


    Meanwhile, Sebastian had just finished a meeting. Sean approached him, looking nervous. "Sir, we have a problem. It''s about your wife. Someone has reported that she killed Mrs. Wilsonst night. You need to see the news."


    Sebastian''s expression was cold and severe as he took the tablet from Sean. Reading the news, his eyes shed with an icy re. "It was Joanna. She''s trying to clear her name. Natalie was with me and Marshallst night. How could she have killed anyone?"


    Sean froze, stunned. "Sir, the three of you were... together?"


    He swallowed hard, his mind clearly going to the wrong ce.


    Sebastian, not noticing his expression, walked into his office and called Joanna.


    "Hello, Sebastian," Joanna''s voice was soft and gentle.


    Sebastian''s tone was cold and ruthless. "Joanna, did I not warn you to leave Natalie alone?"


    His chilling voice startled her, but her fear quickly turned to anger that he was calling her on Natalie''s behalf. "Sebastian, it wasn''t me! I didn''t do anything! How could I possibly have the power to frame her? Yeri just felt bad for me and spoke out. I really didn''t do anything."


    Sebastian sat on the sofa, his tall frame exuding a cold, imposing aura that warned others to keep their distance.


    "You know perfectly well whether it was you or not. I warned you not to y with fire. She is my wife. ndering her is ndering me. Joanna, my tolerance for you has run out."


    Sebastian hung up and had Seane in.


    "Sir."


    Though his eyes burned with fury, Sebastian''s voice was steady. "Crush the Yates familypletely. Prepare to acquire theirpany. And tell Yeri that if she wants to be Joanna''spdog, she needs to have the courage to face the consequences."


    Sean was surprised, a look of delight crossing his face. "Sir, are you going to help your wife?"


    Sebastian frowned. "Shouldn''t I?"


    Sean shook his head. "It''s not that, it''s just... unexpected. And shocking. In the past, whenever your wife was in trouble, you never got involved. This is the first time you''ve stepped in to help her. It''s just a surprise."


    Sebastian''s heart jolted. Natalie had taken care of him for two years, and he had never once helped her?


    He stood up, agitated. "Get it done. Now."


    Sean shook his head again. "I''m just afraid she won''t appreciate it now, sir. You never gave her your help or trust when she needed you the most."


    Sebastian had squandered all the goodwill he''d had with Natalie.


    After saying his piece, Sean fled the office before Sebastian could react.


    But Sebastian was stuck on Sean''s words: "Sir, this is the first time you''ve stepped in to help her."


    He had never really done anything for Natalie, had he?


    He had taken her efforts for granted.


    He was realizing he had been wrong. Everything he''d done concerning her, it


    seemed he had forced her into it.


    He had wanted the divorce more


    than


    anything but after Natalie


    agreed and signed the papers, some


    perverse impulse made him not


    want it anymore.


    He used to think Joanna was the kindest person he knew.


    He believed Natalie was just jealous and constantly schemed against Joanna.


    Sometimes, when Joanna exaggerated, he would pretend not to notice.


    From a young age, he had understood one thing: no one in this world truly loved him.


    His grandparents'' affection felt more like a duty. There might have been love, but it wasn''t unconditional.

 Chapter 718

    Hecked the ability to love, too. He thought he loved Joanna, but he didn''t.


    When he saw her sleep with other men, he felt nothing but disgust.


    But when Natalie was always around him, he found her annoying. He thought a woman should have some self-respect, a life of her own.


    He was wrong. That was how Natalie showed her love for him. She cared about everything because he was her everything.


    Seeing her with other men made him angry, jealous. After she left, he always felt like a part of him was missing.


    He thought he was just used to her presence, but as three months, then six months passed, the hole in his heart only grewrger.


    These past few days, with Natalie living with him again, he felt that empty space being filled.


    He was also realizing that his rtionship with Joanna had crossed a line, all because she had once saved his life.


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the more of a jerk he felt.


    He stood up restlessly and nced at his phone. Natalie hadn''t called him.


    As her husband, when she was in trouble, he had refused to listen to her exnations and instead sided with Joanna and her friends to bully her.


    He didn''t know when it started, but he had single-handedly pushed away the woman who loved him.


    Suddenly, he saw a news alert. Natalie had been taken away by the police near a shopping center. His pupils contracted. He grabbed his car keys from the desk, left the office, and headed for the police station.


    ***


    At the Yates family residence.


    The Yates family lived in arge high-rise apartment downtown, which was convenient for her parents'' work.


    At that moment, Yeri was sprawled on the couch with her tablet, enjoying the drama online. Seeing Natalie get trashed was so satisfying.


    She was scrolling and chatting with Joanna at the same time.


    [Joanna, Natalie is so finished this time.]


    Joanna: [Thanks, Yeri. Once this is over, I''ll help you with that business deal your dad wanted.]


    Yeri was thrilled. She could finally help her father with his work.


    Her parents would be so happy.


    Suddenly, a furious pounding came from the door.


    Yeri jumped.


    She put down her tablet and went to open the door. The sight of her father, his face contorted with rage, made her flinch.


    She quickly took a step back. She had never seen him this angry before.


    "D-Dad, what''s wrong?"


    Her father shoved his phone in her


    face, showing her the video. "Yer


    what is Joanna to you, your mother?


    Your queen? Why would you


    would you do


    something like this for her, just to


    clear her name?"


    He was so furious he could barely speak coherently. Everything he had worked for his entire life was destroyed.


    Yeri was terrified and burst into tears. "Dad, what are you saying? She''s my friend. We''ve known each other since college. She''s been good to me, you''ve always known that!"


    "Good to you? She''s been good to you, so we, your parents, have been bad to you? Fine! I''ll help you packe your things. Go live with her


    Whatever she tells you to do, you do it. We''re just your parents, we can''t make you do anything, can we?"


    "We told you to study, but you thought we were pressuring you. But one word from her, and you''re online defending her. She''s the one who puts food on your table, right? Go to her Let her take care of you from now


    on."


    Yeri was stunned and started crying harder. She had never seen her father this terrifying.


    "Dad, please stop, you''re scaring me. What''s wrong? Why are you saying these things to me?"

 Chapter 719

    Her father''s eyes were bloodshot. He had been crying earlier, consumed by grief. "Nothing''s wrong," he said in a low voice. "I just feel like a failure as a father. I told you to study hard, you wouldn''t listen. I told you to learn how to manage the business, you wouldn''t listen. You think your life is all about hanging out with your little friends. Well, I''m letting you have it."


    "Joanna''s so great, right? You''ll have a wonderful life with her, much better than you ever had with your mother and me."


    After he finished, he turned to the housekeeper behind him. "Come in and help her pack. I want her out of here in ten minutes. And she''s never toe back."


    Yeri was stunned. Her perfect world was copsing. "Dad, if you''re going to kick me out, you have to at least give me a reason! You''re throwing me out over a video? Have you ever even treated me like your daughter? I was telling the truth! What did I say that was wrong? Was it so wrong to stand up for my friend?"


    "Right. It was absolutely right. After all, she''s your friend. Why would your parents be more important? Because of what you did, multiple business partners have already terminated their contracts with me. Thepany went bankrupt in two hours. All because I raised such a terrible daughter."


    "ndering someone just to stick up for your friend. Yes, you were absolutely right to do that."


    "I was at the banquetst night, too. Mrs. Wilson was confronting the other woman. What business was it of yours to get involved?"


    "Go find your friends. Go live your morous life with them."


    Her father started crying as he spoke. He had worked for twenty years to build hispany to what it was.


    And his daughter had destroyed it all with a single post.


    Yeri was speechless. She had just been so happy about getting her father an investment, and now, her family was ruined.


    She shook her head in anguish. "Impossible. Dad, ourpany is a solid mid-sized business. We''ve been growing steadily for years. How could it go bankrupt so quickly?"


    Yeri couldn''t ept it. How could someone bankrupt theirpany in just two hours?


    Her father looked defeated, as if he had aged a decade in an instant. think it''s absurd too. The work of my entire life, wiped out in two hours. Sebastian and the Spencer family were involved."


    He looked at Yeri. "Are you satisfied with this oue?"


    Yeri felt her world spin. Seeing the tears on her father''s face, she began to tremble, unsure of what to do.


    Just then, her mother rushed in and pped her hard across the face.


    "Ah!" The sting of the p brought Yeri back to her senses. She stared at her tear- streaked mother in disbelief. "Mom, you hit me. You''ve never hit me before."


    Yeri''s mother was a beautiful woman who had aged gracefully. She had a slender, delicate frame that now seemed on the verge of copsing from anger.


    She let out a tearful, bitterugh. "Yeri, is Joanna really that good to you? So good that you''d help her at the cost of our family''s ruin? After all these years, where did your father and go wrong that you would nder Natalie for someone else?"


    "Joanna is the illegitimate daughter of her father and his mistress. Natalie was abandoned by her own father. Joanna was desperate for someone to vouch for her and clear her name, and she used you as


    She did it


    Dawn. Are you brainless? Sh


    to save herself and ruin Natalie."


    "How could you be so thoughtless? Now thepany is bankrupt, and we have to


    mortgage this house to pay off our debts."

 Chapter 720

    "How could you be so stupid?" Yeri''s mother sobbed, leaning on her husband for support. "Honey, let''s go pack. As for her, we''ll send her abroad. If she doesn''t want to go, I''m done with her. She''s a bad seed. How could I have given birth to such a horrible daughter?"


    "I''ve found out about some of the things she and Joanna have been doing behind our backs. A daughter like this... she''s terrifying."


    Yeri''s mother was filled with regret and self-me, but most of all, anger. She had failed to protect her daughter from being corrupted by bad influences.


    Her parents went back to their room to pack.


    Yeri copsed to the floor, feeling as if the sky had fallen. How could they suddenly be bankrupt?


    It was all over one person, Natalie.


    Her phone buzzed. She picked it up and saw a text from an unknown number.


    [If you choose to be Joanna''spdog, you have to be ready to face the consequences.]


    "No, it can''t be." She scrambled to her feet, but in her panic, her legs gave out, and she fell back down. She had to find Joanna. She had to ask her what Natalie''s rtionship was with Marshall.


    Why would Marshall attack her family?


    With a trembling hand, she dialed Joanna''s number.


    "Hello? Yeri, what''s wrong?" Joanna asked with a smile in her voice.


    Yeri''s voice shook. "Joanna, I need to ask you something. Is it true that Natalie has been bullying and scheming against you?"


    "Yes, it is. Why?" Joanna asked, feigning distress.


    Even with her firm answer, Yeri felt lost. "Joanna, you have to help me. I need to see Marshall and Sebastian. How could they crush my family''spany for Natalie? They''ve bankrupted us."


    "I liked Marshall so much, I even told my parents wanted to marry into the Spencer family. Why would he


    Sur family


    do this to us for Natalie? Our family is ruined because of him! Joanna, my family is finished because i helped you, do you understand?"


    Joanna was shocked. "Your family went bankrupt?"


    Yeri sobbed. "Yes, we''re bankrupt. We have to mortgage the house. My parents think I''m a monster, that it''s my fault the family is ruined, all because I helped you clear your name."


    "Joanna, you have to show them proof that you''re innocent and I was right. That''s the only way my family can recover. Please, Joanna."


    Joanna scoffed. "Yeri, if the Spencer family is involved, you''ll just have to take it. There''s nothing I can do to help you. Natalie and Marshall have always been close. I''m powerless."


    Yeri froze, her wide, beautiful eyes widening even further. "Joanna... so, you''ve been using me this whole time. I was just a pawn to you."


    Joanna sounded exasperated. "Yeri, I never used you. I just told you how wronged felt. You were the one who volunteered to clear my name. Besides I never did any of those things. It was all Natalie. I''m innocent."


    "Ha ha......." It was as if Yeri had suddenly woken up. Joanna was shameless to the


    core.


    She realized now that Joanna had never actually asked her to do anything. She had offered to help all on her own.


    She had walked right into it.


    Now that disaster had struck, Joanna could walk away clean, while she was the one dragged down to hell.


    Yeri could no longer make out what Joanna was saying. Her body went limp, and she crumpled to the floor,pletely still.

 Chapter 721

    Mr. and Mrs. Yates heard themotion and ran over to see their daughter passed out on the floor.


    Mr. Yates looked at his wife and asked, "Honey, are we being too cruel to our daughter by doing this?"


    Mrs. Yates shook her head, tears streaming down her face. She whispered, "Cruel? If we aren''t hard on her this one time, she''ll never grow up. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out what happened with Joanna. Our daughter was used by her. Joanna washed her hands of the whole mess, and our family would have ended up in a much worse state. The situation now is actually for the best. Even though we''ve stabilized thepany, in our daughter''s eyes, it''s bankrupt.¡±


    "No matter what, she''s the daughter I carried for nine months. No matter how bad she is, she''s still my daughter. It''s my fault for not teaching her well. You handle thepany. I''ll focus on helping her grow up. This time, I''ll personally guide and supervise her, and teach her how to be a decent person."


    Mr. Yates''s tears fell like rain as he agreed with his wife''s n. "I understand. We''ll leave this ce and move to another city, far away from Yeri''s good-for-nothing friends who only know how to party. Our daughter will change for the better."


    No amount of money was more important than their daughter''s life.


    Mr. Yates made the decision right then and there. Leaving might be the best thing for them.


    Mrs. Yates was very worried about Mrs. Wilson. She said tearfully, "Mrs. Wilson and I are good friends. She called mest night to warn me about Joanna, but before I could do anything, this happened."


    "Honey, Mrs. Wilson exposed the affair between Nathan, Sophia, and Mr. Wilson. I can''t believe something happened to her so quickly."


    ¡°But isn''t Natalie the killer? Hasn''t she already been arrested?"


    Mr. Yates was shocked. Could someone really be so bold as tomit a crime in the middle of all this?


    Mrs. Yates shook her head. "Joanna and Natalie can''t stand each other. It''s almost certain that Natalie was framed. Joanna wants to clear her name, and Sophia and Mr. Wilson want revenge. That''s why they framed Natalie."


    "Whether Natalie killed Mrs. Wilson or not, this kind of public opinion helps clear Joanna''s name. That''s their goal. They want Joanna to look innocent from start to finish, which is why they''re dragging Natalie through the mud."


    ¡°But Natalie has the Spencer family behind her. These are powerful, old-money families with connections everywhere. We can''t get involved in what happens next. Let''s just get our daughter to the hospital."


    Mr. Yates lifted his daughter onto his back and called his son, telling him to bring the car around to take her to the hospital.


    It only took a few hours for the Yates family''s reputation to copse.


    Sebastian hadn''t acquired theirpany. Mrs. Yates had gone to him and managed to hold him off.


    But it was toote to stop Marshall.


    The Yates family was brought to its knees, but they learned their lesson. Thepany had already been on shaky ground. Marshall''s interference, while chaptic, had ronically helped them. The falteringpany was bought out, which in turn filled the financial gaps in his ownpany.


    Sometimes, a crisis can be a turning point.


    Mrs. Yates personally recorded a message to apologize to Natalie: "Ms. Natalie, I am so sorry. My daughter was foolish and, under


    Joanna''s deliberate ma


    said some horrible things about you For that, am deeply sorry. Everything Yeri knew about the conflict between you and Joanna


    came from Joanna herself."


    The apology was simple, but naming Joanna effectively pinned the me on her.


    Mrs. Yates had no intention of letting Joanna, who had schemed against her daughter, get away with it.


    The phrase "deliberate maniption¡± was enough to ensure Joanna couldn''t clear her name.


    Joanna had thought the situation was under control and that she could salvage her reputation.

 Chapter 722

    But with Mrs. Yates''s statement, the tide of public opinion turned, and everyone started cursing her out.


    When Joanna tried to call Yeri again, the number was no longer in service.


    "Argh!" She angrily smashed her phone.


    Her eyes darkened. That fool actually let her mother go online and rify things, and then she just disappeared.


    She clenched her jaw, the muscles in her face twitching with rage.


    Mrs. Yates was a bitch!


    She cursed Mrs. Yates viciously in her mind.


    Her hands balled into fists, her nails digging so deeply into her palms that she didn''t even feel the pain.


    Her mind was a whirlwind of chaotic thoughts, and a fire of anger burned in her chest, threatening to consume her sanity. "With Mrs. Yates getting involved, this situation is only going to get worse. I worked so hard to clear my name."


    Joanna''s gaze grew colder, like a bottomless pool on a frigid night.


    She had yed the victim, acted weak, and won sympathy. She had finally gotten Sebastian to bend to her will, but now...


    She stood up and walked to the window, looking out at the snow-covered city. This winter felt especially long.


    Joanna reached out her hand as if to catch a gust of winter wind, but it slipped through her fingers.


    Just like how she could never capture that man''s heart.


    Tears welled in Joanna''s eyes as she cradled her belly. Robert Warner had been avoiding the issue, refusing to acknowledge the child.


    But given their current rtionship, they couldn''t afford to burn that bridge.


    Joanna saw her own haggard reflection in the window. She had truly yed a winning hand into aplete disaster.


    Then, a cold smile touched her lips. Natalie and Sebastian could never be together


    now.


    Whether Sebastian had touched her or not, in Natalie''s eyes, he would never be innocent.


    If she couldn''t have Sebastian, then Natalie certainly couldn''t either.


    Just then, Horace rushed in. "Miss, Natalie has been released."


    Joanna frowned. How could it be so fast?


    Horace was also furious, his expression grim. "Miss, it was the Spencer family heir and Mrs. Spencer Sr. They testified for Natalie Marshall wasn''t feeling wellst night, so Natalie went to the Spencer estate and took care of him all evening. The Spencer family provided video evidence. She has an alibi."


    "And as for whether Mrs. Wilson is dead or alive, no one knows. By the time I got there, the Spencers had already provided the evidence. They were faster than us."


    Joanna trembled with rage, tears in


    her eyes. Her voice choked as she asked, "Horace, why did it turn-out


    like this? We were so close to -sess, but how it feels like we''ve lost everything."


    An empty ache filled Joanna''s heart. She was ice-cold, her eyes devoid of any warmth.


    Sophia didn''t love her at all. The only thing she loved was money.


    And she had fought so hard to protect Sophia''s dignity, wanting her to be able to live with her father openty. But none of it had turned out as she''d imagined. She wasn''t happy at all.


    Horace said, "Miss, let''s wait for a bit. There might still be a chance. Mr. Wilson and Mr. Griffith won''t abandon you."


    Joanna closed her eyes in pain and whispered, ¡°Get that trending topic taken down. I''ll get back at that bitch, Mrs. Yates."


    Horace looked at her pained figure with sympathy. She was brilliant, but her rush for quick sess had backfired.


    Now, all they could do was wait. Her career as a celebrity was likely over.


    He gave a chilling smile. "It''s already been taken down. Leave the rest to Maxwell. He''ll make his move soon."

 Chapter 723

    Hearing this, Joanna felt a sense of relief. After Maxwell''s release, he was even more resentful and would surely push Natalie into an abyss from which she could never escape.


    Natalie had barely been brought to the police station when Marshall and his grandmother arrived, braving the snowstorm with video evidence in hand. After giving her statement, Natalie was released.


    Mrs. Wilson''s daughter was waiting at the entrance. Seeing Natalie walk out so easily infuriated her. "Natalie, you think you''re in the clear just because you''re out? Where is my mother? You''d better tell me the truth."


    Natalie looked at the girl''s face, so much like her mother''s, and her eyes reddened with anger. She stared at her intently. "Ms. Carrington, what reason would I have to harm your mother? Because she exposed my past?"


    "I''m a victim in that, too. The things your mother exposed have nothing to do with me. Instead of suspecting me, you should be looking at your father and Sophia. After your mother exposed their affair...¡±


    Evelyn Carrington cut her off coldly. "Sophia has always been good to me. My mother has a short temper and was never patient with me. She was always so demanding. She wasn''t like Sophia. Sophia let me do whatever I wanted. If I wanted ice cream, she''d buy me ice cream. If I wanted to go to a club, she''d take me. When I wanted to try a cigarette, Sophia smoked one with me."


    "But my mother? All she ever did was force me to study, force me to grow up. I didn''t want any of that. My family is rich, why should I have to suffer like that?"


    "Sophia was always kind to me. Whenever my mom and I fought, she was the one whoforted me. She''d say my mom just had a princessplex and that I should just ignore her and not stoop to her level. My dad and my mom were never a good match. I''m much happier with my dad and Sophia together. At least Sophia lets me live freely."


    "My mother just pushed me to the brink," Evelyn Carrington said, her voice filled with anger and resentment.


    Natalie waspletely floored by her words.


    So, in her mind, Sophia corrupting her was for her own good.


    And her mother pushing her to be a better person was harming her? This was...


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. also looked at Evelyn with a strange expression.


    The old woman couldn''t help but offer some advice. "Ms. Carrington, your mother is the one who truly has your best interests at heart. That other woman is leading you down a bad path. There was probably a health reason your mother didn''t want you eating ice cream."


    "She didn''t want you going to clubs because that kind of nightlife can ruin your health. Your mother pushed you to study so you could grow and be a better version of yourself. Only when you are your best self can you truly love others. You''re still so young..."


    "Oh, shut up, you old hag! Who asked for your opinion?" Evelyn Carrington snapped, interrupting Mrs. Spencer Sr.


    She waved her hand dismissively and stormed off, quickly disappearing into the snowstorm.


    She hoped her mother would nevere back. That way, she, her dad, and Sophia could live together forever.


    Natalie watched Evelyn''s retreating figure and shook her head. "Grandma, don''t be upset. You can''t reason with someone who''s determined to self-destruct."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. wasn''t angry. She smiled and patted Natalie''s hand. ¡°Natalie, I am an old woman. Being called names doesn''t bother me. I just think it''s a shame for someone so young."


    Natalie smiled calmly. "Grandma,


    there''s nothing to feel sorry about. She chose her own path. She''s being foolish, and she won''t listen even when people try to warn her Fron


    the looks of it, Ms. Carrington is like a moth to a me."

 Chapter 724

    Mrs. Spencer Sr. looked at her grandson, who had matured and grown moreposed. She saidfortingly, ¡°Natalie, Marshall used to be just like Ms. Carrington. Seeing how much he''s grown in just a few short months is all thanks to you."


    Natalie would never take the credit. She smiled, looking at Marshall''s handsome face, and said softly, "Grandma, Marshall did it all himself."


    Marshall suddenly looked at her with deep affection.


    Natalie was taken aback. She didn''t understand the emotion in his eyes and quickly averted her gaze.


    Seeing her avoidance, Marshall''s expression dimmed slightly. "Natalie, it''s all because of you. If I hadn''t met you, I''d probably be aplete wreck by now."


    Natalie just smiled. "Let''s go. We should head back. It''s snowing heavily, and it''s going to get very cold."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go home," Mrs. Spencer Sr. agreed. After a moment, she asked, "Natalie, the holidays are in a month and a half. Where are you nning to spend them this year?"


    Natalie thought for a moment. "My brother and the others are out of the country and probably won''t be back for the holidays this year. My grandfather is traveling and definitely won''t be back either. I''ll decide what to do closer to the time."


    With a month and a half to go, she wasn''t worried about being alone. She could always celebrate with Luna and Keith.


    ¡°Alright then! If your grandfather isn''t back, you shoulde celebrate with us," Mrs. Spencer Sr. said with a sincere invitation.


    Natalie smiled and nodded. "Okay! Grandma, we''ll talk about it then. Let''s get in the car, it''s freezing out here."


    The old woman finally got into the car.


    Marshall beamed. "Grandma, have the driver take you home first. I''ll take Natalie back."


    Mrs. Spencer Sr. smiled fondly. She truly liked Natalie, who was kind and resilient, much like she had been in her youth. "Alright, you take Natalie home. I wouldn''t feel right letting her go back by herself."


    After his grandmother''s car drove off, Sebastian arrived.


    With him were Matthew and Caleb.


    ¡°Natalie, are you okay?" Matthew''s tall frame moved to Sebastian''s side as he looked at Natalie with concern.


    Natalie smiled and shook her head. "Mr. Monroe, I''m fine. It''s all been resolved."


    Matthew was relieved. He nced at Marshall, noting how quickly the guy had shown up.


    "Natalie, if anything like this happens again, you have to call me. I can find evidence" Caleb said, rushing over He had seen the news and had been incredibly worried.  fo


    Natalie knew he was now part of a researchb. The professor she had introduced


    him to was very fond of him. Caleb was truly brilliant.


    "Caleb, you''re in a critical phase of your research. You don''t need toe running


    for little things like this. Focus on your work."


    Caleb smiled, his heart aching as he


    saw her exhausted face. "This isn''t a you.


    little thing, Natalie. They


    As long as one is I''m around no


    going to hurt you."


    A dangerous glint shed in Caleb''s eyes, clear and unconcealed.


    Natalie smiled. This kid. Her efforts hadn''t been wasted on him.


    Surrounded by several handsome men, Natalie''s smile was bright and captivating.


    Then she saw Sebastian. What was he doing here?


    Sebastian looked at the three men around her and realized she never needed him when she was in trouble.


    She wasn''t the same Natalie anymore. He, Sebastian, was no longer the only person she needed.


    Remembering what Joanna had


    said¡ªthat she was pregnant with his child Natalie''s expression instantly turned cold Sebastian, nine o''clock tomorrow morning. I''ll see you at City Hall."

 Chapter 725

    Sebastian frowned, fury flickering in his dark eyes.


    How dare she mention the word divorce again?


    This time, it wasn''t a whim. Seeing the anger in her eyes, he knew she was serious about it.


    Marshall chimed in with a smirk, "Mr. Griffith, don''t forget, nine o''clock tomorrow morning. City Hall for the divorce."


    That jerk didn''t deserve an ounce of Natalie''s devotion.


    Sebastian shot him a look, a clear warning in his tone. "Mr. Spencer, my family affairs are none of your business."


    "Hah. You always help other people frame Natalie, and you call her family? You treat Natalie worse than a stranger. I honestly don''t know what you''re holding onto. You help Joanna frame her every time, but you still refuse to let her go. I''ve never seen such a scumbag. You want to have your cake and eat it too. You''re a disgrace to men."


    If he could, he would have punched Sebastian right then and there. The memory of Sebastian protecting Joanna was enough to make his blood boil.


    Sebastian''s brow furrowed even deeper. "What is that supposed to mean? What do you mean, helping others frame Natalie?"


    Marshall sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You think Joanna would dare nder Natalie like this without your approval? You think all those online trolls would have swarmed her if you hadn''t arranged it?"


    Sebastian finally understood what Marshall was implying. He turned sharply to Natalie, his voice slightly hoarse. "Natalie, is that what you think, too?"


    Natalie didn''t know if Sebastian had a hand in it, but she knew he would do anything Joanna wanted.


    And now that Joanna was pregnant, he should take responsibility for her. The child was innocent.


    In her past life, her own baby had started to kick inside her. The memory of that feeling, once a source of so much happiness, was now an agony. In the end, the baby had ended up just like its helpless mother, smashed to pieces in the fall. The thought alone was a heart-wrenching pain.


    "Does it matter what I think? Isn''t divorce what you''ve always wanted?" Natalie felt helpless. Why was it that no matter what she did, it was always wrong?


    Sebastian lunged forward and grabbed her arm.


    Caleb moved instantly to block him, warning in a cold voice, ¡°Let go. Don''t touch her."


    The neen-year-old, handsome as a god, now had an unusually dark look in his eyes.


    Sebastianughed coldly. ¡°You think you can stand up to me? I funded half of yourb. Now get out of my way."


    Natalie froze. Was there anything he didn''t have his hands in?


    Caleb frowned. How did Sebastian get involved with their funding?


    Natalie gently tugged on Caleb''s sleeve.


    "Natalie," Caleb said, looking at her with worry. He hated that he was still too weak to protect her.


    Natalie offered a faint smile. ¡°It''s okay. You should all go home now."


    The three men with her now were not yet strong enough to challenge Sebastian.


    They were still on their way up, and she couldn''t let theirpanies suffer a major blow because of her.


    Sebastian''s methods for taking people down were often subtle and undetectable.


    Matthew looked at her with gentle


    eyes. "Natalie, if you don''t want to go


    home.


    with him, I can take


    promised would protect you


    Matthew nced at Sebastian.


    Sebastian just smirked.


    Natalie shook her head. "Mr. Monroe, thank you foring to help me today. But don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Seeing her refusal, Matthew''s expression darkened.


    Natalie then turned to Marshall.


    "Marshall, can you take Caleb back


    to the researcb? It''s


    hardet


    get a


    cab from here."


    Marshall, though angry and ,could only agree "Finge


    if get this sidinget


    school safely."

 Chapter 726

    That was thoughtful of Marshall, dropping everything at theb toe and help Natalie. That kind of loyalty was rare.


    It''s during the hardest times that you learn who''s really there for you, offering a helping hand when you need it most, not just when things are going well.


    You only understand that truth after you''ve hit rock bottom.


    Natalie looked at Sebastian and said, "Let go. I''ll go with you."


    It was a good chance to clear things up.


    But Sebastian didn''t let go. He pulled her into the car.


    The three men watched with dejected expressions as Sebastian drove away with Natalie.


    Sebastian drove straight home in one go.


    He had always been proud and arrogant, looking down on everyone.


    He was ruthless in business.


    In his personal life, he could be indifferent to anyone except his grandparents. The only other person he truly cared about was Joanna.


    And so, in this new life, because she wasn''t as powerful as him, she was stillpletely under his thumb.


    From the moment she was reborn, she had been perfectly clear-headed.


    She suppressed the feelings deep in her heart, refusing to let herself fall for Sebastian again.


    She had never coveted a man of power and status, nor had she ever wanted to take shortcuts. All she wanted was a simple, quiet love.


    But in Sebastian''s eyes, she was invisible.


    Even when she approached Matthew for a partnership, she did so based on her own merits. This time around, she was determined to live her life on her own two feet.


    She had no intention of using anyone. Her path forward might be slow, but it would be the one she chose for herself.


    And her future would no longer include Sebastian or anyone from the Scott family.


    Natalie followed him into the living room. After they sat down, Sebastian tossed the car keys onto the coffee table with a tter that seemed to echo his anger.


    Natalie remained silent. She knew Sebastian was a busy man. One day, he would get bored, he would grow tired of this All she had to do was wait patiently. By the time he lost interest, she would have grown stronger.


    Seeing her silence, Sebastian grew angrier. "Why do you want a divorce again? And


    for the record, I had nothing to do with what happened today."


    That brat Marshall, spouting baseless usations. He really loved stirring up trouble.


    Natalie frowned at him. "Then why won''t you agree to the divorce? Joanna called me. She said she''s pregnant with your child and told me to get lost."


    "I really, really don''t want to be


    involved in whatever is going on between you two, and I don''t want to make my own life so difficult.


    So


    lets go get divorced tomorrow!


    morning. Whatever issues the three of us have, please treat the child well. The child is innocent."


    Sebastian''s deep eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?"


    Natalie saw his shock and surprise. The emotions swirling in his dark eyes were bing harder and harder for her to decipher.


    "Sebastian, I said, you and Joanna are having a baby. Divorce me. For the child''s sake, your grandparents will ept Joanna."


    All she wanted now was to live her life peacefully and work hard to make money.


    Sebastian let out a bitterugh. ¡°Heh...¡±


    Natalie watched him, confused. "Sebastian, what are youughing at?"


    Sebastian lowered his gaze, his deep eyes looking at her coldly, but he didn''t say a word.


    Him, Sebastian, celibate for over twenty years, and suddenly he has a child.


    He hadn''t touched a single woman in all that time.


    His voice was chilling. "I don''t agree to a divorce!"


    Seeing him act so shamelessly, Natalie was furious. "Sebastian, K have never met a man as shameless


    asyou.


    as you. The woman you''re seeing is pregnant, so why are you stil


    clinging to me?"

 Chapter 727

    Sebastian knew Joanna had told her on purpose to ruin their rtionship, but he still hadn''t found out who the man backing her was.


    And Natalie was also investigating that man, which was dangerous.


    "You don''t need to worry about why. Just stay here obediently. I will never divorce you. The only way I''m leaving this marriage is in a coffin. I''ll give you a clear exnation for all of thister."


    Sebastian looked down at her, his gaze intense. "Also..."


    Natalie didn''t want to hear his ''also.'' She turned and headed upstairs.


    Sebastian''s eyes darkened as he watched her go. ¡°Also, Natalie, you don''t love me.


    If you truly loved me, you would have been able to tell at a nce who I am and who I am not."


    Hearing this, Natalie turned back in confusion. His jaw was tight as he stared at her. She frowned. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Sebastian didn''t move or speak, just continued to stare at her intensely.


    She thought she saw a flicker of pain in his eyes, but when she looked closer, his expression was calm again, as if it had never been there.


    In the end, Sebastian didn''t answer her. He turned, walked past her, and went straight upstairs to his study.


    Natalie waspletely baffled. What was wrong with him?


    She frowned. Today''s mess was Joanna''s doing. That woman would never learn until she hit a brick wall.


    Sighing, Natalie felt exhausted. Since she couldn''t go to the office, she decided to work on her design sketches at home.


    After the New Year, she would return to her mentor''sb to continue her research on the Al medical system.


    As for Sebastian, she could only wait until he got bored. He would let her go eventually.


    She couldn''t win a direct fight, so she had to lie low and wait for her chance. With Joanna pregnant, the day of her divorce from Sebastian was surely approaching.


    Back in her room, Natalie received a message from Herbert.


    [Natty, Mrs. Wilson is out of danger. Don''t worry.]


    Natalie smiled. With Herbert there, she knew everything would be fine.


    Natalie: [Thank you, Herbert!]


    Herbert: [You silly girl!]


    Natalie smiled, feeling the warmth and affection in those three simple words.


    She took a deep breath and sent messages to Matthew, Marshall, andn, letting them know she was okay.


    After they all replied, she opened herptop to start working.


    But as she sat there, Sebastian''s words kept reying in her mind.


    He said she didn''t love him?


    But she had loved him so, so much before.


    What was Sebastian''s heart made of? How could he not have felt it at all?


    And what did he mean about not being able to tell who was who?


    Natalie shook her head, thinking Sebastian was both a jerk and selfish.


    Unable to figure it out, she decided to stop thinking about it.


    Focusing on her designs, making money, and surpassing Sebastian¡ªthat was the only thing that mattered.


    In the study next door.


    Sebastian stood by the window, a grim realization dawning on him.


    From the very beginning.


    The Scott family, and Joanna, had


    rtionship with Natalie. Nowel been helping Joanna destroy his et was damaged Beyond ISS


    repair


    If Natalie hadn''t decided to fight back against the things Joanna did behind the scenes, he would have never known that Natalie was t


    the


    one who had saved him all those years ago.


    All along, Joanna had wanted him dead because of another man.


    Sebastian took a deep breath and called Sean.


    "President."


    "Do as I say," Sebastian ordered. "Leak to the press that Mr. Warner''s new me, Joanna is pregnant. Prelease the hotel securit footage online."


    He, Sebastian, was not going to be the scapegoat for this disgusting mess.

 Chapter 728

    Sean was shocked. "Oh my god, President, are you okay? How did your first love get pregnant with Mr. Warner''s child? President... if you need a shoulder to cry on, I cane over."


    Despite his supposed concern, Sean''s voice was dripping with schadenfreude.


    Sebastian, already on edge, heard Sean''s snarky tone and let out a humorlessugh. "Sean, it sounds like you''re tired of your job. Remember, don''t use ourpany''s PR team. Use one from a subsidiary, one that Joanna and the Warner family can''t trace."


    "Hey, President, this is my steady job we''re talking about. But it''s okay if you don''t want me, I have plenty of other options, haha..." Seanughed heartily and then hung up.


    Sebastian was speechless.


    He furiously threw his phone. It bounced off the sofa andnded on the floor without a single crack.


    He stalked over to his desk chair, sat down, and brooded in silence.


    Because now, all Natalie wanted was to leave him.


    ***


    Joanna was reviewing the year-end reports. The news of the Yates family''s bankruptcy was already out, and she saw that Sebastian had done it to avenge Natalie.


    It was then that she felt a serious sense of crisis. Sebastian was truly no longer under her control.


    That n had to be put into motion. She shouldn''t have hesitated before.


    Just as she was about to call Sebastian, she saw a news alert that made her eyes widen in terror.


    [Mr. Warner and Joanna, Star of "Pce Intrigue," Seen Entering Hotel Late at Night; Ms. Scott Pregnant]


    [Mr. Warner and Ms. Scott: Wedding Bells Ahead?]


    The series of headlines made Joanna feel faint.


    There were even records of her visits to the hospital.


    Joanna had been nning to follow her mother''s advice: use Natalie''s name to get an abortion and ruin her reputation in the process.


    She had intended to do it tomorrow, but the news that suddenly appeared online was a sharp p in the face.


    -Isn''t Joanna Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e? She cheated.


    ~Who knows? I used to be a big fan of Robert, but I can''t believe he''s the guy Joanna cheated with. Disgusting.


    -Joanna is so shameless. I heard Mr. Griffith funded this movie for her, and this is how she repays him. A real p in the face.


    -You can''t really me Joanna. Robert is a famous actor andes from a powerful family. No matter who she''s with, she''ll get better opportunities.


    ~Pfft, she''s a piece of trash. An ungrateful wretch who thinks she''s a real star now. Remember that whole cheating scandal at the Wilson family''s g? Joanna smom was involved in that. She''s just as


    disgusting as her mother.


    Joanna''s vision went ck. Thebination of pregnancy and shock was too


    much. She knew the movie she had worked so hard on was finished.


    Her eyes turned dark. Who had plotted against her like this? Natalie?


    But Natalie didn''t know about her and Robert.


    The cold wind howled outside, but Joanna''s heart felt colder than the frozen world beyond her window.


    How had she, Joanna, ended up in this position?


    Her phone rang. It was Robert. She quickly answered. "Robert, how did news like this get online? Didn''t you say you''d take every precaution? How did we get photographed Are you trying to ruim me?" Joanga screamed in fury.


    Robert had only been toying with Joanna because she was attractive. He never thought he''d get trapped by her. Just one time withouba condom, and she got pregnant?

 Chapter 729

    Robert grew angrier the more he thought about it. How had Joanna''s pregnancy be public knowledge?


    ¡°Joanna, didn''t I tell you to be patient? I said I''d tell you as soon as I figured out a solution. Why did you have to go and make it a public spectacle?"


    His words only fueled her rage. She hadn''t done it.


    "How should I know? Besides you, no one else knew about this. Who could it be but you?"


    More than Robert, Joanna was the one who wanted to keep her pregnancy a secret.


    If Sebastian found out, things would be much moreplicated.


    But she had forgotten that she had just told Natalie everything.


    Natalie wasn''t going to just take it lying down like before.


    "Joanna, do you really think I''m that stupid?¡±


    Joanna knew Robert wouldn''t ruin his own career.


    But besides him, who else knew she was pregnant?


    Her mother knew, but she was certain her mother would never betray her.


    Joanna was bewildered, her expression twisted. "Then who was it? Who leaked our story? What do we do now?"


    Suddenly, an idea struck her. "Robert, it was Natalie! She knows I''m pregnant."


    Robert''s voice turned icy. "You told her?"


    "I was trying to set her up. Robert, you said before that you''d help me deal with Natalie. Now is the perfect time."


    Joanna knew the best way forward was not to rely on anyone or anything, but to be independent and stronger herself.


    But she wasn''t strong enough yet.


    "Joanna, you''re insane. You have a feud with her, and you just handed her the knife yourself. Are you crazy?"


    Joanna was agitated. She didn''t know for sure if it was Natalie.


    But Natalie had to die, and she had to be the one to do it.


    Robert was just another tool for her to use.


    ¡°Robert, Natalie set us up. What should we do? Robert, I never wanted to ruin your reputation," Joanna said, her voice turning soft and concerned.


    She knew Robert''s type. He had a weakness for gentle, vulnerable women, which was how she had attracted him in the first ce.


    Robert was silent for a moment


    before speaking. "Trying to make a move on Natalie now is unrealistic Joanna, has the pregnancy made you stupid? Your mother''s schemes were all over the news and she even framed Natalie f?r Mrs. Wilson''s murder. I can''t believe how foolish you two are."


    ¡°If you''re looking for suspects in Mrs. Wilson''s case, your mother and Mr. Wilson are the most likely candidates."


    "There''s only one way out of this now. You have to rify to the media that you are not pregnant."


    Joanna smirked. At this moment, she knew. Robert wasn''t going to take responsibility.


    Her eyes were cold, filled with a biting chill. How had shee to this?


    She asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Robert, I know you don''t want to take responsibility."


    "Joanna, we''re still young, and we''re not in love. It was a moment of impulse, just for fun."


    "Hold a press conference. Say you''re


    not pregnant, that you and Natalie have a feud; and she deliberately ndered you. Then have your agency release the promotional posters for your movie. Based on my experience, this will actually boost your profile."


    ¡°Joanna, you can use this to get more fans. Natalie will be your stepping stone. Then, tonight, there''s a charity g, a fundraiser for heart disease. Go make a


    donation


    ve


    ver it


    get the media to cover i


    extensively, and that should clear


    your name."


    Joanna narrowed her eyes. Of course, Robert had been in the industry for years; he


    knew how to y this game.

 Chapter 730

    Natalie had framed her this time, and after being framed so many times before, her reputation was already stained.


    Robert continued giving her advice. "Joanna, wait a little longer. Let the situation stew for a bit, then hold the press conference and pin all the me on Natalie. She''s set you up before, you know what I mean?"


    Joanna understood perfectly. She smiled coldly, her voice t. ¡°I know. It''s a shame about our child, bing a stepping stone for us. It was probably a boy. I had a dream about the babyst night. It was a ck snake."


    Without giving Robert a chance to respond, Joanna hung up.


    A murderous glint filled her eyes.


    Robert was useful, but he wasn''t worthy of being her man.


    She let out a softugh. It was true, pregnancy had made her foolish. She used to


    be able to manipte Natalie so easily. How had she be so passive?


    She had beaten Wendy. What was Natalie inparison?


    She took a deep breath. She would let the storm rage a little longer.


    Joanna called Horace into the room.


    Horace entered quickly. "Miss, what do we do now? This situation is getting bigger and bigger."


    He was worried. Joanna was just starting to build her career, and any small incident could destroy her.


    The young master had put in a lot of effort to get her to this position.


    Joanna smiled faintly. "It''s fine. I''ve already figured out a n. Contact our private PR team. I''m going to hold a press conference in a bit. I''ll tell everyone that these rumors are false, just mudslinging from Natalie."


    Horace had been with her for many years. The moment Joanna spoke, he understood.


    He nodded with a smile. "Alright! I''ll go prepare immediately."


    ***


    Natalie was in her room, sketching designs. Today, she channeled her frustration into motivation, and the inspiration was flowing well. The pen scratched across the paper, each stroke smooth and confident.


    Just as she was getting into a rhythm, Luna called.


    Natalie had just finished a sketch. She held it up, a faint smile touching her lips, pleased with the result.


    Seeing her phone vibrate, she picked it up. It was Luna.


    "Luna."


    "Sis, have you seen the news? Joanna is pregnant with Robert''s child.¡±


    Natalie froze, stunned. "Are you sure? The baby is Robert''s?"


    So that was why Sebastian had said those strange things.


    But after a moment, she doubted it Joanna wouldn''t lie about


    believe the baby was Ret


    something like that She couldn''t


    bert


    "Sis, it''s all over the inte. hasn''t made any statement, but everyone is demanding an exnation from him. The web is an uproar."


    Natalie remembered Joanna''s


    words, and her thoughts faltered et


    "Did Joanna lie to me? Is the


    not Sebastian''s?


    Luna was taken aback. "Sis, so the baby in Joanna''s belly is Sebastian''s?"


    ¡°Yeah. That''s what she said,¡± Natalie confirmed, her voice suddenly losing all its energy.


    Luna could hear it. Her sister''s feelings were getting the better of her again.


    "Sis, don''t be sad. You already decided to give up on Mr. Griffith. It doesn''t matter whose baby she''s having."


    Luna had a cool personality and wasn''t good atforting people.


    Natalie felt deted, unable to muster any enthusiasm.


    ¡°Luna, I know you''re right, but I still feel pretty awful."


    Natalie''s dark eyes lost their sparkle, and a faint redness rimmed them.


    "You know, Luna? Even though I''ve let him go, my heart still hurts without my permission."

 Chapter 731

    Luna sighed.


    Natalie looked at her, confused. "What are you sighing for? You''re still young. If you sigh too much, you''ll stop growing."


    Luna was speechless. "Sis, I''m already grown up. How could I stop growing?"


    "Right. Anyway, keep an eye on things online. Let me know immediately if anything happens. I''m working on the spring design drafts."


    This season''s sales had been so good that it filled her with motivation. She instantly shed her pessimistic mood.


    A spark returned to her dark, beautiful eyes.


    Luna smiled. "Okay, sis. I''ll watch Joanna. The second she makes a move, I''ll tell you. Don''t get all lovesick again. Remember your motto: be your own sessful, independent woman."


    Natalie smiled back. "Right."


    Deep down, Natalie felt a faint sense of unease. Because of what happened with Mrs. Wilson, the Wilson family would surely try to crush her.


    She just didn''t know when they would make their move.


    No matter what, both Joanna and Sophia would try to make her the scapegoat for this mess.


    But she had an ace up her sleeve, so she wasn''t afraid.


    Her only fear was that they might disregard human life just to frame her.


    Natalie pressed her lips together, thinking about the nder online. Her beautiful face turned cold. "I wonder what they''ll do next."


    "What who will do next?" a low, pleasant voice asked from above her.


    Natalie looked up abruptly to see Sebastian''s infuriatingly handsome face. He had his usual cool, detached expression, but under the lights, his features seemed even more striking.


    Natalie was annoyed. "Can''t you knock when you enter a room? And why don''t you make any sound when you walk?"


    Sebastian''s deep eyes were appraising. "I did knock. I came in after knocking. As for why my footsteps are silent, it''s because the floor is carpeted."


    He looked down slightly, his expression noble and aloof. A hint of a smile yed in his charming eyes.


    He had, in fact, knocked when he came in, but she had been so lost in thought that she hadn''t heard him.


    He ced a ss of warm milk on her desk. "Drink some milk. Don''t just focus on work."


    Natalie was a little surprised. This was the second time Sebastian had brought her warm milk.


    "Thanks." Natalie hesitated to drink it. She bit her lip, wanting to say something but holding back.


    Sebastian knew what she was thinking. "Don''t worry, it''s not poisoned."


    A flicker of unease crossed Natalie''s face. How did he know?


    E


    "I was worried you might have poisoned it. After all, Joanna is carrying your child You have every reason to plot against me to make room for her."


    A cold glint appeared in Sebastian''s calm eyes, and an icy aura emanated from him. "Didn''t you see the news?"


    His voice was casual as he sat on the edge of her bed. The faint, clean scent of the sheets stirred something in him.


    He desired Natalie.


    Natalie froze, staring at his handsome face. Whenever she was with him, she couldn''t help but be captivated by his refined features.


    "What news are you talking about? I''ve been drawing design sketches. I haven''t been watching the news."


    Sebastian exined, "The child in


    Joanna''s womb is not mine. How


    many times do I have to say


    it


    before you believe me? I have never


    touched Joanna. And I have never


    touched you."


    His dark eyes were fixed on her.


    Natalie was taken aback, recalling the photos. "But those photos weren''t photoshopped."


    "They were, but the work was very good. Joanna was still young back then. By the time she was old enough to marry, I had my car ident, and she left. In the year since she''s been back, she has stayed over at our


    often, but m rarely home Why would you think I''d sleep with her?"


    This was the first time he had ever exined himself.

 Chapter 732

    If she couldn''t tell the person in the photos wasn''t him, then so be it.


    Natalie let out a humorlessugh. "Sebastian, is it that hard to admit you''re with her? I can tell you, those photos are definitely not photoshopped. The people in them are real."


    Hearing this, Sebastian felt a wave of helplessness. He understood now.


    She had already decided he would sleep with Joanna.


    It was just like how he had refused to believe her in the past.


    The more Sebastian thought about it, the angrier he got, clenching his jaw slightly.


    Natalie was hurt. Sebastian was a real jerk, unable to admit to his own actions.


    "Sebastian, there was a time I would have rather tortured myself than give up on you, but you never once understood how much I humbled myself for you."


    "There''s a world of difference between loving someone and having loved them. For us, it''s all in the past."


    Sebastian shot to his feet. Seeing the wounded look on her face, he said in a low voice, "Natalie, it won''t be in the past. You''ll understand one day."


    He strode away. At the door, he paused and said, "I''ll be eating at home tonight. I''ll be in the study, and I''lle down when dinner is ready."


    "And from now on, I will believe you. You should try to believe me, just once."


    Without looking back at Natalie, Sebastian left.


    Natalie felt that Sebastian had changed. Had he started to care about her?


    She shook her head. Impossible. It was only because of their agreement. She would never let her heart fall for Sebastian again in this lifetime.


    Her lovely brows furrowed slightly as a sense of frustration grew within her.


    She took a deep breath, trying to


    return to her design sketches. Amet


    she looked down, she saw her


    phone vibrating again. It was an unknownumber.  fo


    "Hello?"


    "Natalie, it''s Mom. Are you okay? I had no idea Joanna and her mother would drag you through the mud like this."


    Recognizing Wendy''s voice, Natalie was surprised she would call.


    She gave a dismissiveugh. "Isn''t she the fine daughter you raised? Why are you calling me? Whether live or die has nothing to do with you. As for your precious daughter, she''s now tied up with a fam actor and pregnant. Shouldn''t you beforting her instead of calling me? I told you, I will have nothing more to do with the Scott family, and that includes you, my birth mother. I''ve paid back every debt. Don''t call me again."


    "Joanna is your precious daughter. You once said it yourself¡ªyou only acknowledge


    Joanna, not me. Please, don''t pretend you never said it."


    Natalie hung up.


    Those hurtful words hade directly from Wendy''s mouth. There was no mother- daughter bond between them.


    That was why Wendy''s sudden concern filled her with rage.


    That was her own mother. She had once yearned for her love.


    Wendy had four children, yet she suffered from migraines. To cure them without her mother suspecting, Natalie had secretly, reced her vitamins with medicine. She had cured her.


    Across two lifetimes, she couldn''t bear the fact that her own mother didn''t love her.


    But as her daughter, knowing her fate, she still wanted her to live well, even at the very end.


    Even if Wendy cared nothing for her life, Natalie wanted her to be okay-just as long as she stayed out of her life.


    What she hated most was that both Wendy and Nathan had sought her out with ulterior motives.


    She understood it all, yet she had still wanted to believe that her birth mother loved


    her.


    Natalie''s lips curved into a bitter smile. You can only bepletely numb after you''ve lost all hope.

 Chapter 733

    Natalie was overwhelmed with sorrow, and tears began to stream down her face again.


    On the other end, Wendy was also sobbing her heart out. Her face was pale as shey on the bed, her chest heaving violently, her eyes filled with anguish and despair. She was tormented by her poor judgment, for having disowned her own daughter. She was in despair because her daughter would never forgive her. No matter what she did, her daughter no longer needed her.


    "Aaaah!" Wendy trembled with a pain that wracked her entire body. She was breaking down. She had always been so rational, so how had thingse to this?


    In the small, dpidated room, the wind rattled the old ss on the balcony.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Colin Scott entered his mother''s room, his heart aching at the sight of her.


    Seeing her son, Wendy''s tears fell anew.


    She grabbed Colin''s hand, her voice choked with sobs. "Colin, I was so foolish. I was blinded by love. If I had realized Nathan and Joanna''s despicable schemes sooner, we wouldn''t have ended up like this, and your sister wouldn''t have disowned me."


    "Thest time I went to see her, I said such terrible things. Our boundless favoritism toward Joanna hurt her deeply. She''ll never be able to forgive us."


    Her Natalie would never forgive her.


    In the past, whenever Natalie was wronged, she would just bite her lip and say nothing, because no one was willing to listen to her side of the story.


    Even that jerk Sebastian refused to believe her.


    The moment Joanna cried or threw a tantrum, everyone would flock to her side.


    "Ah!" Wendy pounded the bed in anguish.


    She desperately wanted to make it up to Natalie, but Natalie wanted nothing from her. She had always thought of Natalie as some wild gir from the countryside, never considering that she was the true victim, abandoned as a baby by that Scoundrel Nathan. Cont¨¦nt


    After they brought Natalie back, she had indeed been afraid of being embarrassed by her. But then Mr. Griffith Sr. took a liking to Natalie and wanted her to marry Sebastian.


    That was the only reason she hadn''t sent Natalie away. At the time, she thought that sending Natalie abroad for some polish would make her less of an embarrassment.


    What kind of mother is ashamed of her own daughter?


    She didn''t deserve to be Natalie''s mother. She didn''t deserve it!


    She remembered what Natalie had said. She didn''t want to go. She''d said, "Mom, I''ve already missed more than a decade with you. I want to stay by your side."


    And what had she thought then? That Nataliecked ambition and just wanted to be a freeloader.


    She had begrudged Natalie even a small allowance, buying her clothes that cost a few hundred dors while ordering custom-made, million-dor gowns for Joanna.


    The more Wendy thought about it, the more she felt she was unfit to be a mother. She was a terrible mother.


    Seeing his mother''s pain, Colin felt a knot in his stomach. He said in a low voice, "Mom, don''t overthink it. If we treat her right from now on, she''ll see that we''re sincere and will forgive us."


    Colin knew he was wrong, too. He didn''t even have the courage to face Natalie. When she got into trouble he couldn''t help her at all. He knew _nothing besides driving cars and no one was willing to do him a favor to help her. In that moment, he truly understood how insignificant he was.


    If he hadn''t spent thest decade ying with cars and had instead learned how to navigate the world, he wouldn''t have been so helpless when his sister was taken away by the police.


    Only after falling do you realize how hard life is. At least now, he could start over. He was still young. It wasn''t toote.


    Wendy shook her head in misery. "No, I know her too well. For those two years, she suffered so much in Qur home. We We favored Joanna giving her everything good and leaving Natalie with all the bad."

 Chapter 734

    "She saw all of it, which is why she''ll never forgive us."


    Wendy''s heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vise, the pain was unbearable.


    Back then, she hadn''t believed Natalie''s words, and she certainly hadn''t believed that Nathan, the man who had supposedly loved her for a lifetime, would betray her. That day, she had said the cruelest things she had ever spoken, and her own daughter had been the one to hear them.


    "Mom, persistence pays off. Besides, Natalie has always been kind. If we keep trying, she''ll eventually see our sincerity."


    Wendy wiped away her tears. Now that she had free time, she needed to n for the future.


    "Colin, Mrs. Wilson''s sudden disappearance must have something to do with her husband and Sophia. But she''s missing now. I''ve had people looking for her, but they can''t find her."


    "Have you heard anything from Joanna?"


    Colin Scott replied, "Mom, I haven''t heard anything about Mrs. Wilson, but it''s true that Joanna is pregnant. I also heard her deliberately call Natalie to tell her the baby is Sebastian''s."


    "What?" Wendy''s face contorted with pain. Her eyes were swollen from crying. She looked at Colin. "What about Natalie? Where is she now? She was so devoted to Sebastian, she must be heartbroken to hear that."


    Colin shook his head. "Mom, I don''t know where she''s living or if she went to the office today. But Natalie doesn''t want Sebastian anymore, either."


    Colin was also filled with regret for the many cruel things he had done to Natalie for Joanna''s sake.


    Joanna had used them, one by one, and they had lined up like idiots to be manipted.


    Wendy narrowed her eyes, suppressing the agony in her heart. She said in a low voice, "Natalie has let go of everyone. She must feel more at ease now."


    "But why won''t Sebastian agree to a divorce?"


    She stood up abruptly. "Call Sean and ask if Sebastian is in his office."


    Colin said, "Mom, he''s not in the office. I saw Sebastian leaving with Natalie outside the police station. They''re probably together right now."


    "Hmph! That damn Sebastian. If he doesn''t love Natalie, why won''t he let her go? I think Matthew would be a perfect match for her."


    No, she couldn''t let Sebastian waste Natalie''s youth.


    Wendy took out her phone to call Sebastian.


    Colin stopped her. "Mom, I know what you''re thinking, but even if we get involved, Sebastian won''t agree to a divorce. I heard there''s an agreement that''s very unfavorable to him, and it seems he can''t divorce Natalie. Mom, lets just wait and se¨§. I have a feeling this is going to escte."


    "Someone leaked that Joanna is pregnant with Robert''s child. The person who exposed it must be powerful. Let''s wait."


    "I''m working as Joanna''s driver now, so I overhear a lot of her secrets Once, heard her talking with


    Horace, and Horace referred veline


    the


    other person as the young master


    "The person backing Joanna is no simple character. Mom, we have to be careful. Joanna is ruthless. She meddled with the veri family arid they went bankrupt just like that."


    "Yeri''s parents took her and left Yaro for good. Natalie has Marshall helping her, so


    she should be safe for now."


    Wendy asked anxiously, "Really? My daughter is safe for now?"

 Chapter 735

    Colin smiled gently. "Yes, Mom, it''s true. I''ve been keeping a close eye on them. Natalie is fine. Marshall and Mrs. Spencer Sr. went to get her out."


    Wendy took a deep breath. With Marshall protecting Natalie, she could finally feel a little more at ease.


    She looked around the small, two-bedroom apartment. After living in a vi for half her life, a ce like this didn''t feel as bad as she''d expected.


    Its small size made it feel cozy. Now that it was just her and Colin, it was manageable.


    As long as you were happy, your circumstances didn''t matter.


    Wendy sighed heavily.


    Life is long. You never know who will be with you at the end until you get there.


    It had taken her half a lifetime to understand that some paths must be walked with the heart.


    She had already walked through a field of thorns. She was sure she could find happiness again.


    "After the new year, your fourth brother will be back. He also dotes on Joanna. I don''t know who he''ll choose your father and Joanna, or me."


    Wendy had seen with her own eyes how all four of her sons adored Joanna.


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to cry. She stood up to find something to do.


    As she organized the clothes in the closet, she said quietly, "Colin, you should go. Come back after work. Don''t let Joanna get suspicious."


    A tear glistened in Wendy''s eye, but a cold smile touched her lips. It was the end of the month. Joanna was in for a rude awakening.


    Colin watched his mother''s back, his heart aching for her. His mother was suffering, too. For most of her life, she had believed the happiest thing that ever happened to her was marrying his father.


    Then she had them, her children. She used to tell everyone countless times how she had a loving husband and dutiful sons and daughter.


    But even she was living a lie. None of them, her sons, were dutiful. All they did was ask for money every month.


    Even Joanna, whom they all cherished, only knew how to take money, not earn it.


    His mother earned a lot, and their monthly expenses were always within her means, so no one thought much of it. When people are


    I.ne


    immersed in happiness, they tend to


    overlook the ws in th


    them.


    around


    in


    When your heart is filled with sweetness and contentment, it''s as if you see the world through a soft filter.


    Sharp edges and unpleasant behaviors that once seemed ring are softened under the glow of happiness, no longer so jarring or unbearable.


    And that was why they had downyed Joanna''s ugly side. Then, suddenly, a clear- headed Natalie appeared.


    They had seen her as naturally defiant. Her warm smiles and sincere concern were dismissed as an act.


    Meanwhile, their adoration for Joanna made them automatically ignore all her ws. The more Colin thought about it, the more he felt like aplete, worthless jerk.


    He had done many things to hurt Natalie for Joanna''s sake.


    ***


    That afternoon.


    Thanks to Robert''s


    behind-the-scenes maneuvering, the online buzz about his affair with Joanna grew even more intense than it had been during the day.


    Joanna kept in contact with Robert, smiling as she watched the topic trend.


    She knew very well that in this age of information overload, the trending topics list held unimaginable power.


    It was like a giant spotlight on a stage, capable of catapulting those in its beam to instant fame.


    Someone who was previously


    unknown could be the center


    of attention overnight with a single


    viral post. As long as you made it onto that list, you could instantly attract countless eyes.


    Her follower count had already jumped by a million.


    The magic of the trending list was about tounch her career to new heights.

 Chapter 736

    Joanna was a little worried. The trending topics list was a double-edged sword.


    After a brief surge in fame, without enough substance to back it up, the spotlight could fade as quickly as a shooting star.


    Besides, she couldn''t let Natalie expose her secrets.


    Natalie''s biggest trump card was the marriage certificate she held.


    But as long as she could destroy the marriage certificate Sebastian had, Natalie would no longer be a threat to her.


    Everyone in Yaro knew Sebastian was her fianc¨¦. Now that Robert''s agency was handling everything, she didn''t have to worry.


    Robert sent her a voice message: "Joanna, don''t worry about it for now. We''ll deal with it in three days. But you have to go to the charity g tomorrow night. People don''t care about what''s true or false in rumors. In a world this noisy, rumors are just wild and hard to pin down, but they always get attention."


    "I''ll handle all the arrangements for the g to make sure you make a ssh. And of course, the story about your pregnancy will be proven false."


    Joanna finally understood. Despite all of Robert''s arrangements, he still refused to admit the child she was carrying was his.


    A murderous glint appeared in Joanna''s eyes. Robert had to be her sharpest weapon. She would use him to climb higher-it was what he owed her. ¡°I understand."


    After sending her reply, she got ready to leave work. She was waiting for her moment in the spotlight.


    ***


    Natalie spent the afternoon busy in the kitchen. She was in the mood for a hot pot dinner tonight. Sean had brought over plenty of ingredients, including some of her favorites, like fresh fish and fish cakes.


    She was craving it herself, which was the only way she could convince herself to make dinner for Sebastian.


    That jerk Sebastian didn''t eat spicy food, so Natalie prepared a divided pot-one side spicy, the other mild. She simmered a whole chicken for the broth and had Seane over to take half of it.


    Sean lived alone in the back house and was always on call for Sebastian. It must have been lonely for him to eat by himself.


    Sebastian''s kitchen was fully equipped.


    After washing the vegetables, she ced them all on the table, then picked up her phone to call Joanna.


    The more she thought about it while cooking, the more irritated she became.


    Calling Joanna would make her feel better.


    "Hello!" Joanna was a bit surprised that Natalie would call her.


    Natalie started cooking the food in the pot, hoping the aroma would lure Sebastian downstairs.


    "Joanna, so you''re pregnant with Robert''s child. You two must have had a wild time on the ind to get a baby out of it. You really know how to use everything at your disposal, not even sparing your own child. Joanna, you''re as vicious as ever."


    Natalie knew Joanna was unscrupulous, but this was truly appalling. "Natalie, I''m pregnant with Sebastian''s child!" Joanna shrieked.


    Hearing her lose her temper only made Natalie smile more brightly.


    ¡°Joanna, you have so many men around you. Who''s the father? I bet even you don''t know."


    §Ö§ä


    "Natalie, what nonsense are you talking about? The only man I have child is his!


    is Sebastian, and this you get


    you know what''s good for you get lost and leave Sebastian. He''s mine!¡±


    Natalie smiled. Wasn''t this the exact evidence she wanted?


    Joanna really did look down on her.


    She said with augh, ¡°Joanna, thank you for handing me the evidence."


    Joanna asked angrily, "Natalie, what do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 737

    Natalie replied with a grin, "Joanna, isn''t it simple? This evidence will be very helpful in my divorce proceedings, and it''ll help me get a huge settlement. You''re basically handing me money, so of course, I have to thank you properly."


    "Natalie, you... you''re shameless."


    "What about me? Shameless? Why didn''t you call yourself shameless when you were framing me? You should have known I''m not to be trifled with. I put up with it before because of those heartless bastards in the Scott family."


    "Colin had a fever for three days straight, and none of you cared. It wasn''t actually a fever-he was poisoned. Joanna, you know better than anyone how he was poisoned."


    "You poisoned him with your own hands, causing him to have a fever for three days and three nights. Then you put on a show of being the good little sister who cared so much for her brother. But Colin is blind, treating a snake like a treasure.¡±


    "I''m just curious, why haven''t you finished him off yet?"


    Joanna froze in disbelief. On the other end of the line, where Natalie couldn''t see, her face twisted into a snarl. ¡°Natalie, how do you know all this?¡±


    She even knew about what happened with her brother.


    "It''s simple. You''re careless because you assume everyone will side with you, believe you. You''ve always been that confident, and that''s why you slipped up."


    "And let me get ahold of some leverage. As for those dogs in the Scott family, thank you for taking care of them for me. And that old bastard Nathan, so disgusting. Now you''ve turned him into a living ghost. Tsk, congrattions on your little family reunion."


    With that, Natalie happily hung up the phone.


    ¡°Haha... Revenge is so sweet! So, so sweet! Haha...¡± Natalie was ecstatic.


    "You''re that happy?" a grim voice came from behind her.


    Natalie jumped, herughter stopping abruptly. She looked up at Sebastian. What was wrong with him, walking without a sound?


    She gave him a defiant smile. "Who isn''t happy after getting revenge? But I''ll be even happier when you''re gone. I could keep a harem of handsome men."


    Natalie was so happy she got carried away.


    Sebastian''s face darkened. She wanted to keep handsome men? In her dreams. "You want me dead that badly?"


    "That''s right. Remember what I told you from the beginning? I came back alive just to watch you and want revenge."


    Joanna destroy each other


    "So when talked about being widowed; I meant it. I


    single thing you t


    me,


    every insult cont


    Sebastian had ruined Natalie''s good mood.


    She sat down, her face grim. "Let''s eat."


    Sebastian''s tall figure sat across from her. He looked at her, seeing the deep-seated hatred in her eyes. She truly wanted him and Joannato die


    Natalie ignored him, focusing on cooking her favorite foods in the pot.


    Seeing her like this, Sebastian felt a sense of helplessness.


    How terrifying was her hatred, born from love? She actually wanted to watch him die with her own eyes.


    Natalie took a bite of a shrimp ball she liked, her eyes filled with a smile.


    Her phone rang again. She nced down and quickly answered, "Hello, Caleb." "Sis... I mean, Natalie, have you eaten yet?"


    Natalie blinked. Why was he suddenly using her name when he''d always called her ''sis''?


    She didn''t mind the change in address. The kid was really concerned about her. ¡°Caleb, I''m eating right now. Have you eaten?" Natalie asked with a smile. Caleb smiled, hearing that she was in a good mood.

 Chapter 738

    ¡°I''ve eaten, Natalie. Are you okay?" His voice was tinged with caution.


    "I''m fine. I''m having dinner. Just focus on your sses."


    Caleb replied, "Okay! I''m relieved you''re all right.¡±


    "Yeah, don''t worry. No one can bully me."


    Natalie chatted happily with Caleb for a few more moments before hanging up.


    Sebastian put down his utensils. Watching her smiling face, he frowned and asked, "He''s that concerned about you?"


    ¡°What? Am I not allowed to have people who care about me?¡± Her gaze was cold.


    When Sebastian met her cold, distant gaze, he felt a sharp sting in his heart, a prickling pain.


    "That''s not what I meant..."


    ¡°Sebastian, you have no right to dictate my life. I''m only sitting here because you threatened me. My brother will eventually grow strong enough."


    With that, Natalie lowered her head and went back to eating.


    "Oh, right. Since you won''t admit the child is yours, Joanna will probably keep clinging to you. I think you should face up to your responsibilities sooner rather thanter."


    Natalie opened her phone and yed Joanna''s words for Sebastian to hear.


    ¡°Listen carefully. Joanna said the child is yours. Sebastian, do you know how lovely children are? How can you let your own child be subjected to gossip?"


    After this, Sebastian would have to divorce her, right?


    But Sebastian said nothing. He lowered his head and ate. After a few bites of cabbage, he said, ¡°Send me a copy of that recording."


    "Ah...¡± Natalie looked at him and smirked. ¡°I get it, I get it. After all, it''s the voice of your beloved. You must want to listen to it over and over every day."


    Sebastian was taken aback. He looked at her with his deep eyes, realizing that''s what she thought.


    Looking at the mischievous glint in her eyes, the anger that had started to rise in him instantly vanished.


    "Is this kind of nonsense all you think about all day?"


    Sebastian suppressed his anger, his voice tight.


    Natalie sent him the recording before replying, "Of course. I spend all day thinking about how to divorce you. Joanna keeps feeding me. evidence, which makes me very happyd out I was living If she with you, I think our next stop would be the courthouse."


    Natalie stopped talking. The more she spoke, the angrier she got. She''d gone to all this trouble to make nice hot pot dinner, and she wasn''t


    going to ruin it by storming off


    because of Sebastian.


    As for why she dared to say such things, it was because she truly wasn''t afraid of anything anymore.


    She had already died once; she couldn''t let herself be so suppressed.


    Speaking her mind freely was what she wanted to do. In her past life, her restraint had led to a miserable end.


    Natalie buried her head in her food and ate heartily.


    Sebastian watched her eat with gusto. He''d been in a bad mood and had no appetite.


    But seeing her enjoy her food so much, his appetite returned. He was miserable. He had thought about letting her go, but he knew that.


    without the bond of marriage, fe


    Natalie feft, she would nevere


    back.


    The men around her were all outstanding.


    But he only had her.


    Sebastian ate in silence. He had grown ustomed to her cooking; it was better


    than anything he could get outside.


    The two finished their dinner in silence. Natalie quietly cleared the table and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Sebastian watched her go into the kitchen before heading upstairs and dialing Joanna''s number.


    ¡°Sebastian.¡± Joanna''s pleasantly surprised voice came from the other end.


    Sebastian''s eyes were bloodthirsty, his voice even colder. "You told Natalie you''re carrying my child?"

 Chapter 739

    Joanna choked. Had Natalie told Sebastian?


    How had she lost control of Natalie? Before, Natalie would have just swallowed the pain silently and grieved alone.


    "No, Sebastian, I''m not pregnant at all! She''s lying! Sebastian, she''s just trying to nder me. Sebastian, don''t believe a word she says. I''m really not pregnant. It''s all lies from Natalie to ruin me. She sees that my life is getting better and wants to destroy me."


    By saying this now, she could issue a rification the day after tomorrow and turn the tables. Natalie still wouldn''t escape her trap.


    A murderous glint shed in Sebastian''s eyes. He stood by the window, gazing at the snowy scene outside. Joanna''s reaction proved that he had been nothing but a fool.


    He had been cautious his whole life, yet he''d beenpletely yed by Joanna''s stolen act of saving him.


    "Joanna, enough is enough."


    After that cold warning, Sebastian hung up.


    Joanna would definitely make another move soon.


    What would it be?


    Timothy hadn''t been in Yaro recently. Where did he go?


    His movements were always secretive; even his own people couldn''t find out which mistress he was visiting.


    His father loved all the children born to his mistresses but despised him, the son of his legal wife. Not that he cared.


    He suddenly froze, realizing that in Natalie''s eyes, he was no different from his scumbag father.


    Joanna, Timothy, and the man behind her-the three of them were closely connected.


    He was no longer under their control, which meant Joanna would make a move against him next.


    Natalie, just wait a little longer. When the timees, I''ll give you a proper exnation.


    He stood by the window for a while before heading downstairs.


    Natalie was quick and efficient, and had already finished cleaning the kitchen.


    When she turned around, she saw Sebastian standing at the kitchen entrance, She paused. It seemed that Besides him and Joanna, they had nothing to talk about.


    He was cold, distant. She lowered her head and tried to walk past him. As she did, Sebastian grabbed her wrist.


    Natalie froze, then tried to shake his hand off, but couldn''t.


    Natalie''s brow furrowed, her voice icy. "Sebastian, let go of me."


    Sebastian took a deep breath. He missed those six months when he couldn''t stand, the scenes of her pushing his wheelchair on their Walks. She was always the one


    talking, and he was the one listening.


    Her voice was beautiful, filled withughter. She seemed to have no worries, always smiling happily every day.


    Back then, her cheerfulness had slowly started to infect his own gloomy heart.


    But at the time, he was blind and crippled, his mood was bleak, and he didn''t remember much of the stories and things she said.


    He only remembered one thing: Natalie chattered away all day, living happily. And she took meticulous care of him.


    His grandparents both adored her. She knew how to win people over But after Joanna returned, they were all misted. Her kindness was reinterpreted as having ulterior motives.


    Because of their favoritism toward Joanna, everyone became hostile to Natalie.


    And just as Natalie had predicted, things started to go wrong for the Scott family.


    Colin disappeared, and Jerome''s legs were crippled.


    Wendy''spany went bankrupt. Colin was next. So, would Joanna still make a move against Colin?


    Sebastian said in a low voice, "Come for a walk with me."


    Natalie raised an eyebrow at him. His gaze was deep, making it impossible to read his thoughts.


    But she knew him well enough to know he was in a very bad mood.


    He was born lonely, like a child forgotten by the world, wandering alone in the darkness.

 Chapter 740

    She had seen through his loneliness, and her soft heart had been deeply moved. She''d wanted to stay by his side, to chase away the darkness and bring him warmth.


    However, he didn''t need it.


    That cold gaze, that heartless rejection, was like a sharp de piercing her heart.


    Because she wasn''t the love of his life, not the one he would open his heart to and willingly ept.


    Her deep affection seemed so insignificant in the face of his indifference. Herpanionship meant nothing to him.


    He stubbornly clung to his obsession with his first love, refusing to let anyone get close, not even her, who genuinely wanted to care for him.


    Looking at Sebastian, she suddenly began to cry, tears blurring her vision. She knew that her love was doomed to be a tragedy from the very beginning. Her efforts only added to the sorrow.


    And he, after Joanna returned, had grabbed onto hisst straw. He was no longer in the abyss of loneliness. His salvation would always be Joanna.


    Sebastian watched her shed tears, growing tense. "Why are you crying?"


    Natalie shook her head. "It''s nothing. I just feel like I was so foolish back then. You clearly didn''t need mypany, and I was just deluding myself."


    Sebastian''s hand gripping her wrist tightened slightly.


    "It wasn''t like that. Back then, I was so grateful to have you by my side. Without you, I''d still be a cripple, Natalie..."


    "Don''t. It''s useless to say all this now. I''m tired. I''m going to rest."


    Hearing she was tired, Sebastian let go of her hand.


    Natalie hurried upstairs. After opening her bedroom door, she sank to the floor,pletely drained. She could smell danger in the air.


    If she stayed here any longer, she would fall for him again.


    She could control her actions, but what if she couldn''t control her heart?


    No, no, no. She absolutely could not fall into that trap again.


    Once her brother''s project was finished, she could leave this ce.


    In the meantime, she would avoid seeing Sebastian.


    Natalie sat on the floor for a long while before finally getting up. She went to


    a shower. The phone in


    her bag was vibrating. She took out and saw it was Joanna again.


    Couldn''t this woman go one day without bothering her?


    She answered the phone listlessly. "Hello!"


    Joanna roared, ¡°Natalie, was it you who told Sebastian I''m pregnant with his child?"


    Natalie replied, "Yes! You''re carrying his child, so he should divorce me. I told him to take responsibility for the baby."


    "Also, why are your tactics getting so


    pathetic? Weren''t you able to


    before? You


    him


    to divorce me for the baby in your belly now that would show some reat skill."


    Natalie grabbed a white nightgown and headed toward the bathroom.


    On the other end, Joanna was furious. "Natalie, do you really want to leave Sebastian? If you truly wanted to go, do you think you couldn''t?¡±


    Natalie took a deep breath. "I do want to leave, but I really can''t. If I left, even if you got him, you wouldn''t get the wealth and status thate with him. You must know about that agreement by now, right? I only found out Qut it recently


    myself. So, that baby is your biggest bargaining chip now. Good luck,


    Joanna!"


    Joanna was left speechless.


    Natalie had adopted a devil-may-care attitude.


    She walked into the bathroom and closed the door. Joanna''s voice came through


    the phone,ced with a maliciousugh.


    "Natalie, the day after tomorrow, I''ll treat you to a good show."


    Natalie was instantly on guard. "What show?"

 Chapter 741

    Joanna''s voice was sharp and cruel. "Natalie, don''t be so impatient. You''ll find out the day after tomorrow. Just try not to cry when you do."


    Natalie fought to control her anger. "Fine! I''ll be waiting. Whatever you''re nning, your reputation is already in the gutter."


    Furious, Natalie hung up. She looked at herself in the mirror, her beautiful eyes narrowed. Still gorgeous, she thought with a smirk.


    She ran a hand through her long hair, shing herself a stunning smile before turning on the shower.


    But she had a pretty good idea of what Joanna was up to.


    She thought about the news online, which imed the baby in Joanna''s womb was Robert''s.


    But Joanna had also said she was pregnant with Sebastian''s child. So, one of those was true, and the other was a lie.


    Joanna didn''t love either man, so...?


    When Sebastian pushed the door open, he heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. The light, clean scent of shower gel drifted out, and his mind instantly started to race.


    He pressed a hand to his pounding heart, his gaze fixed on the blurred, elegant silhouette in the shower. He wanted Natalie.


    When Joanna had been in his arms, he hadn''t felt the slightest impulse.


    But he was captivated by Natalie.


    Sebastian took a deep breath and went downstairs to warm some milk for her.


    Natalie had a habit of drinking a ss of milk before bed.


    Unaware that Sebastian had been there, Natalie got out of the shower and began to dry her hair. It had gotten long, and it took quite a while to get itpletely dry.


    She put away the hair dryer, then took a tissue and knelt to clean up the hair that had fallen on the floor. After that, she used a mop to dry the wet floor.


    She wiped down the sink before finally leaving the bathroom.


    She was wearing a pink bathrobe, which made her freshly showered skin look even fairer. Her delicate features seemed softer than usual.


    With her mind preupied, Natalie walked forward with her head down, running her fingers through her still-warm hair.


    She liked to weave her fingers through her hair and massage her scalp, the simple motion feeling surprisingly effective at easing her tension.


    Lost in thought, she walked straight into Sebastian''s arms.


    Natalie froze, her head snapping up to look at him.


    Just then, Sebastian looked down, and their lips met unexpectedly.


    Natalie was stunned. What was he doing here?


    She quickly tried to push away, but Sebastian held her tight.


    A smile yed on his lips as he


    watched her panic. This was the et


    Natalie he knew-the one whose beautiful eyes would widen in rm when she was startled


    Not the version of her that was now covered in thorns.


    She smelled so fresh from her shower, a scent that seemed to seep right into his soul.


    His throat tightened. The soft skin of her waist felt incredible under his hand.


    His deep eyes grew darker, clouded with desire.


    Unable to resist, Sebastian lowered his head and kissed her. In that moment, he had only one thought: she was fragrant, she was soft, and he wanted her.


    "Mmph..."


    Natalie pushed against Sebastian with both hands.


    That jerk. That bastard. How dare he?


    "Mmph..."


    Sebastian''s kiss was passionate, leaving Natalie breathless.


    His own desire surged, his eyes burning with unconcealed lust.


    Natalie pushed with all her might, but she couldn''t budge him an inch.


    An idea struck her. She tried to bite his lip, but as if sensing her intent Sebastian pulled back just in time Before she could react, he kissed her again.


    He never knew kissing Natalie could feel so good.


    Her struggles only fanned the mes of his passion, pulling him deeper.


    Sebastian swiftly lifted her, ced her on therge bed, and cradled the back of her head with one hand


    while his legs pinned her restless.


    body. The faint, clean scent of her


    hair filled his senses.


    His kisses grew more unrestrained, and Natalie felt like she was going to suffocate.


    He was just too strong.

 Chapter 742

    She couldn''t escape. Finally seizing an opportunity, Natalie bit down hard on Sebastian''s lip.


    "Hiss..."


    Sebastian winced in pain and pulled back. His lip was already swelling and turning red. Seeing Natalie''s own eyes flushed with anger, he smirked, his voice dangerously seductive. "Natalie, you''re my wife. Are you refusing to perform your spousal duties?"


    Natalie wiped her mouth forcefully, her eyes full of disgust. "Joanna''s pregnant and can''t satisfy you, so now you''reing after me? You''re a real cheater. You want me to fulfill my duties? Dream on."


    She quickly scrambled off the bed, putting a safe distance between them.


    The charged atmosphere was instantly shattered by her words.


    Sebastian''s expression turned cold. Seeing her look of revulsion wounded him, and his handsome face darkened. "The baby is Robert''s, Natalie. Haven''t you been reading the news?"


    Natalie stared at his swollen lip, where a thin line of blood was beginning to form. With his dark, brooding eyes, he looked both broken and dangerously beautiful.


    She sat on the carpet, yelling furiously, "What''s the point of reading the news? Everyone knows about you two. Even I, the official wife, know how much you care about your little mistress. Now that she''s pregnant, after you''ve wasted so many of her years, are you going to waste your child''s time too?"


    Natalie was trembling with rage.


    He wanted her to perform her spousal duties? He could forget it.


    Sebastian frowned, staring at her intently. So this was what it felt like not to be believed. It was agonizing.


    Before, he had been the one who refused to believe Natalie, who wouldn''t even listen to her exnations.


    Now, she not only refused to believe him but also refused to listen. So this was the kind of helpless, frustrating feeling it created.


    Sebastian closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the desire was gone, reced by a calm emptiness.


    He pointed to the milk on the table. "Drink your milk and get some sleep."


    With that, Sebastian left. As he stood up, he touched his lip. Hiss. It really hurt.


    He smiled azy, wicked grin. "Such a little wildcat. But I like it. Natalie, your lips..." He paused deliberately, his voice lifting with yful amusement. They''re so sor


    The heat rushed to Natalie''s face. She red at him furiously. If he wasn''t holding her brother over her head, she would have walked out right then and there.


    Natalie flopped onto the bed, miserable. Fate had given her a chance to live again, so why hadn''t it given her the power to stand up to Sebastian?


    No, no, she couldn''t think like that. She shouldn''t be too greedy. Just being reborn had already helped her avoid so much danger.


    The only thing she hadn''t managed to avoid was Sebastian.


    Tomorrow, she needed to buy some stocks. She remembered there was apany whose shares were about to soar.


    Forgetting about Sebastian, Natalie picked up her phone and called Marshall.


    "Natalie, calling me at this hour? Miss me?" Marshall''s voice was teasing but warm and pleasant.


    Natalie knew he always liked to joke


    around. "Marshall, remember how I said I''d help you invest in stocks? Let''s do it tomorrow lust remember you have to sell the three dayster. I''m putting in two


    hundred million. You can decide how


    much you want to invest


    Marshall was shocked. "Natalie, two hundred million dors all at once? What if you lose everything?"


    Natalie rolled her eyes, insulted. "Someone once boldly bought two billion dors of a single stock im just buying two hundred million. It''s not a big deal. I''ll pick you up at 9 a.m. tomorrow. Are you in or out?"

 Chapter 743

    Marshall quickly confirmed, "Don''t be mad, Natalie, I''m in, I''m in! I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow morning."


    Satisfied, Natalie hung up.


    She opened her stock market app and looked. That was the one-Synergy Group. Its stock was going to surge in three days.


    She remembered it clearly. Confident in her choice, she put her thoughts aside andy down to sleep. She always felt sleepier in the winter, and the perfect temperature


    in her room made it easy to fall into a deep slumber.


    The thought of making another huge profit in a few days filled her with joy.


    She even forgot to drink the milk Sebastian had prepared for her.


    When you truly let someone go, nothing they do, no matter how shocking, can surprise you anymore.


    Natalie quickly drifted off to sleep. Outside the door, Sebastian had heard her entire conversation with Marshall.


    His eyes were filled with helplessness. The misunderstandings were piling up, and Natalie hadpletely moved on from him.


    In the past, if he wasn''t asleep, she would never go to bed first. She would wait for him to drink his healthy soup or get into bed before she allowed herself to rest.


    All those things he''d never paid attention to were actually signs of Natalie''s devotion to him, an inseparable part of his life.


    It turned out he had been loved by her once, but now, that love was gone.


    A sharp pain bloomed in Sebastian''s chest.


    He took a deep breath and returned to his own room.


    ***


    The next day.


    Natalie woke up early to make breakfast for Sebastian. By the time she was done, he hade downstairs. He seemed no different than usual, except for a surprisingly good mood.


    Sebastian had been extremely busytely, with meetings from morning until night, and he rarely had time to spend with Natalie.


    He sat down and saw that she had made his favorite noodle soup. He watched her back as she stood at the stove, frying an egg.


    A smile touched the corners of his eyes.


    When Natalie turned around, she met Sebastian''s gentle gaze. She was taken aback. This was the first time he


    had ever smiled at her so tenderly.


    She used to envy Joanna for being the one Sebastian looked at with such warmth.


    Now, that same look made her feel awkward and unsure how to react.


    She brought the fried egg over, ced it in front of him without a word, and sat down across from him.


    She lowered her head and took a delicious bite of her noodles. "Yummy," she said, a look of pure satisfaction on her face.


    She smiled proudly. In two years, her cooking skills had improved dramatically.


    Watching her happy smile, Sebastian found his own lips curling upwards.


    He didn''t dare say anything. If he did, he would surely ruin her mood.


    They ate their breakfast in silence. He finished therge bowl of noodle soup, feelingpletely satisfied.


    He elegantly picked up a napkin, wiped his mouth, and then asked, "Are you going to the office today?"


    Natalie shook her head. "No, I have something to do today."


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed slightly. So, she was going to pick up Marshall and apany him to the stock exchange.


    She really didn''t care about him at all anymore.


    Sebastian remembered how he used to be out entertaining clients, and no matter


    howte it was, Natalie would wait up for him.


    If he wasn''t back by the early hours


    of the morning, she would call and urge him toe home, where his... favorite soup would be waiting.


    She would have his bath ready for him. He had always thought those were


    insignificant little things.


    But after she left, no one ever did them for him again.


    Only then did he realize that only Natalie, who cared for him, would so earnestly and willingly handle those small details of his life.


    Sebastian looked at Natalie, who


    was busy in the kitchen. She was wearing a light purple sweater and her hair was tied up in a ponytail. He smiled faintly Natale I''m heading to the office."

 Chapter 744

    Natalie was washing the dishes. When she heard his voice, she turned around in surprise.


    For a moment, Sebastian was struck by how innocent and pure she looked. The casual,fortable style suited her perfectly.


    He realized then that she was only twenty-three, at an age where she should have been carefree, spending her best years with friends at school. Instead, she had been by his side, taking care of him, while he had done nothing but hurt her.


    Guilt flooded his eyes. Seeing her questioning gaze, it seemed she hadn''t heard


    what he''d said. He gave a slight smile, picked up his coat, and left.


    Natalie watched him go and pouted in frustration. She was sure she''d heard him say something.


    But she hadn''t caught what it was.


    Natalie rubbed her nose and went back to washing the dishes.


    After she finished, she went upstairs to change before heading out to pick up Marshall.


    The traffic was terrible today. An hourter, she arrived outside Marshall''s vi.


    She and Marshall were the same age, and they shared many interests and always had plenty to talk about.


    Just as she was thinking this, she saw Marshalle out.


    He was wearing a ck winter baseball jacket, a cream-colored scarf, sses, and


    a mask, and he ran toward her against the cold wind.


    "Natalie, I''m here!" he said happily as he pulled open the car door and got in.


    The warmth inside the car enveloped him instantly.


    Marshall unwound his scarf, his neck finally feelingfortable as he could breathe easily again.


    He grumbled, "Natalie, I hate winter. The wind is so sharp it makes my face sting."


    He was reminded of his own death in the freezing cold of winter, and his mood soured.


    Natalie didn''t like winter either, but what could you do? There were four seasons a year, and even winter had its own unique beauty.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Natalie drove away.


    Behind her, Sebastian''s car was parked. Seeing her drive off, he ordered Sean, his voice deep and cold, "Follow them."


    Sean sighed in resignation. They had


    a very important meeting this


    morning, which the CEO was now attending from the car, and now they had to follow Natalie. It was ironts Before he couldn''t wait for Natalie to stay away from him, and now he was stuck to her like glue.


    Sean started the car and followed Natalie and Marshall to the brokerage firm. He watched them buy the stocks and then leave happily.


    Sebastian noted the stock Natalie had purchased and handed a card to Sean. "Go buy one billion dors'' worth."


    "What?" Sean was stunned. "Sir, isn''t that a bit impulsive? This stock is dropping. Why would we buy it?"


    One billion dors wasn''t like ten thousand.


    Sebastian''s voice was firm. "Just do as I say."


    Sean didn''t know what to say.


    He silently went to make the trade Even hourster, when he got back in the car, his heart was still pounding. He had no idea what had gotten into Sebastian today.


    And why was Natalie suddenly buying stocks?


    "Sir, shall we head to the office now?"


    Sebastian stared out the window. Marshall had bought Natalie a sweet


    potato, and they were sharing i


    each holding a half. Natalie was


    eating with obvious delight.


    Marshall even reached out to adjust the scarf around her neck and then broke off a piece of his sweet potato to feed her.


    Natalie smiled and opened her mouth to ept it. Every one of their movements looked like those of a loving couple.


    Sebastian''s gaze was dark and murderous. He and Natalie had never shared a moment of romance like that.

 Chapter 745

    Sean couldn''t get a reply from Sebastian. He turned and saw Sebastian staring out the window. Following his gaze, he spotted Natalie and Marshall.


    They were standing face-to-face in the snow. From the side, you could see they were both smiling. A handsome man and a beautiful woman-it was a breathtaking sight.


    Looking at how happy they were, Sean couldn''t help but say wistfully, "Sir, they look so in love... no, I mean, they''re so romantic. A sweet potato in winter is a ssic for couples. Look at Ms. Sanders, she''s smiling so happily."


    "They''re the same age, and they have so much inmon. They''re a perfect match. If they got together, their children would surely be brilliant and beautiful."


    Sean was just speaking from the heart, genuinely moved by the romantic scene of the beautiful couple in the snow.


    "Ugh, they''re so adorable together."


    Sean was amazed. "Young people are so romantic these days. A lot of guys take their girlfriends to the movies, and when theye out, they always buy them a roasted sweet potato."


    "A warm, sweet potato can really bring two people closer."


    Hearing this, Sebastian shot him a cold re. Natalie and Marshall''s children?


    The thought of her having a child with another man made the blood freeze in his veins.


    Impossible. Natalie could only have his children.


    His voice was grim. "Are you saying I''m old?"


    Sean chuckled, but the smile froze on his face.


    What had he just been saying?


    What on earth was he talking about?


    When a person gets emotional, they tend to lose their head.


    He wanted to disappear on the spot. What had he done? Natalie was still Sebastian''s wife. By saying that, he was essentially putting a green hat on his boss''s head.


    "Haha..." Heughed awkwardly. "Sir, no, no, I absolutely didn''t mean you''re old. But, you are almost thirty."


    He really was a bit old for her. And Natalie and Marshall were the same age, with shared interests.


    So, Sebastian didn''t understand their kind of romance.


    Men mature in stages.


    ???


    But Sebastian was different from most. He had gone straight from adolescence to adulthood, never experiencing the happy, carefree life of other teenagers.  fo


    He had been mature beyond his years even before he was an adult, and he was rarely seen smiling.


    In fact, he was more likely to smile when he was angry.


    A bitter smile.


    Because when he got angry, he would indeed smile. And when he smiled that wicked smile, it meant someone was in for a world of trouble.


    Sebastian watched as Natalie and Marshall got into their car. His knuckles turned white as he gripped, his phone. He had never been in real rtionship; he didn''t know how to create romance.


    He asked, "What is romance?"


    Sean blinked and turned around, looking at him in surprise. "Sir, you''re kidding, right? You do all sorts of romantic things for Joanna, so why


    are you asking me what romance


    is?"  s?novels


    "For example, you''d do anything for Joanna. You''d abandon your own wife to throw


    a huge birthday party for her. All of that is romantic."


    Sebastian was stunned. So those were the romantic things people did when they were dating?


    He had done all of them for Joanna but never once for Natalie.


    And now, Natalie and Marshall were doing exactly the things that couples do.


    Sebastian took a deep breath, an icy chill emanating from him. "Back to the office. You''re working overtime tonight."


    Sean wanted to smack himself. Way to go, big mouth. Working overtime on a cold day like this? He was going to freeze to death.

 Chapter 746

    Sean was driving back, and as luck would have it, he ended up right behind Natalie''s car again.


    After about twenty minutes, Natalie''s car pulled into the parking lot of a mall.


    Sebastian saw it and quickly said, "Stop the car."


    Sean immediately pulled over.


    Sebastian threw open the door, got out, and followed Natalie and Marshall inside.


    Pushing through the heavy stic door ps, he found himself in a room lined with w machines on one side and massage chairs on the other.


    Natalie pointed at one of the machines. "Marshall, I want to try and win a plushie. That little pink bunny is so cute."


    Marshall smiled. "Natalie, if you like bunnies, I can just buy you one. The quality of these things is terrible, and they shed. I''ve noticed you seem to have some allergies."


    Natalie looked at him, surprised. "You''ve paid that much attention? It''s true, fuzzy things tend to make my nose itch, but it''s not that serious."


    "Not serious? Thest time I saw you at the mall, you kept rubbing your nose when you walked past the stuffed animal aisle. I could tell you were ufortable.¡±


    Natalie was touched but still really wanted to y the game. "It''s no big deal. Let''s just try a few times. It doesn''t matter if we don''t win, it''s about having fun."


    "Haha... alright.¡± Marshall happily paid with his phone, getting a bunch of tokens for Natalie.


    "Here, you try. If you can''t get it, I''ll help you. I''m an expert at this."


    Natalie inserted a token and started ying, but it clearly wasn''t her strong suit. She failed five times in a row.


    Marshall was getting anxious watching her. "Natalie, let me show you how it''s done. Watch the master at work."


    Marshall grinned, dropped in a token, and gripped the joystick. The first attempt failed. The second one did, too.


    Natalie gave him a skeptical look.


    "Hey! Marshall, didn''t you say you were an expert at this?"


    Marshall reached out and gently tapped her pouting lips, his tone indulgent. "You silly girl. You''re lucky if you can win even one out of five times. Don''t you know these things are just a scam?"


    Natalie paused for a moment. The warmth in Marshall''s eyes made her smile involuntarily.


    Natalie didn''t notice the adoration in his eyes; her entire focus was on the little pink bunny, which was indeed adorable.


    But Sebastian saw it. Men


    understand men, and Marshall had


    wormed his way into every corner of


    Natalie'' suites, The look in his


    eye


    wasn''t just friendly-he was genuinely falling for her.


    A surge of jealous rage spread through Sebastian''s chest.


    Natalie was his. No one was allowed to take her away.


    Marshall finally seeded. Natalie watched excitedly as the bunny was lifted, her eyes tracking it as it


    moved toward the prize chute. But just as it was about to drop,


    someone bu


    into Marshall''s


    arm, and the bunny fell back into the


    pile.


    "Who bumped me?" Marshall spun around and found himself face-to-face with Sebastian.


    He was startled by the man''s icy re.


    "Whoa, you scared the life out of me. Sebastian, what are you doing here?"


    Natalie was also taken aback. The two of them had been so absorbed in the game they hadn''t noticed Sebastian approach.


    Sebastian didn''t say a word. He pushed Marshall aside and stood in front of Natalie.


    Then he wrapped his arms around her.


    She was enveloped in his familiar, clean scent, a fragrance that was intoxicating.


    Natalie waspletely bewildered. She looked up at Sebastian, her voice faltering. "Mr. Griffith, what... what are you doing?"

 Chapter 747

    Sebastian pointed at the pink bunny, his slightly hoarse voice surprisingly pleasant. "Didn''t you say you liked the little bunny? I''ll show you how."


    He snatched the tokens from Marshall''s hand, dropped one into the machine, and then ced Natalie''s hand on the joystick. Sebastian''s target was the same pink bunny.


    He closed his hand over hers, guiding the joystick. As soon as the w grabbed the bunny, he quickly pulled it back, and it dropped perfectly into the prize chute.


    Natalie was stunned. Say what you will, Sebastian was incredibly skilled.


    She''d yed w machines countless times and had never won anything.


    She''d always get her hopes up, only to walk away empty-handed.


    "Wow! Sebastian, you''re amazing! You got it on the first try! How did you do that? I''ve yed this so many times and never managed to win a single thing."


    Her eyes lit up as she looked at him with pure delight.


    Seeing her so full of life, Sebastian couldn''t help but smile. ¡°It''s simple."


    He retrieved the bunny from the chute and handed it to her.


    Natalie epted it. It was her prize, after all.


    This had nothing to do with Sebastian''s character, so she felt it was okay to take it. Natalie finally answered his earlierment. "It''s only simple if you know how." Sebastian found her stubborn expression adorable. "Which one do you want next?" Natalie shook her head. "No more. I just wanted this bunny. The desire was killing me when I couldn''t get it, but now that I have it, the thrill is gone."


    Sebastian understood the feeling. "Right."


    He reluctantly let her go. "I''m heading to the office for a meeting, and I have a business dinner tonight, so I won''t be home. Get home early, don''t stay out toote.¡±


    It was only then that Natalie realized how close they had been standing.


    She blushed and took a small step back, looking down as she said, "You should go. Marshall and I are just going to browse for a bit.¡±


    Sebastian turned to Marshall, whose expression had soured. "Mr. Spencer, please take care of my wife for me."


    He was staking his im.


    Marshall was so angry he wanted to punch him.


    He shot Sebastian a cold, flippant re. "She doesn''t need your concern. You''re the biggest problem here. You should hurry up and deal with your own mess. After all, Joanna cheated on you. Sucks to be you, huh?"


    Sebastian was speechless.


    Natalie tried to stifle augh.


    She lowered her head, almost bursting out with a giggle.


    Marshall was ring so hard his eyes could have crossed.


    Sebastian shot a cold nce at Natalie, who was struggling to contam her amusement,


    and left without another


    Still, Natalie could feel it. Sebastian was angry again. Very angry.


    Marshall, however, shouted after him, singing a taunting tune, ¡°Someone''s got a wandering eye...!"


    Sebastian''s steps faltered for a second, but he straightened his back and walked away.


    Marshall fell silent.


    Well, that was anticlimactic.


    Sebastian didn''t look defeated at all.


    In fact, considering he''d just been pushed aside, Marshall felt like he was the one who hade out looking foolish.


    "Come on, Natalie, let''s go check out the mall. After that, we can get some barbecue."


    Marshall decided to skip work for the day. It wasn''t like he didn''t do it often.


    Natalie agreed. "Okay, let''s go."


    After lunch, she still needed to visit Mrs. Wilson at the hospital.


    Once Sebastian was back in the car, he couldn''t stop thinking about Natalie and Marshall together. He picked up his phone, opened his browser, and searched for dating advice.


    Then he told Sean to drive.


    Sean had gotten out of the car as well and had witnessed the entire scene.


    He was quite surprised. Sebastian was really changing, starting to care about Natalie.


    This was a good sign. If Sebastian let Natalie go, he''d never find another woman who loved him as much.

 Chapter 748

    Natalie truly wasn''t greedy; she hadn''t asked for a single dor of Sebastian''s money in the divorce.


    Sebastian had no idea what Sean was thinking.


    As far as he was concerned, everything he did for Joanna was out of gratitude for saving his life.


    It wasn''t love. He had attended banquets with her and taken her on business trips, but it was all for work. That didn''t count as a rtionship.


    A real rtionship should be just two people spending time together, talking about anything and everything, dreaming about the future.


    He scrolled through the search results for dating tips, and a flood of various techniques filled the screen.


    First: Find a clear night and take her to the countryside, far from the city noise. Lie on the soft grass and gaze at the brilliant starry sky together.


    Point to the brightest star and tell her, "In this vast cosmos, that star is as unique and radiant as you are in my heart. I want to be like this night sky, always by your side, listening to all your joys and sorrows."


    Sebastian thought watching the stars was a good idea, but the words were far too cheesy. He could never say something like that.


    Second: Secretly n a short trip for just the two of you.


    Don''t tell her the destination. On the day of departure, just take her hand and lead her on an unknown journey. Along the way, arrange everything for her, from cozy amodations to delicious local cuisine, letting her feel your thoughtfulness and care through the surprise.


    The more Sebastian read, the more ufortable he felt.


    Because he had taken Joanna on a trip before, to a very romantic ind.


    Thinking about it now, he understood why Natalie was repulsed by him. He was repulsed by himself.


    Sebastian angrily put his phone down.


    Remembering how foolish he had been all these years, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and asked, ¡°Have you found anything on the man Joanna''s been seeing?"


    Sean was taken aback.


    "Sir,st time I got ahold of Joanna''s other phone, it waspletely clean when I unlocked it. I did, however, find those videos of you and her in bed was shocked, sir, I had no idea you were into such kinky stuff."


    Since he couldn''t find any trace of the other man, Sean was now beginning to


    suspect it had been Sebastian all along.


    The eyes, the mannerisms-they were identical.


    "Are you as blind as Natalie? On every business trip, I shared a room with you while


    she had her own. Do you really think I would have touched her?"


    Sebastian''s voice was hoarse with anger, his gaze fierce.


    He refused to be the scapegoat for this disgusting mess.


    The man looked exactly like him, but he was certain it was his father''s illegitimate


    son.


    And his shameless father was secretly helping this son.


    Also, his grandfather had been gone for almost a year, managing business overseas and refusing toe back. Why? Had his grandfather discovered something too? Just yesterday, he had sent a message telling him to be careful, that there was a mole in his circle.


    But who could it be?


    Sebastian fell into deep thought. The image of Natalie with Marshall resurfaced, and


    a wave of fury washed over him.


    In his entire life, only Natalie had ever made him this angry.


    But it seemed there was no ce left for him in her heart.


    Seeing Sebastian''s troubled expression, Sean said, "Sir, what if we drug the chairman? We could probably find some clues on his


    phone. What do you think of that n?"

 Chapter 749

    Sebastian gave a bitterugh. "Sean, are you getting dumber? Do you think that old fox would keep that kind of information on his phone? He sleeps with a different woman every night. You think he''d be careless enough to store important files on his phone?"


    He found it disgusting even to sit at the same dinner table with Timothy.


    After all his grand proposals and public derations of love, his father still spent his nights partying and sleeping around.


    And yet, as much as he despised Timothy, he had be the very same kind of


    man.


    He had ignored his own wife while giving another woman five million dors a month in spending money.


    Sebastian closed his eyes, a bitter taste in his mouth.


    He''d made his bed, and now he had to lie in it.


    "We wait," he finally said after a long silence.


    Sean understood. For now, waiting was their only option. He knew about the other man''s existence, but there were no leads. Joanna, on the other hand, was constantly making a scene. If she kept it up, she was bound to show her true colors eventually.


    He was determined to be there when she did.


    While some cried and others schemed, Natalie was smiling, but Joanna was in tears.


    The inte was buzzing with news of her and Robert. Public opinion had turned, with everyone defending Sebastian, while she was beingbeled a promiscuous woman that everyone condemned.


    She had just tried calling Robert, but he''d hung up on her.


    "Damn it, Robert! How dare he not answer my calls!"


    Joanna was fuming, her eyes red with rage, when Colin returned with a bubble tea for her.


    The sight of him was irritating. He was an eyesore. With a sneer, she walked up and pped him across the face.


    The sound echoed in the room.


    "You''re useless! All you''re good for is running errands. What else can you do? Keeping you around is an insult to my eyes. You''re just a pathetic, useless piece of trash."


    A murderous glint shed in Colin''s eyes, but he kept a cating look on his face. "Joanna, what''s wrong? le know I''m useless, but I''m doing. everything I can to help you, right? You said you wanted bubble tea, and I want to get it for you right away Look how much it''s showing outside. When we were kids, I used to carry you on my back to buy you bubble tea just like this..."


    ¡°Don''t you dare bring that up. All it took was a little maniption, and you were licking my boots like a dog, hurting Natalie until she was broken. I have no use for you anymore, but if you want to stay by my side, I suppose you still can.¡±


    "I want you to kill Natalie. I''ll pay you ten thousand dors a month. How about it?"


    Colin forced a smile. "Joanna,


    murder is illegal. If I get caught and rat you out, do you think you''ll get away? You''re pregnant right now, your temper is short and you''re emotional. I''ll just pretend i didn hear what you just said."


    "Here, drink up. It''s your favorite vor."


    Colin held out the bubble tea with a smile.


    She snatched it from him, stabbed the straw in, and took a long sip. Her mood improved slightly. She shot Colin a cold look. "Colin, everyone who stays by my side has to have value My two older brothers were both willing to hurt Natalie for my sake."


    "Do you know what the eldest did for me? He hired some thugs to go after Natalie, to ruin her."


    "And my second brother, he ndered her name for me. You''ve done a few things, but not as much as them. Why don''t you do something to hurt Natalie? Prove to me that you''re truly loyal to me, and that Natalie is the sister you truly hate."

 Chapter 750

    Joanna''s gaze was venomous, her smile cruel and sinister. Her eyes were like a viper''s-unsettling and chilling to the bone.


    Colin felt a mix of pity and rage. He had never underestimated the depths of this woman''s cruelty, but the things she was admitting left him dumbfounded.


    "So, Joanna, that year I had a high fever and almost died... it wasn''t just a fever, was it? I was poisoned, wasn''t I?"


    Joanna sneered. In her eyes, Colin was already a useless pawn. It didn''t matter if she told him.


    "That''s right. When you suddenly copsed with that fever, it was that old hag who poisoned you. She saw you were bing more capable and decided to crush you. If all of you became sessful, how could our family ever be reunited? Oh, and Dad knew about it too. He was the one who pushed you boys into car racing, to keep you away from thepany. He didn''t want you learning business management. Do you get it now?"


    Pure hatred filled Colin''s eyes. For three days and three nights, he had felt like he was dying.


    Natalie had stayed by his side the whole time, patiently feeding him that metallic- tasting antidote. He had been so disgusted,ining about how horrible the medicine was, but Natalie had just smiled and said, ¡°Colin, you have to drink it, no matter how bad it tastes. It''s the only thing that can save you."


    At the time, he''dughed and mocked her. "Natalie, are you trying to be funny? It''s just a fever from a cold. Why are you giving me an antidote? Are you that eager for me to die? Is this another attempt to be the favorite over Joanna?"


    He remembered how tears had streamed down her face. Annoyed, he had told her to get out. But she hadn''t left. She had stayed until she was sure he had finished the medicine.


    Thinking back, he realized what aplete bastard he had been.


    Natalie was the only one who had truly cared about him.


    Colin let out a coldugh. "Joanna, thank you for telling me this. So you all were nning to kill the four of us brothers from the very beginning."


    Joanna set her drink down on the table, a faint smile ying on her lips. "Your whole family is like a bunch of struggling crabs. The only way to keep you in the mud forever is to break all your legs


    "But what did I get in the end? I''m still just an illegitimate daughter. If it weren''t for Mrs. Wilson and your mother, would I be in this position?¡±


    Joanna grew more furious as she spoke. Mrs. Wilson''s body was still missing, and she was determined to make that woman pay, but Mr. Wilson had struck first.


    Mr. Wilson was rich and powerful, something Nathan could neverpare to.


    Nathan was useless, with no value left to her.


    There was no room for family sentiment in her world, only interests. If someone couldn''t advance her goals, they were nothing more than a stepping stone.


    Joanna raised an eyebrow, looking


    at Colin with malicious intent. Of the four brothers, Colin was the sharpest, And with their mother


    nning to remarry Mr. Wilson, Nathan was nowpletely obsolete.


    She coaxed him, "Colin, don''t be too upset about the past. It was Dad''s idea, after all. If you''re going to


    me someone, me him. Homet


    the one who never wanted you to seed. He''s not a good father. You should think about how to get even with him. I hear he''s beempestering Mom thesest few days trying to get back together with her. He just a money-grubbing scumbag. If you want revenge, now would be the perfect time.¡±

 Chapter 751

    How could Colin not understand what she meant? She saw Nathan as useless now and wanted to use him to get rid of the man.


    A cunning smile flickered in Colin''s eyes. "Joanna, how can you say that? You once said there''s nothing wrong with pursuing your dreams. And there''s certainly nothing wrong with pursuing your own love and happiness."


    "Have you forgotten? When you first came back, you went looking for Sebastian. When you found out he had married Natalie, I tried to convince you to give up, but you said the same thing to me."


    "You said, ''Colin, what''s wrong with me pursuing my own happiness? It was Natalie who stole my love.'' But Joanna, you were the one who left because you saw Sebastian couldn''t stand and was blind. You were afraid of marrying a blind man."


    "So, what''s wrong with Nathan doing whatever it takes for his own love?"


    Colin used Joanna''s own past words against her, and it made her roll her eyes in frustration.


    Joanna also thought he was useless now and was nning to get rid of him.


    If they could frame Natalie for Mrs. Wilson''s murder, then Joanna could certainly frame him for Nathan''s.


    He found the woman before him truly terrifying. His other brother was missing; they had reported it to the police, but there was no trace of him. The outlook was grim. And even staying by Joanna''s side, he hadn''t found any evidence.


    Joanna was right. He really was useless. He couldn''t do anything right. Besides driving, he had no other skills. Lately, his mother had been teaching him how to read contracts and manage thepany. She still cared about him and hadn''t given up on him.


    He felt like he had been reborn, absorbing new knowledge at a frantic pace every day.


    Joanna looked at him with contempt. "Useless. You deserve to be useless for the rest of your life. After everything Nathan did to you all, you still respect him as your father?"


    Colin feigned confusion. "Joanna, Dad was always the best to you. Why do you want me to get revenge on him? Isn''t this the life you wanted? You nned for so long just so your family of three could be reunited. Now that you are, why do you want him dead?"


    He grew more agitated as he spoke. Even if that man wanted them dead, it didn''t change the fact that he was their biological father.


    He wasn''t going to be the viin in this story.


    If anyone was going to do it, it would be Joanna herself.


    He was utterly disappointed in Nathan. Whether he lived or died had nothing to do with him anymore.


    He didn''t deserve to be their father.


    "Heh..." Joannaughed, a bitter sound. She was asking herself the same question. Was this really th life she wanted?


    She had achieved her dream, yet she felt like she had gained nothing and lost so much more.


    She said viciously, "Because he has nothing left. He has no more value to me."


    Colin flinched, his eyes trembling. It was just as he thought. In this woman''s eyes, only money mattered.


    Now that Sebastian had cut off her


    five-million-dor monthly


    allowance, she was short on cash If


    Sebastian ever stopped doting on


    her, she wouldn''t hesitate to turn on him too.


    But wasn''t that what he wanted? It would be perfect if they just destroyed each


    other.


    Colin finally understood. Joanna was born ruthless.


    She didn''t love anyone but herself.


    Colin smiled. "Joanna, I won''t do anything. I''ve cared about you since we were kids. Just stay by your side and take care of you. That''s all want to do."


    Joanna''s gaze toward him was filled with undisguised contempt and disgust.

 Chapter 752

    Colin deliberately ignored it.


    Joanna sneered. He really was an idiot.


    Fine, she''d let him stay. He still had his uses, and she would be sure to take full advantage of him.


    Tomorrow morning, she would make Natalie''s life a living hell.


    Meanwhile, Natalie had lunch with Marshall before he was called back to the office.


    After dropping him off at hispany, she headed to the hospital to see Mrs. Wilson.


    At the hospital, she took the private ess route.


    She went straight to Herbert''s office.


    She knocked and entered. Herbert was reviewing a patient''s chart.


    When he saw Natalie, he smiled warmly. "Natalie, you''re here."


    In his white coat, Herbert looked refined and handsome. Natalie couldn''t help but smile back. "Herbert, I came to check on Mrs. Wilson."


    Herbert shook his head. "Mrs. Wilson hasn''t woken up yet, but her condition has improved. Her legs have severe frostbite, and I''m afraid there might be somesting effects."


    Natalie smiled. "Mrs. Wilson is very lucky. Just making it out alive is a miracle."


    Herbert nodded. "Anyter, and she wouldn''t have made it. Severe hypothermia, plus external injuries. I''vepiled all the diagnostic records. Once Mrs. Wilson wakes up, we''ll know who the culprit is."


    "Even though you''ve been cleared, I have a feeling they''ll still try to use this against you."


    Natalie knew Herbert was also on guard. She gave a coldugh. "I''m sure it won''t be long."


    Natalie chatted with Herbert for a while before going to see Mrs. Wilson.


    Mrs. Wilson''s room was right next to Herbert''s, so he could monitor her condition easily.


    So much had happened in just a few days.


    Yeri''s family had suddenly gone bankrupt.


    Natalie pushed the door open and saw Mrs. Wilson lying in bed. Her frostbitten face was a bruised, purplish color.


    Natalie walked over and sat by the bed, wanting to talk to her for a while.


    She smiled faintly. "Mrs. Wilson, at the banquet that night, I was actually very grateful that you exposed what those viins did."


    "I''m sorry. I wanted to warn you that night, I was afraid something would happen to you, but I couldn''t find youter."


    "But you were lucky. You ran into me, and now your life is safe. The frostbite will heal with time. You have to wake up soon Life is only meaningful if you''re alive. And you can only get revenge if you''re alive."


    "Mrs. Wilson, if you can hear me, you have to wake up. You can''t just leave like this before you''ve gotten even. That would just let the people who berayed


    Shurt you off the !


    "It''s not just about revenge. Think about your family, your parents. They wouldn''t want to see you lying here like this."


    Natalie held Mrs. Wilson''s frostbitten hand. The skin was starting to turn ck, but ointment had been applied.


    Once theyer of necrotic tissue fell away, her hand would return to normal.


    Natalie knew she must have felt helpless and been in so much pain.


    She had crawled out and thrown herself at Natalie''s car.


    Despite her severe injuries, she had a desperate will to live, which was why she had fought so hard to get out and find help.


    Natalie spoke to Mrs. Wilson for a long time. After twenty minutes, she saw Mrs Wilson''s I hand twitch and a tear slid from the corner ofther


    eye.


    Natalie was thrilled. She quickly checked her pulse. It was normal. If she kept talking


    to her every day, she should wake up soon.

 Chapter 753

    Natalie was ecstatic. She stood up and carefully checked Mrs. Wilson''s condition again.


    Confirming that there were no major issues, she stood by the bed and said


    cheerfully, "Ma''am, I''ll be back tomorrow to talk to you some more. You have to wake up soon. They tried to frame me for your death. When you''re awake, I''ll help you take them down."


    Mrs. Wilson''s fingers twitched again.


    Natalie saw it and left with a happy smile.


    She went back to Herbert''s office.


    Seeing her return with a smile, Herbert put down his work, his own smile gentle. "Natty, from the look on your face, I take it there''s good news about Mrs. Wilson?"


    Natalie nodded excitedly. "Herbert, I was talking to her, and she started crying! Her will to live is strong. She''ll wake up soon, and then I''m going to make those people eat their words."


    But then she thought of Mrs. Wilson''s daughter, and her mood soured.


    Sophia hadpletely wormed her way into the girl''s life.


    Evelyn Carrington only had eyes for Sophia.


    Sophia was clearly ruining Evelyn, but the girl saw it as affection.


    Natalie worried that Mrs. Wilson would be heartbroken to learn her daughter only cared about Sophia.


    Her own mother only had eyes for her adopted daughter. The pain of that would be unbearable.


    Seeing her spirits drop, Herbert walked over and handed her a ss of warm milk.


    His young friend didn''t care for much else, but she always enjoyed a ss of warm milk.


    Natalie took it and sipped it happily. "Herbert, this is soforting. I should get going now. I don''t want to bother you."


    Herbert frowned at her. This girl wasn''t even going to stay for dinner with him. "You don''t want to stay and have dinner with me?"


    Natalie patted her full stomach. She was still stuffed and couldn''t eat another bite.


    Besides, it was still hours until dinner.


    She looked at Herbert''s gentle, hopeful expression.


    She smiled. "Herbert, it''s just after lunch, and dinner is a long way off. I need to go home and work on my designs."


    "As for the development of the intelligent treatment system, I was thinking we could build ab in the basement. You could start nning it out."


    "Once things at mypany are stable, I''ll join you in the research and development."


    Herbert was relieved to see her so focused on her career. He teased her with a smile, "Natty, when you''re not letting love rule your life, you positively shine content


    When she wasn''t lovesick, her eyes sparkled. This was the friend he knew.


    Natalie feigned annoyance and yfully punched him in the chest.


    "Herbert, you''ve never been in love, so you don''t know how wonderful it can be. That''s just how love is, isn''t it? Either you''re together forever, or you get your heart tom to shreds, Even though I was thetter don regret it."


    She truly didn''t regret the things she had once done willingly.


    What she regretted was not seeing the situation clearly, not recognizing their true natures.


    But it wasn''t toote. She was happy every day now.


    The joy of her newfound life and freedom was like a beacon guiding her forward.


    Herbert didn''t believe she had no


    regrets, but as long as she was safe, that was all that mattered. "You''re


    studies


    lucky you didn''t neglect your s while you were in fove you finished your master''s degree at our old


    professor''s insistence. You were his youngest and proudest graduate student."

 Chapter 754

    Natalie smiled confidently, tilting her head and pointing to it. "Herbert, I may have been lovesick, but I always knew that my skills were what mattered most. I never gave up on learning."


    "Heh..." Herbert patted her head affectionately. "I know, I know. Look at you, so proud. I have a surgery in twenty minutes."


    Natalie said, "Alright then, I won''t keep you."


    "Mm!" Herbert''s expression soured slightly. "You owe me another dinner. Make sure you make up for it soon."


    "Yes, yes, of course! When I have time, I''ll make up for everything I owe you, hehe..."


    Herughter was full of joy, as if the whole world had be a better ce. Seeing her so happy reassured him. Herugh was like a clear spring, capable of soothing the deepest fatigue and anxiety.


    He smiled brightly as he walked Natalie to the underground parking garage.


    After she left, Herbert took a deep breath. Wayne Sanders had asked him to look after this girl, but she was doing just fine and didn''t need his care at all.


    Natalie drove straight home to work on her designs.


    Once the spring collection was finalized before the new year, she could finally rx and enjoy the holidays.


    Even in winter, the streets of Yaro were bustling.


    The shops were doing brisk business, and there were plenty of people out and about.


    Seeing couples walking arm-in-arm always made her feel a little envious.


    Natalie looked at the bustling streets and smiled. It felt good to be alive.


    If it was a snowy day, you just had to create your own sunshine.


    If you didn''t have happiness or love, then you just had to find happiness in yourself.


    It was okay to not have love.


    It''s okay, Natalie, she told herself. Everything is gradually getting better.


    As long as she stayed out of Sebastian''s orbit and stopped loving him, every day was a sunny day.


    When she got home, the house was empty.


    Sebastian wouldn''t be back until


    Sebastian disliked having strangers in the house, so the cleaning service only came every other day.


    She used to be the one who prepared Sebastian''s clothes. She wasn''t sure who did it for him now.


    But in the few days she''d been living here, she hadn''t seen any personal assistants or secretaries. There was only one possibility, Sean was preparing his clothes for him.


    She tied her hair up in a bun and began cleaning, a good way to burn some calories.


    She had eaten a lot of meat at lunch and felt ufortably full. She needed to do something to work it off.


    She hadn''t been to the third floor yet, and since she didn''t live up there, she didn''t clean it.


    She started with her own room, organizing the closet, and then moved on to the study.


    Sebastian!


    was simple. A


    bet


    bookshelf lined the right wall, a sofa


    sat in the middle, and a desk was ced by the window. >


    The office was sparse, which suited his personality.


    After cleaning the study, she went to clean Sebastian''s room. She pushed open the door.


    Everything inside was still neat and tidy.


    Sebastian was actually quite capable. He didn''t like servants in his room and always tidied up after himself.


    After mopping the floor, she went into the walk-in closet and found a pile of dirty clothes.


    It was what Sebastian hadn''t had time to wash over the past two days.


    "Sigh..." Natalie put her hands on her hips. After a round of cleaning, she was warm and sweating.


    Looking at Sebastian''s pile of dirty clothes, she sighed. Should she wash them for him?


    He didn''t hire a maid, likely because he wanted her to serve him like she used to.

 Chapter 755

    Natalie took a deep breath. Her brother was overseas, and if she did anything to displease Sebastian, his project could be shut down.


    She gave a helpless smile. Even with her knowledge of the future, there were many things she was powerless to change. She could only change her own fate.


    The power imbnce was too great; she couldn''t fight Sebastian.


    He was deliberately keeping her on a leash, but what could she do?


    Once her brother''s business was settled and the matter with Joanna was resolved,


    she would leave this ce and never look back.


    Thinking this way made Natalie feel much better.


    She gathered Sebastian''s dirty clothes and took them to theundry room.


    It was arge room. She slipped on a pair of slippers, turned on the hot water, and began hand-washing his shirts.


    Suddenly, she saw two pairs of underwear. The absurdity of the situation struck her. She had done this before, back when she was happy to do it. Sebastian was her husband, so washing his personal items was nothing.


    But now, she was unwilling. She tossed the two pairs of underwear aside. This way, Sebastian would get the message.


    Two hourster, Natalie''s stomach felt much better, and the clothes were clean. She put them in the dryer, ironed them, and returned them to Sebastian''s walk-in closet. Only then did she go to work on her designs.


    She calmed her mind, turned on the lights in her room, and sat down to draw.


    Looking around the empty bedroom, she felt like something was missing.


    Then it hit her. Itcked a sense of life.


    She picked up her phone, opened a delivery app, and ordered two bouquets of roses and a beautiful crystal vase.


    An hourter, her order arrived.


    She knelt in the snow outside, arranged the roses in the vase, and then happily carried it upstairs. She filled it with water in the bathroom. The roses were vibrant and beautiful, and looking at them lifted her spirits.


    She ced the vase on her desk where she could see it whenever she looked up, hoping it would keep her in a good mood.


    She spent the afternoon drawing.


    This time, shepleted ten design sketches.


    She loved every single one.


    Natalie ced the sketches in a nearby drawer.


    When she looked up, it was already dark outside.


    She was hungry too. Sebastian wasn''ting home for dinner, so she made a simple meal for one.


    Her dinner consisted of a bowl of egg drop soup, a te of rice, and a small portion of stir-fried beef.


    After eating, she cleaned the dishes.


    She


    sused to living alone a


    hfeel lonely when sheet


    djen


    herself.


    MS


    by


    With nothing else to do in the evening, Natalie returned to her room and practiced her foreignnguages she was fluent in five


    them often and absorb new


    knowledge.


    Her memory was excellent, but constant practice was necessary to keep improving.


    At ten o''clock, Natalie finally put


    away her work. She realized that in


    all those hours, she hadn''t


    about Sebastian once co


    She knew that, little by little, she was finally pushing that man out of her heart.


    Of course, sometimes the memories still brought a pang of sadness.


    Sometimes, tears would fall without warning.


    How could it not be sad?


    He had been the sole focus of her entire adolescence.


    She had loved Sebastian with such sincerity and passion.


    The moment she knew she could marry him, she had spent all her time dreaming of their future together.


    He was aloof and didn''t talk much, but she figured she could just talk enough for the both of them.


    But she was wrong. If there''s no love, there''s no love.


    He had loved someone else before her. How could she have ever dreamed of melting his icy heart?

 Chapter 756

    She had once believed her love could seep into his world like a gentle spring rain, melting the ice around his heart.


    But reality hit her like a resounding p, leaving her dizzy and disoriented.


    She struggled on the edge of love and despair, like a moth drawn to a me. She knew it meant destruction, but she charged ahead without hesitation.


    This time, she didn''t dare. She wouldn''t get a second chance at life.


    Natalie put down her book, went to the bathroom, and after a shower, she slipped into bed and went to sleep.


    ***


    That evening, Sebastian was drinking with Julian, his other good friend Adrian, and a few other acquaintances.


    Sebastian didn''t drink much. He often attended such gatherings for business matters.


    But he checked his phone countless times. There were no messages from Natalie.


    Sean couldn''t drink as he had to drive Sebastian home, so he sat to the side ying on his phone.


    He deliberately tried to avoid the trending topics about Joanna, but as soon as he opened his browser, they were all over the page.


    He was disgusted by Joanna. He opened his chat with Luna.


    [Luna, when is this Joanna news going to die down? It''s pretty disgusting to look at.]


    Luna: [Isn''t she your boss''s first love? What are you disgusted about?]


    Sean: [What first love? She''s ancient history.]


    Sean and Luna chatted back and forth happily, oblivious to the people and surroundings.


    Julian and Adrian were deep in conversation.


    Across from them sat several rich heirs, beautiful women in their arms, drinking intimately.


    Adrian took a sip of his red wine and looked at Sebastian sitting beside him.


    An oppressive aura surrounded him. He sat with a naturally straight posture, but his


    handsome face was grim as he stared down at the phone in his hand.


    Adrian was cut from the same cloth as Julian-a yboy who lived a life of indulgence.


    But when it came to work, he was mature and steady.


    Tonight, Adrian wasn''t in a suit. He


    wore a casual, beige sweater, his


    posture rxed. Every move


    made was filled with


    he


    confidence and


    elegance, like a noble prince.


    Adrian gestured toward Sebastian and asked Julian with a yful smile, "What''s wrong with Sebastian? Did he have a fight with Joanna He''s been gloomy ever


    since he got here, constantly


    checking his phone."


    In Adrian''s eyes, Joanna was the apple of Sebastian''s eye. He had seen the news,


    but he didn''t believe Joanna would cheat on him with another man.


    He guessed Sebastian was probably upset about the whole Joanna situation.


    Julian nced at the downcast Sebastian and smiled. "Who knows? Maybe he''s just in a bad mood."


    Adrian nudged the man next to him. "Sebastian, are you stressing over this Joanna business? She''s pregnant. It''s your kid, right?"


    Sebastian froze at his words.


    He thought the same thing. Was the child his?


    He warned in a hoarse voice, "Don''t talk nonsense. No one will think you''re a mute if you keep your mouth shut."


    Adrian let out an exasperatedugh. "What''s with the attitude? I was just worried you were upset."


    "Besides, what''s there to be upset


    about? Just divorce and marry Joanna, and all your problems are solved. Is that Natalie woman refusing to sign the papers? A


    County in who doesn''t know..


    anything really thinks she can be thedy of the Griffith family?"


    "If she can, so can my sister. And my sister is so much more outstanding."


    Adrian beamed with pride whenever he mentioned his sister.


    Sebastian shot him a cool nce. "Who told you Natalie was a country bumpkin?"

 Chapter 757

    Adrian smiled yfully, his posture rxed. He tilted his head back, finished the red wine in his ss, then raised an eyebrow at Sebastian. "Didn''t you used to think your wife was a country bumpkin? All she did was revolve around you, no job, no career, just wanting to be your wife."


    "She was always dressed so tackily. Watching her fawn all over you was honestly pretty nauseating."


    Hearing this, Julian quickly cut Adrian off. "Adrian, shut up. That''s going too far. Natalie didn''t have time to dress up those years because she was taking care of Sebastian. She handled everything for him personally. We all saw it. Joanna would just visit Sebastian; she never took care of him for a single day. What you''re saying is out of line."


    But Adrian didn''t see anything wrong with it and continued, "Don''t be fooled by Natalie''s innocent act. She''s useless. She didn''t even graduate from high school. Besides waiting tables, she can''t find any decent work. Her being ''good'' to Sebastian was just a way to lock him down and be a trophy wife."


    "She''s also the other woman who broke up a rtionship..."


    "Shut up! Natalie is my wife. She was never the other woman," Sebastian interrupted him coldly.


    It suddenly dawned on Sebastian that, over time, even his friends hade to believe his wife was just some uncultured hick.


    He couldn''t pinpoint when it started, but his friends had been belittling his wife for a long time.


    He would hear it at gatherings, but back then, he didn''t understand Natalie and held his own misconceptions, so he never defended her.


    He now realized how shallow and unfair that contempt was to Natalie.


    Over time, he had lost himself in that twisted perception.


    No wonder Natalie was willing to let go of their rtionship. It truly wasn''t worth it.


    In their eyes, all her sincere devotion was just a calcted attempt to please him.


    He took a deep breath, stood up, and looked at Sean. "Sean, we''re leaving."


    Adrian was taken aback, then couldn''t help butugh. "Sebastian, are you getting angry? You used to think the same way. I''ve said worse things before, and you never get


    ad. Why the sudden charge of heart today?"


    "Besides, I''m just telling the truth. Joanna is so aplished..."


    Sebastian''s sharp re cut him off, and Adrian reluctantly shut his mouth.


    With that, Sebastian left with Sean.


    As they passed Adrian, Sean patted him on the shoulder and said, "You''re a real jerk, Adrian!"


    "What?" Adrian was stunned. He red at Sean. "Sean, are you crazy? What are you so angry about?"


    "You''re the one who''s crazy. You''ve got serious issues. What does it matter to you if someone''s a


    ''country bumpkin''? You''re a yboy yourself You Have no idea how many women you''ve hurt. Instead of meddling in other people''s rtionships, you should focus on your current girlfriend."


    "Hey... what''s gotten into you, kid?"


    Adrian was furious. He hadn''t seen the kid in a while, and he was acting like apletely different person.


    Julian casually crossed his legs and said in a low voice, "Alright, don''t mind him. Right now, no one can say a single bad word about Natalie. If they do, he''ll bite their head off."


    Adrian, still fuming, looked at Julian with renewed interest. "Julian, you''ve been back for a few months. It seems like a lot has happened while


    I was away, What do you know? Tell


    me"


    Julian just shook his head with a smile, leaning backzily. His voice was deep. "It''s better if we don''t get involved in other people''s family matters. Let''s just drink."

 Chapter 758

    Adrian frowned slightly, looking at the trending topics on his phone. He was very curious. "Is Joanna really pregnant?"


    Julian shook his head. "I don''t know."


    He loved drama, but this particr drama was a big one.


    Adrian shot him a cold look. "Fine, don''t tell me. I''ll find out myself."


    Sebastian and Sean went straight to the parking garage. He was in a terrible mood.


    In the past, whenever he went out for business dinners, Natalie would call him, reminding him to drink less ande home early. There would always be a restorative soup waiting for him.


    But for nearly a year now, ever since Natalie left, no one urged him toe home when he was out at night.


    He took a deep breath and leaned back in his seat. "Let''s go home."


    Sean nced at him in the rearview mirror but said nothing and drove off.


    Forty minutester, they arrived.


    Sebastian looked at the dark mansion, his eyes filled with gloom.


    He told Sean, "You can head home and get some rest."


    It was the first time Sean had seen Sebastian so down. He didn''t say anything, but he knew what Sebastian was thinking.


    He was lonely. Back when Natalie loved him, if he came home at this hour, she would have been waiting for him.


    She would have made him herbal soup. Now, the mansion waspletely dark, and Sebastian''s heart sank even further.


    Sean understood Sebastian''s sorrow and decided to rub a little salt in the wound with a smile. "Well, Ms. Sanders is probably asleep. In the old days, when I dropped you off, I could have snagged a bowl of that herbal soup. It always helped me sleep so well."


    He bolted right after saying it.


    Sebastian was speechless.


    He felt like Sean had done that on purpose.


    Watching Sean run off, he took a deep breath and walked toward the front door of the mansion.


    He no longer held out any hope, but as he pushed the door open, disappointment still washed over him.


    Natalie wasn''t in the living room, and no light had been left on for him.


    He went straight upstairs to the walk-in closet to change.


    As he passed the hamper, he noticed that his pile of dirty clothes was gone.


    He looked up and saw them hanging neatly in the wardrobe.


    A wave of joy suddenly flooded his deste heart.


    He looked out the window,


    remembering the night Natalie had pushed him through the show. The scenery that evening had been beautiful, like a painting.


    The smile in her eyes had been so genuine, her affection so deep.


    He smiled as he changed his clothes and went to take a shower.


    After his shower, he dried his hair and, without a moment''s hesitation, walked to Natalie''s room next door.


    Natalie had left a bedsidemp on. She was sound asleep, her steady breathing making the room feel warm and peaceful.


    Sebastian knew Natalie was a heayy


    sleeper He quietly got into bed,


    pulled the softforter over


    himself, and pressed his body close to hers.


    Lying beside her, holding her soft, fragrant body, he could finally get a good night''s sleep every time.


    There were no childhood nightmares, none of the other chaotic thoughts.


    Sebastian felt that even though they had only slept side-by-side twice, he was already addicted to her.


    He was addicted to the sincere and passionate Natalie.


    Sebastian''s cold, lonely heart was soothed in that moment. He closed his eyes, a faint smile on his lips as he drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    The next day.


    Natalie was jolted awake by the shrill ringing of her phone.


    Natalie had slept very soundly,pletely unaware of the world around her. Her one saving grace was that she slept so deeply at night that she always woke up refreshed.


    She fumbled for the phone on her nightstand and answered it, her voice still thick with sleep. "Hello?"


    Luna''s voice was frantic. "Natalie, you''re still sleeping? You need to check the news, something''s happened!"

 Chapter 759

    Natalie was still groggy. During winter, she could sleep like the dead.


    She forced her eyes open and looked out the window. It was a nice surprise to see the sun out, but the light was ring.


    "Luna, what''s going on this early? Shouldn''t you be sleeping?"


    Luna was at a loss for words.


    She said helplessly, "Natalie, the sky is falling."


    Natalie shot up in bed, surprised. "What do you mean the sky is falling? Even if it were, that''s someone else''s problem to deal with."


    Luna was exasperated. She much preferred this non-lovesick version of her friend. "Natalie, Joanna is disgusting. Just check the news. I''m on my way over."


    Natalie frowned, remembering Joanna had told her she''d have a good show to watch this morning.


    Natalie quickly opened her news feed.


    It was ten in the morning.


    Natalie was surprised she had slept for so long.


    She saw that Joanna was holding a press conference.


    Joanna looked haggard. With her long hair down and wearing a pink coat, she appeared especially fragile and pitiable as she wept.


    "To all my friends in the media, and to all my loving fans, I''ve called this press conference today to rify that I am not pregnant. This whole affair is because my sister, Natalie, resents my father for abandoning her. She has been plotting against me in secret. Ever since she returned to the Scott family, she has been scheming against me. This time, in order to ruin me, she didn''t hesitate to destroy my reputation, my entire future, and the movie I haveing out."


    "She exposed this fake pregnancy story and teamed up with Mrs. Wilson toe after me. I was just an infant back then; I had no choice in the matter. I know it''s unfair that my father took her and left her behind. Growing up in the countryside fostered a jealous personality in her."


    "She can''t stand to see my sess and wants to destroy me. I am not pregnant, did not betray Sebastian, and I have no involvement with Mr. Warne We y a couple in the move, and when, went to his room it was only to discuss the script and run lines. His assistant was always present."


    "If my private life was truly a mess, would I be so confident in releasing these videos? The truth will speak for itself.


    But Natalie used these videos to nder me."


    "And she''s my sister, my half-sister. I didn''t want to be cruel, but since she is determined to ruin my life, I have no choice but to stand up and protectmyself. To thos


    those whe


    started these rumors about my eat


    pregnancy, please, give I just want to be an actress and do my job well. I hope my work can earn everyone''s recognition."


    After speaking, she bowed deeply, crying even harder.


    The reporters in the room were all consoling her, telling her to take it easy and not to bother with a girl from the countryside.


    Thements section online was a unified wave of criticism against Natalie.


    Natalie was speechless.


    She gripped theforter tightly, her knuckles white with rage. So this was the

 Chapter 760

    "Aah!" Natalie was thrilled. It was like fate itself was helping her.


    Natalie now felt there was a truly good show to watch. Joanna had just stepped one foot into her own grave.


    Next, she heard the man introduce himself. "Hello everyone, I am Victor Vance, the top agent at Apex Entertainment. Ms. Scott is an artist I have always held in the highest regard. Now, in front of everyone, I would like to invite her to join ourpany, so we can achieve greatness together."


    Victor Vance''s invitation instantly caused Joanna''s status to soar.


    The livestream chat and thement section were flooded with congrattions.


    Natalie, however, smiled, a wide, genuine smile. In this industry, you needed connections, but you also needed opportunities.


    Joanna had always been driven by self-interest; she would never refuse an offer from Apex. This was her fast track to the top of the entertainment world.


    As for what would happen next? That was for Victor Vance to handle.


    "Haha..." Natalieughed heartily.


    Keep climbing, Joanna. The higher you climb, the harder you''ll fall.


    Natalie took a deep breath, deciding not to rush her counterattack.


    But then another thought urred to her. For Victor Vance to step forward like this, inviting Joanna in front of all the media, there could only be one reason: he was doing it for Sebastian.


    Joanna had always publicly presented herself as Sebastian''s fianc¨¦e. That was her value.


    Natalie''s mood soured. If Sebastian was willing to support Joanna from behind the scenes, then she really would have no way of bringing down those two behemoths.


    But Victor Vance was a predator.


    Joanna''s current value stemmed from having Sebastian behind her, which made it highly likely that he could turn her into a top-tier star.


    Natalie put down her phone, got up, and walked to the window.


    She was wearing a loose-fitting nightgown. Her long, straight legs were partially


    visible, and her slender waist had a subtle strength to it.


    Natalie crossed her arms, gazing out at the scenery. She saw Luna arrive and went to the bathroom to get ready.


    ***


    Sebastian''s office.


    His tall frame was seated in the swivel chair as he watched Joanna''s press conference with a cold smile.


    Sean stood beside him. Seeing him smile, he knew Sebastian wasn''t happy; he was furious.


    "Sir, Joanna is shameless. How could she throw all the me onto Ms. Sanders? She was the ones behind all the scheming just unbelievable."


    Sean was angry, but also confused. "Sir, why did Victor Vance show up and get involved?"


    Sebastian''s long fingers gently


    stroked his chin. His nails were


    neatly trimmed, their smooth t


    faint pink looking refined yeto masculine.


    "Because the person behind Joanna is me, Sebastian Griffith. That''s why Victor Vance wants her," he said, his voice t and devoid of emotion.


    Sean stiffened, looking at him warily. "Sir, then you''re going to..."


    "Cooperate with Joanna. And find the man who looks exactly like me."


    "Natalie has a deep misunderstanding of me. The only way to clear the air between us is to find that man."


    "You''ve been investigating for so long without a single clue. This person is very good at hiding."


    "Joanna is in a rtionship with him.


    Even if Natalie exposes her as the


    other woman, it won''t be enough to bring Joanna down. If the man who looks like me steps forward to clear things up, everything Natalie has prepared will be all for nothing."

 Chapter 761

    Sean''s brow was furrowed. He had been investigating the man, but there were still no leads.


    He had checked the hotel, but there was no record of Joanna ever staying there.


    The trail had gone cold; too much time had passed, making it impossible to find anything.


    "Sir, what if Ms. Sanders misunderstands? The two of you are already at a point of no return. If you''re helping Joanna now..."


    "I know what I''m doing. You don''t need to worry about it. I can''t reveal that she''s my wife yet¡ªit would put her in mortal danger. As long as she stays hidden, those illegitimate heirs will be more cautious. The more sheys low, the less they''ll see her as a threat, and the safer she''ll be. We need to speed things up on our end. I''m going to make sure those bastards are crushed so they can never get back up. I''ll make them pay for every single one of their schemes."


    His voice was deep and maic, almost hypnotic, like an echo rising from a deep valley.


    Sean was taken aback. He realized that Sebastian was in an unusually good mood today, and the dark circles under his eyes were gone.


    "Sir, what''s the next step? Ms. Sanders''s reputation..."


    Sebastian frowned at him. "Why do you keep calling her Ms. Sanders? She''s a married woman. She''s my wife.¡±


    Sean paused, certain he had exined this before.


    "Fine, fine. Your wife, then. Her reputation is in tatters right now. What should we do? Everyone online is attacking her."


    Hearing the word "wife¡± sent a wave of pleasure through Sebastian. He tilted his head slightly, a meaningful smile ying on his lips. "She''ll handle it. Just give her some time."


    He had slept soundly holding herst night. The feeling of being fully rested was incredible.


    Sean was baffled by his logic. "Sir, now is the perfect time. All you have to do is help..."


    "She doesn''t need it. She''s more than capable of handling a small issue like this on her own."


    He gave Sean a dismissive nce.


    Sean said nothing more.


    All they could do was wait for Natalie to step forward and clear her own name.


    ***


    When Nathan saw Joanna''s press conference, he was livid. He called and immediately started screaming at her.


    "Joanna, have you lost your mind? How could you do this to me? You''re just using me and tossing me aside! I''m your father! How could you bring up the past in front of all people? Mypany is already bankrupt! What more do you want?"


    Joanna was back in her office, ecstatic to see her social media followers had


    swelled to five million. She felt like she was on top of the world.


    Using Natalie and Nathan as stepping stones had sent her fame skyrocketing, elevating her status to a whole new level.


    Soon, she would be the top star in the industry.


    "Dad, I was just telling the truth. What''s the problem? Are you going to report me? Think about your situations if you do that, you have If nothing. Can you afford to treat your illness? As long as you behave, I''ll take care of you in your old age." C¨®ntent


    Nathan fell silent. He looked at his current state-so pathetic he could hardly stand to look at himself.


    Sophia was out of the house from dawn till dusk, having long forgotten she even had a husband.


    Now, his only support came from his son and daughter.


    That''s right, he still had his son. He couldn''t let anything happen to him. He had to wait for his son toe back, and once he made hiseback, Nathan would be the chairman of the board.


    Nathan conceded. "Fine! I''ll be your stepping stone. But you need to send me a million dors this


    you''ve been using me this whole


    month. And don''t forget, Joanna


    you


    time. I have my own proof y know."


    Nathanughed smugly. ¡°Joanna, I don''t think you want this to turn into a war


    between us. All I want is money. I don''t care about anything else you do. You can do whatever you want."

 Chapter 762

    Joanna sneered. "I''ll have someone send you the million dors in a bit. And I''ll give you a million every year after that, as long as you y the part of my doting father and stay out of my way."


    Nathan beamed. "Deal. A million a year is enough for me to livefortably. My daughter really is the best to me."


    Joanna hung up the phone, her expression cold.


    A chilling glint shed in her eyes. She was finally getting closer to her goal.


    But what about the baby?


    Her face darkened. Damn that Robert. She would make him pay dearly for this, and she had to find a way to get rid of this child.


    She absolutely could not give birth to this baby, nor could she let anyone find out about it.


    Joanna happily picked up her phone, smiling as she scrolled through the endless stream ofments trashing Natalie online.


    But her good mood didn''tst long. Horace burst into the room, his face pale with panic.


    Joanna''s brow furrowed. "What is it, Horace?"


    Horace opened his mouth but didn''t get a chance to speak. Just then, two police officers walked in.


    Joanna stared at them, startled. "Can I help you...?"


    "Ms. Scott, we''ve received aint that you''re involved in the intentional defamation of Ms. Natalie Reed''s character. We need you toe with us to the station for questioning."


    "What?" Joanna was floored. She had been about to call Natalie to gloat, but she never imagined Natalie would actually call the police.


    Joanna shook her head, trying to talk her way out of it. "I... I didn''t... I didn''t frame her. She''s the one who ndered me."


    The officer in front, a handsome man with sharp features, presented a warrant. ¡°Ms. Scott, at the press conference you just held, you repeatedly imed that Natalie Reed defamed and discredited you. She has filed a formalint. Now, pleasee with us."


    "If she truly ndered you, you should have gone through the


    proper legal channels to protect your


    reputation, not hold a press


    conference to prove your


    innocence."


    Joanna was furious. "Are you crazy?


    Why do you care how I handle it? Do


    you have any idea who I am? I''m


    10


    Sebastian Griffith''s fianc¨¦e! You


    dar¨¨ take me to a police station?"


    The officer''s expression remained stern. "I''m sorry, but it doesn''t matter who you are. We have to follow thew."


    "Please cooperate ande with us for questioning."


    Joanna saw that he waspletely by the book and not the least bit intimidated by Sebastian''s name.


    Panic began to set in. She had


    considered many possibilities and prepared various strategies to wage a long-term media war against Natalie She never expected Natalie to retaliate so simply and brutally.


    Of course, she had no evidence.


    ¡°Wait..... wait a minute. This is all a misunderstanding. I''ll call Natalie right now."


    When Joanna''s call came in, Natalie was enjoying a steak.


    She nced at the caller ID, smirked, and ignored it.


    It seemed the police had arrived at Joanna''s office.


    She calmly continued eating her steak. Joanna''s second call came through.


    Then a third, and a fourth. Natalie didn''t answer any of them, elegantly finishing her breakfast.


    Unable to reach Natalie, Joanna grew desperate. In the end, she had no choice but to be escorted out by the police.


    As they reached the lobby, Joanna was ambushed by a swarm of reporters who snapped photos of her being led away. Her heart sank. How did ite to this?


    That bitch Natalie had actually reported her to the police.


    Seeing the shocked expressions on the reporters'' faces, Joanna forced a smile. "It''s just a misunderstanding. I''ll be out in no time."

 Chapter 763

    But everyone was looking at Joanna strangely.


    If she hadn''t done anything illegal, why would the police be taking her away?


    In an instant, news of Joanna being taken into police custody spread like wildfire online.


    Mr. Scott saw the news and was shocked, but the contract signing hadn''t started yet. He was curious to see if Sebastian would step in to get Joanna out of this mess. Controversy creates buzz. A trip to the police station wasn''t a career-ender; he could spin this and clean up her image.


    Mr. Scott also headed to the police station. He needed to confirm whether Sebastian would intervene on Joanna''s behalf.


    Less than half an hourter, the story Joanna had been selling online that Natalie had defamed her and that she wasn''t pregnant-was everywhere.


    Natalie had Keith fan the mes, making sure the news gained maximum traction.


    Having been given a second chance at life, Natalie wasn''t about to let Joanna nder her, openly or otherwise.


    Joanna had made her bed, and now she would have to lie in it.


    Joanna told Horace to find Natalie.


    But Horace had no idea where to even start looking.


    His only option was to go to Sebastian''spany and find him.


    Fiercely loyal to Joanna, Horace drove over, blew past the front desk reception, and took the elevator straight up, bursting into Sebastian''s office.


    Sebastian, who had just seen the news himself, was smiling. Natalie was indeed capable of handling things on her own.


    Her method was simple and direct, and it would work unless Joanna actually had proof.


    But framing Natalie had be such a habit for Joanna that she never bothered with preparing any real evidence.


    Seeing Horace storm in, his handsome face turned cold. "Don''t you know how to knock? Where are your manners?"


    An icy chill filled the office.


    Horace was startled but quickly justified himself. "Mr. Griffith, where is that bitch Natalie?"


    *Thwack!*


    Sebastian hurled a book from his desk, hitting Horace squarely in the chest before it fell to the floor with a loud thud.


    "You bastard, Horace. That''s my wife you''re talking about. How dare you insult her like that? This is youst warning. The next time hear a single disrespectful worde out of your mouth, you can say goodbye to your tongue. Now get out!¡±


    Horace froze, his chest aching where the book had struck him. He was stunned. Sebastian had actually acknowledged Natalie as his wife.


    "Mr. Griffith, don''t forget who you love. Ms. Scott is the only one worthy of you."


    Horace clenched his fists, his eyes burning with anger as he stared at Sebastian.


    He could feel Sebastian wavering,


    but he couldn''t do anything about it. He had been trying to find an opportunity to hypnotize Sebastian again but with the end of the year approaching, Joanna couldn''t even get a meeting with him.


    Sebastian''s gaze darkened. He took a deep breath. So this was what everyone


    around him thought. No wonder Natalie was nevering back.


    Sebastian stood up, his tall frame casting an imposing shadow. "Get out!"


    Stunned by Sebastian''s chilling presence, Horace reluctantly


    Griffith, arent you going ket


    do


    anything about Ms. Scott?


    Sebastian didn''t answer, didn''t give any indication of his intentions. He just stood there, his expression unreadable.


    Not daring to provoke Sebastian further, Horace turned and left for the police station.


    In his haste, he had forgotten one crucial detail: Natalie would also have to be at the station.


    Horace rushed toward the elevator, determined to get there first.


    Sebastian then summoned Sean.


    "Sir, are we going to the police station?" Sean asked as he walked in.


    Sebastian looked at him and nodded slightly. "Yes."


    Sean paused, then broke into a wide, happy grin. ¡°Heh... Sir, you''re finally putting your wife first."


    The sight of Sean''s smile sent a pang of pain through Sebastian''s heart.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!